Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter Text

Prologue. The Devil of Konoha

"Lord, grant me the strength to wield the power that flows within me, and guide my hand as I strike down those who stand against me".

As the prayer left my mouth, I added a curse to Being X in my heart.

Kyuubi in the subconscious space chuckled in amusement hearing the 'prayer' again; and felt the hatred contained in Tanya for the 'Being X' for a moment. Kyuubi leaks out his chakra, lending his power to his unique partner in exchange for benefits.

The glowing red demon-like eyes behind the mask locked onto the target below. Flood of red chakra of Kyuubi flows inside her body, through her hands, conducting into the metals and seals of Asura Mk. II.

Tides of red chakra gather - negative and positive energy collides and coalesces, condense, and rapidly spin at the end of the chakra gun.

Blinding red light, akin to a bloody star emanating unimaginable power stands clear among the clouds.

The guard standing by on the ground finally noticed the red light in the sky, as if there's a star in the middle of the day light sky which is out of ordinary.

"What is that…?".

However, before he can inform anyone or figure it out-

Bijuu-Rasendan. (Bijuu Spiralling Bullet)

The condensed mass of chakra launched through the air.

…

As it landed, for a second it hit a translucent barrier - that shatters like glass on contact. The condensed mass of energy exploded in the next split second.

BOOOOMMMM!

The entire building is completely annilihated, leaving a 20 meters radius gully in it's stead. Trees and ground shook in that moment as the explosion subsides…

…

Silence ensues as the other ANBU standing guard nearby watches in awe.

"Captain is really powerful… the barrier is completely useless…". Hawk said in almost reverence, looking at their captain still in the sky - codenamed Fairy - or more known as Devil of Konoha by higher ups and other great Shinobi villages.

Fairy flies down to meet her team members, waiting for confirmation from their sensor.

After seconds of silence, Rabbit appears beside their captain.

"All signs of chakra disappeared. All targets were annihilated".

Fairy let out a smile behind the mask. Another mission completed.

"Let's get back".

'Yes, captain!', the others replied.

As Tanya heads back to Konoha, she recalls her stupid twin brother.

I should see what that brat is doing later. It's been some time since I checked on him.

Tanya grumbled inside. Wondering if he's causing trouble, again, and would cause her reputation as her supposed sister to fall and would affect her overall position and chance to rise. 3rd Hokage had already advised her to keep an eye out for him and she's afraid she somewhat failed to do that, relatively speaking, from what she understands from her observation of what a sibling relationship should be like. Although she thought she did enough. Putting him aside…

I will get it this time. A laid back position in the upper echelon, and enjoy this life leisurely. Cursed Being X, just you wait and see!

Tanya is already calculating how her performance would be evaluated by Third Hokage and Danzo-sama.

…

Danzo read the mission report, revealing a rare smile for her student and loyal subordinate.

Hiruzen, with the jinchuriki under me, your time as Hokage will soon come to an end. And it's my time to lead the village to its glory!

The story of Tanya von Degurechaff in her 3rd life- now Tsuyu Uzumaki, the twin sister of the original protagonist Naruto, has only begun.

Chapter 2: Rebirth into Shinobi World

Chapter Text

Damned being X…

Tanya von Degurechaff, a soldier of the Empire, received a fatal blow from an enemy.

My consciousness fading as I fell from the sky.

Ah. This is it then. To cease to exist...

… Logically speaking, it is better than hell.

Tanya is sure Being X is capable of sending her to "hell", or a torture chamber, if being X is sadistic that is.

But that being said it would be my last reincarnation and what awaits me in complete annihilation.

While i cannot say I am 'grateful', but I am aware of concept of hell and it is definitely something I feared becoming reality; and I know being X who can send my soul to another world, can stop even time, or at least control my senses and consciousness and therefore my perception of pain too, is capable of sending me to such a place or illusion and make me suffer endless torment.

Therefore, completely non-existing is a good outcome compared to the possible worst that being X or other so called claimed deities could have done to me.

And I find solace in the fact that being X failed to gain my recognition as a 'God', and that I didn't lose in that matter even till the end, even in my death and my utter annihilation.

…

My consciousness finally faded as I let out my last breath.

…

???

I realise I am conscious now, as if I had just awakened from a long deep slumber. Even if it's all dark.

Did I somehow survive? I am sure half of my body was utterly destroyed to pieces. Or did they somehow save my upper half and did something to it and now I am alive like a certain cyborg story.

Oh. Right. Why would I think Being X would let me off easily? Perhaps once again he did something and I am alive somehow.

Once again, proving how hard he had to try to gain my faith. And that he needs or even wants it proves he can't be the entity called 'God' who's supposed to be omniscient and omnipresent, all powerful and mighty; shouldn't need nor want my or anyone's faith.

…

After a long time being in the dark, I finally regained some sense of bodily movement.

Just a little. It's as if I have a body, but they refuse to move as much. I am quite confused as to what my current predicament is exactly.

…

Now, after contemplation, I realised what's going on. Another proof of being X cannot be the so-called 'God' he claimed to be.

What God has to resort to deception? I am now aware that I have once again, reincarnated - I remember this feeling during my 2nd life and can tell I am inside the womb of my new mother. Where is the claimed complete destruction of my soul? If being X really wants my faith, he's doing a bad job at it. I don't have to explain anymore why being X is definitely not God.

Cursed Being X.

The day arrives as I am finally able to see the world. Cries of a baby filled the room. Of course, not mine. I recognize the sound from the other side.

"Both of them are born healthy!", the medic nin exclaimed in joy.

Kushina shed tears of relief and happiness as the twin was delivered too…

However the medic nin turned to a frown.

"Oh no… why isn't she crying…". The nin look at baby Tanya whose eyes are already open and seemingly locking eyes with her.

I suppose I should act accordingly.

Tanya swallowed the useless pride as an adult to make a fake baby cry.

Uwaaa. Uwaaaaaa~

The medic nin let out a sigh of relief. She had just planned to slap the baby's butt and Tanya was spared a spanking.

Minato looks at both of their children, having a son AND a daughter? He felt surprised and happy at the same time.

"I am a father of two…". He muttered as he wiped the tears almost falling off his eyes.

Minato approaches to see his daughter, but once again the nin ignored him and went to give the newborn Tanya to the red haired woman, Kushina.

Kushina turned her gaze from baby Naruto at her side to Tanya placed on the other.

"Tsuyu… I get to see you too finally…". Kushina looks at the baby who's almost similar to Naruto. The blue eyes, blonde hair like Minato, and the barely visible whiskers on her cheeks. She feels so happy seeing their children.

Tanya in her mind is looking around and assessing her situation. The good thing is she had parents this time. As for the language being the familiar Japanese, it brings nostalgia. But what's peculiar is the fact that whatever her place of birth is, it doesn't seem like a typical hospital. Is this a backward world I reincarnated into?

Tanya can't bend or move her head much to see more especially with the clothes wrapping her. She heard the cry of a baby that's been annoying her for a long time now - and it's her twin sibling Naruto from what she can get through the conversations. That's something new, definitely. As for what she expects, she doesn't think having a sibling is of any relevance to her goal.

In her previous life, there's nothing worth talking about the first few years. But it's especially hell during the first year as a helpless baby that can't even control their own excretion, unable to form any meaningful communication, unable to move or explore anything new, and basically subjected to a white room torture but to a lesser extent.

The two medic nin went to take Tanya and Naruto away while Minato would close the weakened seal.

Just as my mind is trying to mentally prepare for the coming monotonous day as a baby, my soul feels incoming danger and fear of death strikes all of my senses.

I heard screams and the sound of flesh cut with spurting blood all of a sudden. The terrifying presence catching my body just as the person carrying me fell dead.

"Lady Biwako! Taji!", Minato called in shock seeing the two medical nin fell in an instant.

The man in an ominous mask held both the babies in one hand, holding onto the cloths wrapping them.

Tanya is screaming and cursing Being X right now. Though it may sounds like a baby crying. She looks at the sharp blade pointed at her neck, feeling death is already close to her, again.

I HAD JUST BEEN REBORN?! AND I AM JUST A BABY!? THAT CURSED B-

Tanya has never entered such a ridiculous situation before even in her past 2 lives. Being X really takes it up to another whole level.

How did he get past the barrier?

Minato inspected the opponent, already readying his kunai inscribed with Flying Raijin Seal.

Madara places the kunai closer to the babies, threatening Minato.

"Fourth Hokage Minato. Get away from the jinchuriki now". He said in deep threatening voice.

"Otherwise their lives would end".

Minato look at the masked man, trying to figure out as much as he could on what to do in this situation.

Ahh! Kushina screamed. The seal is constantly weakening as symbols spread across her cheeks.

"Kushina!"Minato shouted in panic.

Tanya is observing everything, trying to understand and comprehend what kind of situation she is in.

Madara spoke again, 'Get away from the jinchuriki! Unless you want to see your children dead!'.

"Wait! Calm down!".

'Hmph. I am as calm as I can be'. Madara snorted.

Madara just tosses the two babies into the air. Tanya cursed Being X like a mantra. Minato throw a kunai to the ceiling close to them, and instantly teleported to catch them both.

Tanya is both shocked and amazed after comprehending what happened. Instantaneous movement - teleportation! Even in her previous world with mana and magic, this is not possible yet!

She felt a little secure with such a reliable father that can use such powerful magic.

'Now what will you do for that?'. Madara said in disdain as he made a hand seal.

Zzzttt…

The exploding tags stuck on both Tanya and Naruto is triggering.

Minato with his godspeed reaction unwraps the cloth wrapping them, teleports away, and tosses the bombs and protects both of them!

Minato cushion the impact with his body, injuring his leg with a splinter to protect his children.

Tanya just realised that the masked man had just placed bombs on her, a baby, and felt it can never get more outrageous.

This is a war crime. It's worse than a war crime!

Minato teleported along with them to their home, placing Tanya and Naruto on the bed.

"You will be safe here… Wait for me and mother okay…". Minato said with soothing words, tucking the blanket onto them.

Naruto crying subsided with Minato's words.

Minato looks at Tsuyu who's locking eyes with him. As if his daughter is analyzing him.

"It seems my daughter is a smart one. And not scared". Minato smiled, noticing the intelligent gleam in her eyes.

"I feel like you can understand me…". Minato said jokingly seeing her daughter looking at him so intently.

His face turned serious as he disappears with flying raijin, on the way to save Kushina

…

After some time, Minato suddenly appears again with Kushina in arms. Tanya is getting used to the sudden disappearance and appearance.

However she sees how her mother is seemingly injured or weak. She had the foreboding feelings…

Tanya looks at her mother who is laid next to them. Her hand stretching, trying to hold onto both of them.

Those eyes…

Tanya can sense it. That her mother's life is coming to an end. It would be a lie that she doesn't feel bitter. But more because of the inconveniences that would be coming.

Minato then turned to the cabinet nearby, wearing his Hokage cloak.

"I will be coming back…".

Minato disappears…

And just then, the ground and walls trembled.

Roar of what I can only equate to a monster reaches my ear and causes my scalp to tingle. My twin brother let out a cry, feeling the same dread. I can't bother about Naruto's hand gripping onto my arm because what the hell is that sound?

…

The roar keeps reverberating in the air. The ground keeps shaking. It's as if a monster out there is causing massive destruction nearby.

Kushina is holding onto them both, wanting to feel both of them before her life gives out. Tanya felt a sense of pity for her mother. But it's not like she can do anything about it. She tried to muster her mana like she used to do in previous life; but she can't. It's as if she doesn't have any at all.

She even began to think that even if she died again so soon, actually, it wasn't that bad to have a reset and reincarnate for the 4th time.

Tanya had some sense of calm and clarity thinking that way.

The destruction outside seemingly coming closer and closer, with the roaring louder and louder. And Tanya can feel the monster outside is RIGHT OUTSIDE and will probably kill them right at the moment.

Just then Minato teleported in and snatched them away; teleported out before the claws of 9 tails destroyed their home.

Tanya felt dizziness for a second and adjusted to her surrounding. She finally gets to see the monster.

An orange fox-skinned Godzilla with 9 tails, rampaging and destroying everything.

Her mind shook again, cursing being X like a mantra.

With much complications and drama like in the original Naruto show; Minato eventually uses death reaper seal to take Yin half of Kurama; and instead of taking it into his belly he decides to entrust it to her daughter.

His guts tells him he can trust her with the Yin half of Kurama. The clarity and intelligence in Tsuyu's eyes tells him she will be able to control the more evil part of Kurama.

Using 8 trigram seals, he sealed Yin Kurama into Tsuyu, adding his own and Kushina's chakra to be able to convey his will to her in the future.

Kurama's felt rage having half of himself split from him and pointed his claw to Tsuyu on the altar.

Like a skewer, their parents were pierced through…

Tanya is baffled at how outrageous everything is. She understands her father had just sealed the power of the clearly evil and dangerous fox monster the size of Godzilla into her body. She had just thought her father was a reliable man but now she only wants to curse him. How could you do this to your own child?!

I DON'T WANT IT!

But her cries fall to deaf ears. Who knew if she would one day get taken over or burst open from having that monster inside of her.

The other half of Yang Kurama, Minato entrusted it to Naruto.

Being X… I have to say, you overdone yourself.

Tanya said in resignation. Wondering if things can get any worse.

I just want a peaceful leisurely life… is it so hard…

…

Chapter 3: New Home

Chapter Text

Orphanage of Konoha

It's been 4 years since the night of the Kyuubi attack. These past 4 years can only be said as; dull, repeating the same thing as usual, and pretending to act like a normal child at the very least. I had come to understand the world I live in now, with soldiers called Shinobi that can utilize a source of power called 'chakra' to create various jutsus. I equate them to how I had use mana and magic in previous life. Also, for now the 'monster' sealed inside of me and my brother seems to be inactive and there's no sign of them even being there as far as I felt. At the very least I can almost forget that the 9 tailed fox-zilla is in fact inside of my body.

'Tsu-chan! Come on! Stop reading and join me!', Naruto screamed into my face in his giddy posture and pouty face.

My brother, as usual, somehow always tries to bother me despite my effort to not indulge in his antiques all these years.

"Nii-san, you can always play with Nawako and Tenji. I prefer reading", I don't even bother to look at Naruto, continuing my read on 'Socioeconomic of the Land of Fire' in my hands.

Thankfully from my request, they at least are decent enough to always bring new books to the orphanage from the village library. So my stay wasn't so bad at all except that I want better food and have my own personal space away from these noisy annoying brats - especially from my own blood sibling that seemingly has infinite energy to jump around here all day and try to bother me continuously.

'Tsu-chan is so boring!', Naruto heads off with the other kids to play.

Author note: Older siblings at times would call their younger ones with short form adding -chan at the end.

I look out the window and see Naruto throwing colorful shuriken and kunai toys to practice targets along with his friends, competing with each other.

'Yosshaaa!! Bullseye!', Naruto jumped in excitement.

Yes, throwing imitation of what's supposed to be weapons that could kill as a game for children. This world, or at least this military-centered village is trying to raise soldiers from these systematic approaches. Glorifying war and soldiers as fighting for the village or nation and serving as 'heroes'.

Tanya returned her gaze from Naruto to the book. Shinobi is basically the main fighting force and soldier of the land. And all of the soldiers are mainly centered around one single center - a hidden village with its own independent management from the rest of the land of Fire. Hokage - or what I would equate to highest 'General of the Armies' is the one managing the village along with Konoha Council or advisors of the Hokage.

The main income of the village comes from commissions - doing mercenary works coming from clients all over the Land of Fire and funds received directly from the Daimyo. As for how one becomes Hokage, its merits and reputation as far as I understand. From the 1st Hokage to the late 4th, all of them had achievements to their name in wars and so called peace that's achieved eventually. Although I do not know the details, it's mentioned about how much they contribute from the books I read. In short, meritocracy.

Nonou, the director of the orphanage read the letter from the 3rd Hokage Hiruzen, stating that from now Tsuyu and Naruto would end their stay and live on their own. Nonou, as an ex member of ANBU knows their status is 'special' and ANBU is constantly watching them. Even if she does know the specifics; but she knew the importance of the two when Hiruzen personally handed the siblings to her 4 years ago.

In the evening the children gathered around the table. Even though the food lack variety, the stale bread and soup with pieces of meal still filled my belly.

Nonou spoke,

"Naruto, Tsuyu, tomorrow you two…".

She hesitated for a moment, looking at Naruto who's only a 4 years old child. She somehow wasn't worried about Tsuyu, feeling reassured over her independence from her observation.

'What is it Mother'. Naruto raised his head to speak despite his full mouth.

"You two will live on your own from tomorrow onwards… You two have grown up and can be independent".

'Huh… but why?'.

"Don't worry Naruto, you two will be given everything to live on your own. Besides, you can always visit. And you two can get a room on your own". Nonou tries to reassure Naruto with a smile.

Naruto nods, thinking that he still can visit so it wasn't that different at all! He still can come and play!

Tanya is thinking over the information. She does prefer having her own space, and she had long wanted to get away from the brats. But letting a 4 year old living on their own without any guardian is definitely not normal even for a military village.

But she's sure it is connected to their status as the ones who contained the 9 tailed fox. She also knows that the details are kept a secret from everyone and probably only the higher ups of Konoha knew of the matter.

'I understand, mother'. Tanya spoke short words.

"Take care of your brother Tsuyu".

Tsuyu nods.

Naruto however seems a little annoyed.

'I don't need my little sister to take care of me! I can take care of myself! And… I am the brother!'.

Nonou chuckled.

"Naruto, Tsuyu has always been more mature compared to you. At times I wonder if they were mistaken about who's the older sibling… but then you two are twins".

Naruto grumbled, not liking to be seen as immature compared to his little sister. For him, his sister is just boring and bland! No fun at all!

The next morning comes. Naruto said goodbye shortly to his friends, promising to always visit to play. It's not a goodbye per se since they could always just visit as they are still within the same village.

The siblings were led to a seemingly old apartment complex in the village with 4 floors. Taking a look inside, it is well furnished with basic appliances and furniture. There's 2 separate bedrooms for herself and his brother. The toilet is shared by the connecting room between our bedrooms.

'Haha! We get our own house and room! I love this!'. Naruto said in excitement as he jumped into the bed, rolling around it.

"Ha. It does feel better. Finally I can breathe", Tanya commented agreeing with Naruto for once.

After settling down, Tanya took the package containing their monthly stipend.

"400 Ryo…". Tanya muttered. She hasn't walked around the village nor asked about the price for the daily necessities. She planned to walk around and budget properly.

Naruto's eyes shines in excitement seeing the notes of money.

'Waa! So much money! Tsu-chan let's get some sweets! No… I want to eat meat!', Naruto comes close to snatching the money away.

"No. I will hold the money. As for sweets or meat, we have to properly budget ourselves".

'You just want to take the money yourselves! And why do you get to keep it!'. Naruto pouted.

"You can't even do basic multiplication and division. You will get cheated out there", Tsuyu said coldly.

'J-just because you are smarter doesn't mean I would be cheated! I am not that stupid!'.

Tanya had to argue back and forth with Naruto. She almost wanted to just slap the shit out of his brother but contained her annoyance. Tanya, unable to defeat Naruto's persistence, had to agree they would get a treat right now and managed to shut him up.

'Yay! Sweets!', Naruto walks happily alongside Tanya to the shopping district. Naruto's eyes widened, seeing so many stalls selling various things - toys, food, those Kunai, that weird shop selling weird things! He wants this, he wants that, and Tanya with her ruthless 'No' denies Naruto at every single instance. Naruto felt like he's about to throw a tantrum.

Tanya on the other hand felt a headache. Is this what parenting looks like? It's as if this is a part of Being X plan trying to torture her mentally and spiritually.

Tanya looks around to get groceries first and lists down the prices, setting aside for use in emergencies, budgeting the rent and utilities, and comes down to being able to have an extra 50 Ryo or so per month for entertainment, comfort or their pleasure.

She understands Maslow's hierarchy of needs, and entertainment and luxury is a part of the needs of human beings.

"Alright, let's get something sweet. Go ahead, pick what you want".

'Yay! Tsu-chan let's go!'

2 weeks passed by as we both got used to living on our own. There's also a news from Naruto saying Mother suddenly went out of Konoha to visit her relatives outside, and there's a new director but Naruto still missed Mother.

Tanya doesn't think much of it.

'So good! Tsu-chan the best-ttebayo!', Naruto happily eats his omurice topped with karaage at the sides.

Tanya had a slight smile hearing his compliment.

"Maybe if you helped Mother cook you would have learned to cook for yourself and stop forcing the work on me".

'Huh? Both of you always tell me to go out whenever I want to help!', his saliva almost spilled.

"That's because you aren't helping…".

'Wh-what-'.

After some sibling banter, Naruto heads out to play…

Tanya went to the living room, taking a book on 'Countries In the Land of Fire And Its People' she borrowed from the library, ready to continue where she last stopped.

After half an hour, suddenly Naruto comes back.

'I am home…'. Naruto sounds a little sad.

I frowned, hearing this unusual tone.

"What is it nii-san? Why are you back".

'The orphanage… it's closed… the notice says they moved to a new orphanage'.

Tanya stops reading her book.

"What does the notice say?".

'It just says from today onward the orphanage is under renovation and they moved to a new one'.

Tanya squinted her eyes. Either that's what happened, or there's something else going on.

Over the next few days, Naruto confirmed something. The people he knew are nowhere to be found. Naruto had walked around the village, searching across the different orphanages there and they had just gone.

Naruto, feeling sad and lonely, starts to pester Tanya again. Tanya reluctantly plays along with him half of the time, for the sake of his well-being or sense of responsibility she had.

Something doesn't feel right.

Tanya felt something bad was going to happen. Or it had happened. There's something off about the whole situation.

***

Base of Root Organization

"Danzo-sama, here's the report. We had taken all of them into our ground. Unsuitable candidate had been taken care of".

Danzo nodded, hoping the new seedlings would give him good tools for his use. He had sent Nonou, an ex-root member, to spy on the movements of Kumogakure… as well as to assassinate a 'traitor' of the village - cleaning up those who had too much information. For the sake of the village, he will do whatever it takes to ensure peace and safety and consolidate his own power.

"I will go and see the seedlings". Danzo stood up and walked out of his office… into the darkness of the Root.

As Danzo walks around the base, seeing the new seedlings being trained, he decides it's time to proceed with the plan to unite the village. And for that the village needs a source to bind them together - and what's easiest is hate.

"Suzume". Danzo muttered.

A person with a sparrow mask appeared beside Danzo kneeling.

"Proceed with the plan to spread rumors on the jinchuriki. The boy, Naruto…".

'Understood, Danzo-sama'.

For the sake of Konoha, it's what needs to be done.

Danzo walks into the darkness... brewing shadows behind the scenes.

***

Chapter 4: Isolation

Chapter Text

"Did you hear… that's the boy who caused the death of the 4th…".

"I heard he's the son of the Fox demon…".

"Why did they let him walk around like this…"

"Is the Hokage really not doing anything about him…".

Whispers and murmurs act like a brewing storm.

At the playground, Naruto is playing football with other kids that's there.

Suddenly one of the adult come in and pulled one of the kid.

"Tsukasa… don't play with that kid. He's … bad luck".

Huh?

Naruto watches as his new friend is taken away. As he turned to look around, he felt the gazes.

Why are they looking at me like that…?

Naruto felt himself isolated, as if an invincible pressure was weighing on him. Naruto tried to ignore the feelings. Maybe it's just his imagination.

'Naruto! Catch!', Kota kicked the ball, hitting Naruto's head.

"Oww!".

'Haha! Naruto! What are you looking at!'.

Naruto chuckled, completely forgetting the pressure earlier.

"Here I come!", Naruto played with Kota and a few others.

Returning home, he felt the gazes again, but brushed it off as just his overthinking.

The next day…

"Oi! Kota! Let's play hide and seek!", Naruto comes running with a huge smile seeing Kota at the playground.

'Ah. Naruto…'. Kota seems tense suddenly.

'I… My mother- My mother wants me to go back home early. Sorry…'. Kota avoided looking at Naruto's eyes, and walked away.

Kota.. Don't play with that yellow haired kid. Don't you stay near him! You understand?

Kota just nods, albeit feeling guilty. Seeing his mom had tears glistening and even anger in her eyes, he doesn't understand why but he doesn't want to cause her mother to feel sad. His mother looks at the picture of his late father who died during the Kyuubi attack, he's not sure what she's thinking…

Naruto, for the first time felt a stinging pain in his chest.

Huh?

"Kota! Wait!". Kota didn't turn his head and walked away.

Seeing how he looked at him, avoiding his eyes, he felt… isolated.

Why?

Naruto looked around… and he suddenly felt it again. The glare, the gaze…

Those eyes…

Naruto felt his heart sting more, and the heaviness in his chest caused him to feel each breath become heavy. He wanted to cry… tears felt like flowing out of his eyes.

He shook his head. He doesn't understand.

He looked at the other kids at the playground. But why… why are they avoiding me too?

"G-guys… can I play too?". He said hopeful to join in their games of marbles.

… 'We are full'. The boy said coldly and ignored Naruto.

"Oh… I see. It's fine haha…". Naruto said with a smile… but his heart stinged.

Nnhh… Naruto sniffed. The tears are about to fall. He turned around and ran back home… he doesn't want to stay here anymore...

…

Tanya is reading the newspaper today. But hearing the door open, she frowned.

"Nii-san?", she turned to see her brother coming in. When he had just gone out half an hour ago.

Nnnh… nhhh… Naruto closed his face, rubbing his eyes.

Naruto suddenly burst into tears.

???

Tanya is bewildered. What could happen to make his seemingly always-on-morphine brother cry like this.

'Tsu-chan… I… I…'.

Tanya just sat there, unsure what to do. She takes a deep breath.

"Nii-san, tell me what happened".

'They… they… Kota… Kota doesn't want to play with me…'.

Tanya is trying to process and understand what exactly is causing Naruto to cry.

"Why?".

'I… I don't know…'.

That doesn't help much.

"What did he say?".

'His mother wants him to go back early…'.

"And? You still have other friends to play with".

'They… they don't want to play with me either…'.

Tanya rolled her eyes. Not everyone will like everyone. You can't just ask random people who don't know you much to simply feel good about playing with them. For her, it's normal that Naruto got rejected.

"Just play with those familiar to you. Don't force yourself onto people. Not everyone will like you. That's just how it is".

'I… Okay…'.

Naruto turned away into his room. He's unable to truly express in words what caused the pain in his heart. He felt dejected and lay in bed, feeling down and heavy.

…

I guess I could bring him outside tonight to get some treats.

As much as Tanya doesn't really care much about childish problems and Naruto's nonsense, she feels a responsibility and it's her duty as Naruto's legal guardian.

After some time, Tanya went to knock on Naruto's door.

"Nii-san. Let's eat out today".

Naruto, hearing that suddenly brighten up. He went to wash his face and get ready instantly.

Coming out of the door, Naruto is giddy again.

'I want ramen!', his bright blue eyes almost blinded Tanya's own.

"Okay, okay. Let's go".

Tanya smiled a little, marveled a little at how easy it is for a child's emotions to change, finding them quite amusing.

Night time in Konoha is lively. Shinobi hanging out in izakayas after a whole day's work or mission, drinking booze and sake. It reminds her of her last life.

Tch. Wonder if those guys end up like me or if they get through everything.

She reminisces about the guys she raised and is proud of. She is certain they would continue to be the excellent soldiers they were even if it's not her leading them.

"Nii-san, which ramen you want".

…

?

She looks over at Naruto, who's suddenly quiet, his face looking down.

"Nii-san".

'Ah… um… I want Uncle Tojo's place…'.

"Alright".

As the two walk side by side, Tanya finally realises what's off. The gazes around them.

Huh… She heard the hushes and whispers, pointing at them. She can tell from their eyes - the underlying negative emotions. As if, there's fear, disgust, annoyance, irritation, anger.

She keeps walking with Naruto, and can confirm this wasn't just in her head. She doesn't have much care per se, but it's quite annoying to be gawked at and trashed talked at.

As for the reason… She thinks there's only one logical answer. No wonder. This is why his brother is like this. But… how do the villagers know? She cannot answer this. And it probably does not matter even if she knew how. Whether a person who's supposed to keep the secret accidentally tells the chatty auntie next door, or it's an intentional foul play, she cannot let this have an effect on Naruto's mental development.

The two reached uncle toji's place.

"Welcome! Have a sea-".

Uncle Toji looks at the siblings. His eyes landed on Naruto, and his facial expression distorted to that of… anger.

"We are closing early! Eat somewhere else!". He huffed and left abruptly.

Naruto felt a pang in his heart. His body froze, unable to move. He doesn't understand.

Why? I don't get it… why is everyone…

Naruto felt heaviness in his chest. Isolation, rejection, tears glistened in his eyes again.

Just then, a hand grabs his firm, pulling Naruto out from his stupor.

'Nii-san. We will eat somewhere else'. Tanya's commanding voice and fierce eyes somehow gets Naruto to move his feet.

Tanya pulled Naruto out of the shop. As they went out, a customer came in and uncle Toji welcomed him warmly as usual. Naruto is not stupid enough to not understand what this means.

And it hurts him so much… and it hurts more when he doesn't understand why.

However Tanya noticed something peculiar about the situation. If I am not mistaken, uncle Toji specifically looks at Naruto more… perhaps…

…

She walks with Naruto across the street some more, arriving at another ramen restaurant. They have gone there a few times and are familiar with auntie Aiko.

'Naruto, we will eat at home'.

Tanya said as he entered the ramen shop first.

"Ah. It's Tsuyu-chan…", Aiko, the owner of the restaurant, had an awkward tone in her greetings. But at least she doesn't see the negative emotions from her nor other customers inside. At most, she's 'associated' - as if she's the brother or family of a 'monster'.

I give her a sweet smile like a 4 year old girl had, ignoring the whispers around me.

"Auntie, I want to order takeout. One tonkotsu ramen with extra toppings and regular kaisen ramen please", Tanya said politely.

Aiko had an uncomfortable body language, but nodded and went to prepare them.

Naruto, uncomfortable standing alone outside with the gazes and whispers directed to him, comes into the store to stay with Tanya. But then the gazes of the customer turned on him instantly.

Tanya didn't say a word. Aiko had placed the 2 takeouts in the packaging, ready to hand it over. But her grip tightened, almost shaking. Her expression changed when her eyes turned to Naruto. As if she's looking at the very person who murdered her child.

'Tsuyu-chan, here…', she handed them over to me with a complex tone.

I thanked her politely and pulled Naruto out with me. From her tone and facial expression, she can confirm to a certain extent the villagers don't know that I too had the 9 tailed fox in myself.

This will be difficult…

Tanya looks at Naruto with pity, and even annoyance at the whole situation. Even if she herself is aware of her own inability to connect in depth with others; she has a better moral standard to not treat an innocent child of 4 years old like a monster.

"Nii-san. Listen to me".

Naruto raises his chin up, and looks at his sister.

"You don't have to care about what others say, or how they see you. You know yourself whether you deserve to be treated in such a way or not. Understand?".

'Yes… I understand…', Naruto just nods. He tries to digest his sister's words… and he knows she's right. But it still hurts…

"Good. Let's go back home before the food gets cold".

The two come back home. Naruto ate the ramen silently…, and didn't have his usual nonsense blabbering about his day.

The silence even caused me to feel a little off - as if I missed coffee in my morning. After we were done I cleaned up the table and the plates, washing them quickly.

'Tsu-chan…', Naruto said with a sulking voice.

"Yes?".

Naruto seems to want to say something, but is unable to.

'Nevermind'.

Naruto heads off to his room.

Tanya can sense Naruto's mental state definitely in bad shape. But she doesn't know what to do about it. She had said what had to be said, and it's up to Naruto to grow up and realise the futility of caring over what others think and say. As Tanya closes his eyes on her bed, suddenly there's a knock on her door.

The door creaks open, and Naruto pops in with his pillow.

"Tsu-chan… can I sleep with you tonight?", Naruto felt a sense of loneliness after everything.

Sigh.

'Fine'.

Despite my feeling of discomfort and awkwardness of sharing my own personal space, I suppose I had to give in for today.

Naruto tucked himself under the blanket, hugging his pillow and using half of mine to rest his head on.

…

After a minute, Naruto spoke suddenly.

'Tsu-chan… why are they so mean to me…'. Naruto's voice broke. He's crying again.

Tanya gathers her thoughts about it. She can't just tell Naruto he had a monster inside of him that had once destroyed a part of the village and killed a lot of people. Emotional repercussions aside, it is supposed to be a secret. There's also the fact that knowing doesn't change a thing about how others would treat his brother.

'I just… I don't get it… nnh…', Naruto sniffed.

Tanya handed him tissues, not wanting him to dirty her bed.

"Nii-san. It hurts only when you let them hurt you with their words and actions. And those people, they know nothing about you. And frankly, we don't know anything about them either. However, I know and you know yourself you don't deserve to be treated like crap. You have to grow up and stay strong. Understand?".

'Yes… Tsu-chan… I will stay strong…', Naruto nods.

Tanya nodded, satisfied at Naruto's answer.

"Now get to sleep. It will feel better in the morning".

'Nn…'.

The long day is finally over… however, it's just the beginning for both of them.

Chapter 5: Hiruzen's Guilt

Chapter Text

"Tsu-chan! Let's go fishing!", Naruto is eager for his little sister to join him.

'I am not interested', Tanya said casually while flicking her book.

"Come onnn! It will be so much fun I promise!".

'... Fine', Tanya closed her book. She counted that she had rejected Naruto's invitation a few times before so she suppose she could accompany him today to make it up to him. She is aware Naruto is feeling lonely inside and so she tries to fulfill her duty while ensuring her brother does not become too reliant on her either.

Naruto's eyes brighten, feeling happy inside.

"We're gonna catch a lot of big fish-ttebayo!".

'I suppose it's been awhile since we had freshwater fish. It would be a nice change', Tanya said with a slight smile.

"Ahaa! See? I know it would be fun!".

Tanya followed Naruto into the forest at the edge of Konoha. After weeks, the two are used to the treatment of the villagers towards them and do not mention them. Following Naruto, they soon reached a clearing with a clear river flowing.

'It's a nice place'. Tanya breathes in the clear air and hints of nature and freshwater. The sound of the river flowing gives a serene vibe to it. This is a nice change of scenery. If there's hot coffee it would be perfect. Perhaps I should bring one next time.

Naruto is fumbling with the stick and tied the thread and hook to it; then placed the bait. He went to make a fishing rod for his sister as well.

"Come on! Let's compete to see who gets more fish!".

'If you want to catch one you better stay quiet', Tanya said in amusement, taking the fishing rod and throwing them into the clear river.

Sitting on the flat rock, she placed the rod next to her, opening the book 'Journal of A Wandering Shinobi Mikamoto', flipping through them.

The sounds of the river, the birds, the insects, the rustling leaves and the cool wind…

Leisurely life... If only days like this can last forever. Should have brought coffee.

…

Tch.

Tanya bit his lip, remembering Being X for a second. She's certain her life would be upside down again at some point; probably once she gets into the ninja academy next year.

'Hm? What is it Tsu-chan'.

"Nothing. Just got reminded of someone who's a complete a**h*le".

'Tsu-chan bad words! But there's a lot of jerks here alright! Hmph!', Naruto followed suit, grumpily moving his rod trying to attract some fishes.

'But you know, I will prove them wrong about me! Once I become Hokage, hehe… they would see how great Naruto Uzumaki is! Believe it!'.

Tanya let out an amused low chuckle.

"It is not easy to become Hokage Naruto. From the 1st Hokage to the late 4th, all of them had merits in their name as well as connections. And besides, are you sure you want to become a Shinobi to begin with. Being a soldier is not as bright or heroic as they make it out to be".

'I am sure alright! When I am Hokage, I will be super strong and everyone will look up to me!'.

"You can always choose a more peaceful life. And at some point, people's opinions wouldn't matter to you", Tanya said; but in her mind she knows fate wouldn't let them. They had monsters inside their body after all…

'You wouldn't understand! You… you wouldn't get it…'.

Naruto had his voice lowered, his eyes looking down at his reflection in the water.

'They didn't hate you… they never pushed you away or avoided you…'.

…

'And you are always… always… it's as if you don't care about anything…'

…

"Nii-san. I do care about, few things".

Naruto is still looking at his own reflection.

"First, my own peace... And as for others - it can be summarised under that as well".

Naruto looked away after hearing the answer, feeling a little heartbroken. She doesn't care about me…

"But…"

"I cannot truly feel at peace if you are not. I am your sister, after all".

Tanya spoke from her heart. When it comes to people who mean something to her and have value in her life; she can count within 10 fingers. And right now, Naruto is the second having significance after herself. Although, logically speaking Naruto does not bring her anything to the table, and is a burden and just extra responsibility. But somehow his presence is something. Perhaps not needed, but she can appreciate him. Besides, there's a sense of achievement when Naruto gets it right, like she had done a good job. She wants Naruto to be independent, strong, and become a successful person.

'Tsu-chan…', Naruto felt a sense of warmth in his chest. He knows his sister would always support him.

"However, I have to tell you again that the path to become Hokage is not beautiful. Shinobi are soldiers who will hurt others and may even kill people. You are too… innocent to do such things".

'I… well… I- I am not that innocent! I can do it if it's the enemy! It's to protect the village!'.

"Enemy huh…". There is no enemy or allies, evil or justice. Only interests aligning or opposing. That's what determines it. Though, the idea that this brat can kill someone doesn't seem real.

"If you are really sure then...".

Plop!

"Wa!!! I got it!!!", Naruto jumped in joy as he reeled in.

…

Hokage Office

Hiruzen watches over the siblings through his crystal ball. He occasionally would check on them to see how they are doing. He felt guilty for being unable to stop the rumors about Naruto from going out of control. But what's done is done.

He's worried for Naruto - however, from his observation, he feels worried for Tsuyu as well.

Too mature for her age. Danzo even asks Hiruzen to let him be in charge of training Tsuyu in the future - that in his words; he can see Tsuyu is an extremely gifted talent.

The higher ups know Tanya is a genius that can speak, write, count, at such an early age. Her ways of interacting with others are also way ahead of her peers, like an adult. They all agree it's almost like a second-coming of Minato Namikaze.

Danzo especially appreciates the look in Tanya's eyes. He can see the type of 'darkness' suitable for the root - a natural at that. He is certain, under his guidance he can bring out Tanya's full potential, and he can use Tanya much better for Konoha compared to others.

Hiruzen naturally denied him instantly. As if Hiruzen does not know what he is scheming? And letting Danzo control one of the jinchuriki is something Hiruzen does not want to risk.

A child of her age isn't supposed to act so mature. Perhaps, living without a parent forced her to grow up into an adult far too early, before she can even experience a proper childhood.

This is not what he wanted to see… children should be happy and have smiles on their faces.

Hiruzen looked at the picture of Minato in his office.

"Sigh… I failed you, Minato. I wonder if you are seeing how your children grow up without you and Kushina from up there...".

Hiruzen let out another puff of smoke. He sees Tsuyu and Naruto grilling fish by the river. He had this idea to go speak to them, and maybe act like a grandpa to them. Thinking about it… Tsuyu's maturity is probably due to having no one she can be dependent on. As for Naruto, he had his sister to depend on even if the villagers isolated him. But how could a child depends on another child?

Hiruzen stood from his seat and take off his Hokage hat, wanting to see the kids.

…

Crackle, crackle.

Naruto is restless as usual, throwing stones into the river and coming back asking over and over again if the fishes are cooked. His mouth is already watering.

"Another minute". Tanya said as he tore the flesh open with a knife to look.

Suddenly, a weight seemingly pricked at Tanya's senses.

Tanya's ears twitched, and she felt someone was spying on them behind her.

Someone is sneaking up on me!

"Show yourself!".

Tanya quickly stood on guard, holding the knife in her hand in a defensive stance.

'T-Tsu-chan! W-what is it', Naruto felt scared seeing Tanya's reaction and hid behind her.

Hiruzen is surprised, even shocked at how sharp Tanya is. And the defensive stance she took, it's as if she's a born shinobi.

A genius!

He is casually hiding trying to find the right time and preparing the right words to introduce himself. But even then, ordinary genin shouldn't be able to notice.

Hiruzen came out from behind the tree, raising his hands. "Ahaha… I just smell something really good and feel hungry…".

'W-Who are you-ttebayo?', Naruto looks warily at the old man.

Hmm? Why does this guy look familiar… the 3rd!?

Tanya quickly withdrew her knife.

Cursed Being X! I just offended the last person I should offend! What do I do to fix my image? Think! Think!

'I am just an old man passing by'. Hiruzen said sheepishly.

Suddenly a grumbling noise came out from Hiruzen.

…

'Hn..? Haha… haha!', Naruto chuckled hearing the sound from the old man. Hiruzen's face blushed a little, seemingly embarrassed.

'Jii-chan! Here! Come eat!'.

'O-Oh! Thank you! I am really hungry!'.

***

'So Tsuyu-kun is the little sister you say? But she really seems like the older one!'. Hiruzen said jokingly

"Eh! I suppose... but it doesn't count! We are twins. And also she's boring-ttebayo! She only likes reading books!".

'I just have a different interest than you nii-san…'.

Tanya is having a hard time trying to form a proper conversation like a child supposed to. She can tell Hiruzen is acting like some normal grandpa and unable to grasp the exact way she should act in this situation.

'Ne, Tsuyu-kun'. Hiruzen called out.

"Yes jii-san", Tanya replied politely.

Hiruzen felt a little sad seeing up close how mature Tanya is.

'What is your dream? You brother wants to be Hokage, what about you then?'.

"My dream…"

Tanya takes a deeper breath, forming her words.

"My dream is to live in peace and prosperity, with those dear to me". A textbook answer that fits Tanya's own goal to live a life of leisure.

Hiruzen felt it's a little too... general for a child to claim as a 'dream'.

'Peace and prosperity huh…? Then… what do you want to do to achieve that?'.

This is it! My chance to make an impression on the person with the highest status in the village!

"I want to become a shinobi so that I can ensure that peace, and protect those dear to me. Konoha is my home and the place where my family and friends are. I want to protect and fight for them with my own hands".

Her voice are clear and certain, her eyes gaze fierce into Hiruzen's eyes, trying to embody the so-called 'Will of Fire' she had read about.

Hiruzen nods, feeling happy that both of Minato's children inherit the will of the fire. Although he might not have realized he had been dupped.

Naruto made some weird faces after hearing Tanya's words.

'Huh? You have friends? And you said y- mmmhh-!!'.

Tanya quickly shut Naruto's mouth from revealing her true thoughts of gaining merits to eventually sit at the seats of advisors and have a leisurely time. Hiruzen laughed at the scene, finding the siblings amusing.

"Then, next year you two can enroll in the Ninja Academy. I am sure you two can become excellent shinobi".

'Yea! Jii-chan, just you wait! I will become Hokage! Believe it!'.

"Hahaha. Of course of course!", Hiruzen laughed at Naruto's spirit.

***

Chapter 6: Ninja Academy

Chapter Text

"Uwa! So many people!", Naruto look at the endless lines of people lining up to register as new students.

'It's natural', Tanya didn't elaborate more.

"I can't wait to learn cool jutsu! I am so excited!".

Naruto is being his usual restless self as they move step by step following the lines.

…

Naruto looked around, seeing most of the kids his age all had parents accompanying them.

Naruto felt a little sadness tugged in his chest. He wished his parents were here… he wonders what it felt like to have parents.

But at least, Tsu-chan is here.

Naruto smiled, looking at his sister who always had a bored look on her face. Naruto realised he had never heard Tanya laugh for real. At most, he had seen Tanya smile in amusement and let out some short chuckle at best instead of actual laughs. But that's her little sister alright.

"Hihi…".

Naruto has a bad idea brewing in his head. He went to move his hand and tickle Tanya's sides.

…

Tanya glances coldly at Naruto, unaffected, and doesn't even flinch, as if asking what he is trying to do.

…

"Doesn't it feel ticklish at all?".

'Not enough', Tanya just smiled a little shortly. Already used to his antics.

"Tch…", Naruto grumbled, playing with his goggles, kicking the rock nearby, and doing small little actions to curb his restlessness.

Finally the registration is done. The children are led by a male Shinobi instructor with eyes that are silver-white.

"Good morning everyone! I am sure all of you are very excited to join the academy! But as per requirement, I will first test each of your chakra volumes. Unfortunately, those who don't meet the minimum requirement wouldn't be able to join the academy".

Some of the children murmured among each other, anxious that they would get kicked out.

"But even if your path as a Shinobi is cut short, there are always other paths. So don't worry too much. Okay, everyone line up according to your assigned number!"

Everyone roughly lined up. Just then, the instructor made a hand seal.

"Byakugan!".

Some of the children are startled, quite scared seeing the veins and how scary the instructor looks right now.

Interesting… I can feel he's seeing through me.

"Uwa! It's like his eyes are going to pop out", Naruto commented.

'Show respect to the instructor Naruto…'.

So this is the Byakugan of the Hyuga clan.

The instructor walks casually, looking intently at each of them while writing scores on the name list he's holding. His gaze stays a little longer on the siblings, seeing the above average chakra volume.

"Fail. Pass… F-Pass… Fail. Pass. Pass. Pass …".

The failed children went out of the line, ready to return to their parents in disappointment.

Tanya has to say, it seems quite subjective. Or did he have a method to quantify the chakra amount? Or just his experience.

After the ones passed are gathered, the next few tests are done.

But the most important one is the test for talent to mold chakra. The instructor injects chakra into the student for them to 'feel' it first, for them to grasp the concept of chakra. Ever since Tanya felt the energy flowing into her, she can feel that she can instinctually create it herself inside her body.

She gave it a try and got it instantly, probably due to her last life as mage. The energy felt like mana… as if it had its own circulatory system in her body flowing throughout her limbs. But she can't mold much, only very little. She can tell it will take practice.

Those that can feel something at all pass immediately. While those that tried hard within many tries and still failed had to give up.

***

"Yosha! We passed Tsu-chan! And we are in same class too!".

Tanya observes their classmates and can figure out the children of big and small clans within the village are all gathered in their class. Hyuga, Nara, Yamanaka, Inuzuka, Uchiha… It's definitely a good class to make connections.

As for me and Naruto, both of us bear the name Uzumaki, a clan that once were an ally to Konoha. The spiral symbol on the vest on the shinobi of Konoha pays homage to the clan and that shows how significant the clan name is and their own bloodline potential as a shinobi.

The students gathered together, having their first homeroom meeting.

"Good morning everyone. I'm Iruka Umino, and I'll be your homeroom teacher throughout your stay in the academy. First of all, congratulations to all of you for making it to this point…".

"Now who would like to introduce themselves first?". Iruka look at the excited students.

Naruto stood up, standing on his seat proudly.

'I am Uzumaki Naruto! I like ramen and I will become the Hokage! And everyone will look up to me! Believe it!'.

The other students murmur, some snort, some don't care, some nod inwardly, also wanting to be the cool Hokage. A lot think he's obnoxious, wanting attention.

"That's a great dream Naruto. But becoming Hokage requires hard work". Iruka replied politely.

And connections, Tanya added inwardly.

"Next, the one next to Naruto?".

Tanya stood, her voice polite but not overbearing.

'I am Uzumaki Tsuyu. Naruto's twin sister. I like reading books in my free time along with hot coffee. I want to become an excellent shinobi that can contribute to the village's peace and protection'.

"That's good Tsuyu. You seem very different from your brother…".

'Yes, Iruka-sensei'. She replied shortly, not commenting on the obvious.

While the rest of the classmates introduce themselves, Naruto turns his head to the side to chat and try to make friends.

Tanya is taking mental notes in her mind whenever the children of those big clans introduce themselves.

Suddenly she felt something moving and grinding at her feet. Her first thought is Naruto is disturbing her for no reason but her brows tighten seeing a small dog that's wagging its small tail and looking at her.

A stray?

She is annoyed, and planning to throw it out. But the dog decided to jump and stay on her lap instead.

Tch. I wonder if this village has stray animal control.

'Heeyyy… Tsuyu-chan right?', a male with a hoodie on called out to her.

Tanya looked to the side, seeing the male sitting on the next table calling her. It's the son of the Inuzuka clan's matriarch, Kiba Inuzuka.

Tanya put on a slightly more friendly posture and smile seeing it's someone from a big clan.

"Yes. I am Tanya. It's a pleasure to know you, Kiba-san".

Kiba rubbed the back of his neck, seeming sheepish. Tanya almost thought he had a blush on his face, but maybe it's just her imagination.

'Oh! You know my name! Haha…'. Kiba is happy, probably thinking Tanya actually pays special attention to him to remember his introduction. He's trying hard to control his expression right now.

Tanya is unaware that she is one of the prettiest girls in class - with fair skin, light blonde hair and bright blue eyes. And add to the fact that this is her first time to be in a school among kids her age. In her previous life, she was directly enlisted as soldiers as a child among adults so she was never given attention in that regard and she did not notice. This is something completely new that never it didn't registered in her mind.

'Sorry about my dog. He rarely is friendly to strangers you know! Akamaru… come back here…'.

Kiba calls out to Akamaru, but the dog is reluctant to move. Tanya politely grabbed it and handed it over to him.

'Thanks. My dog seems to like you... S-so… umm ha-'

"Hey! Why are you bringing a dog to class!". Naruto noticed the interaction, and his eyes glared at Kiba. He can see what he's trying to do and he doesn't like it at all!

'Huh. I am given special permission. We of the Inuzuka clan all have ninja dog companions!'.

"But what if he peed on someone!".

'Ha!? My dog isn't so-!".

"Naruto, stay quiet-", Tanya is about to stop him.

"Naruto! Kiba!", Iruka slammed the table, gaining their attention.

"Stop disturbing the class. The others are still introducing themselves. This isn't a playground. I won't give any punishment since it's the first day. But next time, there will be punishment, understand? And I am saying this to all of you as well".

'Yes Iruka-sensei…', the two troublemakers replied sheepishly. But the two managed to exchange a glare as if blaming each other.

Tanya didn't think much of it, thinking Naruto is acting like himself. But she will have to step in if he ever crossed too many lines when it comes to disobeying the rules and order, she thought.

"Alright class! I will continue to explain the curriculum and what you will learn in your first year in the academy". Iruka sensei continued.

The days in the academy are mostly the same, with lectures on basic elementary subjects and with subjects specific to being a shinobi.

Tanya pays attention especially for class regarding the basis of chakra, the practice methods to improve amount and control, and etc. They also had field practice to build stamina and the body. Practice on shuriken-jutsu and taijutsu.

She's told that for medical ninjutsu high understanding of the human body and theoretical knowledge is essential; and she planned to learn it as well in the future. Knowing more is always better.

As for ninjutsu, in the first year they would be only learning the major hand seals and to practice the chakra molding corresponding to it. Unless they are from big clans or have shinobi parents who had taught them earlier, civilian students wouldn't be able to do their first ninjutsu in the first year normally unless they are a genius.

There is a lot of knowledge that needs to be learned and practiced. From what she knows generally, those that manage to graduate early all had training and supplementary materials even before they attend the academy due to having shinobi parents that can teach them.

But this does not stop Tanya from planning her future. She decided to graduate as early as possible. Proving herself as a genius is also a kind of merit, and being a genius means to be noticed - and increase the chances of forming the connection with people that had status and power that would rub it onto her.

Unlike in her previous life where merit is more important than personal connection to climb the ladder; the world of shinobi instead requires connection more than merit. Because individual powers, knowledge and skills are highly fluctuated. A single Kage level shinobi for example can handle 10 elite jonin and kill chunin like flies. In her previous life, such a situation only happen if Being X or possibly other deities provide their so called 'blessings' but it will not be too outrageous compared to what's possible in this world.

Therefore, personal connection matters most for Tanya now. And she has to appear as a genius and graduate early.

***

Chapter 7: Genius

Chapter Text

"Okay. Next up, Uchiha Sasuke!".

Sasuke holds his shuriken. The training he honed at home and with his brother far surpasses others.

Whoosh!

Thud thud thud!

All the shurikens hit the target.

"Sasuke-kun! Kyaaa!", the girls cheered for him. Including a certain pink-haired girl.

"Good job! As expected of the son of the Uchiha patriarch. Next, Naruto".

"Hehe! Sasuke! Watch me! This isn't so difficult-ttebayo!".

Sasuke just smirked, crossing his arms wanting to see Naruto's failure. Over the months Naruto has always been challenging and pissing him off for no reason. Well, because Naruto inwardly feels jealous of how great Sasuke is, how everyone is praising and gushing over him.

Thud! Plonk. Whoosh…

One barely hit. One got deflected. One missed entirely.

"Is that it?", Sasuke mocked.

'You are just lucky! Just you wait!', Naruto retorted.

"Oi Naruto, just accept you can't beat Sasuke". Dai, an extra commented.

'Nnh… I can beat him alright!'.

"Okay enough enough, Tsuyu go ahead".

Tanya nods and comes forward. Sasuke's smirking expression turned a little serious. Naruto may be dumb and overestimate himself, but his twin sister is something entirely different.

Naruto stopped arguing with Sasuke and watches his sibling.

With a cold serious expression, Tanya throw the shuriken with accuracy.

Thud! Thud! Thud! The shuriken hits the target - pretty much already on the level of Sasuke.

Iruka sensei brightened up.

"Good job Tsuyu! You improved so much. You must have practiced hard".

'Yes, Iruka-sensei'.

"Keep up the good work! And Naruto! Follow your sister's example!".

Naruto grumbled, disliking being compared.

'I work hard too-ttebayo!', Naruto seemingly throws a tantrum with his face at Iruka.

Sasuke felt dissatisfied seeing Tsuyu who, in his mind, an orphan that shouldn't have any prior training or guidance had now stood alongside him as the class topper.

Especially in taijutsu. It's as if Tsuyu had years of life and death combat experience drilled into her bones already.

Her movements are ruthless. Each of her strikes has no resemblance to hold back at all.

Now even shuriken-jutsu that Tsuyu had zero experience with since starting academy had now reached a level equivalent to Sasuke that had been training a lot with his brother.

I can't let a nobody step on the pride of Uchiha. I have to train harder!

Sasuke firms his heart, not wanting to disappoint his father, his brother, and the Uchiha clan.

…

"Suge… Tsuyu-chan is so cool". The girls whisper among themselves.

"And she's also so pretty. Last exam she had 1st place too. And I heard she got all perfect scores…".

The girls look up at Tsuyu like she's the role model of a Kunoichi.

The boys are basically gushing over Tsuyu like how girls are gushing over Sasuke. But they are not so shameless to talk about it openly since boys are boys.

Kiba whispered to his group of friends, how Tsuyu is so cool and pretty. Their vocabulary doesn't amount to much to describe Tsuyu.

'I should invite her again… hehe…'. Kiba felt a rush of excitement at the idea.

His friends nudge his shoulders, saying how lucky he is that he's one of the guys Tsuyu actually talks to and even visited his clan with him.

Tsuyu is regarded as a cold beauty by the boys. A lot of them attempt to talk to her, but she always politely refuses. However there are certain people she particularly communicates more with.

Tsuyu watches as Hinata finishes his taijutsu training with the instructor. Observing the gentle fist of the Hyuga clan. The gentle fist may seem gentle but the power comes from chakra exploding from the tenketsu point upon hit. Though most of the damage is towards the chakra network.

Tsuyu realises an important thing as she interacts with the children of these big clans.

They had heritage and knowledge of jutsu and techniques that let them surpass civilians easily. Tsuyu is able to top the class in taijutsu because of pure skill, experience and mindset alone. But she knows that what she's able to do, it's something all civilian ninja with that much training and time can achieve at some point. She is aware she is a fake genius.

As for ninjutsu, she only mastered body flicker so far and she's still on the way to master substitution jutsu. Her experience to mold mana and cast spells in her previous life basically jump-started her skills in chakra molding. Iruka-sensei is utterly shocked seeing Tsuyu able to use body flicker on the first day of learning it albeit having no control over it and crash flat on the ground after.

Tanya lost in her thoughts, pondering her plan. She wants to acquire jutsu other than the basics. The most direct accessible way is to do missions, gain merits, and exchange merit for jutsu available at the Mission Center.

But this will take too much time and effort; those from big clans already have those jutsu from birth compared to that of civilians that had to work their bones for.

For now Tsuyu wants to improve her taijutsu, wanting to utilise chakra in physical combat.

Inuzuka's taijutsu, for example, uses chakra to mimic canine form and attacks. Kiba is quite generous in explaining his clan technique to her during her visit. But she finds them, not fitting her unfortunately.

Besides, there's also the fact that Tsuyu's own body is still that of a child, and she's a female that has lesser muscle mass and thus her physical strength is limited.

She decides to approach Hinata, the heir to Hyuga clan again, hopefully gaining something. The use of chakra expulsion from strikes seems like a perfect start for her to explore. Hinata is quite friendly to her despite her introverted nature. Though somehow the conversation always steered to Naruto. She noticed Hinata would always ask about Naruto, Naruto this, Naruto that.

Is Naruto that handsome in her eyes?

Tanya looks over at Naruto who's now trying to join a group of guys to talk with them, as usual, trying making new friends but he ends up just making them uncomfortable and causes the opposite reaction instead over time.

Sigh… I have told him many times he shouldn't act so desperate. Why can't he understand he should simply act like a normal person, not too excited, not too clingy, shouldn't always interrupt others or join in others conversations and instead be a good listener - and people would naturally be inclined to get to know you and let you into their circle?

Tanya even had made notes based on a book in her 1st life on how to get people to like you and gave it to Naruto. But it's as if her effort is futile. Tsuyu had a sense of exasperation perhaps for her brother. It's like her advice entered his left ear and went out instantly from the right.

There's also the fact that Naruto often is boastful about his abilities but his actions and achievement does not prove his own words. This only makes the classmates just think he's an annoying obnoxious person.

Tanya tried to hammer it down into Naruto's head, that words have to match both his effort and result, and as much as she really wishes to see Naruto achieve great results and achievements, she does not put illogical expectations on him and had assured him it's fine to do according to one's best abilities already and she knows well what talent Naruto has and does not has.

But somehow she felt like Naruto only ever gets angry at her…

And perhaps, there's some slight distance between them already. Tanya shook her head, erasing her thoughts and coming back to the main point.

Hinata likes him. It works in her favor. I should ask Naruto to pay attention to Hinata more to consolidate the connection to the Hyuga clan and my brother can also gain a proper friend - maybe that can help him.

After settling her thoughts, she returned her focus to class. Lunch time comes finally.

"Nii-san, join me and Hinata-san for lunch", Tanya called out to Naruto who had just woken up from a nap in class.

"Eh? Okayy~".

As Naruto sat down, his eyes widened seeing Hinata's bento that's filled with so many things.

'Suge…', Naruto eyed Hinata's bento - prepared by chefs of the rich Hyuga clan. His own bento is simple, only having rice, grilled mackerel and some sides of stir fried veggies. Tanya is strict about budget after all.

"N-n-naruto-kun… y-you can… have th-this…", Hinata uses her chopstick to give Naruto a big shrimp tempura.

'Uwa! Thank you Hinata-chan! So good!'.

Hinata blushed hard and seemingly about to faint. Hinata seemingly shrinked in size and is unable to talk anymore. Meanwhile Naruto is oblivious and keeps eating.

This won't work…

…

Naruto finished eating and thanked Hinata and just stormed out of class to find a playmate outside. Hinata turned to normal again as she breathed a sigh of relief.

'Thank you, Tsuyu-chan…', Hinata said shyly.

"Hm?".

Oh. It was not futile after all.

"Of course. I support you and my brother. You two only need more time together".

Hinata blushed, silently thanking Tsuyu for her acceptance and support over her feelings.

"By the way, Hinata-san. I have always been curious about Gentle Fist. I don't know if…".

With Tanya's scheme and effort over days, she finally gets Hinata to show her how she uses gentle fist and teaches Tsuyu the basics.

To begin with, gentle fist only is useful with Byakugan that lets them target the exact tenketsu point. If others use gentle fist, it won't be effective. That's also why Hinata doesn't feel anything wrong teaching Tsuyu just to satisfy curiosity.

Tanya also figured out along the way when she visited Hyuga clan to have tea with Hinata that she was already taught how to do water walking and tree walking. She is the heiress to the Hyuga clan so her father is especially strict.

Hyuga Hiashi also took interest in Tsuyu. As the clan head, he knew Tsuyu is the daughter of the late 4th. He does not know about her status as jinchurki though.

In fact, no one except Hokage and the Konoha council knows Tsuyu is a jinchuriki as well. Because having 9 tails split into two and then sealed into two twins is something too far reaching.

He knew from her daughter that Tsuyu is the class topper especially in Taijutsu. He wanted to see it.

"Tsuyu-kun, I would like to know how far you are in taijutsu. We from the Hyuga clan pride ourselves as one of the clan best in taijutsu, and I would like to see your potential my daughter always speaks of. How about a little spar with me?", Hiashi spoke with a calm smile.

Cursed Being X! Did I offend the Hyuga by being better than his daughter? He wants to beat me up?

Tanya reluctantly agrees…

***

Chapter 8: Raging Fist!

Chapter Text

Tanya agreed to the spar and followed Hiashi to the sparring room. Hinata sat down at the side, ready to observe their sparring.

Hiashi performs the gentle fist stance, ready to engage with Tanya.

"I will not use chakra and byakugan since it will be unfair to you. We will only spar using pure taijutsu".

Tanya nods, also readying herself. Her stance is not eloquent like Hiashi, but it shows Tanya combat readiness that of a soldier.

"Begin!".

Hiashi rushed forward to strike with a gentle fish right towards Tanya's chest. But Tanya used her smaller size to maneuver and dodged to the side while landing a fist to Hiashi's stomach. Hiashi slapped it away with a gentle fist and continued his attacks.

The two exchanged blows back and forth. Tanya received multiple hits here and there, but she is able to endure. Tanya in her past life mostly use ranged attacks after all so.

Tanya fall into a major disadvantage. Her size, strength, and skill makes her to be no match for Hiashi.

Hiashi ended the match as Tanya was hit on the chest and fell down.

Ha…ha…

Damn. He's really ruthless!

Tanya almost feels like she's fighting a life and death battle with how hard Hiashi hits. This can even considered child abuse.

Hiashi is deeply shocked and honestly impressed. Setting aside the disadvantage because of age; her taijutsu skill itself is close to chunin level! But what's more shocking is her battle intuition. If Hiashi has to say it, it's as if Tanya has a sense for battle akin to a Jonin.

Her reaction speed, her minute decision making to strike, block, dodge and even counter attacking. And all her strikes are decisive and ruthless like that of a veteran shinobi ready to disable or kill. This is a demonic genius. Truly inherit the talent of her father, the late 4th Hokage.

"My daughter's words matched you… I have to agree you are indeed a genius".

Tanya takes a deep breather, before speaking.

'I do not deserve your praise Hiashi-sama', she humbled herself.

Hiashi nods, also feeling satisfied at Tanya's humbleness.

"Hinata, have you watched carefully?". Hiashi specifically wished Hinata to learn Tanya's ruthlessness and decisiveness that his daughter lacks severely.

Hinata nods, 'Yes father…'.

"She is a good example for you. I hope you two can learn from each other".

Hiashi seemed to be in thought for a while.

"Tsuyu-kun, I see you have very high potential. Come with me, I may have something useful for you".

Tsuyu feels surprised, but then it's replaced by elation. It's as if her effort bears fruit and she's about to eat it.

'Yes, Hiashi-sama'.

Tsuyu came into Hiashi's study room, where Hiashi went to pick up a scroll. He opened it, scanned it for a while and gave it to Tsuyu.

"This is a technique related to Gentle Fist. But it's not very suitable for our clansmen and pretty much abandoned in development. It requires However I believe you can put it to good use. I believe in your talent. Consider it as an investment to you".

Tsuyu respectfully took it from his hand.

'Thank you very much, Hiashi-sama. I will always remember your favor', Tsuyu bowed respectfully.

Hiashi dismissed Tanya from his office. He had the feeling that the daughter of Minato might even surpass himself someday. This can be a good thing for the Hyuga clan and it doesn't cause him to lose anything.

***

After having a cup of tea with Hinata and casual chat, Tsuyu returned to her home to freshen up and immediately went to study the scroll in her room.

"Raging Fist…".

"The Gentle Fist releases precise chakra into the enemy's tenketsu, causing overflow and forced chakra discharge… internal force impacting… causing damage to surrounding tissues…

…

"Utilising the same concept of tenketsu discharge when overflowed… it's possible to use the body tenketsu point where chakra is overflowed with control and released to cause force on impact…"

Tanya read with focus, sipping her coffee at times trying to digest the info.

Hiashi is nice enough to also give supplementary material on chakra control and practice methods through tenketsu points and basic knowledge on chakra networks.

Basically she can overflow her tenketsu points in her punches; and the force of chakra explosion from discharge is added on top of her fist.

This seems perfect for me… as for the caveat…

"Disrupting normal flow… slowing down flow… consumes high amounts of chakra… unable to overflow without greater chakra pressure to tenketsu with lesser chakra… however… disrupted chakra flow causes delay to use the next chakra discharge… unsuitable for combat… may be suitable for those with a huge volume of chakra that allows reasonable pressure and volume of chakra to discharge while preventing the slowing down of chakra flow after use of chakra discharge…"

I see… that's why he thinks I am suitable for this.

From Tanya's in depth reading, she can tell this requires practice especially on chakra control just as much as Gentle Fist does. At the same time you have to have a large chakra volume to use it effectively due to the jutsu inherent drawback on one's own chakra network.

Hiashi, you gotta be kidding me. You are throwing such a gift.

Tanya had a smile of happiness in her heart. If only all clan leaders are so generous to throw her gifts like this.

She stretched a little and looked outside. Huh, the sun has already set.

…

Tanya came out of her room and knocked on Naruto's.

… No one answered.

Tanya opened the door, only to see a quite messy room but Naruto's not there. She doesn't notice that Naruto hasn't come back after class.

Well, he's not a kid anymore. He probably is outside playing or something.

Tanya doesn't care much. She does feel that between him and Naruto, there's an unspoken distance over time. Maybe it's due to Naruto growing up? He's starting to be independent, Tanya believes and doesn't think about it anymore. She planned out where to start on her practice with the newly acquired Raging Fist.

I could copy them and give them to Naruto to try as well, in case he's talented in this.

***

Naruto sat atop of Hokage Rock, watching the stars and the bright full moon above. Today is their birthday, actually…

But Tsu-chan never seems to remember… nor care even if it's her own birthday. Besides, it's not a good day to celebrate. It's the anniversary of their parent's death and the day Konoha was half destroyed by Kyuubi after all.

Sniff.

Naruto pulled his shirt, wiping a tear from his glistening eyes.

He felt… lonely.

Dad… mom… why do you two have to go?

…

I know Tsu-chan is there but… but it's just lonely… she's always outside. She's always busy, training…

I know Tsu-chan is so good to me… but she always lectures me… always telling me what to do… she never understands! She never gets it… and it hurts.

She's so popular. She has so many friends. She is never interested in anything I do…

She's so talented… while I am just… just me…

It's so hard… *sniffs...

And everyone treats her so kindly… while… while they always look at me like they hate me…. I hate it… I don't get it… why is it so unfair…

It had been eating away at his heart. He tried to suppress it and forget about it. And on the surface he kept his bubbly cheery face around.

But at times when he's left alone, or if he felt so down, he will always remember. Whenever he walks down the street by himself, he can see the gazes, the disgust, the looks in those people's eyes.

And I see from afar, how the same people look at Tsu-chan… so many people want to befriend her… they are so nice to her… it's as if they are living in an entirely different world.

Naruto pulled his shirt to wipe his tears that's falling… it hurts…

Why can't I… I feel normal…

Mom… dad… why do you have to go…

***

Thud! Thud! Thud!

Tanya channels chakra through her tenketsu on her fist, overflowing them and throws a punch, discharges the excess chakra causing extensive force to the tree.

The tree is filled with cracks and dents from Tanya's practice of Raging Fist.

I need to drill this feeling into my bones to make it feel instinctual… And I have to input more chakra slowly without damaging my tenketsu…

Thud! Thud! Thud!

Naruto watches from afar as Tsuyu practises in the forest. He felt the jealousy creeping up in his heart again, seeing how strong each of her fists are. It's as if Tsuyu is everything he had wanted to be but couldn't.

He looks at the scrolls and notes Tsuyu gave him, and even if he understands, he just can't do it. Just what is wrong with me?

Naruto felt his eyes reddening in frustration. Naruto turned around and stormed off, wanting to be alone again.

Hm?

Tanya noticed Naruto went off. She doesn't mind him and continues her practice throughout the day. As an Uzumaki her chakra can last the whole day training after all…

***

Hokage Office

Danzo tapped his cane, looking at Hiruzen.

"Hiruzen, I am sure you are taking a close observation of her".

Hiruzen let out a puff of smoke.

"I do. She is a genius". Hiruzen spoke blandly.

Danzo tapped his cane again.

'I had been given information she requested for an advanced course… Hiruzen, you shouldn't hold back such talent. You know Konoha is in a state of turmoil. It's only natural that-'.

"Danzo. I have said it. We will not be letting anyone graduate early anymore. This is a time of peace. Not war".

'How long do you think that will last? The other shinobi villages are eyeing us, and they would take any chance to take advantage of our situation. And right now with the Uchiha plotting something, I cannot take any more risk and we need more back up plans for the future'.

"Back-up plan? She is just a child", Hiruzen said coldly.

'She's not just any child. She's a jinchuriki that had genius exceeding even that of Minato. You are wasting her potential! Imagine if she is able to control the 9 tails. This will secure-'.

"Enough! She is a child and supposed to stay in the academy until she's old enough. That's that!".

Danzo grumbled in anger.

'Your indecision will be Konoha's undoing… Hiruzen…'.

Danzo walked into the dark and disappeared. Hiruzen sighed and let out another puff of smoke. He watched Tanya through his crystal ball, seeing her excellence as her punches landed on the tree trunk causing splinter and holes. He's afraid a fire that's too bright would burn itself.

And there's the Uchiha… he's afraid if they really go for the rebellion, this will cause significant losses and Danzo's worries are grounded on worst case scenarios.

Sigh… What should I do…

Chapter 9: Uchiha

Chapter Text

Uchiha District

Sasuke returns from the academy after class finishes.

Damn it…

Sasuke feels down; because in the latest exam he does not get 1st in half of the subjects. He wants to be as good as his brother, and also wishes his father would praise him and acknowledge his talent. Not to mention, he had let a person with no background, no resource or help achieve great results from hard work and talent alone. Compared to himself that had everything, it's not acceptable for his pride to accept it.

He feels like he had failed to uphold the pride of the Uchiha, supposedly the best and strongest clan in Konoha.

Sasuke returns home, sulking about his latest exam result.

"I am home…", Sasuke says blandly as he takes off his shoes and steps inside his home.

While he's sulking suddenly he felt a flick onto his forehead.

'Nnh!'.

'Welcome home, Sasuke'. Itachi gave a smile to his little brother. He had just come back after completing a mission and had free time to finally fulfill his promise to train Sasuke.

Sasuke's mood and eyes brighten up in an instance.

"Nii-san! You are home!".

'Aren't you tired from class Sasuke? You should take a rest first'.

"No! I am not! Please teach me nii-san! I want to be better than her!", Sasuke is quite giddy and desperate.

Itachi smirked slightly. 'Okay, let's go to the training compound then. I am quite curious to meet this Tsuyu you always mention really'.

Sasuke pouted. He doesn't want his brother to suddenly take interest in someone who's not himself.

'Hmph. She's- she's-', Sasuke wants to say something bad and mock her like he always did to her twin brother but somehow he really has no words to say.

'Whatever! I will be better than her, especially once I have my sharingan!'.

Sasuke really hopes to awaken sharingan soon and with it he is sure he can beat Tsuyu.

"Sasuke, Itachi, I made desserts. Don't you two want to eat first… it's rare Itachi comes home", Mikoto's wife comes out of the kitchen to see them.

"Later mom! I want to train with nii-san first!", Sasuke pulled Itachi with him. Mikoto just smiles watching them leave.

In the Uchiha training compound, Itachi shows Sasuke his shuriken-jutsu and sparred with him in taijutsu.

Sasuke has determination in his eyes, wanting to become better.

"Nii-san, don't hold back against me!", Sasuke said as he feels Itachi is going easy on him in the sparring.

'But you might get hurt…'.

"I want to be strong! I will not improve if you keep holding back!".

'Very well…'.

The two exchanged blow to blow. Sasuke is very persistent, and stands up even when he's beaten down.

"I can still… keep going… ha… nii-san".

Itachi sighed with a smile.

'That's enough Sasuke. You need rest now'.

"But…".

Itachi flicked his forehead.

"Ouch… Nnh!", Sasuke pouted.

'Come on… let's take a walk around market street. It's been sometime since I went there. What do you think, Sasuke?'.

Sasuke's eyes brighten up. He feels happy to hang out with his brother.

The two went out of the Uchiha clan area and the commercial street. Even if the sun has already set, the market is lively and busy.

Sasuke got himself onigiri and takoyaki, loving every single second of the hang out.

"Huh?", Sasuke's eyes darted to two familiar figures. Itachi also recognised the two. Naruto Uzumaki, the jinchuriki of 9 tails and Tsuyu Uzumaki, his twin sister. The two also happen to go around to get food.

Tanya noticed Naruto seems a little off these days. Or maybe it's her imagination; it's not like she can understand what's really going on in Naruto's mind. So she decided to bring him out and let him spend a little more for luxury which as usual makes Naruto happy again.

Their eyes met, and Tsuyu gave a polite smile to the two.

"What a coincidence to meet you Sasuke-san. And this is?", Tsuyu is polite and greets Sasuke like a classmate would.

To be honest, Tanya feels like trying to make a good connection with Sasuke and in turn the Uchiha clan is the hardest compared to others. Sasuke is so unfriendly to her for no reason.

She is certain she did everything correctly - praising his skills when it's due, giving respect to his clan name, and never had once she done anything to cause a bad impression. The only thing she can attribute the bitterness to is his pride as Uchiha and she's not sure how to tackle this problem exactly.

Sasuke, at first having a bitter annoyed expression, suddenly had a smug expression as if showing off.

"This is my brother Itachi! He graduated from the academy at just 7 years old! And he becomes chunin at 10! He's a genius and the pride of our Uchiha!".

Tanya can almost see Sasuke's ego inflating as he describes his brother. But she has to admit, she's impressed. She looks up to geniuses as for her they are epitome of what a human can do.

'You must be Tsuyu. My little brother mentioned you at times'.

Sasuke's face blushed from embarrassment.

"N-Nii-san. I never mentioned her!".

Itachi chuckles slightly, finding it amusing. Maybe his little brother had a strange liking for Tsuyu, who knows.

"It's nice to meet you, Itachi-san. I have heard about your achievement before. The Uchiha clan really deserve its reputation with a genius like you", Tsuyu said politely.

'You are very polite, and very mature too. Sasuke can learn a lot from you', Itachi smiled.

Sasuke pouted at the side, feeling a little dissatisfied at the statement.

Itachi then turned to Naruto who had been just looking at them since earlier.

'And you must be Naruto. Sasuke mentioned you too'.

"A-Ah? Y-yes! I am Naruto! Oi Sasuke! What did you say about me?!". Naruto felt Sasuke definitely trash talked about him.

'Ha? Of course it's how… immature, you are. Dobe', Sasuke said mockingly.

"What did you say!? At least I am not so smug and sooo proud all the time!".

"Naruto, give respect to your classmate", Tanya glared coldly at Naruto. Why is he offending the Uchiha clan - didn't he realise that they're the sons of Uchiha clan's patriarch?!

"Sasuke, he's a friend, you shouldn't belittle them. In the future he will be your comrade and work together", Itachi also reprimands Sasuke.

Tanya and Itachi look at each other as if in understanding.

"I am sorry for my brother's words, I hope you can excuse his brashness".

"No, no. It's my little brother that starts it first. I should have taught him better".

Both Naruto and Sasuke pouted. Itachi chuckled thinking it's quite cute.

'If you two have not had dinner, how about we get them together?', Itachi suggested.

Naruto and Sasuke definitely disliked the idea, but had to follow them and ate dinner at a popular izakaya.

Tsuyu takes the chance to ask Itachi about ANBU and its general structure and work. Itachi is the first person she knew who is in the ANBU organisation after all.

So ANBU is under directive of Hokage and the advisors - working for the village, rank in the ANBU is determined by merits and even a genin (if they have special skills) can be recommended into the rank.

This means, contribution is directly seen by the higher up. If regular shinobi are mercenaries that keep the economy of the village running (in this peace time), the truly important tasks for the village are assigned to the ANBU.

Also given the secrecy, the chances of getting hands on techniques and jutsu not available at the exchange centre is also higher. And the mentor I would have should be more likely to have better resources. Especially with direct attention from Hokage himself. Unless there's war, the right way to get merit and resources is being an ANBU.

Tsuyu already planned her career path once she graduated. Although, from Itachi's words you have to be recommended to get into ANBU unit. But she at least is certain at her performance she will be able to get in.

"Thank you for sharing your experience, Itachi-san. I highly appreciate it".

'No problem. But being an ANBU also means you cannot plan your own free time. I wish I could visit home more..', Itachi ruffled Sasuke's hair.

Naruto doesn't talk much because Itachi is a little too serious in personality, much like his twin sister. While he doesn't like Sasuke.

The four people finally finish dinner and head back home. Naruto walks grumpily with hands in his pocket, feeling tired of the awkward dinner. Meanwhile Tsuyu feels great at being able to talk to Itachi, a genius of Konoha. Her mood is quite good.

***

Itachi returned home and headed to bed after washing up.

His mind returned to what Shisui had wanted of him. To how he observes his clansmen wanting to stage a coup, meanwhile the higher ups had already known of it.

Is it the only way…? Shisui… will it be the right choice?

The day of the massacre is coming…

Chapter 10: Itachi's Choice

Chapter Text

Under the reflection of the mirror, the mangekyo sharingan in his eyes represents his inner turmoil.

His clansmen doesn't trust him anymore, even suspecting that he's the cause of Shisui's suicide.

While the coup is postponed, he knows it will soon happen. He will have to report this to Hokage… he just wished there's other ways.

Itachi takes a walk around Konoha, wanting to get fresh air. He doesn't feel well staying inside the Uchiha compound.

As he walked around the perimeter of Konoha, he didn't notice he had walked to the end of the village, where the forest lies.

He was about to turn around, but noticed some sounds further away.

Thud. Thud. Thud.

Itachi gets curious, and even suspicious and thus went to take a look. He's surprised to see it's someone still training even after the sun had set. Using body flicker, landing kicks and punches, throwing shuriken in between the flicker.

Upon closer look, he figured out its Tsuyu Uzumaki.

Tsuyu stopped her training for a second to take a breather. She turned her head to see who's watching her. She had noticed Itachi's presence far earlier.

"Itachi-san?".

Tanya wiped the sweat on her forehead.

***

Itachi ends up observing and giving Tsuyu direction as she practices. He just wants to clear his mind meanwhile.

"Itachi-san, you seem to be distracted. If it's not too personal, I can offer a listening ear". - How to Make People Like You 101 by Carl Smith - No. 1 - Listen more.

Itachi's gaze returned to Tsuyu for a while. He's not sure why he felt like saying this to Tsuyu, but he felt she is intelligent and perhaps he sees her as an adult like himself and can understand.

'Tsuyu-kun. If you had to choose between the village, or your family, what would you do?'.

Hm. What a strange question. Perhaps he is testing me. To see where I stand as a shinobi.

"Itachi-san, your question is very complex. I believe it's not simple. But as a shinobi of Konoha, I will place Konoha's interest as priority. The village is the system in place to keep order and peace - protecting the families under it. The village stability is a part of the family's interest and therefore, prioritizing my village is also for the families and would always take precedence".

'Then what if… you have to sacrifice your own, for the sake of the village?'.

…

"Itachi-san… thats…".

If it has nothing to do with her, she could care less about what's sacrificed as long as she and what she deemed important benefits from the system in place (the village of Konoha).

"It may not sound shinobi-like for me to say this, so I hope you can keep it a secret. But I will give you my honest thoughts. I see you love your little brother much. And I cherished my brother as well, so I can understand. They are our families".

Itachi turned his focus to Tanya.

"The village exists because of the families in it. And every family's interest is to have their peace and safety ensured - this is why the village was established by the 1st Hokage to begin with and why the clans agree to join together as Konoha today".

…

"If I have to sacrifice my own family and those I deem important for the village as a whole - the village, the system, would then have already failed its intended purpose already. A flawed system that does not align with any of my interests and even takes things away from me is not worth the sacrifice or loyalty".

…

'I see…'. Itachi digested Tsuyu's words carefully.

It's as if he had some revelation, even if he felt uncomfortable hearing the bitter truth from Tsuyu's words. That the village of Konoha, had in fact, failed the Uchiha clan. Even when Uchiha is one of the founders of the village, they are treated like an outcast by the higher ups, placed at the edge of the village, and always under observation and distrust. Uchiha still deserves the treatment like other clans.

A part of Itachi believes in the will of fire, and wants to carry Shisui's will. But Tanya's words cause a slight shift inside of him.

I will find another way… for both Konoha, and my own family. Itachi clenched his fist.

Itachi firms his resolve. He will talk to his clansmen and Hokage tomorrow; as he has decided what he will do.

'Thank you for your honesty, Tsuyu-kun. I have to admit, I cannot find flaws in your words'.

"It's just my honest opinion, Itachi-san".

'It's getting late. It's nice to be able to talk to you, Tsuyu-kun'.

"It's a pleasure for me as well".

***

Uchiha District, Fugaku's Reading Room

"Father…".

Fugaku drops the scroll he's reading, turning his gaze to his son.

"Please talk to the clansmen. The coup will fail and it will only cause unnecessary sacrifice. The Hokage and higher ups are already onto us".

Fugaku sighed.

'I have already tried. But you know how the village had been oppressing our clan'.

…

"Father... The 3rd had ordered me to exterminate the clan… before the coup happens".

Fugaku clenched his fist, crumpling the scroll in his hand. He gritted his teeth, but soon returned to his calm demeanor.

'I see. So, the relationship between us is irreconcilable'.

…

'I don't blame you, Itachi. Even if I am disappointed that you act as the spy for them. It would still be inevitable, regardless'.

"... I am sorry, father. I disappointed you".

Fugaku raised his hand, dismissing Itachi.

'The Uchiha hsa to compromise and lose this time. This is the only way for the clan to survive. I will talk to the Hokage… thank you for telling me and trusting me to make a decision for all of us, Itachi'.

***

Fugaku entered the Hokage office, facing Hiruzen with a calm face, but there's hint of resignation in his eyes.

"I already know about your decision. But I hope you can reconsider"

'Is this a threat, Fugaku?', Hiruzen let out a puff of smoke coldly.

"No. It's a consideration…", Fugaku gave Hiruzen a scroll. It contains the lists of all Uchiha hardliners who supported and wanted rebellion. It consists of two-third of the Uchiha clans excluding the children and the olds, compiled by Itachi and Fugaku.

'If there's really no choice… I hope you can reconsider, Sandaime-sama', Fugaku bowed his head down.

…

"I understand… Fugaku, your clan sacrifice will be remembered. You will always be a part of Konoha".

'Yes, Sandaime-sama…'.

***

In the next few days, Fugaku finally received the order from above. He announced a clan meeting, inviting everyone in the clan.

"Hokage-sama had assigned us a very important mission. It is up to the Uchiha clan to complete the mission and to gain their trust towards us. This is a chance given to us to fulfil and ease our relationship".

Whispers and murmurs sounded. As if thinking it wouldn't matter even if they did a good job. Some even suspect something is off already.

"The mission detail is of high secrecy, and I will personally select those I find qualified".

Fugaku then listed them one by one. But as the list goes on, it's clear that it's filled with their most talented Uchiha… that's also a hardliner that supports the rebellion. Meanwhile the ones that aren't are not in the list.

One of the elders stood angrily, shouting.

"Fugaku! Are you selling out your own clansmen?!", he pointed at Fugaku with rage.

"Fugaku-sama! Please reconsider! This is definitely a trap!", one of the Uchiha selected voiced out with anxiety.

Fugaku's fist clenched tight, trembling. His eyes bloodshot from frustration.

"SILENCE!", Fugaku opened his mangekyo sharingan, sending cold and heavy aura pressing down to everyone shutting them up.

"M-mangekyo…".

"Th-thats…".

…

"This is for the good of Uchiha… those listed, you are to stay temporarily at the left wing of the clan compound. This is an order. Refusal to follow orders is considered as treason, and I will personally execute them on the spot!".

One of the hardliners stood.

"Fugaku-sama! Please reconsider! With the Mangekyo, no one in Konoha is a match for us!".

Fugaku felt his head bursting with anger. It's as if these fools can't see how futile it is. The rebellion is doomed from the very start.

The elder finding Fugaku having mangekyou gets angrier.

"Fugaku! If you aren't such a coward, why would our clan step down to such a level now! You are no longer fit to be the clan patriarch!". The old man's sharingan open up, openly challenging Fugaku's authority.

Some of the Uchiha's also stood up, each of them opening their sharingan and emitting a killing intent. An infighting is about to happen.

"You don't dese-".

Fugaku had enough! AMATERASU!

One of Fugaku's eyes bled, and an intense black flame appeared and burned the flesh of the elder starting from his feet.

"AHHH!!! AHHHHH! STOP!!! STOPPP!!! AHHHHH!".

Everyone watched in horror as the smell of burnt flesh and sight of dark flame consumed the old man… the screams of his agony did not stop for seconds.

"Ahhh!!! Ahh… ahh….".

…

The corpse turned to char, and with Fugaku's wave of hand the black flame dispersed instantly.

"Anyone who disobeys, is treason!", Fugaku said resolutely.

***

Fugaku returned to his study, feeling his knees weak. He collapses on his chair, letting out a sigh of relief it's all over.

Itachi came to his side, feeling proud for his father for the first time.

The two are silent, but both of them had an acknowledgement to each other that it's the best choice of action for the clan to survive.

***

Chapter 11: Premonition

Chapter Text

Half-black half-white figure with aloe vera like structures appear from the ground. He faced the man wearing a spiral mask with only one eye exposed.

"Tobi, it seems the massacre won't happen as you expected".

Tobi has a calm expression when he hears the news.

'Itachi had a change of heart I see'. While he didn't expect the sudden change, he never really trusted others to do a job he intended. So it doesn't matter.

'No matter… I have my own arrangement. Tell me what you know'.

Zetsu tells him the movements of the Uchiha, how a lot of them moved to the west side of the Uchiha district. He also mentioned the number of guards and patrols around, including ANBU stationed.

Tobi nods. Space fluctuated from his left eye as he disappeared into the Kamui dimension. He reappears inside Konoha, sitting on top of a transmission pole overseeing the Uchiha district.

He figured the location and once again disappeared and reappeared at the current secret gathering of the Uchiha hardliners.

The few elders and younger Uchiha clansmen who were listed to be sent off on a 'classified mission' sat together, discussing what they can do. They know the mission could be a cover for their apparent 'accidents'. Or it's a threat from the higher ups.

Suddenly, a fluctuation in space appears and out of nowhere, a figure with a spiral mask with a single sharingan in his left eye appears.

The Uchihas are all surprised and instantly get into a defensive position with sharingan opened. They can feel a strong chilling aura coming from the man. That he is a dangerous person and coming with bad intentions.

"Who are you!".

One of the elders steps forward, his sharingan staring right at the mysterious man's eye.

Tobi thought for a second, and he decides he will cosplay as Madara this time.

"I see the younger generations have forgotten me. And to think the Uchiha clan stoop so low to this level… I was right to leave all along. Foolish clansmen", the cold condescending voice sent chills down to everyone's spine. Madara's left eye turned into his mangekyo pattern, letting out a heavy pressure on all of them.

"M-Mangekyo!"

"Younger generations…?", the Uchihas murmurs and questions. And there's only one figure that they can think of as to who the masked man is.

"No way…".

Tobi smirked behind the mask.

"Indeed. I am, Uchiha… Madara", Tobi said in a deep voice.

Gasp!!! Everyone in the room takes a gasping breath, bewildered from the revelation.

"I am here to offer my help". Madara raises his hands, as if calling out to the clansmen.

"I had given up on my clansmen before… but seeing you all here… I see each and all of you have the courage that we, the Uchiha, are supposed to have. I had trusted Hashirama and to…", Madara yaps about history, making a sad backstory for himself and how his clansmen betrayed him.

How Konoha, the village he founded with Hashirama turned their back on the Uchiha clan simply because they feared the Uchiha's power. And he stated the obvious decline of Uchiha from the founding of the village till now.

"I will provide my help to your endeavor, for the glory of Uchiha!", Madara spoke with vigor.

The clansmen in the room are all agitated with bloodlust in their eyes from Madara's speech, their sharingan spinning rapidly from sheer excitement to fight for the glory of the Uchiha! Ready to sacrifice and be a martyr in Uchiha's name.

"For Uchiha!!!", everyone screams like they have lost their mind.

"For Uchiha!!!!!".

"AAAHHH!!!! FOR UCHIHA!!!!!".

Truly… what a fool. Too easy to be manipulated, and lose their minds from emotions.

Tobi thought in disdain seeing the crazed expression on each of their faces. Tobi planned to help them stall Fugaku and Itachi, since the two had mangekyo and these weaklings couldn't possibly do that. He believes just the chaos ensued would push the massacre entirely.

But just then, a frail elder with bloodshot eyes spoke with vigor.

"Madara-sama! I have a suggestion!".

What suggestion can these fools give…?

"Madara-sama, I had witnessed your battle when I was a child… I still remember it like it was yesterday… Let's unleash the 9 tails!!! We will use this chance to take over Konoha, and show the power of the Uchiha!!! Cough…", the old man's cane is shaking with excitement. The old man, despite his old frail body, almost stood upright as if wanting to see the power of Madara once more.

Somehow, everyone missed the part where, if the Madara in front of them can unleash 9 tails, it means the night of Kyuubi attack might as well be his own doing. But their crazy bloodlust clouded their brain.

Tobi is taken aback, but then he realises that's not a bad idea at all. He hasn't thought about it. But over these 7 years, since he planned to capture the Bijuus he had learned various sealing methods trying to find good unsealing jutsu.

And while he hasn't find something that can just unseal a bijuu easily and directly on his own, he did have something to temporarily weaken the seal; couple with his mangekyo genjutsu it should work to cause 9 tails to rampage for a while and cause chaos.

"Hm!! It is already in my plan!", Tobi said with a proud voice.

"Sasuga Madara-sama!", the elder said with fanaticism.

"I will go get the 9 tails jinchuriki. Prepare for battle! My clansmen!", with that, Tobi disappears and reappears right inside Naruto's room. The full moon is bright tonight.

Naruto is sleeping soundly, sprawled on bed with no care in the world.

Tobi walk step by step towards Naruto, observing the 7 to 8 years old boy.

It seems your son has grown up well, Minato… But your mistake is trusting Kyuubi into such a boy, consumed by loneliness and hated by everyone… you made it easier for me.

Tobi's hand reached out to him, as space fluctuation pulled Naruto into the Kamui space without anyone noticing…

***

Kyuubi felt the presence of the damn bastard that had controlled him 7 years ago.

THAT UCHIHA BASTARD!!! MY OTHER HALF!

Kyuubi clawed at his cage with uncontrolled rage. His anger cause evil chakra to leaks - waking Tanya up.

Gasp!

Tanya woke with cold sweat. She's drenched all over, and she felt extremely bad, extremely, extremely bad. His abdomen felt heavy especially.

What's… going on? Why does it feel… so heavy…

Naruto…

Tanya went out of her bed quickly and rushed out of the door and into Naruto's room.

Naruto is missing. Tanya quickly looked outside, then at the clock.

It's 3.14 am. Where did he go!

Tanya quickly rushed out of their home, calling out for Naruto.

"Naruto!! Where are you!!". She felt as if something bad is going to happen. Naruto is not just anyone, but it's someone who she had raised and seen growing since his infancy for 7 whole years.

The ANBU who's keeping watch on both Tanya and Naruto finally gets on alert. He's not that focused since Naruto and Tanya is sleeping and it's in the middle of the night but when he finally realised Naruto disappeared without him realising at all, he felt panic as well.

Oh no!!!

***

Hokage Office

Hiruzen had just received a report from the ANBU that there's an alarming movement among the Uchiha's that's listed as rebels, that this time it's not just gathering, but there's screams among them and they had taken up arms.

Hiruzen stood from his bed and took on his Hokage attire, ready to stop them and call the ANBU teams. He's afraid Danzo too is already onto it. He's afraid the massacre will still happen if they let the rebels do something to harm the village, even if the damage is insignificant due to their smaller forces. And if Danzo decides to take his own initiative to kill the clan, he cannot answer to Fugaku and Itachi.

But just then, another ANBU came in with a report. He is gasping for air as if he's rushed as fast as possible to him.

"Sandaime-sama! It's urgent! The… The jinchuriki is missing!".

"Jinchuriki!? Tsuyu?! Naruto?!", Hiruzen almost have a heart attack hearing that, breaking out a cold sweat.

"Only Naruto, sandaime-sama! Tsuyu is currently looking for him around the village".

Hiruzen clenched his fist. He felt a bad premonition…

"You, take care of Tsuyu. I am afraid something will happen tonight. Alert all the forces. Ready to sound the alarm and prepare for the worst".

"Yes, Sandaime-sama".

"Kakashi, lead your team to find Naruto. Possibly… at the Uchiha…". Hiruzen gritted his teeth as he said that. As much as he wants to believe in peace with the Uchiha, perhaps, Danzo is right about them. That the 9 tails attack back then is caused by them...

Kakashi, who's a shadow guard and had been listening from earlier appears. He nods and immediately disappears to find Naruto.

Minato-sensei… I will protect your son.

Kakashi clenched his fist. He hopes it's not too late...

Chapter 12: Uzumaki Naruto

Chapter Text

Naruto wakes up half-sleepily, only to find himself suddenly outside at an unfamiliar place, on a roof of a building close to Uchiha district, but approaching more towards the center of the village.

"H-huh?! Who are you!".

Naruto looks at the masked man, feeling scared.

"Uzumaki Naruto… It must have been difficult for you…".

Tobi raises his hand, and places it on Naruto's head.

"Huh…?".

"Do you know why you are lonely, Naruto?", Tobi ask in his cold voice.

"I-I…".

"The pain in your heart… poor… poor child". Tobi felt like playing a little game…

Tobi used his Mangekyo to delve into Naruto's mind.

***

[Play Soundtrack - Sadness and Sorrow]

…

Why don't I have parents…?

…

I feel… so lonely…

…

It's so… so hard…

Tears fell from Naruto's eyes.

"Don't come near him".

"Leave! You monster!".

"Um… sorry my dad doesn't want me to play with you…".

…

Naruto sat in the dark cold corner, holding his knees…

Tears fell, dripping down from his eye across his face… down to his chin…

His stomach is shaking as he sobs continuously… with no one patting his back, or telling him it will be fine.

…

It's so… cold…

He wished he could have hands that would embrace him… that would teach him warmth…

… It's so heavy…

The tears keep falling as he hears the cruel words thrown at him.

"What a troublesome kid…".

"He really is up to no good…"..

"Get out of my store! You freak!"

…

Naruto's vision went blurry… he looked down at his own shaking hands… the tears filled his hands forming puddles representing his sadness and loneliness.

He watched himself from the dark corner, seeing the image of him seeking connection and any warmth from anyone.

"Ne ne! Can I play with you!".

"Heyyy! I like that manga too!".

"Let's practice together!".

"HAHHAHA! You are so funny! I know a joke too!"

"Hey!! I know I know!".

Naruto gives his best smile, wanting connection badly.

…

Naruto watches as each of them leave one by one…, refusing him.

'So annoying…'. 'Weird…'. 'Why he acts so familiar with us…'. 'He really craves attention'. 'Umm… Naruto-kun… I don't think we are that familiar…'.

…

Naruto smiles slowly faded… he's left all alone.

Just then… he felt someone behind him.

"Tsu-chan…".

Naruto walked forward to reach out to her.

"Nii-san, you shouldn't be a pushover. Try to take it slow".

Huh?

"Words don't affect you. Only if you give those words power it hurts. Besides, you have me, no need to care about what they say".

Tsu-chan… you don't get it…

"Nii-san, your posture is wrong. It's like this. You have to use your lower body as well. Get it?".

No. I don't need you to teach or order me Tsu-chan…

"Nii-san, everyone has their own strength and weakness. We should be realistic in our goals".

Tsu-chan, I can do it! I really can… why don't you believe me…

"Nii-san, of course I care. You are my brother after all".

You never had once hugged me Tsu-chan… You never had once tell me you understand… you don't.

In his vision, Tsuyu just turned around, and kept walking away.

"Tsu-chan! Wait!".

Naruto sees people around Tsuyu.

"Tsuyu-chan, do you how to solve this problem?".

"Tsuyu-kun, me and Sakura want to get the viral dango! Want to come along?".

"Tsuyu-chan, you are so cool!".

"Hmph… I admit you are strong. But I won't let you beat me next time".

"T-Tsuyu-chan… I… I li- n-nevermind…".

"Ara-ara! Tsuyu-chan! You are here again! Here auntie will give an extra piece!"

Naruto steps slows down as he sees the scene. Watching his twin sister leaving him behind farther and farther away.

…

Tsu…chan… please…

Tears fell down from his eyes… the brightness in his eyes faded…

As if the only person he had left is gone, leaving him all alone.

Nnh… it's so… unfair…

Nnh… why… why…

WHY DO THEY HATE ME!? WHAT DID I DO SO WRONG!? WHY! WHY WHY WHY!

WHY!!

Naruto fell to his knees, punching the ground over and over again.

Naruto screamed in agony and despair.

Why…

…

It's unfair.

…

Hatred.

Jealousy.

Despair.

Everything.

The red moon with 3 tomoe spun…

The silhouette of people hating and mocking him surrounds him. Naruto gritted his teeth, from hatred and grief deep inside his heart.

"Do you hate them?", Tobi's deep voice sounded in Naruto's mind.

Red evil chakra leaks out of him. His red demon eyes shed tears of pain and hurt.

Naruto finds himself in a gloomy, cold space… in front of him a tall giant red gate stands… red chakra leaks out from the gaps… but it's not enough, Tobi thought.

Tobi uses this chance to pry the seal slightly, just for a second to let the chakra leak out enough for that moment.

Fuinjutsu - Reverse Sealing! Tobi went forward and slammed the gate.

A gap in the seal appears… the water beneath Naruto's feet rises until he feels himself drowning.

Tobi smiled behind his mask, smiling.

9 tails… inside of me…?

The evil eyes stare down at him, the claws scratching the gates as if wanting to shred him and Tobi behind him. Naruto finds out about the horrifying truth - the true cause of his suffering; completely breaking the last shred of his mental resistance.

BOOM!!!

Blast of evil chakra exploded from Naruto's body. The shockwave causes the ground to tremble.

1 tail… 2… 3… 6 tails. The red chakra consumes and burns his skin, bubbles of blood vaporised from his body. His entire body deformed. Bones start to form out of his body… his mind is no longer in control of himself but hatred and pain. The ground starts to crumble due to chakra pressure alone.

RAAWWWR!!!!

The sound of Kyuubi roar shocked the entire village wake.

"CODE RED! CODE RED!", the ANBU observing the Uchiha felt the distinct Kyuubi chakra and immediately notified his teammates.

He fired a red flare to the sky.

CLANG!!! CLANG!!! CLANG!!!

The sound of alarm blared throughout the village. All ANBU units not in shifts start to wake up and prepare themselves. Every shinobi woke up and each of them evacuated their own family first and foremost.

Danzo comes running to Hokage Office, finding Hiruzen already geared up for battle.

"Hiruzen! I already told you! The Uchiha has done it again!".

"Silence! It's no use to talk about it now. I am going!".

Hiruzen flickered out and disappears

Hiruzen asks the Hyuga next to him as he's rushing to the source of the evil chakra.

"What's the situation?".

"The seal is not broken completely! It's a partial transformation!".

Hiruzen at least feels glad it hasn't gotten to the worst point yet.

***

"Damn it! Naruto isn't here!", Kakashi curses as he and his teammates hear the roar of Kyuubi outside of the district.

They had gone around the Uchiha District amidst the internal fighting that's going on with a Hyuga teammate to find Naruto. Itachi, Fugaku, the ANBUs and the others are fighting the crazy rebels Uchiha right now.

Sasuke is taken outside of Uchiha district by his brother after knowing the rebels dare to take up arms. Not wanting Sasuke to know what's happening.

Blood spilled inside the clan as the two sides exchanged blows. Fugaku and Itachi do not want to reveal their mangekyo, afraid that this will cause an inevitable massacre of their clan. But never in their imagination would someone unleash 9 tails power…

Sasuke outside is feeling anxious… but after a while, he suddenly felt terrible evil energy causing pressure and fear in him. And along with it a roar of a raging beast.

Red flares turn the sky red. The sound of alarm incite fear in Sasuke.

"Nii-san! I.. I am scared!", Sasuke is about to return back to Uchiha district, but a nearby shinobi coming to evacuate the civilians sees Sasuke and snatch him.

"Come with me! It's not safe!".

"B-but nii-san…!".

"Your brother will be safe alright!".

***

Hearing the roaring sound and feeling the familiar evil aura from the direction, Tanya had a guess in her heart. This felt familiar like the day she was born.

No. How can this be… Naruto!

Badump!

Kuh!

Tanya the pressure in her abdomen intensified. As if a resonance is caused by the source of the evil chakra.

Badump!

Tanya felt herself pulled in by some force. Her consciousness felt like floating.

…

Tanya suddenly finds herself in an unfamiliar space.

Huh…?

Tanya looks around. It's an open space, the familiar smell of gunpowder and sulphur. The battlefield. Though there's only grass and brown dirt, with nothing else.

But as she walks further, she finds herself looking down at a trench. A trench that's very deep as if it has no end.

She can't help it but come down, as if she knows something is there.

Behind the darkness, lies a tall red gate. Tanya's eyes widened in shock, seeing it again after 7 years.

"9 tails…", Tanya murmured.

Kyuubi locked his eyes with Tanya, he bared his teeth and scratched the gates prisoning him with anger and hatred.

***

Chapter 13: Kyuubi

Chapter Text

"You brat… we finally met…". The demonic deep voice sends chill down Tanya's spine.

"You are… different from the rest…". Kyuubi's hot breath filled with evil chakra hits Tanya's face as he speaks.

While he only sees glimpses at times, it's enough to know the human in front of her is not quite normal.

First thing is Tanya's abnormal intelligence. He can read and write… probably since her birth. Add to the fact that her spiritual power is greater than even Madara.

It's as if the person standing in front of him had 2 lives behind him.

Also, Tanya is unaware that Being X trying to always convert her in past life improved her spiritual power. It's a 'god' trying to cast genjutsu onto her after all; and Tanya resisted it.

There's something amiss when he sees Tanya's usual life. Reading books. Drinking coffee. Training. It's like the person in front of him has figured out her way of life completely from birth.

In Kyuubi's imagination, supposedly, she is born an orphan and should at least look depressed and lonely like the other brat. And had stupid dreams.

Kyuubi can't understand her.

He can tell it will be very difficult to control her or manipulate her. It will be very difficult to use hatred or pain to control Tanya - and even if he could, Tanya had too much spiritual power and could resist. The only chance he has to make the brat hateful and angry is if he can make her life a living hell entirely, and use Naruto to achieve that. But he cannot do that himself.

His only bet is hoping his other half to escape and get him out of this bizarre brat. Or for the brat's brother to get into enough trouble for Tanya to have hatred and pain inside her that he can use.

"What are you…?". Kyuubi asked an honest question.

Tanya looks at Kyuubi warily. She did feel fear for her life at first, but upon closer inspection, and further deduction, she can conclude it's safe for now. She almost forgot the creature even existed inside of her since it was so silent for 7 years.

Add to the fact that Kyuubi can, in fact, communicate like a normal human being. This also makes it different as to how Tanya would approach the 'monster'.

"To answer your question, I am Tsuyu Uzumaki".

Tanya replied calmly, with no hint of emotions wanting to see how far they can communicate.

"I know that, brat! Are you mocking me?!". Clang!! He branded his claws against the cage.

"You have been watching me?".

Kyuubi is silent. He doesn't know how to deal with this abnormal brat. She can even speak calmly in front of me! The feared Kyuubi! I should be feared!!! She should have cowered!

Tanya assumes it's a yes, otherwise how would Kyuubi know of her name.

"I am Kyuubi… the 9 tailed monster… the embodiment of hatred… I caused destruction and death!".

Kyuubi slammed the gate with his claws, causing deep marks on them. He had a sinister grin as he watch Tanya. He will plant the seed of hatred inside of her!

"I WAS THERE WHEN YOU WERE BORN. YOUR FATHER… YOUR MOTHER… I CAN STILL FEEL THEIR FLESH AND BLOOD WHEN I PIERCE THEM WITH MY VERY CLAW… Hahahaha...".

Kyuubi let out an evil laughter.

"And I will kill you the same… grrr…". Kyuubi let out a low demonic roar.

That's… quite disturbing. Is this fox a sociopath? The type that finds pleasure in killing? Or it's angry at something?

"...". Tanya had never taken her parents death personally though so she doesn't feel much. But having a sociopathic monster inside her body that finds pleasure in killing purely; it is definitely a no no. If the fox is just angry and had mental issues coming from somewhere she could mediate she believes.

Tanya thought for a second before taking a deep breath.

"Kyuubi…-san, I personally do not take offense to what has happened. As for my parents, I never knew them". Tanya made a gesture as if dismissing the death of her parents as something trivial and she had let it go.

"So, I believe we both can communicate and we can talk on a common ground. I presume you had your own reason for your actions, and I am not the kind to judge without knowing the full information", Tanya said calmly.

Kyuubi is taken aback by the response; almost choking on words to say. He feels like he's talking to a demon in human skin.

"DON'T YOU CARE THAT YOU ARE RAISED A LONELY BRAT, AN ORPHAN WITH NO ONE?! THAT I HAD KILLED THE VERY PERSON WHO GIVES BIRTH TO YOU!?". Kyuubi's big face is pressing against the red cage, glaring at Tanya.

He is unconvinced and cannot accept Tanya's response!

"I do not feel lonely. I do have people around me". Tanya is honest on this one.

"And I really do not take it personally, regarding my parents death. I am willing to let it go. We should be able to communicate. After all, you are living inside of me. We will be meeting a lot from now on. I don't want to be on bad terms with you nor do I have a reason to".

She is not immature nor childish and won't let emotions take precedence.

She does feel dissatisfied that the fox killed her parents since she could have had wealth, status, and even the teleportation jutsu her dad had used. But for her, the events back then are something she cannot control anyways.

Kyuubi, although surprised, perhaps disturbed at the eerily calm conversation, kept his pride and didn't want to show weakness.

'... Communicate?! With a human!? I would never! You humans only ever see us as weapons, as a slave to your greed! I would never stoop so low to communicate with you humans! I will never accept it!', Kyuubi once again slammed his claws at the gates and gnashed his teeth.

"...?".

What is wrong with this fox. I am sure this is their first proper meeting. And what others did never concerned her to begin with. I never asked my father to put him inside of me and I never wanted it. If he wants to blame anyone, blame that guy. Placing anger and blame on someone innocent achieves nothing.

Tanya takes another deep breath, trying to form the right words.

"Kyuubi-san, I want you to know, I mean no harm and have no interest nor vendetta against you. Perhaps we both can find what is best for both of us". Tanya added the honorific because he wants to acknowledge and show respect like any other person.

Kyuubi roared to Tanya's face, making Tanya squeezed her face for a second. She wiped the saliva splattered on her cheek, her face frowning feeling a little disgusted.

'Liar! You humans are deceiving! I have seen it all! I won't believe it!'.

Kyuubi said in anger. Though a part of him felt a weird kind of acceptance for a moment because Tanya added an honorific and had been talking to him properly since the beginning. And it's as if she is really considering him.

Though he quickly denied himself due to his hatred and pride.

Tanya is thinking at the moment, but she remembered something far more important than confronting this emotionally constipated foxzilla. The sudden meeting with this fox makes her forget the immediate emergency.

"Naruto…", Tanya felt worried for Naruto's safety. If her guess is correct, somehow the Kyuubi inside of him manages to get out. She has to get out of this place quickly.

Kyuubi can sense what Tanya is thinking and just kick her out of the subconscious space, not wanting to waste his time talking with the weird human. Or so he tried but Tanya wouldn't bulge.

Her spiritual power is too overwhelming damn it! Kyuubi cursed.

Tanya felt some kind of force tugging her to a certain way outside. She suppose it's the way out.

"I will come back to talk to you, Kyuubi-san", Tanya said calmly as her consciousness returned to her body.

"DON'T COME BACK!!! RAHH-". Kyuubi roared. Tanya didn't even bother to stay until his roar was finished and leave midway.

Kyuubi slammed the gate in frustration over and over again.

***

Her consciousness returns to the body. She felt disoriented at first but regained her senses.

She looks again at the direction feeling the evil energy. The alarms sounded all over, and the red flare painted the night like it's hell coming to earth.

Naruto…

Tanya bit her lips in frustration. She is unsure if she can do anything to help Naruto. She has no power right now. But, she needs to go there. It is her responsibility.

He is my brother.

Tanya ran off towards the direction. She saw shinobi's and masked ANBU started to guide the others away from the scene. Some screaming Kyuubi is attacking, panicking as they run in fear.

Tanya sees a woman shaking and trembling in fear, shaken up by the sounds of alarms and the red sky. It is reminds the woman of the trauma seeing the death and destruction 7 years ago.

Suddenly a masked man flickered to Tanya's side.

'Tsuyu. Come with me. It is not safe'. It is the ANBU directed by Sandaime to watch over her.

"No, I have to go to my brother", Tanya said resolutely.

'Under the order of the Hokage, you have to follow me. Otherwise I will have to use force'. The ANBU said coldly.

Tanya bit her lips. She can't disobey the order of the Hokage.

But then the ANBU noticed something amiss from Tanya's words prior.

'Wait. You know…?'.

Shit. It's supposed to be a secret! Wait… no, actually, every adult knows anyways. Okay… it's good. Relax Tanya!

"I heard from someone. They say my brother had a fox demon in him. But he is my brother! I have to get him!", she uses her acting skills.

The ANBU nods under the mask. It made sense so he doesn't question it.

'But you are just a kid. You cannot do anything. Leave it to us. Sandaime and others will save him. Have trust in Konoha'.

Tanya bit her lips. She needs to see Naruto. She can't just abandon him. She raised him for 7 years. Not like this.

…

'Come with me, I will have to use force if you don't comply'.

"Wait, maybe I can help. I could bring him back, maybe! I am his sister!". Tanya is not sure if her presence could help, but at least in common tropes of stories, the presence of loved ones can do that to those taken over by monsters or in case of possessions.

The ANBU sighed behind the mask.

The man in front of her suddenly disappeared. And instantly he is right behind Tanya. His hand striking right towards the back of Tanya's neck!

Tanya senses the danger and quickly dodge it.

Nani?! The ANBU gasped as Tanya used a backswing to block his move. And before he can properly comprehend it, Tanya uses a body flicker and appears behind his back.

She does the same chop with extra strength from her use of Raging Fist, she knocks him unconscious! The chunin ANBU that's only assigned to only watch her doesn't have the skills to react to such an unexpected situation.

The ANBU plopped to the ground like a ragdoll.

The Hokage won't be too unreasonable towards a 7 years old child logically. The punishment shouldn't be worth mentioning.

While Tanya follows order, but only if it has more benefit to herself. And now the situation calls for it.

Tanya quickly uses body flicker roof to roof to reach where Naruto is, constantly avoiding other shinobi in sight.

She stood above a higher altitude. Overseeing the panic spreading across the village currently. Beyond the blasts and chaos, there it is…

Naruto!

She sees him, or it. A figure coated in thick dark red chakra, with 6 tails behind it. As if what stood there wasn't her brother, but a beast.

Naruto had lost control over himself. Taken over by the hatred inside of his heart.

***

Chapter 14: Return of the Devil

Chapter Text

***

Naruto strikes the ground with all his might, his 6 tails rampaging, causing shockwave after shockwave. As if throwing a tantrum, he blasted rocks and buildings, hurting anyone in vicinity. Causing injuries and even deaths to shinobi trying to stop him.

ROARRR!!

Naruto roared in pain.. The bloody tears flowing down its demonic eyes vapourized instantly. Positive and negative chakra gather and concentrate…

Tanya looking from afar bit her lips again, even causing it to bleed slightly.

Naruto…

She is shaking with frustration and even anger at seeing Naruto like this. How could this happen? How could Naruto, the brother that always had an unassuming smile be like this! Where did it go wrong!

She felt disappointment over herself - because a part of her felt it was her failure to uphold her responsibility that eventually led to this. And that a part of her felt powerless seeing the destruction and power Naruto had.

Unless… unless she can take hold of the same power already inside her…

But she has no idea how to to begin with, and the possibility of turning into the same mindless monster as well. Too much risk. With uncertain return. Not to mention the consequences in the long run.

Naruto is about to land the bijuudama. But as his mouth about to blast it-

The ground beneath Naruto trembled and broke open. A long rod expanded from underground and smashed onto Naruto's jaw redirecting the blast upward!

BOOM!

Naruto is flung like a ragdoll from the hit and smashed into the house.

Roarr!!! Naruto let out a cry at Hiruzen as he crawled out of the crater.

Hiruzen looks at Naruto with pity and sadness. He can hear and feel the pain inside of him.

Minato… I had failed you…

Hiruzen self-reflected again as he prepared his staff. He needs to stall Naruto until Tenzo and the sealing team arrive.

Raaww!!!

Naruto burst in speed, charging into Hiruzen!

Hiruzen weave hand seals - Earth Release - Mud River Flow!

The ground beneath Naruto turned into a sliding flowing mud, causing Naruto steps to slip, lose his footing and fall into the flowing mud.

Taking the chance, Hiruzen weaves a combo jutsu.

Earth Release - Mud Wall!

Hiruzen shoots mud from his mouth; burying Naruto in it. Fire Release - Fire Dragon Missile!

Flames shoot out at fast speed, engulfing the mud burying Naruto. The mud hardened in an instant, trapping him.

But how could that trap him?

Boom! Boom!

2 tails broke through the earth trapping him. Wave of chakra exploded from the beast.

Crack…crack..! Roar!!!

Naruto burst out from his entrapment.

He roared madly as he grab onto the nearby tree and objects with his limbs and threw them to the old man!

Hiruzen dodged with skill, using his staff to destroy the incoming attacks. The projectiles landing behind Hiruzen cause buildings and terrain to be damaged.

Naruto once again charges up a bijuudama - and he fires multiple waves of attacks at high speed!

Hiruzen's eyes widened, his fingers fast - Earth release - Earth Wall! A thick wall made of earth erect just in time.

Boom! Boom! Boom! Each hit took away pieces of the earth wall.

Boom!!! It managed to block the final attack but the shockwave sent Hiruzen flying meters backward.

2 ANBU finally came to support Hiruzen. Naruto starts to rush up with his dark red limbs stretched out, wanting to crush all of them!

The three in tacit understanding of stopping Naruto launched a combined attack.

Water Release: Water Waves!

Rushing flood of high current water crashed directly into Naruto, causing him to drown and lose the ability to move under the pressure and current of the water.

Naruto uses his tails and hands to hold onto the nearby building and infrastructure as he's withstanding the current.

After the jutsu was over, Naruto crawled out of the rubbles. 4 tails burst forth destroying everything nearby. His roar caused a shockwave to blow everything around him apart, creating a large crater around him.

The fight continues. Hiruzen used shadow clones and various jutsu to weaken Naruto.

Finally Yamato and the sealing team had arrived. Hiruzen looked to the side, seeing them with relief.

'Tenzo! I will create an opportunity for you!'.

Shadow clone jutsu! 2 more clones appear at the side of Hiruzen.

The 5 Hiruzens surrounded the transformed Naruto, and performed the explosive 5 Element Jutsu combination.

Each of them shoots waves of fire, water, earth, lighting and wind, combined into a massive burst of power!

The beast let out a roar of pain as it withstood the attack; weakened a lot from the blast.

Yamato and the sealing team quickly use this opportunity.

Woods started to grow out of the ground, binding Naruto and also had a suppressive effect. The sealing squad each places a scroll on the ground each. Slamming their hand into them, fuin symbols shoot outs and crawl from the scroll and cover Naruto, further binding him.

Tobi, who's been watching since earlier, decides to make a move now. His existence as Uchiha Madara is exposed anyhow. And it won't matter as long as he doesn't reveal his ability to avoid risk.

Tobi uses body flicker, and with his strength and skill alone he kills a sealing squad member as easy as ant.

Uchiha?! Hiruzen saw the mask and the sharingan in the right eye. He and the 2 ANBUs with him quickly went forward to engage with him.

But Hiruzen had exhausted his chakra and stamina, and Tobi mostly ignored them and instead targeted the sealing squad members and finally - just kicked Yamato away and injured him severely before he can suppress Naruto.

ROAARRR!!

Tobi sees the beast finally escape the binding. He thought it's already fun enough and just flickered off with a smirk.

Hiruzen turn to one of the ANBU,

"Chase him! But do not engage!".

The ANBU nodded and went ahead to chase Tobi. (Which tobi kill easily later).

Hiruzen looks at the injured and battered sealing squad members, and Yamato who's bleeding profusely on the ground. His shadow clones took them away to find a medical ninja and treat them quickly.

Tobi thought he had enough and decided to leave. He enters the Kamui dimension, assuming it's over for them. Naruto would return back to normal after a while anyway since it's only temporary. His goal to weaken Konoha and kill the Uchiha is achieved.

***

Tanya seeing the scene clenched her fist so tight it's turning white.

She's… afraid for Naruto's life. Seeing the 3rd using such a powerful jutsu towards Naruto almost made her heart stop. The possibility that Naruto might die. Or if they decide to kill Naruto. She felt wave of frustration and anger.

Badump!

Tanya felt a calling inside her. The moment she blinks, she's back in the subconscious space.

"Kyuubi". Tanya looks warily.

"You want to stop your precious brother don't you… hahaha…".

…

"I will give you power… Come here… Come close and take it!". Kyuubi clenched his claws on the gates.

Kyuubi believes this is a chance to overtake her using her rare vulnerable emotions. A moment of opportunity to pry the seal and take over her body.

Flood of red chakra leaks out from the gates, but not reaching Tanya who steps away from the evil chakra.

Tanya looks warily. But when she thinks about Naruto, she steeled her resolve.

A 'god' that had stronger power had wanted to control her will and had failed. This time, she will not surrender either! A fox is nothing compared to Being X! And Being X is nothing compared to her will!

Rush of adrenaline runs through her body as she's going to do something completely insane.

This is suicidal. But what choice do I have? That damn Being X, I knew You would eventually do this to me!

Huh?

The frustration, fear, anger and adrenaline rush at the crazy decision she's making caused her to force a smile. Massive soul pressure rushes outward from Tanya, her eyes gleaming with almost what can be called insanity, as if she could kill the entire world with her bare hands. As if something at this moment snapped.

She stepped forward and stood an inch before the gates, her eyes locking with Kyuubi, like two crazy demons facing each other.

Tanya stretched her hands towards Kyuubi, as if welcoming him fully. A smile that covered almost half of her face stretched on her lips; with a crazed light in her eyes sending chills even to Kyuubi. After 7 years of peace in the shinobi world...

The Devil of the Rhine returned.

"COME! I… WILL TAKE YOUR OFFER!!!", Tanya steps forward and willingly basks herself in 9 tails chakra… her expression grows more and more sinister in Kyuubi's view as she takes in his chakra.

Kyuubi felt like he might be making a mistake, but shook that thought away.

No. No, I-I can't be afraid of this mere human! S-She won't be able to control my power! For certain!

Kyuubi returned to a face of confidence and pride.

Red chakra leaks out from Kyuubi more. Tanya willingly lets every evil chakra flow into her- instantly engulfing all of Tanya's body wanting to devour her mind.

Kyuubi grinned in mocking, thinking the foolish brat dared to take all of his power. She will definitely lose control and he can take her over - or so he thought.

***

"Naruto! Are you there?! Listen to gramp!", Hiruzen shouted, as if trying to find any hope of waking Naruto up from voice alone.

Hiruzen wondered if there's no other choice. If this is the end of his life. If he used the death reaper seal, he might be taking Naruto's soul along with it. He is unsure if he can perfectly take only the 9 tails chakra into him and not touch Naruto's.

But… there might be no other way.

I hope you can forgive me, Minato, Kushina.

Hiruzen's will of fire ignited. His death will be the catalyst for new generations. Hiruzen is about to weave hand seals for the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, but he suddenly felt a heavy pressure descending, a powerful, similarly if not more evil than Naruto's appear not far away.

NO! IMPOSSIBLE! TSUYU TOO?!

Hiruzen is in panic as he had to turn around to look at the source of the chakra.

On top of the building, the bright red moon shines its light towards the figure.

The wave of chakra and pressure alone caused the building to crumble bit by bit.

Bubbles of dark red chakra covered Tanya. Tanya felt like her entire body was burning and her blood was boiling with power.

AAHH… it hurts so much… like my body is burning inside out. But this power… this feeling… so much hatred.

Hnn~! Tanya let out an evil smile subconsciously, feeling the corruption on her emotions and the mind.

Ahhh… I feel like killing and destroying everything…haha… no wonder… is this how you feel brother.

But compared to what Being X had done, this is nothing at all.

I clenched my fist.

I will stop you myself!

Tanya's sinister grin remained but her mind never lost it. The burst of evil red chakra that's wild and exploding suddenly became very tame.

The dark red coat of chakra covered Tanya's entire body like living - constantly shifting cracks of webs.

While part of her face was left uncovered, the area around her eyes untouched as if telling the semblance of humanity she had left. Her sinister grin appears even more sinister with her white teeth and fangs amidst the dark-red skin. Her hair turns longer, coated with dark-red power, turning into 5 distinct appendages swaying in the air. It's a completely different transformation than Naruto's - perfect control of Kyuubi's chakra!

Kyuubi is shaken to his very core.

HOWWW??!! THIS CAN'T BE POSSIBLE!!!

***

Author note: Like my story so far? Check my Twitter/X ehe

Chapter 15: Aftermath

Chapter Text

Hiruzen saw the figure on top of the building. The evil chakra emanating from it makes Hiruzen feel like he's being pressed from both sides. The 5 dark-red appendages formed from Tsuyu's hair sways in the air, with the red moon as back light.

No! If only Jiraiya is here!

Hiruzen is wracking his brain on what to do. His only chance is to use a shadow clone and use the Reaper Death Seal on both of them at the same time. Minato and Kushina will not forgive him for sure. But he has to do it for the sake of the village.

Naruto at this moment has stopped attacking. Instead he just looked towards the figure far away.

HAHAHA! MY OTHER HALF! Together, we will destroy everything!

Kyuubi inside of Naruto felt elated, feeling his half's chakra.

Tanya is her demonic form gathers chakra on all her four limbs. Akin to a beast she flickered to where Naruto is, crumbling the ground she stood on.

Whoosh! Like a dark-red comet she crashed onto the ground meters away from Naruto, causing shockwaves to blast dust and debris. Hiruzen covered his face - but his gaze watched with fear. Afraid of the upcoming battle against two jinchuriki that had lost it.

She stood, her dark-red claws brandished as she locked eyes with the transformed Naruto.

Huh?! No… it can't be! She is in control!

Kyuubi realised it as he felt Tanya's angry gaze and clarity in her red iris. He doesn't want to believe a 7 years old child can control his other half's power so perfectly!

"WAKE UP, NII-SAN!". Tanya shouted almost with anger, like scolding a child who had done something so wrong.

ROOARRR!!!

Naruto roared angrily at Tanya. He charged forward as his claws expanded and stretched out, wanting to tear her apart!

Tanya gnashed her teeth as use the same limb to clash with Naruto! Shockwaves from their powerful move cause more debris to flush towards Hiruzen.

"Tsuyu!". Hiruzen is in shock, bewildered even.

She is in control!

Hiruzen's brain almost went blank from seeing the situation in front of him. He can't fathom how a 7 years old child can control such power.

Naruto tails each rush towards Tanya, with each of them forming claws wanting to grab and slam her.

Tanya's own 5 strips of hair representing her tails each mirrored Naruto's attack stopping them!

Another blast of shockwave impacted the surrounding area as the two clashed with each other. Craters formed from sheer pressure between the two. The ground beneath the two cracked inch by inch.

"WAKE. UP!". Tanya roared again.

She sends chakra to her feet and uses body flicker directly to Naruto, causing the ground beneath to explode. Naruto's multiple attacks each missed her, altering the terrain at the same time. Tanya already arrived in front of him.

Tanya raises both his arms, it expands and extends into two large fists as it slammed down hard!

BOOM!!!

Naruto's entire body is slammed into the ground causing a web-like crater around him. As Naruto raised his body on all four shakily, all his tails went to attack Tanya, but she used her own 'tails' to grab onto and hold them in place.

Tanya comes close, face to face with Naruto.

"NII-SAN!", Tanya shook his shoulders, as if wanting him to come back to his senses.

Naruto let out a deafening roar. He's struggling against Tanya. He tried to claw at her. Tanya grabs his wrist tight.

"Nii-san… please come back to your senses!".

Rooarr…. Roaar… Naruto's low roar akin to a weeping cry. His eyes look at Tanya, as if letting out his sadness and pain deep inside.

Nii-san…

She saw tears flowing from the transformed Naruto's eyes for a second, before it vaporised instantly. And she finally understands, to a certain extent Naruto hides a deep pain and sadness inside, causing all this.

And a part of this is her fault for not realising it. She should have given more attention to him.

"I am here now… nii-san. Wake up…".

Rooar… roooarr…

Tanya felt Naruto's struggle weakening… he's just roaring softly now.

Tanya feels like she's close to having Naruto back. She had to do something to comfort him more, she never has done this before but she felt like it's what Naruto needed right now.

She stepped closer and pulled him close, wrapping him in her arms. Naruto roared more… but it sounded more like a cry.

Hiruzen watches from afar, overlooking the siblings. His shock is already over, and he's not sure if he should be impressed, scared, relieved or bewildered. But as he watched Tsuyu's back, wrapping her arms around her twin brother, Hiruzen felt a tugging in his heart.

He almost saw both Kushina and Minato's shadow behind her.

Minato… your daughter will surpass you. Hiruzen thought inwardly.

Naruto's chakra slowly recedes… His form gradually returned to more human appearance. The tails slowly shrink and disappear.

"Naruto…", Tanya's own chakra cloak form recedes as she lets go of her emotions and feels relieved.

Tanya looks at the now collapsed Naruto in her arms. He is still unconscious. Both of them had their skins burned off, though Naruto had it worse.

Tanya checked his pulse and other life signs quickly.

Tanya is not sure if Naruto is truly okay or not, seeing his weak state. She turned over to Hiruzen. She's sure the Hokage will probably talk to her later but it's not like she did anything wrong and even provided her service.

"Sandaime-sama… Naruto needed medical attention". Tanya said respectfully.

Hiruzen is trying to form words as he looks with a complicated expression towards her and Naruto.

Hiruzen turned to the side, calling the beaten and battered ANBU nearby.

"Make sure what happened just now never leaks out. Give the message to all". He nods and disappears with a body flicker.

Hiruzen called the other ANBU to bring the siblings to medic. Naruto's rampage is stopped, but now he needs to get onto the Uchiha side.

The ANBU went to the siblings, "Come you two, we will get you both checked".

Tanya and the unconscious Naruto are treated by ANBU medic corp; though the sealing squad and Yamato are on standby ready to intervene in case anything happens.

Fortunately both of them are fine. Tanya's body is bandaged all over due the burns on her skin. She felt really exhausted, and her body felt pain all over. But it must have been worse for his brother.

She looks at Naruto wrapped up like a mummy on the bed. She sat on the chair next to him, waiting for him to wake up.

Sigh…

I am not fit to raise someone after all.

Tanya thought inwardly, blaming her inadequacy.

***

Hiruzen arrived at the Uchiha compound, finding them littered with corpses with eyes gouged out. He sees masked ANBU - or rather, ROOT members in the perimeter.

Danzo appears from the darkness.

'Danzo… it's you… isn't it', Hiruzen doesn't need to turn around to know who it is.

Danzo looked blandly at Hiruzen.

"Itachi Uchiha has massacred his own clan… He is now classified as S -class missing nin".

'I see. You and your schemes…'.

"Hmph. The Uchiha deserves this. I am proven right, Hiruzen. The 9 tails is controlled by them".

Hiruzen couldn't reply, because he had to agree on the matter. But he cannot openly say it and put the blame all towards Danzo.

'From now, your Root division is dissolved. You have taken your own initiative without my order, undermining my position as the Hokage…'.

"...Tch. What I have done is for the good of Konoha. Remember that, Hiruzen…".

***

Uchiha Compound

Itachi, Fugaku, along with ANBU members with them, relatively easily subdue the rebels. The sudden appearance of 9 tails jinchuriki losing control outside does not stop the fight among the Uchihas.

As Itachi subdued the last member of the Uchiha rebel, he felt his mind exhausted and out of ideas. Fugaku as well, had to accept their fate.

The rebels had claimed their involvement with the 9 tails outbreak, and the ANBU are listening. They cannot escape the blame.

Danzo suddenly appears from the dark. His eyes locked with Itachi's. The two had already talked before behind Hiruzen's back. And Itachi knew what had to be done… and that, at least Sasuke will be safe.

Fugaku looked at Danzo, then at Itachi. The ROOT members had all surrounded them. The Uchiha members supporting Fugaku look bewildered, as if they felt betrayed by the village.

"Fugaku-sama! The village- they-", one of the Uchiha spoke.

Fugaku raised one hand, stopping him.

"It's useless to speak. It's over for us. We cannot escape the blame this time…", Fugaku said solemnly.

"Itachi… compared to our pain, it is nothing compared to yours". Fugaku kneeled on the ground in surrender, submitting himself to be executed. He already knows the details of Itachi's initial given order.

'...'.

"Even if the outcome doesn't change, I am proud of you, Itachi".

Itachi had tears in his eyes as he shakily took his blade out. The ROOT members began their slaughter…

Tobi sneakily joined the slaughter as well and harvested as much sharingan as he could.

Meanwhile, in Konoha's shelter the ANBU and shinobi dispersed. That the 9 tails rampage is over and everything is already under control. Everyone is let out.

Sasuke immediately ran off to the Uchiha compound… but what awaits him are corpses of his clans and even his parents.

He met his brother Itachi, but instead of the kind brother he used to know, it's no longer him.

"Otouto-yo…", Itachi let Sasuke with cold eyes as he stood in front of Fugaku and Mikoto's corpse. Sasuke suffered through everything just like in the original.

Itachi met Hiruzen before his departure, informing him about his plans after.

"Itachi, your sacrifice will be remembered. I will not change the password to the barrier. You can always come in to check on Sasuke", Hiruzen said as he look out to the village.

Itachi will join Akatsuki and keep tabs on the 'Uchiha Madara', as he is the main culprit of the 9 tails outbreak. Tobi thought nothing of it, since Itachi still slayed his clan with his hands and had nowhere else to go. He can still use his power for his cause.

***

After letting Itachi leave, Hiruzen went to check up on Tsuyu and Naruto.

He went to Tsuyu's side, who's watching unconscious Naruto in bed. He's not sure what to say or where to begin the conversation.

Tanya stood and bowed respectfully to him as he approached.

"Sandaime-sama".

'No need for formality… Instead, I would like to thank you. If you had not interfered, more damage and loss would have happened'.

'Sandaime-sama, I am only doing my duty as Konoha's shinobi; and… as Naruto's sister'.

Hiruzen let out a smile. The new generation is in good hands, despite today's disaster, he sees hope in the future.

'You haven't graduated yet, so you are not a shinobi for now', Hiruzen said jokingly, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere and his own heart.

'But your heart already is. With you around, I can feel at ease. You inherited the will of fire from your parents… you will be a great shinobi and I can entrust Konoha's future with you'.

Hiruzen also thought that the same will of fire and her love for Naruto is what enables her to control the power of Kyuubi inside of her.

"Sandaime-sama, I am unworthy of your praise". Tanya said respectfully.

'Though, you are too rigid. Hahaha. Perhaps, you can learn to be more unserious from your brother', Hiruzen said with an amused laugh.

Hiruzen sighed as he looked at the unconscious boy on the bed.

'You are mature, and I believe I should treat you like an adult. However, some things, even as adults, we can have hindsight.

'You are bright. And I have seen your performance in the academy and your hard work as well. However…'.

'Your brother, is different from you, as you are aware…'

'He is a lonely person…, and needs more attention and care from you'.

Tanya digested Hiruzen's words, understanding the fact.

'I hope you can always keep watch on your brother. He needs guidance, and he needs love and company more. I believe you can do it, Tsuyu-kun. I am sorry for asking this from you, but in my eyes, you are not just a 7 years old child. I believe you can bear this responsibility'.

"I understand. I will do my best and not disappoint you Sandaime-sama".

He nods seeing Tanya's acceptance of such heavy responsibility.

'I also believe you understand the importance of secrecy on what happened. So I wouldn't need to explain. I will talk to you more later, especially about the power you have used'.

Hiruzen turned around ready to leave.

'The academy will be suspended for a week meanwhile. Take this time to spend it with Naruto once he wakes up… he needs it'.

Tanya nodded and bowed respectfully.

'I have other important matters to attend to, I will leave him to you Tsuyu-kun'.

Hiruzen left the medical room… despite his own tiredness and weariness, he headed towards his office to deal with the aftermath of today's event…

Chapter 16: Family

Chapter Text

Naruto slowly opened his eyes…

He felt pain, and sore all over.

What met his sight are the white ceiling, and a unique scent of sanitiser and something close to a hospital room.

Naruto look at his surrounding, surprised seeing his sister.

"Tsu-chan…".

He looks at his sister who's asleep, sleeping against the wall on the chair.

She is bandaged all over her body except her face. She seems exhausted.

Naruto mind is trying to process everything, his mind is still clouded.

He looks at himself and how his entire body is unable to move from the bandages all over. The last memory he had…

The painful memories… his feelings… his anger… loneliness… and even jealousy towards his sister.

He felt really guilty for even feeling such a way. For directing such… negative emotions towards the only family he had.

I am… a bad brother…

Naruto felt pressure building up on his tear ducts remembering what he had thought of his own sister.

Naruro turned to look at Tsuyu who had stayed by his side.

How long has she's been waiting here?

Naruto closed his eyes, the heavy feeling invaded his chest again.

The most important piece of memory returned to Naruto.

Naruto opened his eyes, his pupil contracted from denial.

No. No no no no…

It can't be true… it can't be…

Naruto held his face. Tears start to flow uncontrollable as the dam broken from the realization.

The 9 tails… the 9 tails is inside me… that's why… that's why everyone…

Naruto felt his heart breaking to pieces knowing this reality.

He remembered it. He remembers seeing the monster inside of him.

And what Naruto wants to deny more is that… is that he let the monster took control of him.

He can't remember… but… but he knows that had happened.

He looks at his own bandaged hands, then at Tsuyu.

Did I… did I hurt her?

That thought crossed his mind. He's scared. He's scared of himself and what he has done.

No… no.

Naruto shook that thought away. He doesn't know. He doesn't remember.

Naruto rested on his bed, looking at the ceiling. At times his gaze returned to Tsuyu.

Does she hate me? Does she felt scared of me?

Naruto felt scared, really scared. He doesn't want Tsuyu to fear him. He's afraid even she would run away from him. Tears already forming in his eyes again as the anxiety of that happening consumes him.

As half an hour passes, Tanya finally wakes up.

Huh… I fell asleep…

Tanya turned his eyes to Naruto. Tanya furrowed her eyebrows seeing the red swollen eyes on Naruto.

"Nii-san. You are awake".

Tanya bent her body closer to Naruto.

"Any pain anywhere? Tell me if there's something wrong", Tanya ask with concern.

The amount of hit and damage Naruto took during his transformation would have blown normal humans to bloody pulp after all.

Naruto can only bite his lips. His clenched fist trembling. His eyes teary while looking at his sister.

'Tsu-chan… I… *sniffs*... I…'.

Sigh… he's such a crybaby…

"Take a deep breath Naruto. Calm down. Follow me. Take a deep… breath…".

Naruto followed.

"Good…".

'...'.

Tanya wait for Naruto to speak.

'Tsu-chan… did I hurt you…?'.

Technically no(?).

"No. It's not you". Tanya said as a matter of factly.

'...'. Naruto felt like Tanya doesn't want him to worry. He felt even more guilty.

'Tsu-chan… what happened when I was… unconscious?'.

Naruto clenched the sheet beneath him, ready to hear the cold truth.

Tanya wonders how much to tell Naruto.

"How much do you remember?". She needs to assess whether Naruto is semi-conscious throughout the whole ordeal or not.

'I… I don't know. I don't remember but…'.

'I… did I hurt a lot of people, Tsu-chan?'.

"...", Tanya had a difficult time answering.

But from Naruto's question, it's clear Naruto is aware he did hurt someone when he's transformed.

If she is honest, Naruto did killed few people during his transformation. But saying that to a 7 years old child doesn't sound like a good idea.

"Naruto, a lot of people did get hurt. But it's not you. I know you were taken control. So none of it is your fault, understand?". Tanya said with a stern voice.

'... But…'.

"No buts. Listen here, nii-san. It's not you. And you have no need to feel guilty about what happened when you were unconscious. You have nothing to do with it".

Tanya said calmly, wanting Naruto to understand and accept this point.

'... Okay…'.

Naruto said so, but his heart doesn't accept her sister's words. As if Tsuyu is only saying so to not burden him.

"Good".

…

*Grumble, Naruto's stomach made some sounds from hunger.

Naruto blushed slightly, feeling embarrassed.

Tanya let out an amused smile, feeling the heavy atmosphere lighten a little seeing his silly twin brother somewhat return with those blush.

"I will get some food. Wait here".

Tanya stood from his chair heading out of the room to find some food for Naruto.

She returned with a steel plate filled with healthy hospital food. Naruto doesn't like the blandness of it but he doesn't complain as he wolf it down.

Naruto finishes his meal and place the plate at the side, letting out a sigh.

The siblings were quiet for a while.

The heaviness starts to consume Naruto again… and he really wants to cry right now.

But it's as if he had been suppressing it again.

Tanya senses Naruto is struggling with something.

She takes a deep breath. It's not like her to act emotional, and she's not sure if she's doing it right. But it's something Naruto needs and she decides to try.

"Nii-san", Tanya called.

'...yea?'.

Tanya sat at the edge of the bed. Awkwardly, she stretched her hands out towards him.

"Come here".

'Huh…?'.

Naruto didn't realise it… but tears were already building up and fell down his cheeks.

"... Hey. Come here. Let me hug you".

'Nnhgh…', Naruto's eyes went blurry as his brows squinted from the overwhelming emotions bursting out.

'T-Tsu-chan… nnghhhnn… nnhh… *sobs… *nnhhh… I… I am sorry… I am sorry… I am so sorry… Nhhh… sobs…', Naruto is trembling and sobbing badly as he closes in. His tears and snots wetting Tanya's cloth.

Tanya felt a little discomfort on the wetness from snots and tears but she put that aside and hesitantly rubbed Naruto's back…

'Nnnhh… nnnh… sobs… sniff… I am… sorry…', Naruto kept crying.

"You don't have to feel sorry nii-san. Like I said… you didn't do anything wrong… it was not you… it's the fox…".

A minute passes as Naruto keeps crying until he can't anymore.

He pulled away, wiping his face with the sleeves of his hospital gown.

Tanya frowned slightly as she took the tissue at the side and gave it to Naruto. While taking some and wipe herself…

Naruto look at Tanya's action and felt a little embarrassed suddenly.

'Sorry Tsu-chan…', he said quietly.

"No need. It's nothing".

The two siblings went quiet for a while again.

"Nii-san. You know I care for you right?".

Naruto looks at Tanya. He nods.

"I may seem like I don't care at times. And, I have to admit I am a little different than most. I hope you can understand, Naruto".

'...', Naruto listened with a slight frown, trying to understand. He is still a child after all, and it's too complex for him.

"But I want you to know and understand, I do care for you. In my own way. And if you have any problem, if you feel bad, if you feel sad and in pain, you have to tell me, understand? I want to help you. I am your sister, and you should depend on me".

'Tsu-chan…', Naruto felt tears forming again. He quickly use the tissue already in his hand to wipe them.

A sense of warmth filled his heart, relieving him from a lot of his burden.

'Yes… Tsu-chan'. Naruto finally let out his sunny smile.

Tanya smiled slightly, feeling satisfied that she managed to comfort Naruto and had him return to his usual self finally. That annoying smile is like her morning coffee now.

"Good that you do. We will get ichiraku ramen once you are discharged".

'Ramen!? Really!? Yoshaaa!', Naruto seems giddy as his eyes brighten up along with his smile.

Naruto forgot everything and felt excited for ramen. He really wants them, his comfort and soul food. He can't wait to get out of the hospital.

Tanya let out a low chuckle, almost in disbelief how easy Naruto's mood changes. She decides she will take out her savings a little to treat Naruto the whole week.

And that she expects and prepares for the villagers to treat Naruto even worse than before due to his recent outbreak.

Sigh.

She is worried if Naruto cannot handle it though. Will he be fine once he sees the destruction that had happened? Or when the villagers treat him worse and hostile more openly? Would he lash out and turned into the beast again?

Tanya decides he needs to give Naruto a prep-talk.

"Nii-san, there's another important thing".

'Yeaa?', Naruto looks at her with his bright blue eyes.

"When you go outside… you might see some changes. When you were… taken over back then, a lot of things happened. Buildings destroyed. And some people are hurt, and some died. Once again, it's not your fault".

Naruto felt his heart grow heavy again.

"The villagers will treat you worse, and might become more hostile towards you directly and openly".

'...'. Naruto clenched his fist, frustrated with his situation understanding it will happen.

Tanya place her hand on Naruto's shoulder, and firmed her grasp on him.

"But I am here. Those people know nothing about you. Remember that".

'Tsu-chan…', Naruto felt the heaviness lighten, knowing Tsuyu will still support him.

Naruto nodded. He understands her words and mentally prepares himself for the onslaught of curses and gazes towards him once he gets out of the hospital. As a 7 year old child, Naruto at this time had to grow up to be tougher mentally.

In the evening, since Naruto is well and fine and only needs to recuperate he is discharged.

As Naruto walk around the hospital hallways, he felt the gazes towards him from the people around.

'It's the demon child…'.

'Oh god… he's here…'.

Naruto can almost hear the whispers.

"Naruto, don't listen to them", Tanya said firmly.

Naruto nods. He steeled himself as he kept his head up and walked forward. He has his sister, he doesn't need to feel afraid.

"Lets get ichiraku ramen first. It's your favourite after all".

Naruto smiled, remembering about Tanya's promise.

'Mm!'.

Naruto is able to steel his mind against the gazes coming at him, and seeing Teuchi's welcoming smile towards him, Naruto almost wants to cry again but just holds it and returns the smile.

'Naruto, Tsuyu, I am glad you two are fine. What would you two like'.

"Ossan! Tonkotsu ramen with extra topping! 2 bowls please!", Naruto sat giddily on the stool.

'For me, regular miso ramen', Tanya added.

'Coming right up!'.

The week passes by as the two spend time together. Tanya tried to the sister Naruto needed, especially with the treatment the villagers gave him.

If before the adults only ignore him over time, now they start to actively avoid him like a plague. As if afraid Naruto would turn into a demon again the next second.

But thanks to Tanya's constant support and presence, Naruto can hold his head up high.

Chapter 17: Behind the Scene

Chapter Text

Kumogakure

"Godaime-sama, here's information from our spies planted in Konoha", Darui, A's right-hand man kneeled before handing out a report from their intelligence department.

A, the 4th Raikage took the scroll and read it. The Uchiha massacre, leaving only a child behind. And the rumors surrounding Uchiha causing 9 tails jinchuriki rampage.

A's eyes also widen slightly seeing the info on the jinchuriki is suspected to only be a 7 years old child named Uzumaki Naruto as he observes the villagers unabashed treatment towards him.

"A mere 7 years old?", Raikage taps his desk.

He's considering breaking the peace treaty already. Also a few years ago Konoha dared to trick them by giving Hizashi! Though, since they cannot prove that the witness does not mistake the twin for the other - he had to accept such a useless peace offering.

Konoha has lost a lot since the 3rd Shinobi War - but so do other nations. While other nations had signed peace treaties and had each had slowed down their military expenditure and growth while recovering; Land of Lighting doesn't - as if they are already looking for a chance for war.

Their 3rd Hokage, Hiruzen, is an old man already past his prime. Losing the Yellow Flash, one of the Sannin defected, and now one of the strongest clan of Konoha massacred. Also the loss of both Shisui of Body Flicker and Itachi Uchiha that potentially are Elite Jonin. Then add this fact with Konoha essentially having zero control over the 9 tails.

He doesn't believe this 7 year old child can control the bijuu, so Konoha's jinchuriki, the strongest weapon they had, can be taken out of the equation entirely.

Konoha had truly lost a lot of their elite forces, and at this moment, they are truly at their weakest.

His own village had B, 8 tails jinchuriki that already had perfect control and cooperation with Gyuki, while Yugito Nii had good enough control over Matatabi and is still in training at the Falls of Truth. She can be sent to war as well.

But A will not underestimate Konoha just yet. There is Jiraiya and Tsunade. And Kakashi of the Sharingan is nothing to be scoffed at either. A war will cause too many losses if it's just Kumogakure. He doesn't think the Daimyo would approve of it either.

Unless they are able to cause Konoha to spread their elite forces through multiple fronts…

A took some fresh ink and wrote a letter to be sent to Iwa and Suna. He doesn't really have much hope on the two to be honest. But who knows - chances are chances. In case the two are bold enough, he is certain he can gain a lot.

Land of Lighting does not clash much with Stone and Wind due to their geographical location so Kumo essentially is one who reaps most benefit with less risk if they come to agree to wage war against Konoha at the same time.

…

Hmm… A suddenly had this inspiration from Hiruzen's weak resolve due to them actually sending Hizashi's body to them at all instead of refusing even if they were tricked by Kumo.

A decides to cause a leak of information that 'Kumogakure is preparing to wage war against Konoha along with Iwa and Suna' to the land of fire. And perhaps he can extort some benefits from Konoha in case Hiruzen once again bow his head to prevent war from happening. A little gain is still a gain.

***

Iwagakure

Onoki read the letter sent by Kumo's envoy.

Onoki snorted. As much as he wants to take on Konoha - he doesn't think it will work. They underestimated Konoha too much. He might consider it if Suna also wants to, but cooperating is Suna is the last thing he would want to do. So he will just wait and see.

***

Sunagakure

4th Kazekage, Rasa read the letter. Their daimyo is already pressuring him a lot really. After all, the land only has very few fertile lands. He is aware that the country lacks many resources and given Land of Wind's reliance on import for necessities; the other two countries are taking advantage of it to squeeze as much as possible from Land of Wind through ridiculous trade prices.

Rasa can mine gold. But the reason Suna is not rich is because the trade doesn't give much. It's like he had to exchange a handful of gold to get a bag of rice. Land of fire especially is taking advantage of this fact. Also add to the fact that Rasa is the Kazekage. He is not a miner damn it! He did mine some for his village but it's something very shameful for himself.

Rasa scrunched the scroll he's reading.

He is not confident in attacking Konoha. But he is certain the daimyo would order them to if he finds out Iwa and Kumo might be in it. He wrote a reply to both of the Kages. Essentially also taking a stance of 'wait and see'.

Normally this means war won't happen since no one is willing to make the first move.

***

Tobi meanwhile is wondering if there's a way he could push a war to happen. He just wants to weaken the 4 Great Nations so he could carry out his plan smoothly later.

***

Akagahara, a large city in the Land of Fire.

Shinno and his apprentice, Amaru, are just about to return to their small peaceful village after their travelling to treat people and give Amaru experience of travelling the land.

In the izakaya, he heard the 3 men talking nearby.

"They say war might happen… you know about the Uchihas right? Since they got wiped…".

"Gosh. We are right at the border facing the Land of Lighting. Should I prepare to move? If war really happens and they won...".

Shinno hears the whispers and rumors. If he had already left perhaps he wouldn't have heard of the rumors at all since the village he stayed in is rural and doesn't get the big rumors.

Shinno had this brilliant idea suddenly. To use war to collect negative chakra is far far better than just relying on his village population. And he could jump start Ancor Vantian earlier.

But he doesn't have the ability to do such manipulation. Triggering a war isn't simple. As for the current remnants of his people, the Village Hidden in the Sky, there's a risk of exposing them to any of the great shinobi villages and they might get wiped out before he can fully utilize them. Unless he can use them and manage to gain enough to gather enough chakra for zero tails and Ancor Vantian in one fell swoop.

If there's anyone he can somewhat trust given the circumstances…

Perhaps I can try to contact him…

As for who, it's the person he once made an exchange of knowledge with; one of the legendary Sannin, Orochimaru. His whereabouts are unknown but he can try to contact the last Orochimaru's spy he knew. In case war does happen, he wants to know and be there - maybe pretending to be a doctor for hire. He already imagined himself collecting so many negative chakra and smiled slightly.

Amaru heard the rumor as well and she frowned.

"Master, will war really happen? Why do they even fight?".

Shinno smiled at Amaru.

"Hm. I think no. But its not certain. As for why war happens, it's greed Amaru. It's because they want something from others they don't have or worse, they simply want even more".

"That's… selfish and awful…", Amaru, the 7 years old girl pouted.

"It's human nature after all… we cannot escape selfishness. But we can choose, like you, and me, we both choose to give and heal instead of taking", Shinno smiled at Amaru.

Amaru's eyes brighten up.

"Yes Master! I understand! I will study harder to save more!".

***

Konohagakure

Danzo throws the report from their intelligence to Hiruzen's table.

'Hiruzen, Konoha is at risk of war. You understand this right?'.

Hiruzen let out a puff of smoke.

"Danzo, you should know even more than I do that it's highly unlikely. Nothing but rumors. What exactly do you want? I already know you are scheming".

Danzo snorted.

'You tried to hide it from me, Hiruzen...'. Danzo said coldly, his one eye locked onto the old man.

Hiruzen froze for a second. He sighed inwardly. It seems Danzo did keep a Root member on his tabs that night. Danzo, after all, still wants to know the result of Hiruzen fighting the rampaging Naruto and maybe even hear the news of Hiruzen death so a Root member just watching is almost a given.

Danzo tapped his cane as he took a scroll out from his cloth.

"Tsuyu Uzumaki. Already capable of using the power of 9 tails without losing control. Able to fight and stop her brother that even you are barely able to - a 7 years old child at that. Only a fool would not understand what this means for Konoha". Danzo said sarcastically.

Hiruzen clenched his fist. He had wanted to protect Tsuyu from Danzo most, from being exploited by him.

"Koharu and Homura already agreed with me. The risk of war is there, we have to develop her faster to provide more security to the village. Tsunade cannot even see blood. Your disciple Orochimaru could come back to bite at us. We already discussed allowing her to advance faster in the academy. And she herself wants it and is already far superior than her peers. What other excuse will you give now, Hiruzen".

Hiruzen clenched his fist even tighter, he blew another bigger puff of smoke from his pipe.

Minato, I can't protect your daughter this time… how many times have I failed you.

Hiruzen felt ashamed and guilty inside. He cannot refute Danzo's words that Konoha does need talent and to feel more secure they need to add more strong person to their rank. Having Tsuyu become stronger sooner will be better for Konoha, and she already is a capable person, even if her age doesn't seem like it. But…

"She is still a child. I don't want her to experience the darkness of shinobi- not this early. Our village is established for the future generations sake, Danzo, don't forget that".

'A child? Is that truly what you really think?'.

Hiruzen cannot retort.

'Hm. Then it's decided…', Danzo turned around and left.

Hiruzen sighed as he stood and placed his pipe down. He looked out the window, overseeing all of Konoha. The least he can do right now is make sure Tsuyu is not exploited by Danzo, even if she becomes a shinobi earlier.

***

Hyuga Compound

Tanya is having tea with Hinata. It reminds Tanya of the time she would drink coffee with Visha in previous life. While she's not a fan of tea normally - but the tea served by the Hyuga clan had a clean taste, a high quality product. And the snacks as well. It's a nice way to relax.

"Tsuyu-san… my father is letting me rest today… we can practice together…, if you would like to…", Hinata shyly said. She never had a girl friend before that she can hang out with. Neji is never really friendly to her. And she never had free time to spend with anyone else after school. Only Tsuyu try to make friends with her and can put up with her shyness. And that she's Naruto's sister... her future sister-in-law. (,,>﹏<,,) - Hinata's imagination run wild as she suddenly blushed thinking of Naruto.

Also Tsuyu is the first person to actually be welcomed by his father to be friends with. Since Tsuyu is a genius and the daughter of the 4th, Hiashi allows it.

'Hinata-san, you train almost everyday. A good rest is important if you want to improve'.

"I-is that so…".

Tanya smiled slightly.

'But... Tsuyu-san... w-what do you think of my Gentle Fist? Compared to my father… when you see me spar with father...'. Hinata asked.

Tsuyu gave her an honest comment. She had been beaten by Hiashi so she can feel and see the difference. Hinata is too reserved, that's really just her problem. As if she herself holding back not wanting to hurt others or herself, or she herself felt she's weak and doesn't have the confidence.

Hinata sighed.

'I don't know… I wish I can fulfill his expectations… unlike me… my brother is much more talented'. Hinata said with a hint of self-depreciation.

And right on queue, Neji actually comes in.

He look arrogantly at Tsuyu, an outsider that his uncle actually friendly with. He doesn't believe on what he heard.

"Tsuyu-kun, is it", Neji squinted his eyes, observing Tsuyu. A pretty appearance, with no hint of 'genius' on her face nor strength. For him a mere orphan with no family to speak off shouldn't be nothing but that. Everyone's fate is decided the moment they are born.

For Neji, Hinata can't even beat himself in spars. And to make it worse Hinata also lost to a nobody. He wants to show Hinata, what a 'true' genius is.

Hinata is shaking slightly, feeling like her brother is not here for a good purpose.

***

Chapter 18: Shackle of Fate

Chapter Text

Tanya looks at Hinata, expecting her to de-escalate the situation.

But Hinata as expected just looked downward and did not dare to say a thing.

First it's Uchiha Sasuke who always wants to beat her to prove the 'pride' of Uchiha. Now it's Hinata's cousin. The price of the big clan seems to be deeply rooted in the clans of Konoha.

Tanya takes a deep breath. From her understanding the Hyuga branch had always been seen as the ones who served the main family.

But Neji's father and Hinata's father are twin brothers.

He can assume Neji's bitterness comes from this fact.

Neji doesn't want to wait for Tsuyu to say anything first and immediately challenges her.

'Tsuyu, I would like to see the genius Hiashi-sama and Hinata-sama have always talked about. A genius of your caliber won't turn down a challenge will you?'.

Tanya looks at Hinata again; seeing she lowers her head acting like a tortoise. Honestly she can just refuse. But if she does it will offend Neji even more, most likely.

"Neji-san, I understand. Let's have a spar. I would be glad to exchange skills with you and see how far I am in Taijutsu".

Neji smirks, already imagining the loss of Tsuyu, and he can also prove to Hinata once again that she is nothing compared to him - but only because of her birth that she's in the main family.

Neji turns around and walks straight to the training hall of the Hyuga clan, not giving Tsuyu any respect at all as if expecting her to follow him.

As Tanya stood up, Hinata also followed after.

Hinata held on to Tsuyu's sleeves as they walked to the training hall.

"Tsuyu-kun… I am sorry… about him… he's… um… I… you should refuse…".

Tanya just gives a light polite smile.

'I understand there's conflict between you and him. But this is just a spar for me to see how far I am in my training. You don't have to feel any burden, Hinata-san'.

Hinata nods as she follows them to the training hall.

Neji stood at the other end of the hall, crossing his arms. He planned to show Tsuyu and Hinata, what a true genius is.

As Tsuyu prepares herself, Neji is already in his Gentle Fist stance. His eyes contained arrogance and confidence.

Neji opened his Byakugan, the veins surrounding his eyes.

"Give it your all". He says arrogantly.

Huh? He's serious?

After all, him using the Byakugan means he's already planning to target her tenketsu and it will cause serious injury internally.

Hinata quickly voices out, realising Neji is not sparring simply, but to use his chakra fully with the gentle fist.

'Nii-san! It's just a spar… it will be dangerous-'.

Neji glared at Hinata with annoyance.

"This is why you are weak. Always holding back, too scared to even fight". He said bitterly. Since Hizashi is not there he can say such a thing to Hinata.

Hinata meekly looked down.

Tanya felt annoyed at how Neji is looking down on Hinata. Such comments have zero input for Hinata and are simply words to shame her and make himself feel superior.

"Then I will get serious as well".

Tanya's blue eyes got a little darker as he glared at Neji coldly. Neji felt a cold run down his spine, but he is not backing down.

She knows Byakugan well enough. 360 vision, ability to see chakra flow and tenketsu.

Prediction of attacks are done based on the flow of chakra into the muscles in close combat, and using the observation a Byakugan user would know which limbs and parts of muscle is being used prior to an attack or which way one would even dodge.

But to utilise this would require a high level of combat experience. She won't take Neji lightly. Besides, she already had her own way to counter Gentle Fist using her chakra control over important tenketsu to reduce internal damage.

Neji watched intently at Tsuyu's chakra flow, trying to anticipate her movements. He is surprised at first seeing the volume of Tsuyu's chakra. It's almost 3 or 4 times as high as his own! So this is the body of an Uzumaki, the almost extinct clan… Neji thought silently.

Neji calmed his mind. It doesn't matter how much chakra she had. He will show her and Hinata how useless it is. He's already prepared with 8 triagram stance!

Hinata is shocked to see this stance.

'How did he learn it?!', Hinata thought inwardly. Only main branch, like her, will be taught the stance.

Neji is planning to show Hinata, his mastery of 8 trigram 16 palms! At 7 years old, while learning it himself through mere observation, it's a demonic genius indeed.

Tsuyu takes a deep breath. She decides to make a move first.

"I am going to start", Tsuyu said calmly. Neji squinted his eyes, ready for anything.

Neji can see the flow of chakra concentrated onto both of Tsuyu's legs.

But his eyes widen slightly as he observes the way the chakra is flowing with precision and control.

'Tenketsu?'.

Neji is surprised to see Tsuyu's chakra gathering at the tenketsu points in the legs almost evenly, effectively amplifying the strengthening and hastening the contraction and relaxation of muscles compared to normal chakra use.

This is similar to the main family members training and how they use it to attack at such a high speed achieving 8 trigram 64 palms at the maximum! How could they give the training method to Tsuyu, an outsider!

Neji felt even more rage in his heart.

He observes in that second even more chakra focuses at the tenketsu of Tanya's soles of feet, almost overloading them. If it bursts it will cause Tsuyu to injure her feets. If Tsuyu overloads them just slightly more it would burst. He is unfamiliar with what Tsuyu is trying to do.

'What is..?', Neji naturally doesn't know the fact that Tsuyu had learned chakra control through the important tenketsu points and the Raging Fist that utilises overloading tenketsu and discharging with perfect chakra control.

While Neji anticipated Tsuyu's charge, Neji's eyes widened in shock and barely registered her movement speed!

The extra force of chakra released on Tanya's soles causes the wooden floor beneath her soles to snap, and she lunges at Neji as if wanting to kill him!

As she's midair she gathers chakra to her right leg, overloading the tenketsu at her knee subconsciously like through her hard training.

Neji barely sees the incoming attack with his dynamic vision and manages to barely raise his arms to try to block the knee strike targeting his head.

The knee strike landed on Neji's arm that protected his head from being blown off. He felt a strong force impacting deep into his bones, causing the pain to travel to his entire arms. The force was so strong his arm couldn't stop the force and slapped his own face!

'Kuh!!'. Snap. His nose broke and he is sent flying 2 meters away and falls on his back with a shameful thud. His nose bleeds and blood trickle down to the side of his cheeks.

Huh??

Tsuyu herself is questioning what's in front of her.

Hinata gasps. Not expecting Tsuyu to knock him in one blow. While Tanya herself is bewildered.

She truly didn't expect it. She thought Neji is serious and so she also gives it her all at the very start. In her imagination, Neji with Byakugan would see her attack and be able to block it. If he can't, he would be able to dodge it.

As for counter attacking, she believes her speed is too fast that Neji wouldn't be able to accurately attack her tenketsu during counterattacks that's why her strategy are just pure brute and speed.

…

The room fell silent for seconds.

Neji stood slowly after gathering his strength and thoughts. His nose is still bleeding and dripping to the floor and his clothes. His head is still spinning from the sudden loss. His byakugan has already been deactivated.

Hinata looked at Neji, almost with concern.

"Nii-san…".

A part of Hinata felt like Tsuyu even had overdone it. It's just a spar…

Neji registered his loss. He felt so ashamed. He thought so highly of himself, and he's taken down in one blow due to his own arrogance, not anticipating Tsuyu's speed and power.

After more seconds of silence, Neji finally spoke, his tone filled with shame.

"I lost…".

He didn't speak much. He just left the training hall. Not sure what he's thinking.

Tanya looks at Neji's back as he leaves. She felt like she had just bullied a child.

In Hinata's view, Tanya is being merciless for her sake. Because Neji had been looking down on her and mocked her, Tsuyu is only defending her. Hinata felt guilty that Tanya's action is indirectly because of her own weak self.

Tsuyu and Hinata looked at each other after Neji left.

…

"I think it's getting late, Hinata-san. See you tomorrow in class". Tanya wiped the dust on her clothes as she spoke. Avoiding mentioning what just happened as if it was just a fever dream. She felt a little awkward at the overall situation and wanted to leave quickly.

Hinata nodded and went with Tsuyu, seeing her off.

After half an hour, Hinata is suddenly called to his father's reading room.

Hiashi puts down the scroll as he hears his daughter's voice outside. He calls her in.

"I heard the three of you went inside the training hall. What happened?", Hiashi looked sternly.

Hinata hesitated to tell, but it's her father after all so she explained…

About Neji challenging Tsuyu, and his subsequent defeat. Hiashi is surprised to hear that Tsuyu can beat Neji in one blow. And that both of them are utilising chakra as well.

Hiashi's expression turned stern. Gentle Fist is not for child's play as it will cause internal injury once you use chakra along with it to hit tenketsu. He is dissatisfied with Neji mostly. And even more dissatisfied knowing he lost in one blow.

He decides to teach him a lesson later…

***

Chapter 19: A Friend

Chapter Text

"Say… Tsuyu-chan… You can just call me Kiba… no need for the formality", Kiba tried to act nonchalant as he said that, rubbing the back of his neck nervously inside.

Tanya just smiled politely, her hand caressing the little Akamaru on her lap. Akamaru purrs on her lap, loving the feeling of her hand.

"Then, if you want to, you can drop the honorifics for me as well, Kiba", Tanya said with a cute smile. Honestly she had always hated the -chan- at the end of her name when Kiba called her. It makes her feel like he's treating her like a kid and it has always been cringy for her.

The only exception she can give is for Naruto who calls her Tsu-chan. It already sticks to her over the years and doesn't mind if it's Naruto.

Kiba felt his chest and head go fuzzy hearing Tsuyu calling him Kiba and that he can call her without any honorifics.

"T-then… Tsuyu… haha…", Kiba muttered nervously. It's unlike him to be so nervous. Usually he's more confident, bold and open but somehow when it's in front of Tsuyu he feels like mush.

Some of Kiba's friends at the back are giggling and cheering like idiots.

Naruto who's at the side glared at Kiba, his face pouting not liking how his sister is indulging in Kiba's antics whenever he tries to talk to her. There's no way she's not aware of Kiba's feelings! It's clear as day! Only an idiot wouldn't see it!

"Tsuyu… I heard there's this new dessert place in the village. I wonder if you would want to hang out?", Kiba mustered his courage.

"I AM COMING ALONGGG!!", Naruto leaned closer in front of Tanya, not even letting Tanya reply first. She had planned to refuse and prefers training but since Naruto wants to get dessert she changed her plans for him. Tanya wants to take care of Naruto's mental health after all and it's a good way for maintenance.

"Ha?! Did I ask you!?", Kiba and Naruto are facing each other, the tension in the air is apparent.

Kiba is almost growling at Naruto, as his face comes even closer to him to assert his alpha dominance. Naruto doesn't back down.

"I am coming along! Tsu-chan, I am coming along alright!".

Tanya sighed lightly.

"Yes, sure. Kiba, let's get dessert along with my brother. The more the merrier", Tanya said politely and nicely.

Naruto had a winning smirk on his face, facing Kiba's own as if wanting to assert his own authority but just then-

A random classmate passed by behind Naruto and accidentally hit Naruto's back and pushed Naruto forward - closing another inch of distance; their lips pressed against one another tenderly.

Chuuu!~

Hinata at the back gasped and fainted with smoke coming out of her ears. The other girls in class that had been nosy screamed, some were way too excited. Kiba's friends lurched backward, feeling like throwing up.

Tanya's eyes widened, quite amused at the situation. A small laugh escaped her mouth, a very rare laugh that even she would feel surprised she's capable of.

"AAHHH!!!!", both Kiba and Naruto screamed in shock and disgust as they wanted to throw up.

Kiba can even smell the lingering ramen scent from Naruto's breath when their lips are pressed together. His sensitive Inuzuka's nose are making him feel even worse!

"Wuek!!! NARUTO! I WILL KILL YOUUU!!!", Kiba went to grab Naruto's collar. His face is red from embarrassment and shame. The fact that Tsuyu had to see all that, and even laughed! He wants to find a hole and bury himself.

Naruto also had the same emotions as Kiba, also grabbing onto his clothes wanting to beat him up. He blamed Kiba for all of this.

Sasuke at the corner of the class who had been gloomy for the weeks since what happened had a trace of a smile on his lips for a second, before turning his face away. Even he can't help it but find them funny.

Just then Iruka sensei comes in.

"Naruto! Kiba! Class is going to start! Sit down! Or stand outside the class!", Iruka sternly, breaking the two off.

During physical training the two went ham on each other as if venting and blaming each other.

Tanya observed Naruto's movement. She nods, quite satisfied at Naruto's improvements as she often 'spar' with Naruto to guide him. She wanted Naruto to be able to defend himself and be a successful independent Shinobi after all. Even if Naruto is not a genius, or below average even, she wanted Naruto to be able to achieve his maximum potential.

In class Naruto is considered above average in taijutsu class at least, and he has a very high tenacity and endurance and can tank a lot of blows. So no one underestimated him in fights. Though in other subjects especially the theories he's quite lacking...

***

The classes are finally over. Some stayed back to continue practicing, mostly civilians that didn't have tutors at home. Iruka sensei called out to Tsuyu before she could gather her stuff. Kiba and Naruto look at Iruka, already annoyed at his presence right when they are planning to get desserts.

'Tsuyu-kun, come meet me at the office. I have something to talk to you'.

"Alright, Iruka sensei". Tsuyu nods as she takes her backpack along.

"Nii-san, Kiba, it seems I have to join another day. But you two can go together".

'Huh?! With Kiba!? No way!', Naruto retorted, his arms crossed. He hmph! and look away from Kiba.

'Damn Iruka... Yeah, we can go tomorrow', Kiba said bitterly.

"But why did sensei want to talk to you?", Naruto ask.

Tanya wondered herself, but it's most likely wanting to talk to her about guiding Naruto or something like that (again), or it's about her application to advance to next year if there's something changed.

"No worries nii-san, it's personal. Go home first, no need to wait for me".

"Okay… Tsu-chan". Naruto turned around and take his bag from the patch of grass. He wonders what Iruka sensei would talk to her about. He felt like the two were talking about him. And it's not a good feeling.

He felt like the two might feel pity or even act as if he's weak or stupid and not good… and then talk about what to do or something about himself. Who likes the feelings of being looked down on and being talked about as if they need help and are a burden for others?

Kiba look at Naruto's annoying face that becomes more annoying.

'Oi, Naruto, what's with you. Can't stay away from your sister even for a second?', he sneered.

"Ha?! Are you talking to yourself! You like my sister don't you!".

Kiba blushed but he doesn't deny it.

'Heh. Yeah. I do! Unlike you, she's so awesome and pretty, and so nice too!'.

Naruto scrunched his face; hearing someone else calling her sister awesome and pretty and nice give some cringe feelings in his heart.

"You wouldn't know! She can be really strict and harsh-ttebayo! And I really can't see her liking anyone! You have no chance at all!".

Kiba feels interested at this new information.

'Bro, tell me tell me. What she's like at home'.

"Huh. Why would I! And what's with the bro!".

'Come onnn. I will treat you to ramen now, how about it?'. Kiba lured Naruto as he stretch his hand and sling it over Naruto's shoulder.

Naruto blushed slightly at the closeness and contact but also annoyed. He's not used to it, but... secretly he likes it.

"Tch. Fine... Hmph let's go get ramen first then!", Naruto act annoyed. After all, Naruto is touch-starved and had never received any gestures of intimacy like normal. Especially NOT from Tsuyu.

'Alright alright. Come on Naruto. So... you know, I have always wondered when is your birthday?'.

Kiba ask, naturally because who wouldn't want to know their crush's birthday.

"... You don't have to know. She never cares to celebrate anyways. We never did. Probably she never remembered herself...", Naruto tone suddenly went on a softer, almost sad tone. Actually Tanya does in fact doesn't remember herself. And no one celebrated since her birth for years in this world.

'Huh? For real...?'.

"Yeah". Naruto said shortly.

Kiba suddenly felt like he does not understand the siblings much. He is filled with curiosity for not just Tsuyu now, but Naruto as well.

Naruto felt a sense of heaviness in his chest as the two walked along streets of Konoha.

'Hm? Naruto, is it just me or is the people around us looking at us. Do I look funny or something?', Kiba look at Naruto, who as usual looks annoying in his orange cloths and nothing amiss. So it might be him he thought and check out at himself.

"Don't mind them. Hmph. Come on you said you want to treat me to ramen! Let's go to ichiraku!".

'Huh? Ichiraku? But it's far. Besides I am used to the Aiko's Ramen. You have to believe me their Tonkotsu had a different flavor to it. It smells so damn good! Come on you gotta trust an Inuzuka's nose they say!'.

"Huh? But I like Ichiraku...", Naruto doesn't want Kiba to see a side of his life that is too pitiful and want to avoid places that are too hostile to him.

Kiba doesn't care and just walk ahead to Aiko's ramen.

Aiko saw Kiba and welcomed him as usual, but the moment she saw Naruto, her face almost distorted.

Her entire body is shaking with anger and obvious discomfort. For her it's the culprit of her husband's death after all...

"Kiba... I suddenly felt a stomachache haha, you can treat me later", Naruto said almost awkwardly and quickly left the premise seeing Aiko's appearance seeing himself.

Kiba chased after him. He noticed Aiko's gaze to Naruto and also other customers and he felt so confused.

'Uh did you do something to her? Why she seems mad at you. You pranked her and cause trouble?'.

"Sigh... You won't get it alright. It's not important. But hey, we can go to Ichiraku!". Naruto, despite wanting to vent to someone is told by her sister to keep it a secret.

Even if the adults in the village know, everyone in their class doesn't. For Tsuyu, it's better that way so Naruto can have a chance at making friends.

Kiba went quiet for awhile, before agreeing anyways.

Naruto changed the topic by telling Kiba about Tsuyu, how she is at home. Nothing much going on with her mostly - just reading books, liking bitter coffee weirdly, hardworking, train until even night time, never laughed, strict when teaching him things, and he keeps talking.

As Naruto talks Kiba catches a glimpse of both jealousy and longing in Naruto's words in between the slurping of ramen at Ichiraku. But he doesn't mention it. He can somewhat understand if Naruto is jealous since Tsuyu is really talented and a genius... compared to Naruto who's just average mostly.

Kiba scratched his neck awkwardly, uncertain how to go around Naruto who suddenly feels vulnerable and unlike his usual bratty noisy self in class.

"Huuu... but hmph! I will surpass her and become Hokage! Believe it!", Naruto suddenly declared with fire in his eyes.

Kiba suddenly laughed and snorted hearing the declaration.

'Hey hey hey! You gotta surpass me first. And I am the one who will become Hokage alright!', Kiba said confidently.

"Hah! You can't beat me yet!".

'Yeah?! You wanna fight again?!'.

"Oh. Bring it on!!", the two somehow reached an agreement and went to spar a little at the nearby forest clearing.

Beaten and battered, the two sat next to each other under a lush tree. Naruto can smell the scent of sweat from Kiba, it's quite unique, almost like that of a dog... but he doesn't dislike it. Maybe even leaning towards a feeling of comfort. Not that Naruto would openly say it.

'Ha... you are quite strong, I have to admit. You say Tsuyu often spar with you right? Lucky.. ha...'.

"Hah... what luck! She beat me for real! I got bruises each time...hah...".

'Hahaha... didn't know she can be so merciless... ha...'.

The breeze blew by, cooling the two of.

"Hey... Kiba".

'Hm?'.

Naruto almost want to say something mushy, wanting to say how nice it felt to hang out with him. But he cringed inwardly and change his words.

"I admit you are strong yourself alright!", Naruto said with a blush on his face. For him, it's really nice to spend time with someone. He wonders if, if they are friends now.

'HEH. I already know. Don't have to tell me!'.

"Tch. I wish I can wipe the smug of your face".

'Hey, hehe... if you train with you sister how about inviting me next time. I am curious to see if she's as merciless as you said'.

"Huh? W-well... Fine! But I tell you, she would beat you up real good! Can't wait to see it. Hehe". Naruto chuckled imagining Kiba's beaten appearance. Inwardly he felt happy, that he can have a friend training with him.

Maybe, it's his first proper friend.

***

Chapter 20: Advancement

Chapter Text

Iruka sensei sat on his seat, then gestured for Tanya to sit down on the empty chair in front of Iruka.

As Tanya sat, Iruka took an envelope lay on top of his desk. He received the letter suddenly by the Hokage himself; and it's about Tsuyu's request for earlier advancement.

The academy policy since the end of 3rd shinobi war is no more early advancement and graduation strictly. Hiruzen, despite his flaws and weaknesses, still cares for Konoha and he truly believes in caring and nurturing the children of Konoha as the sprout will turn into new leaves.

Iruka is surprised upon receiving the order to allow the advancement. But as it's a direct order, and that Tsuyu herself wants it, he doesn't talk much to Hiruzen but wants to talk to Tsuyu instead.

In the office, Iruka eyed Tsuyu who, as always, sat upright almost too formally and professionally on her seat. She really doesn't seem like a child, Iruka thought.

Iruka coughed lightly to clear his throat before speaking.

'Tsuyu-kun, about your request to advance… like I said before, originally the academy was very strict to not allow anyone to graduate or advance early'.

Tsuyu's eyes lit up a little, expecting a change she had wanted.

'I was informed that you are given an exception and your application is approved by the higher ups'.

As soon as Iruka finished the sentence, he could see a hint of a smile on Tsuyu's lips.

Iruka had some worries for her, and her brother Naruto. So he continued.

'But as your homeroom teacher, I need to ask if you are really certain you would want to advance earlier. It's only been 6 months since you started academy'.

Tanya's mood improved a lot. She thought she would have to waste a lot of time, unable to improve further or learn newer things since she was told the academy policy doesn't allow it anymore. But considering the higher ups know her status of jinchuriki and be able to control Kyubi chakra, it is almost expected, she thought.

"I am sure Iruka-sensei. I would like to further improve and gain the next step towards becoming a shinobi of the Leaf".

Iruka looks at Tsuyu with a soft gaze, almost that of a mentor.

For him, even if Tsuyu is very mature for her age, she is still a child. And Iruka already had some theory in his head that she is the way she is because she was an orphan and had no guardian nor anyone she can rely on - and because of her intelligence she essentially had to mature up far too much to take care of Naruto and herself.

If Naruto causes trouble and really just tries to be the class joker for the attention of others, Tsuyu takes the other extreme road of losing her own childhood entirely. Iruka felt pity and sadness for both of the siblings. But Tsuyu doesn't know Iruka's thoughts and can't tell him he's imagining things.

'Tsuyu-kun, can I ask why you want to advance so early…? You won't be able to see your classmates anymore. And it might be difficult for you to settle in a new environment with new people', Iruka said softly, wanting to remind Tsuyu of her friends.

"Iruka-sensei, I understand your concern. But as an aspiring Shinobi of Konoha, I have to push my full potential and see how far I can go. I believe the current curriculum in the 1st is no longer able to provide me what I need to grow better". Tanya's tongue moves as if she's in an interview for a promotion and why she deserves it.

'Won't you miss your classmates? It will be difficult to meet new people', Iruka asked directly after.

"I will miss them", Tanya said honestly.

After all, it's like her coworkers are all nice people that are easy and simple to deal with, with few that give flavor to the office each day. So it isn't always boring and can be amusing even.

"But I believe I will always be their friend, even if we no would no longer are classmates".

'Okay… sigh'. Iruka pinched the bridge of his nose before he truly let go of Tsuyu.

'I understand. If you are sure, I will arrange your transfer. I will still be your homeroom teacher for the rest of the academy. So, if there's any problem at all, come to me alright?'.

Tsuyu nods politely. She doesn't think much and just replies like a professional helpline service because she wants to get it over with.

'Oh and then… there's Naruto', Iruka said, feeling a little uncomfortable mentioning him.

It's because while he's his student, Naruto is also someone who contains the 9 tails that made Iruka an orphan. But he tries to see him as his student, and a child, and do his job.

'I have talked with you before and I am concerned if you leave he will feel… lonely'.

Tanya finally remembered Naruto. His decision to ask for an advanced course doesn't include the fact that she is going to leave Naruto behind.

Tanya for once is thinking about it and the consequences towards her twin brother. But she believes it doesn't matter at the end of the day because Naruto would always see her after the academy is over at home. Or if it's that bad, she can come during lunch hour. So nothing would change and it has no consequences.

"Sensei, me and Naruto live together. We will always see each other at home. It would be no problem. Besides, I believe my twin brother is a strong person and will make friends sooner or later".

If anything, the classmates' treatment towards Naruto now is because of his lack of social ability to properly make friends. But he is already quite acquainted with Hinata and she suppose once she moves to another class the two could spend their time together.

Naruto has been consistently eating lunch with Hinata alongside her for weeks now… even if they really didn't talk much at all.

Iruka contemplates and nods, thinking there's not really anything wrong with what Tsuyu said.

'Alright… I got it. I will arrange the transfer. Once it's done I will call you. Oh one more thing…'.

Iruka's face turned a little serious.

'Sandaime-sama asks to see you after this. Don't be nervous, Sandaime is a nice person and you can see him like a grandpa', Iruka said assuming Tsuyu, as a child, would feel absolutely scared meeting THE Hokage. He placed his hand on her shoulder, as if wanting to comfort her.

It's akin to meeting a king in a sense. Perhaps if a child is dumb enough they wouldn't understand anything. But smarter children knowing the difference in power and status would feel absolutely nervous and scared from being affected by the hierarchy.

"Sandaime-sama wants to see me?", Tanya thought, but then she remembered he did say he wanted to talk to her.

"I understand. I will not keep him waiting".

'Um… you aren't nervous..?', Iruka asked. Because from his own experience before, meeting Hokage makes him sweat nervously the first time.

"No, Iruka-sensei", Tanya said blandly.

'Ah… okay, go on. He is at the office…'.

Tanya nods and heads to the Hokage office, leaving Iruka in a sense of wonder at Tsuyu's maturity.

But then his face turned into that of pity. He starts to imagine and makes a drama of how sad her life is, not knowing what a child should be like at her age in his head, feeling like he should have done more for Tsuyu as her homeroom teacher… and then a movie about Naruto's and Tsuyu's life in their lonely home without any parents play in his head, with Tsuyu taking up the role of the responsible sister. In one episode, Tsuyu had to carry a lot of groceries in her hands, returning home only to cook meals for Naruto who's shunned by the village.

She then sees Naruto crying, and has to comfort him with words over and over again almost every other day. As she washes the dishes, Tsuyu breaks down and tears fall down her cheeks, mixing up with the soapy water in the sink. She cries in the midst of heavy burden and tiredness when no one is looking, keeping a facade of maturity and strength for Naruto and herself.

But of course that's just in his dreams-

Chapter 21: About Kyubi

Chapter Text

Tanya arrived at the Hokage office and waited outside. The ANBU on guard tells Hiruzen of her arrival earlier and immediately he asks her to come in.

Tanya comes in without any hint of nervousness, fear nor childish innocence. Instead, she comes in with steady steps and immediately kneels on one knee.

Her voice are clear and loud,

"Sandaime-sama, I heard you wish to see me".

Tsuyu looks up to Hiruzen from the lower view, her eyes filled with respect for his authority and position as the Hokage. While she had always targeted a high position, in this shinobi world, she rather has 'second highest' position or being a part of Konoha council instead.

After all, the responsibility and work, and the requirement to be a Hokage and its additional benefits does not seem worth it for her.

Hiruzen coughed his smoke slightly. It's as if he's seeing another ANBU person come in to greet him and she did the exact same thing with such a natural posture it's almost too bizarre even for him.

Even her voice is steady, and her gaze does not contain any hint of nervousness; only pure respect.

"Cough… you can stand up. Tsuyu-kun, no need to be so formal with me. Hahaha… I am considered to be your grandpa now. I see all children of Konoha as my own, including you and Naruto", Hiruzen said lightly, letting a light laugh as he placed his Hokage hat on the table.

Tsuyu stood, not sure how to treat Hiruzen now. After all she never had her superior act so… casual, with her and she respects authority very much.

"Sandaime-sama, I prefer to address with respect to your position as the highest authority of the Leaf. However, I will try my best to… to see you as my … grandpa", Tsuyu said steadily, but her words break a bit at the end trying to say it. It's going against her very instinct and values so it's quite difficult.

'Good good. How was Naruto doing? I hope he doesn't cause much trouble for you again', Hiruzen wanted to create a light conversation and said lightly.

"My brother is doing well. His state of mental condition has returned to normal; I have kept him under my watch and made sure he's taken care of", Tanya assumes Hiruzen asks out of worry that Naruto would get taken control by the 9 tails again and she reassures Hiruzen on it.

Sandaime had directly told her to care for him before after all, so it's her duty and she delivered.

But from Hiruzen's perspective he starts to have a worrying thought that he might have mistaken Tsuyu's personality.

Hiruzen had some sweat forming at the side of his forehead. Tsuyu's words are a little… how could he put it? As if it's part of her mission and not for familial bond and love like he assumed before. A part of him had this fear that Tsuyu might have a darkness in her heart - a darkness he's familiar with in Root members and Danzo.

He shook his head, thinking it's just his assumption.

Tsuyu's personality is because she lacks love as a child herself; Hiruzen convinced himself. She's still 7 years old, she could be nurtured, she shouldn't have already darkened…

'Ah… that's, good to hear, Tsuyu-kun…'.

'Kuhum… I also approved your advancement to the next year. Your performance has exceeded your peers and I see no problem with it. It's a special exception for you…'.

Tanya bowed slightly, giving Hiruzen a slight bow of respect.

"Thank you for your trust, Sandaime-sama".

Hiruzen felt a little uncomfortable at how professional the 7 year old girl is…

'Now coming to the main topic, I want to speak to you about the 9 tails. You should have met Kyuubi when you used its power. Can you tell me about your encounter?', Hiruzen 's face turned a little serious as he listened intently.

Tanya nods. She explains in detail about her encounter with Kyuubi. There's nothing to hide about this and that she wanted to understand Kyuubi better herself. From the feeling of tugging in her abdomen that day, being pulled into a space of what she thinks subconscious space, to meeting Kyuubi that's sealed behind a huge red gate.

'How did you manage to control his power?', Hiruzen asked the main question.

Tanya took a deep breath, her mind prepared to give an answer on this. It involves her advantage of having extraordinary spiritual power and mental resistance after all. She had a theory on why that's so - her reincarnation and Being X somewhat training her mind in the past life from his shameless tactic of forcing her to believe.

But she also knows in theory what else can constitute a strong mental power and resistance.

"When I receive Kyuubi's chakra, I feel hatred, anger, and grief infiltrate my mind and body. And I can feel him trying to take over my body. However…",

Tsuyu clenched her fist, with vigor and almost like that of a true shinobi with Will of Fire, she beat her chest where her heart was, gesturing her unbreakable will as she stood upright.

"For my brother, and for the sake of the village, I remain strong and do not let the thoughts control me. I only want to save my home and my brother", Tsuyu said with patriotism. Her gaze is filled with fighting spirit. Patriotism, family, and even faith in so-called 'gods' can cause someone to have an illogically strong and resilient mental strength that could go to a point of insanity. She had seen it herself after all.

Hiruzen felt shaken, in awe even. Truly… What a blessing for Konoha to have such a seedling, with such a deep Will of Fire!

"I see. You make it sound so simple. But you are the first Jinchuriki of the Leaf that are able to control the 9 tails power. You really take after-".

Hiruzen slipped up for a second, almost saying 'your father'. But he continued shakily.

"The 4th Hokage. He's a genius of the ages. And I believe you can even surpass him".

'Thank you for your trust in me, Sandaime-sama. I will live to your expectation', Tsuyu bowed slightly.

Hiruzen nods - though it seems Tsuyu ignored his request to be casual. Nevermind. The conversation continues for a while as the details on 9 tails inside Tanya are explored, with Tanya herself asking questions. Of course, she won't make childish mistakes.

Her first question pertains to why would there be 2 different Kyuubi - inside her and her brother? She already knew her father split 9 tails into two but her questions need to be in steps to avoid them knowing she knew the details of her birth.

From the conversation sessions, she gained an understanding of Kyuubi and its power, the 8 signs seal that's used and how to access its power.

Firstly, the 8 signs seal is made so that miniscule amount of Kyuubi chakra is constantly leaking into her own chakra network; mixing them together and making it into her own causes her chakra capacity and power to also increase over the years.

Secondly, the seal is made so that each time Kyuubi willingly pour out his chakra for Tsuyu, the seal will weaken and corrode. This way, the bijuu will take its own incentive to give power to the user to break the seal. Though, Tsuyu felt like such a cheap tactic won't be effective at all. She doesn't think Bijuu are that dumb. Even if the seal is weakened, the seal can be applied again and strengthened before that happens… Unless it all happens in such a short period of time.

Thirdly, as the seal weakens, Tanya can forcefully extract the excess leaking chakra for her use on her own. But it will be very little, as if trying to drink water from a needle-sized hole from a water tank. The hole would grow over use and corrosion, and also increase risk of the bijuu breaking the seal.

Fourth, she can't force Kyuubi to give her his chakra - the amount that made Tanya go into a transformation that is. Since the seal blocks her from extracting Kyuubi chakra forcefully and it's all up to Kyuubi to give the amount Tanya had used to stop Naruto. Hiruzen mentioned that there is a way but he believes Tanya is not ready yet and she needs to grow up as a shinobi before she can be entrusted with such power.

Fifth, if she or her brother dies; the bijuu also dies alongside them. Hiruzen had a conjecture that the 8 signs seal blocks each other's halves of chakra to return to each other after dispersing - therefore, they would revive separately as long as one of them is alive.

And this also gives incentive for the bijuu to give chakra to Tsuyu willingly since if Kyuubi revives with only half his chakra, not to mention the weakness at revival, and now he only have half of his power - it would be easy to be captured again.

The conversation ends with a lot of input for Tanya. She digested the long information she received while contemplating on what to do with Kyuubi. She had tried to chat with him respectfully after the time she used his power multiple times - but it's to no avail.

Perhaps Kyuubi even regrets giving the chakra before and seems to be unwilling to talk at all.

Tanya doesn't plan to include Kyuubi as part of her arsenal, since it is unreliable. Also, Kyuubi has his own free will and for her, she is someone who values that most and will treat others the same. For her to force Kyuubi into submission is against her ethics.

Not to mention it will worsen their relationship, and It is not an efficient way to go about their relationship. For her, everyone should receive benefits and equal exchange.

Therefore she never planned to try to force Kyubi to give her his chakra unless it's an absolute necessity and her life in danger. Even then, she believes, if her life is in danger, the fox would help out of survival. Any creature had self preservation as their highest priority.

As Tsuyu is on the way back, she happens to see at the playground Naruto and Kiba are… playing together?

She had a surprised look on her face. But then a soft smile carved on her lips. Now she really has no need to worry for him once she moves up the class. Or even, once she graduates early and becomes a shinobi earlier.

Kiba's nose twitched, smelling a familiar scent. He looked at Tsuyu in the distance, who had a soft smile towards them. Kiba blushed slightly, whispering to Naruto his sister is there.

Naruto had his sunny annoying excitement as usual, despite the years of Tanya's cold personality Naruto never seems to change his treatment.

"Tsu-chan! We are playing marbles! Join us! Hehe! I am sure I can beat you in this!", Naruto is giddy from being too happy at having a playmate at last.

Tanya chuckled lightly. Marbles? At her mental age? She shook her head inwardly.

But since she's in a good mood she decides to play along, quite amused at these kids currently training to be soldiers playing marbles…

***

Chapter 22: Training

Chapter Text

"Tell me, is this your limit!?". Tanya looks down on the two kids on the dirt as if they are worthless trash. Her expression stern and upright, with her hands folded behind her back like that of a commander in charge.

Naruto gritted his teeth as he stood.

'Hu..hu… Tsu-chan… no! Of course not! I… I will become Hokage!…'. Naruto stood shakily, but his gaze remained steadfast.

Tsuyu with her arms folded on her back nods in satisfaction. Even if Naruto lacks talents; what she appreciates most are tenacity, hard work, listening well and finally the will.

Even if Naruto is not the top of the class, she can say she is truly proud of him.

But then her face turned bitter and frowned at the newcomer who remained bathing in the mud like pigs under her feet.

'Ergh… Tsuyu… I really can't-', Kiba at the side groaned in the same pain.

They had been going on different types of physical training. Push ups while doing leaf concentration practice (which both fails except Tanya herself), long runs, body flickering while zig zagging between trees, throwing shurikens, and sparring.

"Ha?".

As if possessed by a ghost of her past life, she felt annoyed seeing the future soldier of Konoha to act so whiny.

"Listen here you mutt". Tanya's gaze into Kiba seemingly piercing his very soul as he grabs onto his collar, almost making him whimper in tears, his eyes unable to meet with hers. Akamaru already run away to hide behind Kiba, shivering.

"Did you come here to play? You think being a shinobi is a game?". Tanya tilts her head, and gives him a mocking smile.

'T-tsuyu… l-let's not be so s-serious-', Kiba tried to give Tsuyu a weak smile but he squeaked as Tsuyu's face zoomed closer and glared at him with her blue eyes as if wanting to devour him.

"Serious? If you aren't serious, why are you here? If you want to be coddled, go home to your mama. Or do you want a warm bottle of milk as well?".

'N-no… Tsuyu… I… I…'.

Kiba looks at Naruto, as if wanting his help.

Naruto instead looks at Kiba with fiery eyes.

"Kiba, get up!!!". His voice is burning with spirit.

"We have to show her, we are truly serious and not let her look down on us!". Naruto had an air of seriousness in his words.

'I…', Kiba struggled to stand up, he felt weak both inside and outside. Kiba finally manages to stand up, but his eyes are dispirited, his back hunched, as if he's a child now wanting to go back home. He seems to even regret coming with Naruto to train.

It's far from his imagination…

Tsuyu crossed his arm, huffing.

She turned to the side, looking in the direction of the Inuzuka clan.

"Tell me, what is your surname!".

Kiba is stunned at the randomness of the question. But still replied quietly.

"I-Inuzuka".

"LOUDER!".

Tsuyu returned his gaze to Kiba.

"INUZUKA!!!", Kiba shouted with all his might despite his shaky legs.

"And what does that name mean in Konoha?!".

Kiba felt his entire body shaking, he felt his own weakness in himself as she asked him that question.

Kiba cannot answer, therefore Tanya replied mockingly.

"Do you think your ancestors and your parents earned their place in Konoha by giving up? Is that what an Inuzuka amounts to?!".

Kiba swallowed his saliva. He gritted his teeth and mustered a reply.

"No!".

"But you don't act like an Inuzuka should. I could have mistaken the Inuzuka as strays!".

Kiba's whole body stiffened, his palms clenching tight until it turned white. His eyes gained the fire of resistance and even anger.

'Strays?! NO! We are not strays!', Kiba stood upright with his eyes glaring with the same fierceness towards Tsuyu, almost with anger.

Tsuyu gave a slight smirk.

"Then prove it!".

'I-I will prove it! I am the proud clan of Inuzuka! I will show you what Inuzuka means!'.

Kiba seems infected as if he got injected with chicken blood, his eyes red with both anger and wanting to prove himself.

Tanya smiled slightly with an approving nod seeing Kiba coming to his senses.

"Good! Now, keep moving Inuzuka. 3 more laps around Konoha!".

'YES!', both Naruto and Kiba replied with vigor.

…

The ANBU observing Tsuyu and Naruto training wipe his sweat with his hand. Almost affected by the aura exuded by Tsuyu and even felt pressured himself as if he too is included. What even is he seeing?

Even in ANBU the training isn't like this. He suppose he should write this as a report. The soldiers i.e. shinobi of Konoha are more familial in nature in their sensei-student relationship in each squad so Tanya's method that is very harsh seems out of place.

***

'Ha… ha… ha…', Naruto lay flat on the ground, boneless and wrecked from the training. Kiba is at the side, though he looked more wretched with his tongue sticking out. Even Akamaru had his tongue sticking out mimicking the same exhaustion.

"Ha…", Tsuyu takes a deep breath as she herself is also tired. She lay against the tree, letting the breeze cool them down.

'Hahaha…', Kiba suddenly laughed.

Both Naruto and Tanya turned to look.

'I… I proved… the Inuzuka… Tsuyu… hehe…'. Kiba smiled in satisfaction, almost proud. His head turned to Tsuyu, as if wanting her approval.

Tsuyu smirked slightly, seeing the wretched face. It reminds her of her time training her troops in past life. Kiba isn't bad at all, she thought. Another person added to the list of people she actually can respect.

"You did. For today. But don't let it get over your head Inuzuka", Tsuyu said casually.

'Hahaha… Tsuyu…, Naruto…ha… is right… hahaha… why… you… act so nice… in class….'.

"Who told you I was acting? I have always been myself. Training is training. I am serious when it comes to it", Tanya tries to defend herself by stating the facts.

"Ha… I told you… hehe… do you…ha… regret it…". Naruto looks at Kiba's appearance that even had his tongue sticking out as if he could die the next second. He had a satisfied grin on his face and giggling.

'Ha…? I… I am… a proud… Inuzuka… how… how can I say I… regret it…'.

The trio rested for a while.

Kiba looked at Tsuyu who had her eyes closed now, resting her head against the tree as the breeze blew by.

He gets to know a completely unexpected side of Tsuyu he never thought he would see. Who would believe Naruto's words that Tsuyu can have such a commanding side. But his childhood crush perhaps only grew deeper instead, in both awe and admiration.

He clenched his fist, and he decided he wanted to become strong and train hard! He wants to be able to stand side by side with Tsuyu, and to become someone able to bear the proud name of Inuzuka!

Tsuyu opened her eyes… She noticed the stare Kiba gave. Ah one of her hair somehow ended up in her mouth, she finally noticed. She picks it away, not really caring about her image.

She looks at Naruto who's resting flat on the patch of grass. He seems somewhat happy even after the training. She is sure it's because Kiba is there with him.

I should invite Kiba on my own incentives to keep Naruto motivated and happy, she thought. And suddenly she has this idea to also invite Hinata. She had always wanted to straighten her soft shy demeanor up.

It had always been an itch she can't scratch seeing a future soldier that is among her friends not being what she expected. But then Hinata already had training with her father and perhaps in time he would straighten her out.

Tanya then remembered he hadn't informed Naruto about her class advancement - well, that they suddenly made a U-turn and approved it.

"Right. Nii-san".

'Mmm…?', Naruto listened with his eyes closed.

"They actually approved my application to advance to next year… so I would be joining the next year starting next week".

'H-huh? W-what!'. His eyes snapped open as he sat up, surprised and almost disliking the news.

Kiba also sat up.

'Huh? You are leaving?', Kiba's voice is almost whining. He would no longer be able to interact with Tsuyu in class and he felt lost.

"Why are you two acting like I am quitting? I am still going to be in the academy". Tanya lightly chuckled.

'But… you can't just leave!', Naruto almost felt like Tsuyu was leaving him all by himself. It's as if the only person he had always depended on suddenly wanted to leave him on his own accord.

The idea that Tsuyu will no longer be in class with him suddenly makes class lonely and suffocating, and that he lost the pillar he could hold onto if he ever feels dejected and isolated.

"Nii-san…", Tanya voice is slightly softer, but still carries an air of maturity.

"I understand… but, you have a friend now, you don't have to worry".

Tsuyu looked at Naruto, then his eyes turned to Kiba. Kiba blinked twice, then he looked at Naruto.

Kiba scratched the back of his neck. He looks at Naruto who looks so vulnerable right now, even looks lonely. Over the days he knew Naruto and hanged out a few times he somewhat knew Naruto is just a lonely guy inside. While he doesn't fully know the circumstances, he's open to friendship.

'Yeah. I am your friend dude'. Kiba said honestly while rubbing his nose, a smile on his handsome face. Akamaru also agreed and went to climb onto Naruto and lick his cheeks.

"Friend…", Naruto felt his chest and face warm up. There's even a hint of blush on his face.

"I… Um… Tch… I guess I had to accept you as my friend", Naruto turned to the side, his face clearly hiding how happy he felt inside at the acknowledgement but he can't say it openly since it's too embarrassing.

'Heh. Just don't get too clingy to me'.

"Ha!? Who would be attached to you! You smell like a wet dog-ttebayo!".

'Ha?! What did you say?!'.

The two bantered for a while. Tsuyu lighty sighed seeing the two children bantering, throwing remarks at one another. The two only had so much vocabulary and basically repeating the same insults over and over again.

But it is still amusing, she thought.

***

Chapter 23: New Class

Chapter Text

Early in the morning, Iruka brought Tsuyu to Mizuki in the instructor office; he's a fellow academy instructor as well as Tsuyu's new class teacher.

"Mizuki, this is the new student from my class. She's Tsuyu Uzumaki".

Mizuki, a chunin wearing a bandana covering his grey hair, observed Tsuyu up and down. He already heard from the other instructors in the office about how Tsuyu is a complete genius, a good student paying attention all the time, also hard working and other small praises during their coffee break.

"You are the twin sister of that… Naruto. Your reputation is quite the opposite of him", Mizuki wanted to say 'fox demon brat' but he changed his words as he smiled innocently.

Tsuyu nodded her head politely.

"I will be under your care, Mizuki sensei". Tsuyu felt a little annoyed each time someone mentioned Naruto and compared the two. She herself knew Naruto most and for her Naruto is someone she can say she feels proud of. It's just that most people can't see it. Though she held her tongue.

Mizuki felt a sense of satisfaction seeing how polite and respectful Tsuyu is towards him, especially since Tsuyu is a known genius but she doesn't look down on people nor display arrogance unlike few people from those big clans.

"Very well. Let's meet your new classmates. It might be difficult to adjust to new people, but I am sure with time you can fit in".

Mizuki brought Tsuyu to the new class; Mizuki stood in front of the blackboard, lightly coughed to clear his throat.

"Attention class! From today onward, you will be having a new classmate from your junior year! Tsuyu-kun, you may introduce yourself".

Tsuyu stood in front of the class. Her eyes observed the class for a second. Her eyes noticed Neji, who also noticed her.

She doesn't think much of it. But she planned to try to ease the tension between them since they would be classmates.

"I am Tsuyu Uzumaki, from junior class. I like to read books and my favourite drink is coffee. Pleased to meet you", Tsuyu introduced shortly.

Some of the children whisper, finding the coffee part particularly weird or amusing. But most only focus on her appearance. Light blonde hair in almost a messy style, and yet kept kempt with ponytail on her back. The blue eyes are unique, accentuated her cute appearance even more.

'S-so cute…', Lee, the guy with bushy brow, whispered to Neji.

Neji didn't say much, he particularly doesn't really like Lee who claims himself as his rival as he doesn't care for the talentless like him. But Lee keep sticking to him for some reason and he just ignores him.

But anyways, Neji accepted that Tsuyu is a genius that surpasses himself. Doesn't mean he will give up however. His opinion that one cannot escape their fate is still strong; after all, Tsuyu is a known genius - defeating another genius.

For Neji it's just a matter of difference in talent and genius. Though, he believes he lost badly because he simply underestimated her, while Tsuyu had given him the respect to go all out with him. Therefore, he wants another chance to fight with her - on equal grounds and respect.

As Tsuyu sat down on an empty seat, the girl on her side went to greet her first.

'Hey. Tsuyu-chan right? I am Tenten. Your eyes are so pretty…', Tenten look in admiration seeing how cute Tsuyu is.

"Nice to meet you Tenten-san. Thank you for the praise. Your clothing is quite unique, it's nice and fresh to look at", Tanya with her social skills commented on the choice of clothing. She is honest in her commentary. It looks closer to Chinese traditional attire in her 1st life, different from the rest of the classmates.

"Ah. My mother is from Kagarabi province. What I wear is what the people there usually wear. It's cute right!", Tenten felt quite happy that someone actually praised her clothing choice and her heritage.

"You know Tsuyu-kun, your jacket seems like a shinobi jacket with the colours. You look really serious. I have cute clothes at home if you want to try! I am sure you would look cute!", Tenten looks at the dark green and brown jacket she wears. It's almost similar to Naruto's with an Uzumaki emblem at the sides and at the back except the colours.

"Thank you for the offer, but I don't want to trouble you. Besides, I prefer this colors and does not want too much attention", Tsuyu said politely.

"Tehee~ You would really get too much attention if you wear something cuter. Oh sorry let's focus on class", Tenten noticed Mizuki already began his class and went to focus. She already likes her new classmate.

Mizuki started teaching in theory class - relating to the role of the Shinobi in Konoha. Division of ranks and the missions they do etc.

The practical class for the other half of the day still has the same usual stamina and body building exercises, while Leaf Concentration Practice is still practiced.

The hand signs training are now focused more towards preparing for mastery of Cloning, Transformation and Substitution Jutsu.

Tsuyu with her genius and even experience of being a mage in her past life are already able to use chakra well. In fact she had to constantly lower the amount of chakra she produced whenever she used jutsu. Half of the times it came out imperfect for now - but this already caused everyone in class and the instructor to look at her in awe.

Practicing control through tenketsu points helped her a lot in this regard along with the practice method to use Raging Fist.

If not for the issue of too much volume of chakra, she could have done all the jutsu perfectly and almost naturally according to her instinct. The same issue applies to Naruto and she had made him practice chakra control more than other things. She doesn't expect Naruto to be able to work it out like she did; since she's aware of her advantage of being a mage in past life helping tremendously already while Naruto is still learning.

There's also a hidden fact that Tanya, having a Yin Half Kyuubi in her - actually gives Tanya more talent in chakra manipulation.

Add Yin Kyuubi's chakra with Tanya's strong spiritual power from her past lives - while there is indeed more Yin than Yang in Tanya, but this doesn't hinder her chakra control and does the opposite; this is why her talent in chakra manipulations surpasses almost everyone in class.

If there's a drawback, it's that her own body wouldn't be able to withstand her own maximum output when using a jutsu. But that's for now of course.

As for Naruto, his soul is still that of a child, and he had the body of Uzumaki. But now add Yang half of Kyuubi into the equation that had been supplying Yang chakra into his body over all these years.

Naruto's lack of chakra manipulation talent is not a pure coincidence, it's a result of an imbalance of having too much Yang. He had unreasonable stamina and chakra though, even a little more than Tanya in fact.

In the training field, the instructor casually walks around with a leaf on his forehead to showcase what they should be able to do. He already excuses and let the children of big clans or geniuses like Tsuyu and Neji train on their own.

The instructor mostly had to focus on civilians who only had him as a guidance.

The goal of the practice is even when you are on the move, or right after you move from one point to another using body flicker for example, you should be able to concentrate your chakra - and only when you are able to concentrate your chakra in battle can you properly do your hand seals and manipulate chakra through them. Otherwise jutsu will just fail.

The foundation of a shinobi is very important in this regard. A lot of Genin and Chunin are stuck and can't advance due to the lack of foundation and become easily killable and predicted with how slow they are in battle and during decisive moments.

Coming back to Tsuyu, as Tsuyu is practicing Leaf Concentration Practice while at the same time Raging Fist by inputting chakra through her target tenketsus and releasing them - a familiar acquaintance comes to her.

'You are releasing too much chakra', Neji commented as his eyes looked with his Byakugan activated. It's more accurate to say Tsuyu intentionally wastes chakra for the sake of controlling it though. For Neji, this is rather a waste. But for Tsuyu, it's a need, for now that is.

But still, Tsuyu felt like it's quite rude for Neji to casually do this and use his Byakugan. After all, she knows Neji could in fact view her naked body. Even if the other party doesn't give a damn, no one would feel okay knowing the other can see it. She pushed that thought aside, not wanting to remember it.

"I know. My chakra volume is an issue for now", Tsuyu replied factually. It's not that her control or Naruto's control is bad.

If she had to mathematically explain it, if others naturally by default mold 10% of chakra each time they use their jutsu, most of the time they have to increase it by 5% for example.

If they have 100 chakra units total, the jutsu requires 15 units, they only need to increase from 10 units they mold by default to 15 units. It's something feel-able.

Now Naruto has 1000 chakra units. By default he molds 10% like most people - but for him it's 100 units of chakra each time. Now he needs to reduce from 100 units to 15 units. It's significantly so much harder to do.

And this is why Tanya chakra training focuses more on reducing output; even intentionally letting excess chakra to waste out with control to achieve the right amount as a crutch temporarily. At least Tanya can afford wasting chakra since she had a lot compared to most.

Neji thought for a second, and understood instantly with enough theoretical knowledge in his head.

'I see'.

He just nodded before sitting meters away from Tsuyu at the side and meditated himself, also practicing through his tenketsu points.

Tsuyu didn't think much and continued her practice.

…

After an hour of meditation, Tsuyu stood and stretched her stiff body. She looks over at Neji, who seems to want to say something to her.

"Neji-san, is there something the matter?".

Neji stood and crossed his arms.

'I would like to spar with you. I underestimated you last time, and it is my fault to not see your genius. I would like to have a match', Neji said in a more respectful tone. He had respect for the strong, and Tsuyu is already one in his eyes.

Tsuyu smiled slightly. It seems Neji isn't so immature to hold grudges from his tone.

The two went to a clearing to spar lightly. Neither use their chakra, only pure taijutsu. Neither had any advantage over the other - assessing each other at their base form and even learning from each other's moves.

Some classmates who got tired from their training casually took a seat to watch the two fight.

Lee especially observes with envy and longing seeing the two trading blow after blow, hit after hit. The dodge, the counterattacks, the battle intuition. It's seeing two geniuses against one another. Lee in the class is the underdog who have almost no talent in chakra manipulation.

He wanted to be as strong as the two geniuses; he said in his heart. He clenched his fist tight, and he already planned to train harder and stay even after academy is over.

Tanya admits that Neji is a genius of taijutsu, and her spar with him is beneficial with how intense it is. Last time Neji only lost because of her own technique advantage over Neji's and his unpreparedness, Tanya thought.

As the two finished their spar with each other, both of them had a look of respect over one another as the two made a seal of reconciliation to end them.

'Tsuyu-kun, in the class, only I can be your opponent. Let's spar again sometimes', Neji said respectfully.

Tanya smiled slightly, already having her opinion on Neji changed. Though Neji is still inwardly having feelings of superiority over others that aren't seen as geniuses or unknown extras. For him Tsuyu is another genius of his or higher caliber, fated to be someone strong.

"I feel the same. Let's spar again sometimes, Neji-san".

***

Chapter 24: Bushy Brows?

Chapter Text

Back at the training field 3, most students start to dismiss themselves. Few chatted with each other, planning to hang out or have some fun later.

Tenten approached Tsuyu asking if she would like to hang out.

"Thanks for the invitation Tenten-san, but I would like to continue my training".

'Ah. You are really hard working. Almost like Lee! Look over there. He stays back almost every single day ya know!''.

Tanya turned her gaze to Rock Lee at the distance, hitting the dummy hard over and over again. Tanya had a solemn gaze seeing him. The strips of clothes wrapping his fist is clear evidence that his training even causes his fist to bleed.

Apart from geniuses, Tanya admires and respects hardworking people with discipline - regardless of result.

Tanya nods, shortly commenting,

"It's admirable". She can see Lee is basically the class underachiever from the interactions and how people see him. His hard work is also a result of him wanting to prove himself. Lee even resembles Naruto; Tanya thought.

'Then see you tomorrow Tsuyu-kun!', Tenten darted away from the field.

After some time of just waiting, finally the annoying brother of his arrives. Naruto said he wanted to train after class and go to her training field. Probably he just wants a company.

"Tsu-chan!", Naruto comes running over. Kiba actually came along with Akamaru on his head as usual.

'Hm. Inuzuka, you are here'. Tanya's stern voice uttered from her lips, with a smirk looking at Kiba.

'It's not bad to train together, kinda fun I would say!', Kiba said with a lighthearted tone, a chill smile carved on his face.

"Kiba!", Naruto is panicking and quickly covers his mouth. The last time Naruto said it's anything 'fun'... he regrets it.

"Fun you say? Then, let's have even MORE fun this time, shall we Inuzuka?". Tanya suddenly had an evil smile on her face.

Kiba felt a cold run down his spine, like he had said something he shouldn't have.

'T-tsuyu, haha… what are we doing today'. Kiba feels a sense of trepidation.

"Warm up! 10 rounds around the field!". Tsuyu commanded as she led the jog.

'YES!', the two kids replied and marched along. Kiba thought everything was normal so far… that maybe Naruto is just over-reacting. Oh he's wrong alright.

Until after they finished their warm up, Tsuyu turned around to look at Kiba.

"For today. We will perform taijutsu drill. Inuzuka. Show me what you got!". Tsuyu's commanding voice made Kiba shrinked slightly.

He gulped before replying a quick yes.

Kiba squatted down, and made a hand seal.

Beast Mimicry: All Four Technique!

Chakra is molded throughout Kiba's limbs to achieve a boost in physical strength, flexibility of joints and speed. Kiba went on all four, a standard taijutsu of the Inuzuka clan.

Tsuyu shifts her stance - a standard Empire CQC from her past life. Her body constantly swaying slightly as if ready to move at any time or dodge any attack, both her arms up as her foot moves around Kiba.

"Here I come!", Kiba uses all his four limbs to propel himself towards Tsuyu. He starts with an elbow strike directly to the chest!

Fast.

Tsuyu commented inwardly as she sidestepped, already expecting his obvious lunge. Kiba left too much opening after his strike, with no intention to guard himself after he missed. She chained a counter, grabbing onto his back before delivering a knee strike right into Kiba's stomach.

'Ah!', Kiba spat some dry saliva onto the dirt below, holding his abdomen in pain as he fell.

"Fast. But you let your guard down after your strike! They are going to screw you over for every strike you miss! Again!".

Kiba gritted his teeth as he stood.

'Yes!', Kiba went on all 4 again. His eyes carry determination.

…

"Again!".

…

"Are you a wild dog or a shinobi?! Attack with clear intention! Kill or incapacitate! Again!".

…

"Shallow! What can that hit achieve?! Give it your all Kiba! Again!".

…

"Congrats for hitting me~ … but I am still standing and you aren't! What's the point of landing a hit if it achieves nothing!? Again!"

…

'Aaah…!', Kiba is thrown over with a shoulder throw after Tsuyu grabs his wrist before he can land his claw swipe. With a thud, Kiba lay there exhausted, out of chakra, his body straining and hurt all over.

'Errghh….', Kiba groaned in pain. He sniffed slightly, his eyes teary from tiredness and pain.

Maa… I want to go home… Kiba whined inwardly.

Tsuyu looked down at Kiba with her arms folded behind her back. Her voice was stern but gentle in tone this time.

"From my observation, your clan technique emphasizes quick lunges, taking advantage of using all four limbs for a short burst of speed. You are supposed to do hit-and-run tactics mostly. Understand this fundamental first Inuzuka. You are wasting your advantage".

'Y-yes… Tsuyu…', Kiba said weakly…

Tsuyu looked down at Kiba. She appreciates that he remains spirited throughout.

"But you did well, for a brat. You have good potential Kiba, worthy of your clan name. Keep up the good work", Tsuyu said encouraging words as she stretched her hand towards him with a slight smirk.

Kiba took her hand and smiled to himself, feeling a sense of satisfaction at being praised.

"Now, Naruto, you are next".

'Yes Tsu-chan!', Naruto is fired up as usual, despite Tsuyu's harsh method to make sure the combat is drilled into their very bones. Naruto's tenacity and endurance is his advantage.

The pain is necessary to make them remember. After all, once they graduate, it means death instead of just pain once they make a mistake. For Tsuyu they are future Konoha's combatants. And she doesn't want Naruto to die miserably out there.

Tanya understands Naruto is the kind that attacks first before he thinks; much to his personality. And the right way to teach combat for him is through being beaten up to a point that he wouldn't need to think and can rely on the combat instinct drilled to his bones. This will take experience. Words do no good for him. Only actions.

…

"Good! Next, disarming!".

Tanya took a wooden Kunai from her small pouch on her waist, and did a completely normal lunge with it towards Naruto's chest.

Naruto managed to parry it with his arm, pushing Tanya's wrist to the right. Instantly he hooked his arm over while his other arm grabbed onto Tanya's wrist. Naruto forced the Kunai out of Tanya's hand with the force of his forearm.

Tanya followed up with her left foot - completely different than her usual use of free left arm leaving Naruto fumbling as he was kneed to the side.

"Ah!", Naruto dropped to the ground, lay beaten and battered.

Tsuyu smirked slightly.

"Good job nii-san. You are getting the hang of it. Ha… Let's end our practice for today".

'Yes… Tsu-chan… Ouch…', Naruto whimpered a little while holding the side Tanya had just kneed.

Kiba went to Naruto's side, squating while grinning seeing his wrecked face. He felt happy seeing someone else beaten like he had. There's some sense of compadre in it.

'Oi Naruto, you good? Hahaha', Kiba snorted, while still holding onto his stomach that's hurting.

'Ugh… of course not… are you such a sadist to laugh… erghh…'.

Kiba chuckled and poke at Naruto's side where Tsuyu had hit him, making Naruto groan and try to swat him away.

Tsuyu takes a deep breath, resting herself. She noticed a long time ago someone watching from behind the tree there. But she doesn't mind. And she already remembers who it is. The features of his brows are memorable.

In the middle of his training, he noticed Tsuyu and the others training. He is curious, wanting to know how Tsuyu, the class genius on par with Neji train herself.

Tanya noticed Lee already, and their eyes met for a second. Lee seems embarrassed and comes out from behind the tree to reveal himself. Tsuyu called out to him as Lee approached.

"You are… Rock Lee if I am not mistaken?".

'Wa! His eyebrows are so thick!', Naruto sat up, looking at the newcomer with such thick eyebrows. His honest self made a direct commentary.

Lee is taken aback, almost felt embarrassed and even slightly offended at the sudden comment on his eyebrows.

Tanya glared at his tactlessness; to comment on someone's physical features - unless it's 100% a positive thing - can be an insult if you aren't careful.

"Uzumaki. Naruto. What did I say about respect?".

Her eyes were dead cold, her arms crossed. Naruto shivers and fidgets.

'I… I just forgot okay! Sorry Bushy B- um… What's your name again?', Naruto sheepishly smiled and apologised.

"It's Rock Lee". Tanya answered for Lee.

Tanya almost heard something offensive just now, her eyes glaring sharp at Naruto. Naruto pretended he didn't almost say something worse.

'A-ah. It's fine Tsuyu-san. I just saw you three training… Sorry for sneaking around. I just want to see how you train'.

Tsuyu nods in understanding.

"No problem. We are classmates. I see you have finished your training as well". Tsuyu eyed the bandaged fists of Lee. There's some stains and hints of dried blood on them, from constantly punching the target. Admirable.

'Yes! I want to prove to everyone, I can be a great ninja. Even if I only have taijutsu', Lee seems spirited. She smiled slightly, appreciating his passion.

Lee hesitated for a moment, but seeing the three trains together, and knowing Tsuyu is a genius, he wanted to be a part of it.

'I… I want to join your training!'.

"Ho?", Tanya looks at Lee with interest.

'I want to be as strong and hopefully surpass you and Neji!'. Lee clenched his fist, his eyes filled with determination.

"Very well. From tomorrow onward, you are part of the squad. But this is not child's play". Tsuyu stood with arms folded behind her back. A light smirk on her face.

'Haha! Welcome welcome! I am Inuzuka Kiba by the way', Kiba laughed almost sadistically while rubbing his nose, imagining the future that's more 'fun'.

'Yosha! Let's train hard together Bushy Brow!', Naruto said with a sunny smile, happy that he had a new person joining to train along with him. It's like having a new friend so of course he's happy.

"It's Rock Lee…", Lee's fiery mood disappears for a second hearing Naruto's nickname for him.

Naruto felt his hair stand on his back, feeling Tsuyu's glare at him again after he called Lee Bushy Brow. He pretended to be innocent and hadn't said anything offensive, whistling as he looked around at nothing.

Kiba let out a pfftt seeing Naruto's dumb acting face.

***

Chapter 25: Calm Before The Storm

Chapter Text

Konan received the news from her intelligence network about the 'rumors' on war possibly due to Konoha's recent event where Uchiha clan were massacred, and 9 tails jinchuriki losing control.

"Konan, what do you think of the overall situation?", Pain, the body controlled by Nagato asked her in a cold voice.

He's already thinking whether this might affect the Land of Rain if war does break out. He does not want to expose the Akatsuki and the fact that Hanzo the Salamander is no longer alive and killed by them. If Suna and Iwa join the fray, the land of Rain will become their battlefield, and Nagato already planned to enforce a completely neutral region in the village he's at and would execute any shinobi that's not from Amegakure.

The problem comes when any of them decides to pass through the village, to hide, and to escape enemies inevitably during war time.

'It seems unlikely. There's no major movements yet. It seems they are all waiting for a chance and it's nothing but rumors. Konoha is still a strong village, despite their loses'.

Pain nods. But amidst the risk, there's also opportunity. His plan is to collect the bijuus ultimately, and information is scarce still. War means weakening respective villages, and lets information leak easier as the Bijuu will surely be sent to the battlefield and used.

But Akatsuki does not have the means to push for a war. So Nagato is just about to dismiss the idea and do things slowly…

But just then Orochimaru appeared from behind the darkness...

Pain and Konan look coldly at the snake. His eyes contain unhidden greed as he looks towards Pain's eyes - the Rinnegan. But Orochimaru is not stupid enough to test Pain's strength. For his first priority is immortality, and as a cautious snake and scientist, he does not do something that has unreasonable risk and can only look at the second best; Itachi's mangekyo.

"Orochimaru, you brought an outsider to our base. What's the meaning of this". Pain looked to the side of Orochimaru, a middle aged man with golden eyes and thick eyebrows, wearing a black bandana. His long expansive white hair stretched beyond his shoulders.

Orochimaru licked his lips before introducing him.

'This is an old friend of mine. Since you are looking for new members, he might prove useful to you'.

Orochimaru almost had just planned to steal Itachi's body when he received a letter from Shinno from one of his spies. He canceled the plan to see what this old acquaintance of his up to. Since Itachi will always be in the organisation anyways he doesn't mind.

But who knows, Shinno had a lot of surprises with him, making him to invite him to Akatsuki as he knows of Shinno's true origin and his goals.

Shinno stepped forward nervously. Seeing the legendary Rinnegan of Sage of Six Path, it would be a lie to say he's not scared and shocked. Orochimaru is already scary enough. Add Pain and Konan who feels just as scary.

He knew the three of them are all Kage tier shinobi - he is a mere Jonin relatively and only had superb medical ninjutsu. Though, with Dark Chakra Shinno is sure he can fight toe to toe with them but Zero Tails currently resides in Amaru, and he needs to be close to her to channel its power.

Shinno takes a deep breath and introduces himself.

'I am Shinno, the current leader of the remnants of the Land of the Sky. I heard from Orochimaru about your organisation. And I believe we both can help each other in our purpose'.

Pain and Konan observed Shinno. He does not seem impressive and can be killed easily like ants right at this instant. He is still curious on why Orochimaru even recommends him - and the mention of Land of the Sky. He heard about its involvement during the second Shinobi War, but he's not born yet so it's never his concern and that land is no more.

'Shinno. What can you offer to the Akatsuki? And why do you want to join a mere mercenary organisation'. Pain asked blandly.

Shinno introduces his own medical expertise, and that he's known as the wandering medical nin and has quite a reputation in Land of Fire.

'I see. So you are Doctor Shinno. I did hear of you once'. Konan chimed in recognition.

Hearing Konan even heard of him, it does mean he had the ability of a medical nin. But still, Pain feels he's just so-so. Having an expert medical nin serving Amegakure does not sound bad at all but it's not what Akatsuki needs. He won't let him join Akatsuki as a true member just yet. Because he needs to know his true intention - not that it matters much since he can be easily killed.

'What is your true purpose? I can kill you right here and right now if your answer did not satisfy me, Shinno'. Pain's expressionless face adds even more authority to his voice.

Shinno felt a chill as sweat broke out from his back. He felt timid and small facing someone he can never contempt with. He felt heavy pressure of chakra pressing down onto him, causing him to kneel forcefully.

Shinno forced himself to look up to Pain. He's scared for his life but still manages to speak.

'I… I heard of your true goal from Orochimaru - to become the true ruler of the world, to replace the Great 5 Nations. Our goals align, as I wanted revenge on Konoha for destroying my clan and my land. Please accept my obeisance! Pain-sama!'. Shinno said with all his heart.

Shinno is screaming inside, mostly cursing Orochimaru. He never signed up for this. He never told him the leader is so unreasonable! He could be dead the next second and he has no one to cry to.

...

Pain went quiet for a second. Before asking another question.

"Since I will be dealing with Konoha eventually, your 'revenge' will be achieved at some point. So why are you here?".

Shinno gulped. Did he think he's useless and it doesn't matter? But he already planned to reveal his plan anyway. He had always wanted to prove to everyone and the Great 5 Nations the true power of Land of the Sky, that his clan could have ruled them all. In a sense, having Akatsuki supporting him, using the power of Ancor Vantian to rule the Shinobi World is something he can take pride of.

Perhaps even someone God-like like Pain with eyes of the Sage would feel amazed at the true power of Ancor Vatian! There's a sense of anticipation blooming in his heart. The name Land of the Sky will soon travel throughout all of Shinobi World with Akatsuki behind him.

Shinno, feeling the pressure lifted, stood up but still bowed respectfully.

'Pain-sama. I want to show the world, the true power of Land of the Sky! If I can activate the weapon of my clan - the flying fortress Ancor Vantian, we can rule the Shinobi World!'.

The real Nagato almost frowned, though the stoic Pain face doesn't show any hint of emotions.

"Tell me, is this Ancor Vantian of yours truly capable?", he asked skeptically.

Shinno almost had a look of fanaticism in his eyes as Pain asked.

'The main weapon of the fortress can destroy a shinobi village easily! I am sure, with it your quest to rule the world will be achieved!'.

While Shinno still planned to be the Emperor after the world is taken over and become the leader eventually - but it's an afterthought. For now they need to overcome the 5 Great Nations first. But he will have to think whether Pain is someone he can or cannot fight first. He still would be satisfied enough to be the right-handman if he cannot defeat Pain after they succeeded in conquering Shinobi World though; he mused.

Pain simply thought the stupid lunatic was overestimating himself. Because if the weapon is truly that capable, how could Land of the Sky be destroyed? That proves enough that it's unreasonable. Pain still believes collecting all the Bijuus is still better. Regardless, it sounds powerful enough and can be of help he suppose.

"Very well. Tell me, what do you need to activate this flying fortress".

Shinno hesitated a little, but still explained the source of its power. That he is using Zero Tail, an artificial tailed beast as a power source. And that currently, at current pace he needs 7 years or so before he has enough dark chakra for the still in development Zero Tails.

"Artificial tailed beast… interesting", Pain said honestly. Konan however felt bad about it. As if they are dealing with something really dangerous.

"But 7 years is too long from now… since you are telling us, what is your plan?".

Shinno said with excitement, to instigate war and gain dark chakra through them. He added the bonus of weakening the villages. He is certain, if war happens he can collect enough and activate Ancor Vantian quickly and they can rule the shinobi world with it right after.

"...". Nagato is deep in thought.

'We do not have the means to instigate a war'. Konan finally said the main problem, and she would rather not do so. She understood the pain of war, and while she supports Nagato's conquest, it still pains her conscience.

Orochimaru licked his lips, his eyes filled with scheming as he stepped forward.

"Leader… I have a suggestion".

Pain and Konan both look at the snake. Not really trusting him but still listening.

"Konoha… we will launch an attack on them. I had a blood debt to pay. This is the opening that those shinobi villages will take".

Naturally, Orochimaru is referring to Hiruzen, his ex-sensei. He hated the fact that Hiruzen chose Minato over himself as a Hokage - or rather, he was rather disappointed with the way Hiruzen was unable to trust his own disciple.

Nagato furrowed his eyebrows.

"We cannot expose our organisation…".

Orochimaru licked his lips, smiling understandingly.

"You can leave it to me and Shinno… The matter with Konoha is personal for me. However, leader, we may need your help in a certain matter".

***

Fast forward, Pain stood inside the center of the ruined Ancor Vantian. His Rinnegan watches the eerie dark chakra of Zero tails inside the cocoon that's constantly supplying the fetus with dark chakra from the people of the village nearby where Shinno lived.

Shinno came forward to explain the Zero Tail here and there. And mentioning the main problem with it for now. That Zero Tails is binded to the control tablet, a sealing control technique basically, and that he cannot use it outside of the fortress.

Once the control is taken off, Zero Tail will go berzerk and uncontrollable.

Orochimaru licked his lips, finally adding the important part.

"Sage of Six Paths are able to control all of the tailed beasts… Perhaps you have a way to tame it?".

Shinno looks at Pain expectantly. While he never planned to become Zero Tail jinchuriki due to its inherent weakness of needing the sealing tablet to control it, having the leader with eyes of the sage give him hope for it.

Pain observed through his rinnegan. He had an inherent understanding of the Bijuus from his interaction and connection to the Gedo Statue. And he can see the flaw of the incomplete Zero Tail compared to a real Bijuu. But in fact, he is quite shocked inside his heart. It's almost complete. The research done by shinobi of Land of the Sky is truly terrifying to almost create something almost like a Bijuu. But it lacks one last ingredient. It needs true 'flesh'. And he had a perfect solution for it. The Gedo Statue itself.

"I have a way…". Pain already decided to give full membership status to Shinno at this moment. The Gedo Statue is not a secret among the Akatsuki members since everyone is standing on top of them. That it will be used to capture the Bijuus and become the vessel of ultimate weapon so he doesn't mind.

Orochimaru smiled with curiosity and anticipation - to achieve a complete creation of life is something he will never want to miss. He never looks at the Zero Tail project much due to its incompleteness - but if Pain, the one with power of the sage is involved it's something he looks forward to. They say the sage can create life out of chakra, and if this succeed, perhaps it will mean history is true. Once again he would have to delay his plan to steal Itachi's body.

Shinno also felt the anticipation growing. After returning to their base, Pain handed over a lump of flesh - a part of Gedo Statue itself. Orochimaru at first is surprised at this unexpected solution. That the statue that he thought was a mere statue they standing on to look cool is actually something that can be used for a part of a tailed beast.

***

Orochimaru Secret Laboratory

With Orochimaru's genius working with Shinno who's also a genius of the same caliber, they figure out Pain's conjecture is correct. The result are better than expected. The statue's dormant flesh come to life as it absorbs Zero Tail dark chakra. Orochimaru view from the microscope, the texture of flesh turned from lumps into proper actually living cells.

Orochimaru licked his lips again and again, too excited at this discovery. Both of them had a look of uncontained excitement growing in their eyes as they looked at the petri dishes and the result of the data.

'Once the Zero Tail is complete… Its collection of negative chakra will be even faster. And I can become its jinchuriki'.

Shinno is already screaming inside with excitement. The idea of controlling such power is supplying him with endless motivation as he works hard with Orochimaru in their research.

Unlike Shinno who didn't seems to wonder further, Orochimaru is curious about the Gedo Statue's true secret and origin. But that's for later as he focused his research to complete the Zero Tail. He already planned to take some of this cells and inject it onto some unlucky test subjects for a separate research project.

This is just the beginning of their entire plan to instigate the war between nations.

***

Mount Myoboku

In the cave where a giant toad rested, he suddenly received a vision of destruction and war...

GASP!!!

The Great Toad Sage, Gamamaru woke up in a stupor. His entire body is soaked with sweat.

"A great war…", he muttered in solemnity.

"Child of prophecy… will be key…".

Gamakichi at the side who's always ready to receive any prophecy from the Great Toad Sage is stunned hearing them suddenly.

"A great war!? Ojiji-sama! Tell me the details! Quick!", Gamakichi hopped trying to get him to talk.

Zzz…

Unfortunately Gamamaru seems to forget what he even prophesied about just now and fell to sleep, not hearing Gamakichi screaming that fell onto his old deaf ears.

***

Chapter 26: Fire of Youth! [1]

Chapter Text

"Itachi, for the time being Orochimaru will be busy with his own mission. In the meanwhile, you can partner up with Kisame. He will be back in a while after he completed his mission",

Pain bland voice sounded through the projection in their meeting. Pain naturally wouldn't tell Itachi about the ongoing project of Orochimaru and the fact that Orochimaru planned to attack Konoha due to personal reasons at some point.

The meeting is short lasting as there's not many changes. The number of their members is uneven to begin with, since Hidan has not joined them yet so with Orochimaru focusing on his research it doesn't matter much.

'Understood', Itachi replied shortly. Itachi did missions on his own, gathering 'funds' for their project as part of his responsibility in Akatsuki. However, he felt a bad premonition in his heart knowing Orochimaru who is obviously greedy for his body and eyes actually shifted his focus on another matter. And that no one seems to know what his mission is entailed to.

***

In the black market, Itachi turned into an isolated corner… his body turned into crows. He reappears in an abandoned building as the crows regather and form his own image. Itachi ran his fingers along the wall - feeling a different texture at a part of the wall, he found the secret compartment.

With a click, a secret compartment is revealed. He placed the scroll containing the information he had on Orochimaru and the Akatsuki so far. Itachi disappears as his body turns into crows again.

***

A year passes by. Hiruzen sat on his chair, viewing through the crystal ball on the group of seedlings of Konoha.

From the imagery, she saw Tsuyu, in a stern upright stature, her hands folded behind her back as she walked around the 8 people currently pushing up with struggle on the training field of ninja academy.

Hinata, Neji, Sasuke, Kiba, Sakura, Ino, Lee and Guy Sensei; they are all here.

Wait what is Guy doing there! Hiruzen bulged his eyes out seeing the last person.

"On the battlefield you will have no time to whine!".

Grunts and gasps sounded as they trained hard, quenching their physical body under Tsuyu's directive. Though a certain someone with Bushier Brow than Lee seems to be happily doing push ups with one hand.

"Inuzuka! Slower! Are you training or screwing!?". Tsuyu uses the stick in her hand to slap Kiba's butt, making sure he's going slow as he's pushing up and down.

'Ah! YES!', Kiba winced but still responded while holding down his grit.

Tsuyu's stern gaze looked over at the group of girls also joining the fray.

"Hinata, Sakura, Ino. A broken body is as good as a dead body. Know your limit. Stop if you need to!".

Sakura and Ino hearing the words let out a gasp and collapse on the dirt. Hinata however kept going. She doesn't want to be left behind. Especially when she sees Naruto working hard. She wants to stand by his side.

Kiba grunted as his eyes glanced at Tsuyu while he's pushing up. He already realised Tsuyu is always going easy on the girls! And he felt like she was always targeting him! It's so unfair! Though he had to hold his tongue otherwise he would get beaten up.

???

Hiruzen watches the scene from his crystal ball. He's quite bewildered at the scene. Over the year, one by one keep joining and willingly train under Tsuyu. Putting aside how he's amazed at Tsuyu's leadership and 'aura', what's with these children? They seem to be injected with chicken blood. Is there war coming? What's with the training? Even ANBU doesn't seem so harsh.

Putting aside his bewilderment, from their class teacher report those that had gone through 'baptism' under Tsuyu all show significant improvement in their combat.

Naruto especially, slowly but surely, over the past year had his skills developing well. While his chakra manipulation still needs work, his improvements in taijutsu are apparent - Naruto became the second best in class in it after Sasuke Uchiha recently from their sparring match.

Let's go back on how this all happens. Starting from Uchiha Sasuke fight with Naruto…

Flashback

"Sasuke! Let's have a rematch! This time I am sure I will beat you!", Naruto loud as usual, with some unchewed food in his mouth issued a challenge to Sasuke during lunch hour.

'What a waste of time. I would rather train than play dumb game with you', Sasuke said mockingly.

He has no mood in playing around with Naruto. Fighting with Naruto has no benefit, and he only wants strength. Actually when he knew Tsuyu got to advance early he also applied. But he got rejected saying only Tsuyu is a special case. He can't do anything about it and can only remain in this joker class.

"Ha?! You are just scared ain't ya? Haha scaredy cat!", Naruto raised his arms to form makeshift cat ears while dancing goofily and pushing his tongue out. Hinata thought he's cute though, don't judge her taste.

Sakura stood to defend Sasuke.

'Baka Naruto! Don't you hear he doesn't want to deal with you!', Sakura clenched her fist. Almost ready to punch him.

'Eh Sakura-chan… don't be angry, I just want to show him I improved-ttebayo!', Naruto said a little less loudly while scratching his blushing cheeks.

Sasuke felt the veins on his head bulging in annoyance and anger. After thinking for a second, he decides to trash him. Naruto always knows how to push his button. He decides to teach him a lesson this time and make him just stop.

'Fine. If you wanted to be beaten so much', Sasuke snorted.

"Yosha! Sakura-chan! I will win for sure, watch me!", Naruto especially wants to show off to Sakura. Amidst his ignorance, a maiden with silver eyes and short hair felt a little abandoned.

Ino stood from her seat, adding unasked support for Sasuke.

'Sasuke-kun, you will win!'.

Sakura glared at Ino for trying to steal the spotlight. Ino glared at Sakura back.

'N-Naruto-kun… I believe in you…', Hinata mustered her courage to support. Due to their time spending together Hinata can actually interact with Naruto like friends do. Although, she only exchanges simple sentences.

"Ah? Thank you Hinata! Hehe. See Sakura-chan, even Hinata believes I can win!". Naruto said proudly.

Kiba with his arms behind his back feels amused, he felt like teasing Naruto.

'I will support Sasuke', he said jokingly, smirking. Woof woof, Akamaru added.

Naruto felt betrayed and his heart is heartbroken.

"Kiba! How could you! I thought we were friends-ttebayo!", Naruto pouted. Kiba let out a hearty laugh, amused at how stupid Naruto looks.

'Gosh you are cute hahaha!'. Kiba snorted seeing Naruto's puppy eyes. Naruto blushed after hearing the comment.

"I am not cute!!! I am handsome!". Naruto's face turned red.

Sasuke was already annoyed waiting.

'Let's get this over with, loser, he didn't wait for Naruto to reply as he just walked straight out of class towards the training ground.

The girls went out to see the handsome Sasuke fight the class clown Naruto, with Ino and Sakura competing to be the better cheerleader. Only Hinata supports Naruto among the girls.

But don't get them wrong, everyone recognizes Naruto's strength - well, in taijutsu at least. Even if he's the last place in class, but that's due to everything else… still no one would underestimate him in fights. But in everyone's view Sasuke is the best (after Tsuyu left that is).

Shikamaru looks at a lot of people going out to watch the two fight. Choji is snacking chips as usual, and he would appreciate a show while snacking.

'Shikamaru, let's watch em'.

'What a drag…'. Shikamaru went along anyway.

***

Training Field

Naruto made a seal of confrontation before Sasuke. Sasuke raised his eyebrows, not expecting Naruto to actually care about such custom between them. Since usually he doesn't care. Well, Tanya did a good enough job to make sure he's not too ignorant about socially important stuff.

Sasuke did the same seal, even if he doesn't view Naruto as equal.

Naruto clenched his fists as he raised both his arms. His eyes are sharp, and he is not underestimating Sasuke at all. His stances are exactly the Empire's standard CQC drilled by Tanya into him.

Sasuke has already seen it the past few months at times during Naruto's training with others and as far as he is concerned Naruto is relatively good in the class over time but to challenge him out of all people is a joke.

'Come on, let's get this over with'.

Sasuke looks at Naruto, as if taunting him with a mocking expression.

"I will beat you this time you bastard!", Naruto rushes forward with a jab to the head. But Sasuke dodged it with ease.

Sasuke counters with a fist in an instant; but Naruto's reaction is able to keep up as he blocks the incoming fist with his other arm. He chained with an uppercut towards Sasuke's jaw!

Sasuke's eyes widen as he barely moves backward to dodge it. His heart is beating fast as a sense of crisis and seriousness overtakes him.

No. How is he keeping up with me!

***

Chapter 27: Fire of Youth! [2]

Chapter Text

Sasuke clicked his tongue in annoyance. Finding an opening, Sasuke rushed with a fist straight to Naruto's head. But kept his eyes open. He saw the incoming fist and instead of dodging he rushed forward himself.

In the right moment he ducked, dodging the fist - in the next millisecond he dashed forward, and delivered a heavy fist into Sasuke's stomach!

Sasuke felt a deep pain in his abdomen as he stumbled backward. He flickered back to regain some space. His eyes look at Naruto with a sense of disbelief.

Is this really Naruto!?

Sasuke felt anger and shame rising in his heart. I can't let this idiot keep up with me!

Naruto in his heart felt so spirited as he landed a blow on Sasuke, the one he looked up to secretly and wished to be as strong and popular as, aside from his twin sister.

'Naruto-kun…', Hinata blushed seeing Naruto being so damn cool.

Sakura and Ino stood and screamed to cheer on Sasuke. Some of them are already commenting on how Naruto is quite amazing at keeping up. But the spectators do not matter for the pair of rivals.

'Oi Sasuke! Don't let that idiot defeat you!', Kiba screamed to support Sasuke - more as a joke to tease Naruto. Naruto will definitely ask Tsuyu to target Kiba later but for now he is serious about the spar between him and Sasuke.

"Is that all you got Sasuke?", Naruto taunted Sasuke with a smirk, his eyes radiating confidence.

Sasuke gritted his teeth. He felt like his pride was being trampled. With a whoosh, he rushed forward really fast! This time he doesn't care if puts too much strength into any of his strikes and punches!

Naruto is caught off guard from the shift of rhythm as a punch lands on his cheek.

Ack! Naruto fell onto the ground, but he quickly stood back up.

"Damn you bastard!", Naruto himself felt anger rising and stopped holding back punches.

Fast!

Sasuke sees the incoming jab but manages to barely dodge. But before Sasuke even managed to land a counter attack, Naruto already put up his guard. Sasuke realised it's as if Naruto expected it. As if he can read him.

No, he is too dumb for that! Naruto is simply following his instinct drilled by Tanya into him from the beatings!

Sasuke releasing this start to actually use feigns in his attacks. Naruto sees Sasuke's arm is about to move to deliver a punch to him and moves to dodge. Or so he thought. Sasuke changed his motion and instead rapidly delivered a sweeping kick with a spinning motion, taking Naruto off guard.

Naruto felt his feet is sweeped and he lost his footing. As Naruto stumbled and lost his ground, Sasuke rushed in and kneed him in the stomach hard!

Ack! Naruto coughed out some saliva as he felt his stomach churning from the heavy blow. He held onto his abdomen, grunting in pain.

Ergh…

He had some tears in his eyes from the pain. Sasuke didn't hold back at all in that strike - due to his anger contained within. The girls and spectators cheer for Sasuke, as if not caring that Naruto is still holding his abdomen while grunting on the dirt.

Kiba seeing how Naruto was not standing up for a long time felt both worry and anger rising in his heart. He quickly went up to check on Naruto.

"Bro! You good?". Kiba worries etched onto his face. Hinata also followed behind.

'N-Naruto-kun…', she felt worried for him.

'Nnh… I am fine! It's nothing!', Naruto tried to act nonchalant as he put up a smile.

Kiba looks at Sasuke who had his arms folded, looking so smug.

"Oi! What's wrong with you! Don't you see how hard you hit!", Kiba is getting riled up seeing how nonchalant Sasuke looks.

Sasuke looks at Naruto.

'He's just a crybaby. Tch', he said so, but deep in his heart he did feel guilty, but he quickly swallowed it.

'Don't waste my time next time', Sasuke said with a cold face as he turned to leave. But amidst his arrogant facade, he felt a sense of weakness and shame. That Naruto out of all people is catching up to him. He felt weak, and he hated it.

He decides to train even harder.

But as months pass by, Naruto keeps on challenging him, and his own improvement cannot catch up with Naruto's own. Naruto himself is using Sasuke as a 'benchmark', and even if he loses each time, but he feels more spirited, knowing he is making Sasuke finally taking him seriously.

In a spar between them recently, Sasuke almost lost. He felt so angry, so ashamed, so weak, that after he was kicked hard on the side and couldn't get up, his emotions bubbled up to the extreme and a single tomoe sharingan appeared.

Naruto is shocked to see the red eyes.

"W-what is that…".

Sasuke didn't answer. And Sasuke himself didn't realise it. All he sees is that everything seems slower. Or perhaps he is faster.

Naruto dodged the incoming hit from Sasuke. But just as Naruto tried to counterattack, Sasuke expected its trajectory and grabbed his wrist amidst the punch.

Naruto is bewildered at how Sasuke can catch his fist. Before Naruto can react, Sasuke uses a shoulder throw, thrashing him onto the dirt. Naruto felt himself losing his breath as he felt pain all over.

"Urgh… bastard…", Naruto grunted as he took heavy breaths.

Sasuke looks at Naruto, then at his hands. As if his eyes felt different…

'Sharingan…'. Sasuke realised he is using sharingan at this moment. And the chakra flowing into his eyes right now is proof of that. He closed his eyes, and adjusted his emotions before he closed it.

Sasuke clenched his fist. The fact that he had to use sharingan against Naruto felt even more humiliating. But at this point he had to admit, Naruto is improving fast. And he hates it.

Sasuke made a seal of reconciliation and pointed it towards Naruto.

Naruto managed to sit up, and his face widened in surprise seeing the seal Sasuke made.

'Huh??? What are you doing?'.

'Sasuke snorted.

"Idiot. It's the seal of reconciliation. What else".

Naruto is stunned… but then a sunny smile carved onto his face.

'Heh! So you see how amazing I am now!', Naruto took Sasuke's hand and formed the seal as well.

Sasuke is quiet for a while, not replying to his stupid remarks as if wanting to ask something. But he said it regardless of his pride. Because he wants to be stronger. And training by himself or his method is not able to keep up.

'Naruto, I saw you train with your little sister at times…'.

'Hm? Yea what about it?', Naruto tilted his head.

"I will be joining", Sasuke folded his arms. He is not asking, he is inviting himself.

'Huh? You want to join me and Kiba?'. Naruto felt quite confused, not understanding what Sasuke was thinking.

Sasuke also knows Tsuyu is as strong or stronger than himself, and Tsuyu's method must have done something to make Naruto improve significantly over time. He hates to admit it but it's a fact.

"Well. Hehe… Sure! Hehe…". Naruto is giggling as he imagines the image of the arrogant Sasuke getting beaten down by Tsuyu with a harsh beating. And he would LOVE to see it!

And because now Sasuke trains with Tsuyu and others - he no longer stays in the Uchiha compound to train and because of this Sakura and Ino who wants to spend time with handsome Sasuke decides to join the baptism just to get the chance to be with Sasuke.

Might Guy happened to come across the group while they were training and felt the raging fire of youth from the bunch and invited himself into the group. Tanya reluctantly ignores his existence who keeps spouting youth nonsense during the training, almost disrupting the atmosphere but she try to act like he's not there.

Hinata joined at times when he's free, and it seems his father favors Tsuyu's method to straighten up her daughter's personality. Neji who had lost to Tsuyu before and respected her of course felt like joining to see what it's about and why there's so many.

And that's how the group came to be.

Chapter 28: Danzo

Chapter Text

Tsuyu while still in the middle of the third year applied for another advancement. Hiruzen does not make any argument as it's already agreed upon now that if Tsuyu wishes to then she would be allowed. Her talent and result is apparent.

Her status as a jinchuriki that is able to perfectly control Kyuubi power made Danzo and the council think of her not as a faulty bomb like Naruto is, but a weapon of mass destruction ready to be launched at any time; and the sooner Tsuyu can be put up to use, the better. While Naruto and the others were stuck in 2nd year of academy, Tsuyu managed to get into the 4th year already.

Sasuke tried to apply many times as well since he too is already more advanced than his peers but Iruka only really says Tanya is a special case.

Sasuke eventually gave up. He thinks about it and he starts to believe Tsuyu's advancement is not only about her strength. But most likely her maturity, intellect, and leadership. Sasuke has to admit that he lacks commanding talent; not that he's that social. In class Tsuyu can make friends with everyone, her words and eloquence flatter people just right where it needs to be. While in training she can command and does not have any scruple using authority.

Tsuyu also does not look down on anyone and always believes in the potential of people, even the civilian ninja. This contrasted with Sasuke who always felt the Uchiha clan bears a prestige and reputation civilians and small clans can't compare to. Of course, Tsuyu's beliefs on these stems from facts that a lot of geniuses come from civilians or people that had no clan nor notable bloodline in this ninja world.

Unlike the Leaf, from her reading she knows that other Nations don't have as many kekkei genkai as in the Land of Fire and Land of Water. But they had come up with strength of their own - their kages are a prime example. As for those without any bloodline nor heritage of a clan backing them? Orochimaru, Jiraiya, and her own late father are prime examples. Though Orochimaru is one in a million genius while the other two had luck and connections.

***

As the Kunoichi class in the evening was over, Tsuyu wiped off her makeup and is finally able to remove the freaking dress.

The swarm of seniors always screaming 'SO CUTEEEE', doesn't make the class any more bearable than it is.

Putting that behind her back, she's on the way to the training field as usual. But all of a sudden she felt a cold gaze onto her back.

She turned to the dark corner with wariness. A shadow of a figure looms there. The figure steps out of the darkness to reveal itself.

'You have a keen sense for your age... you can be a good sensor...', the raspy old voice came from the lips of the man with a bandaged face covering his right eye. An X mark scar on his chin proving the battle he had gone through in his prime.

Tanya looked at the old man for a second, scrutinizing his appearance and demeanor. She finally realised who he is. A member of Konoha Council, also called the assistant to Sandaime, Shimura Danzo.

Realising he's someone with a high status second only to Hokage himself, Tanya immediately kneeled on one knee.

"I pay respect to you, Lord Danzo", Tanya remains respectful and formal, betraying her cute childlike appearance at first sight.

'Stand up, Uzumaki Tsuyu. I just want to have a chat with you', Danzo felt satisfied seeing Tanya's immediate recognition of himself and her respect for him. It means Tsuyu is very aware of the political structure of Konoha, despite her age. So Danzo don't bother to introduce himself.

Tsuyu stood and stood up straight. She does not relax her stature in front of her superior.

'It's been awhile since my old self took a walk around the village. I hope you can accompany me for a while', Danzo looked at Tsuyu expectantly.

"It would be my pleasure Danzo-sama", Tsuyu said respectfully.

Danzo hm-ed, and walked along the streets of Konoha. Tsuyu already wonders what Danzo wants. Perhaps it's simply an assessment of young talent, perhaps. But regardless, she would want to maintain a good relationship and connection.

The streets of Konoha are buzzing with activities and are very lively. Danzo is still a well known figure among the older generations and they each bowed in respect for him. Younger generations do not seem to know much about him in contrast.

As Danzo walks along the street of Konoha, he suddenly asks Tsuyu a question.

'Tsuyu, what do you think is needed to achieve and maintain the current peace?'.

Tsuyu frowned for a second before regaining her composure. This seems like a test perhaps. She knows Danzo's ideology and method is definitely different compared to Hiruzen but her answer will remain true regardless because it's a fact.

"I believe it's power, Danzo-sama".

Danzo is satisfied hearing the response.

'Correct. From what I know, you are a keen reader. You must know how Konoha came to be, unlike most children your age who do not like history'.

"Yes, Danzo-sama. The village is founded by Hashirama Senju, the first Hokage, starting from union of Uchiha clan and the Senju clan. The other clans joined along and form Konoha".

...

As Danzo walks, he spoke,

'I was about your age when the first Shinobi war was ongoing. I was sent on my first 'mission', sent to the battlefield to kill... peace we have had a lot of blood behind them'. He reminisces about the time he was in the academy, among the very first batch of students after the academy was established by Tobirama.

Danzo looks at the Hokage Rock.

'Do you think the 1st Hokage made a mistake?'. He eyed the face of Hashirama Senju, the very founder of Konoha.

Tanya also looks at the 1st Hokage face. He understands Danzo's question and answered truthfully.

"His ideal is admirable, and in a perfect world, if everything goes according to what he wants, I personally would want his vision to come true and wouldn't say it's a mistake". After all, in a perfect world where everyone is so nice it is the most desirable world without any drawbacks.

Danzo almost felt a little disappointed hearing Tsuyu's words.

"But- the 1st Hokage is too naive. He can only be so idealistic in his decisions and visions because he has the power to achieve it and to not worry about failing. He can stretch his hand to give an olive branch to everyone because he is not afraid of anything to begin with".

Tsuyu looks at Hashirama's face with a judging look like he's an idiot before continuing.

"Peace that was achieved ultimately is only temporary. The moment his life comes to an end, despite his will that's carried forward, Konoha lacked the deterrent power like the 1st Hokage once had. The 1st Shinobi war started not too long after his death; it's quite obvious his death is a major factor that caused Konoha to be involved. And the scale of the war is even worse than it had been during the Warring State period…". Tsuyu despises war, and no matter what it's a waste of resources and energy overall. Hashirama's ideals are indeed very good but it's simply impossible due to inherent human nature. It's nothing but a daydream.

Danzo nodded at Tsuyu's response.

'You understand history very well'. Danzo had a rare smile on his face.

'And you are right in your conjecture. I have seen with my own eyes the power Hashirama Senju had… worthy of the title God of Shinobi. Everyone fears him more than he is respected. Perhaps you wouldn't believe me if I told you what he is capable of'. Danzo mused, wondering if Tsuyu will believe if he says Hashirama can create a wooden golem as big as 9 tails and beat the bijuu like trash. Perhaps Tsuyu will think he's a lying old man trying to trick children into believing fairy tales.

It's also why Danzo is obsessed with wood release and sharingan too since Madara can go toe to toe with him. Danzo had a look of longing as he gazed into the Hokage Rock. In fact, it's not just Danzo. The experiment with Hashirama cells started even with approval of Hiruzen and willing participation of volunteers.

However Danzo continued the experiment behind Hiruzen's back, because for him the cost of few children is nothing compared to having Wood Release. For someone who has seen comrades, acquaintances fell in battle, and then seeing hundreds and thousands of deaths during 3 total wars, his view on sacrifices is no longer anything personal. Just a number on paper.

'Tsuyu, if you want to maintain the peace we have now, what would you do?'.

Tsuyu didn't delay her answer.

"I will train to be stronger. Konoha's strength is what kept it's peace, and my own strength contributes to it".

Danzo expected the answer. But now comes the more important question.

'But what if you had to sacrifice your morals, and even your allies?'.

Tsuyu's answer could have been a direct 'as long as the end goal is met', but at the end of the day she will not stray from her principle and humanity.

"As for 'morals', I would do what it takes to achieve peace. But if the moral in question involves sacrificing the people that matters to me, then the sacrifice already outweighs the benefit of peace for me. I personally believe peace is only worth it if the people you care about are there with you". Tsuyu is honest in the last sentence.

While she prioritises her own peace most, her past life with her squad and now having Naruto as her brother makes a lot of her decisions involve others' wellbeing as well.

Danzo nodded. He's not disappointed in the answer, and cannot refute her words. Perhaps Tsuyu's answer is selfish in nature as it means she won't sacrifice those important to her for the whole village. But for her to admit her nature is commendable; also it means she is controllable and have weakness and thus he can trust such a person more.

Danzo takes out a piece of paper from his sleeve, as if already prepared for Tsuyu.

'It's a chakra induction paper. Mold your chakra through them'. Danzo just handed it to her. Most children of shinobi and people with clans behind them already had this and tested their children early on. The paper is very expensive for orphans like Tsuyu and Naruto so they cannot afford them without starving for a month.

Tsuyu took it without question, not caring about Danzo's intention and immediately channeled her chakra through them. She is also very curious as to what affinity she had.

The paper starts to crumble into dust, leaving nothing behind.

'Your major affinity is towards the Earth nature transformation. It is quite rare, second rarest next to having affinity towards Wind nature among Konoha shinobi', Danzo commented.

Danzo takes another scroll from inside his cloth, handing it to Tsuyu. He actually prepared 4 other scrolls of other releases just in case. Danzo's intention is very direct. He wanted to control Tsuyu. But Tsuyu is far too intelligent and is too emotionally secure and stable for the usual scheming and emotional manipulation. Danzo had monitored Tsuyu through Root all these years after all and her personality is pretty much established. Then the only other way to gain control of Tsuyu is using favor. And he is honest this time, no twists or convoluted plans or what not.

'It's a C ranked Earth Release; Rock Scatter Blast. You can take your time mastering it. I am looking forward to your progress, Tsuyu-kun', Danzo look at Tsuyu with expectation.

Tanya takes the scroll with an unhidden smile on her face. Putting aside Danzo's intention, she can guess it at least means he appreciates her talent.

"Thank you Danzo-sama. I will make sure to remember this favor".

Danzo dismissed it with a hand raised. Danzo, as an expert in reading human emotions, can see the happiness in Tsuyu's face and appreciation. He is right about Tsuyu - that she craves power. Her daily consistent training already proves otherwise. But now he already confirmed it. And it makes it easier to have her under his command.

'It's only a C ranked technique. It isn't worth much. I am only hoping to see your talent flourish. You will be an important asset to Konoha in the future'.

Tsuyu nods. But she knows the jutsu is not as easy to get as he says; not as a normal orphan that is.

"I will try my best to live up to your expectations", Tsuyu bowed respectfully.

'Good. Practice well. Hm. It seems I have taken too much of your time. You may leave'.

Tsuyu bowed again and left. Already planning to practice the hand seals and the jutsu. Just after Tsuyu was out of sight, an ANBU came to Danzo's side.

'Danzo-sama, Sandaime is asking to meet you in his office'.

Danzo didn't reply. He already knows his contact with Tsuyu will trigger a reaction from his old friend. Not that he cares. What can Hiruzen say? He only talks to her and gives her a C rank jutsu; which is not that valuable considering Tsuyu is their own jinchuriki. He didn't do anything wrong at all but he still has to give face to the Hokage so he starts to walk back to the Hokage office.

Danzo believes Tsuyu will come to find him willingly someday. Because only he can give her the power that she craves.

***

Chapter 29: Konoha's Darkness

Chapter Text

Tanya as usual is on the training ground; practicing hand seals and chakra molding for the Earth Release Jutsu she recently acquired. The basis of the jutsu is simple. Breaking and compressing the ground beneath, and with chakra they are blasted to the front.

Her hands danced as she performed the hand seals; Dog → Rabbit → Snake.

Earth Release: Rock Scatter Blast!

Tanya molded chakra and slap her hand onto the ground; the chakra flow onto the earth and in an instant the small area in front of her cracks and trembled; with a bang it explodes into long shards of rocks blasting towards her front in a cone shape area. The rock pieces launched fast towards the trees in front of her; causing marks and splinters to come off the trunk.

"Suge!", Naruto looks in awe as he's jumping around in excitement seeing the trees get trashed by the rocks blasted onto them. On a side note, when Naruto asks how she got the scroll; Naruto doesn't even know who the hell Shimura Danzo is.

Sasuke on the other hand doesn't have much excitement but more towards respect. To gain attention of Konoha's top brass directly and to master a nature transformation jutsu in a single day is another testament to Tsuyu's genius. Itachi also mastered the Uchiha signature Great Fireball technique in a day; it's not surprising a genius like Tsuyu can do the same.

But the area of her jutsu is huge for their age and it should have taken a lot of chakra, but she does not seem tired at all. As if it doesn't burn even a tenth of her chakra.

"Tsu-chan! I want to learn too!", Naruto looks at her with his puppy eyes, his entire body is thrumming with anticipation wanting to do the same. Tanya believes Danzo wouldn't actually care if he gave the scroll to Naruto. So Tanya just threw it over with an added note to not give it to anyone.

"Nii-san, you can try. But normally we need to know your affinity first; it could take too much effort if Earth nature transformation isn't your suit. Do not feel down if you can't do it. It's only normal. Even Sasuke won't be able to do it since his nature is lightning and fire".

Naruto instead of expecting failure doesn't care. He is too excited to want to do a cool jutsu as soon as possible and has a high hope of doing it.

'Hm! I will do it Tsu-chan! I will an even bigger rock blast! Believe it!', he scurried away to the side as he opened the scroll and practised the hand seals immediately.

Tanya sighed; Naruto never seems to understand the concept of being realistic - and it only leads to his own feelings getting hurt over time when reality does not meet his expectations. Normally Tanya would have stopped Naruto and told him to do something else for now, but after knowing him she just lets Naruto do what wanted to not hurt him accidentally. Tanya is still trying to learn to navigate along Naruto's emotions trying to not hurt him even if she never intended to since why would she. It's just that she never really understood what's going on in his head at times. Perhaps it's her own self that are different and cannot comprehend certain things, Tanya mused to herself.

Sasuke doesn't want to pay much attention to Naruto since he knows just how bad he is at chakra manipulation. But still, he just felt like doing a favor looking at his dumb face as he practised without success; planning to give a chakra induction paper to him tomorrow because he's probably wasting his time trying a jutsu that he is not suited for. He had a few at home somewhere in the storeroom.

Tanya and Sasuke each practise chakra manipulation on their own. It doubles as physical resting. Tanya had a different training regimen and schedule after all. Only Lee is training taijutsu every single day. As for the others they aren't at the training field. Only Sasuke and Lee joined them consistently each day since they had no one at home to train them. As for Sakura, you don't expect a girl that joined only for a crush to train each day.

Tanya continued making hand signs one after another, using Rock Scatter Blast jutsu over and over again as if her chakra were endless. Her hand signs are getting faster and faster, and the blast gets stronger and wider each time she performs the jutsu.

Sasuke feels like Tsuyu is becoming more and more unfathomable for him. Because how could she not feel exhausted? How come her chakra reserves are seemingly endless? Are the Uzumaki clan that monstrous? He wished he could have that much chakra. He can't even use more than 2 Great Fireball techniques right now before collapsing - also means he cannot practice as much as Tsuyu did in ninjutsu for now. Sasuke clenched his fist as he returned his focus to his own training.

After performing the jutsu countless times; Tanya starts to feel fatigue all over her body. Chakra is squeezed from each of the body cells after all. But mentally; she doesn't feel strained at all.

She followed up with Leaf Concentration practice by placing different leaves at different tenketsu points all over her body and feeling while releasing chakra out of all of them.

She had this idea of using Chakra Blast; a core principle of Raging Fist to blast overloaded chakra from tenketsu points - this time using all of her tenketsu at the same time. It should create a wide chakra blast all around her. It could be useful as both defensive and offensive technique; to create distance or perhaps with the sheer amount of chakra she had, perhaps she would have unexpected result.

Tanya is unaware she had stepped foot into the creation of Revolving Heaven in terms of principles; a secret technique of the Hyuga main family. The difference is that in Gentle Fist technique, each tenketsu releases a constant stream of chakra which are then aided by bodily spin and compression of chakra to form a spinning chakra barrier of absolute defense.

But due to the nature of Raging Fist that are more explosive, her version isn't a barrier but would turn into a single instance of outward chakra blast. Someone with certain red hair might think it's quite similar to his Almighty Push.

As Tanya continued her meditation to feel her tenketsu points and release chakra from them, her gaze turned to Sasuke who is now practicing shurikenjutsu with his sharingan. She has to admit Sasuke is far better than her in shurikens and it's very impressive. His sharingan is very advantageous, and without using chakra blast from tenketsu points to increase the speed of her motions she would definitely lose to Sasuke in taijutsu sparring.

She recalled the years prior; back when Naruto lost control of 9 tails and in the very same night - the Uchiha massacre happened - leaving only Sasuke alive.

And the fact that Itachi Uchiha is the culprit is baffling. She does not believe Itachi is capable of such heartless cruelty; without a proper reason. Tanya still remember the conversation she had with Itachi; when he asked her the question -

'Tsuyu-kun. If you had to choose between the village, or your family, what would you do?'.

Tanya is certain there is a conspiracy. Itachi most likely was pushed into a corner and had to do what he did - for the village. As for leaving only Sasuke behind; if she was in Itachi's shoes and had to massacre the whole village, Naruto would not even be in the list. She can understand Itachi to leave Sasuke behind. But Sasuke is unaware of the complexity behind the massacre, and only vowed revenge against his own brother.

It's quite sad in Tsuyu's opinion. But Itachi had made his choices and having Sasuke hating him should also be a part of his decision. She would not interfere by trying to explain to Sasuke there might be something else behind them for now.

She had interrogated Naruto about what happened that night. And his answers led to Tanya knowing an Uchiha is responsible for it - the same guy who placed paper bombs when she's a baby and the one who staged the 9 tails rampage during her birth. She is more inclined to think he is still out there. As for whether he is an insider or outsider; she is not certain.

Tanya felt really hateful remembering it; his actions already led to the death of her parents; and he even had the audacity to kidnap Naruto and even use him as if he's nothing but a tool for their conspiracy. It's infuriating. She suppose the clan is wiped out due to suspicion.

Connecting the dots - the fact that the Uchiha clan is one of the founders of Konoha; and yet their compound is placed at such a far end of the village. If you read history you would know the Uchiha compound is originally in the center of Konoha along with the Senju clan compound.

Then there's the Police Force. It might seem like the Uchiha had power but in fact they are only given responsibility without an actual return - as if giving them the control over the Police Force is more for shifting their focus from the actual position of power that matters in the village decisions. Konoha already is trying to hold Uchiha from power over all these years; as if out of fear. Anyone intelligent enough can see it without having the specific information. Tanya understood the political complexity between the Uchiha and Konoha from her readings alone.

Perhaps the entire clan had supported that masked man. Or some of them did. Or it's possible most of the Uchiha clan in Konoha are entirely innocent and they simply take the blame for a fault of a single or few people. The fact remains that an Uchiha is actually the culprit. Danzo isn't wrong in this regard, but his target is wrong due to lack of information at the time. Danzo's cold decisiveness made him seem like a monster. But he did it thinking it's for the best and to be safe.

The conspiracies don't actually matter for Tanya. What's important is she wanted the masked man to be dead for touching her brother. Hopefully Itachi already killed that man during the massacre.

But if the masked man is still alive out there she will break his bones into pieces and feed them to Kiba's dog for sure.

***

In a certain town, Tobi suddenly felt a chill crawling down his spine. He felt like someone or something was targeting him. He immediately looks around warrily, ready to use his intangibility in case he gets attacked. Deidara looks at Tobi who suddenly gets serious all of a sudden.

'Oi Tobi, what the hell are you doing?', Deidara scrutinises Tobi who is looking vigilantly at their back. Even he felt warry and already had his hand into his bag to mold the clays.

Tobi turned around… and with an unserious voice he replied.

"… I just feel like pooping!".

'Haa?!! You-!', Deidara grabbed Tobi's neck wanting to choke him.

***

Chapter 30: Graduation

Chapter Text

Another year passes by. With another application and approval for advancement, Tanya is already in the last year of Ninja Academy at 9 years old,while Naruto and others are in their 3rd year. Compared to Itachi and Kakashi, Tanya can be considered late. She can take the graduation exam that is held three times a year in another 4 months.

Tanya also took elective classes in the final year to learn the basics of Jutsu Formulae and Medical ninjutsu. For the matter of medical ninjutsu, she can do the basics such as closing up superficial wounds, separating liquid of different densities and using chakra scalpel - but to qualify as a proper medic nin she needs to do hospital attachment for a year and learn under a qualified medic. Not that she's planning to. As for Jutsu Formulae, not so shockingly it's quite similar to spell formulae Tanya had used in her previous life.

Jutsu Formulae is basically the 'hand seals' required for Fuinjutsu, Juinjutsu, Barrier jutsu and many other forms of jutsu.

Her past life experience lets her understand the language easily and lets her apply the Jutsu Formulae for Fuinjutsu to make exploding tags and sealing scrolls - giving her a perfect score in the course. She already planned to make Exploding Tags and sell them in her free time once she gets enough money to get chakra sealing papers first and have money rolling. She does want to eat good food each day and not have to count money.

Of course, they only teach the basics - and in her class only Tsuyu completed the course so fast. Normally, those with Fuinjutsu talent will be assigned a mentor that specialises in Fuinjutsu, and they may join a squad specialising in sealing techniques since those with such a talent are very rare and sought after.

Tanya is already planning her career options. Her results in the academy can be said to be really outstanding, and she can be said to have hexagonal stats on talent. She can't really predict what the academy plans for her; since the squad formed and mentor assigned will be according to a student's skills and potential. Though she does not have any kekkei genkai or special abilities; but her genius means she can learn anything and specialise in any area.

Tanya even had thoughts of becoming a medic specialist or fuin specialist; which in her view are equivalent to doctor and programmer. But well, no. There's a fox demon inside her body, and there's a masked man who always comes her way or her brother. She is uncertain if he's alive or not.

I need strength and power. Tsuyu thought to herself.

Despite the nice idea of being a specialist that can sit in the comfort of the village and only occasionally go out; this won't work for her safety and peace in the long term.

The graduation exam day is coming soon. Tanya is already more than capable of graduating. Cloning Jutsu takes the longest for her to perfect - and even then she had to intentionally leak and waste chakra through tenketsu points to get the amount right to make 5 clones all at once.

She knows the problem is the jutsu itself requires relatively too low chakra to be used for her as each time she molds chakra, the volume she naturally produces at the very minimum is already too much for the jutsu. The same applies to her brother. Bunshin is just a small lump of chakra that would disperse so easily upon any contact. In terms of chakra usage, it's definitely very low and every genin should be able to easily use them.

It's quite embarrassing that it took her years to 'master' it when Sasuke can do it in his 1st year. It's more about Tanya's improvements on her chakra manipulation over the years that let her complete the jutsu and not the jutsu itself really. As for Transformation technique; it's interesting because the volume of chakra she possesses only makes the transformation even more solid and real. For others their transformation is akin to cloning jutsu layered on top.

Danzo in his office felt delighted with the upcoming graduation because it means it will be soon enough for him to take Tsuyu under her control and further his grasp onto her. It's already agreed upon that Tsuyu is too exceptional to have any one mentor suitable for her. And this is a special case. It's a guarantee to have Tsuyu invited into the ANBU, given that she has both talent and personality for it.

Root may have been disbanded on the surface, but they are still operating underground. Of course Danzo is not planning to have Tsuyu join the underground Root because that's unrealistic with how can't just disappear from the radar. So ANBU it is.

Hiruzen conveniently absorbed a few of the known Root members after its official disbandment into ANBU due to their abilities that are needed in Konoha's low time now; and Danzo himself planted few Root members into ANBU without Hiruzen suspecting.

There's also unofficial Root members all over here and there, acting as regular shinobi or as instructors in the academy to spy on potential candidates. Danzo already planned to move his hands to have Tsuyu join a squad under his directive once she graduated right away. Hiruzen never expected how deep the Root had infiltrated.

Time passes slowly, graduation day comes. The instructor begins the Graduation Exam; in which Tsuyu passes with flying colours on all of them. Everyone in her class passes alongside her. Everyone proudly wears the forehead protector, feeling happy of becoming a true shinobi.

Tanya smiled slightly looking at her classmates. Although she only knew them for months, they were nice coworkers in her view. But now they are all proper soldiers of Konoha and comrades.

Tanya walked out of the Academy doors along with her excited classmates. Their parents are already waiting for them. Congratulations, promise of giving a good treat or celebration; it's a sweet occasion that day.

Just then, Tanya saw among the crowd a bright blond boy waiting for her. Waving at her and jumping excitedly as usual; of course it's Naruto. Tanya smiled slightly seeing his twin brother.

'Tsu-chan!!! Waaa you are a Ninja now! Can I see can I see! The protector! Please!!', Naruto is begging Tanya while holding onto her sleeves.

Tanya let out a huff before taking out her forehead protector from her pocket.

"Don't leave a scratch on them nii-san", Tanya said in amusement.

'Wow…', Naruto caress his finger over the symbol of Konoha etched onto the steel plate. He held the forehead protector with awe and longing. He takes off his goggles and wraps it around his forehead.

'Tsu-chan! How do I look! Hehe!'.

Tanya just smirked slightly.

"The same as usual". Even with the forehead protector he is still the Naruto he knows alright.

'Huh! What you mean same as usual! I must look cool-dattebayo!'.

"Yes yes. Very cool. Now give it back. It's against the law to impersonate shinobi. You can get both of us in trouble", Tanya said plainly.

'I want to wear them just for today! Please Tsu-chan!'.

"That's not possible". Tanya's pupil contracted as her gaze became serious, her voice cold. Naruto almost instinctively follows her command, but his will is stronger!

'Just for today! I will give it back later! I promise! HEHH!', Naruto quickly ran off.

Tanya huffed in annoyance before chasing after him. She is not that serious about chasing him and just keeps her distance from him. She wonders why she is even playing along with him.

Naruto laughed out loud as he flickered all over Konoha streets, jumping around from rooftop to rooftop. Naruto felt like he's a real shinobi.

'I will become the greatest shinobi! And become Hokage! One day you all will look up to me! Believe it!', Naruto screamed out as he jumped around. He caused the citizens below to be startled, gaining a lot of attention for himself.

"This overdosed brat…", Tanya huffed as she continued the chase.

***

Covered in sweat, both of them entered Ichiraku Ramen. It's a treat for the occasion of Tanya's graduation and Tanya decides they can splurge for today. After all, Tanya can get money from working soon. Naruto sat on the stool still thrumming with adrenaline.

'Teuchi-san! 3 bowls of Tonkotsu Special!'.

"2 large miso for me", Tanya added plainly. Yes, she does eat a lot. The energy she consumes for training is massive.

Teuchi let out a chuckle.

'Coming right up. You little shinobis have a big stomach. Haha', Teuchi joked seeing the protector on Naruto's forehead.

'I am not a little shinobi-dattebayo! I am a strong one! And I will become Hokage one day!'.

Teuchi just chuckled softly as he prepared the ramen.

…

'I can't wait to graduate too…'. Naruto said softly with longing as he touched the forehead protector.

"You will". Tanya said with certainty. She has seen his growth, and she is certain he could graduate, that's just a plain fact.

'Tsu-chan…'. Naruto felt a little sappy hearing Tanya's direct belief in him.

Although at times he felt jealous and felt inadequate compared to her, and he still felt that at times really - but Tanya still believed in him; well, for most things.

'I will… and I will become Hokage and be even stronger than you! Believe it!'.

Tanya just smirked.

"Hokage has a lot of responsibility nii-san. You have to be responsible first before taking it up. I am afraid this village will be ruined if you become Hokage right now", Tanya made a rare joke that's also based. If Naruto remained childish as he is now as Hokage in the future; she might have had to carry the Hokage's baggage for him as his assistant in the future. Sounds like a hassle…

'Hm!? I am responsible alright!'.

"Right… sure thing brother…", Tanya doesn't bother to argue as the ramen is served.

***

The next morning, Tanya went to the academy to be assigned into a team. She hopes she can get lucky with the instructor that can teach her useful things.

The academy instructor called out one by one for the assigned group.

'Group 10; Akimichi Jibei, Fushimi Renjiro, Tachibana Misaki. That's all! You will meet your Jonin mentor in the afternoon. Everyone is dismissed for now!'.

Hm?

Tanya's name is not called out. Is it because of uneven numbers? Thinking about it, it's natural there might be one or two that can't be fitted into new graduates 3 man squad due to numbering issues and they might have to join other already established squads that need new members.

Some of Tanya's classmates whisper and wonder why she had no team. Everyone in class slowly left, leaving only Tsuyu and the instructor in class.

Just then, the door to the class opened. Tanya's eyes widened slightly, before she stood and bowed respectfully.

"Sandaime-sama".

Hiruzen lets out a puff of smoke, as he reads the file given by the instructor to him.

'Tsuyu-kun, congratulations on your graduation. Though, it's not surprising'.

"Thank you for your praise, Sandaime-sama". Tsuyu replied respectfully.

'You must be wondering why you aren't assigned a team. I have another plan for you, Tsuyu, given your talent. I believe you know about the ANBU'.

Tsuyu felt a glimmer of anticipation in her heart, but also doubt.

"Yes, Sandaime-sama".

Hiruzen takes out his pipe, his tone is not looking at a child, but another shinobi with high potential.

'ANBU answers to my call, and a lot of their work is not for the weak hearted. They may even do things that can be called cruel or without honor. I believe you understand the need of such an organisation; for the peace of Konoha'.

Tsuyu nodded and replied with a simple yes. ANBU is the CIA or Black Ops of Konoha to make it simple. And she has no scruple of doing anything deemed dirty as long as it doesn't challenge her principles and cost her anything. Though, most of her past life experiences were as a soldier, not some secret agent. But she would be glad to learn.

'Would you like to serve directly under me as part of the ANBU, Tsuyu?'. Hiruzen asked directly.

Tanya felt excited at such an opportunity. She stood upright and answered with a firm tone. Her eyes carried no hesitation.

"I am willing, Sandaime-sama". Tanya would not miss this opportunity handed on a silver platter. But she has her reservation and quickly added;

"However, I have only recently graduated. I am afraid my skills are not up to par with the required role of an ANBU". Tsuyu is not being humble or anything. She may have the basics covered; even better than most genins. But she is still a genin with no specialised skills yet - only potential.

She planned to hone her skill and merits as a regular shinobi first. So Hiruzen coming to her to invite her right after she graduates does not feel right even for her.

Hiruzen smiled slightly.

'I have seen your results. You have talent in a lot of fields. And no one mentor can fully bring out your potential. I believe you have the ability to learn and catch up soon. In ANBU, you will be assigned into a 3-man squad led by a Captain - each squad has their own specialties like regular ninja squads'.

Hiruzen continued.

'To answer your question of your doubts; not all ANBU members start as an expert. They start from the ground up and hone them. You will train and learn under them. Everyone is a family in ANBU, as you all will share the burden of darkness of Konoha. You are free to approach any of the members to learn, they will be open to teach you what you want to know. Though, it's up to you to gain their recognition. I believe in you, Tsuyu'.

Tsuyu's eyes widened slightly. So that's the work culture of an ANBU, and it means she has access to a lot of potential mentors with specialised skills? While some say if a company uses words "we are family" and the like you should stay away; but for ANBU this is a very good thing.

"I will live up to your expectations, Sandaime-sama", Tanya stood upright, her eyes filled with unhidden happiness.

'I am sure you will surprise me. Wait on top of Hokage Stone tomorrow morning. Someone will bring you to ANBU headquarters. You will certainly be tested by them. Be prepared'. Hiruzen smirked slightly.

Tanya had a serious expression. She expected a test and a trial before she can officially join such an organisation.

"Yes Sandaime-sama!".

***

Chapter 31: ANBU's Test [1]

Chapter Text

'Eh? What's ANBU?', Naruto had a questioning look on his face as he stuffed toasted bread with jam into his mouth.

Tanya is certain Naruto should have known from previous conversation with Itachi years before. But well, she won't bring Itachi, a missing nin up. It seems the conversation went over his head back then.

"It stands for Ansatsu Senjutsu Tokushu Butai (Special Assassination and Tactical Squad)".

'Assasination…?', Naruto stops chewing his bread. His face seems to be reading Tanya's expression. The word itself doesn't sound… good.

'Um. What's the difference with regular guys?', Naruto had a hidden strange feeling towards his sister. He felt like, it's 'wrong'.

"Perhaps nothing much. Regular shinobi act as hired mercenaries mostly. Completing requests. As for ANBU, it's the same. But every 'request' is directly proposed or processed by the Hokage and council; the ANBU is then tasked for it. As for what the missions entailed, it involves sensitive missions and information that are kept secret", Tanya explained roughly.

Naruto had a blank expression, seemingly unable to digest the lengthy words.

"It means, I do work for the Hokage directly. While regular shinobi do work for, well, others - like escorting people who need them or stuff".

'Ahh! I got it now, Tsu-chan'. Naruto swallowed the food in his mouth finally.

…

Naruto wants to say or ask something, but he's not sure how to put it into words. It's just, if he wants to put it, it's unreal that his sister is a shinobi now. And knowing what ANBU is about, the 'killing' part, Naruto felt uneasy and uncomfortable.

Regular shinobi will always detain or incapacitate first when it involves fighting people. Even deaths aren't intentional but a result of having no other choice. Unless it's some wild beast.

ANBU is different. If the mission entails killing someone, they kill. Naruto can never imagine himself killing someone who never hurt him or any of his comrades personally. Even if on paper the person did harm someone from Konoha, it's different. Naruto wouldn't be able to do it easily...

And that's why he doesn't like where Tsuyu is going. And he even wants to ask if Tsuyu is sure about where she is going. But he can't put it into words to voice out his opinion.

"I would not have much time to train together from now on. But even without me you should keep it up if you want to become Hokage". Tsuyu said with a light hearted tone, a small smile on her lips.

Tanya stood from her seats, taking up the plates to wash them.

'Oh…'.

Naruto almost forgot about that part. Or rather he assumed Tsuyu would always at the end of the day train with him. Naruto suddenly felt a looming sense of loneliness…

No… I still have others. I don't need to trouble Tsu-chan…

Naruto thought. But then, Kiba at times trains within his clan. While Guy-sensei took interest in Lee and took him as his 'apprentice' despite Lee not even being a graduate yet. As for Sasuke…

Naruto had this feeling Sasuke wouldn't want to train with him once Tsuyu is not there… He felt anxious at being lonely again. But he shook his head. He's just overthinking.

I am strong! I can train by myself even if others aren't there!

Naruto tried to reassure himself. Tsuyu takes the bento box for Naruto and hands it over before taking off her apron.

"If by 6 I am not at home yet you should get dinner by yourself". Tanya said as she went to take the holster with a kunai in them from the table onto her thigh. She checked her bag to recheck her stuff before wrapping it on her waist.

She made her forehead protector into a hair band and wore them there like Sakura did. She doesn't really want to cut her bangs or use gels just to let the symbol visible.

Naruto looks at her sister with her complete outfit. The jacket that's black and dark green already gives Tsuyu a more serious vibe. Coupled with her serious expression as she adjusts the hairband, Naruto feels like he's seeing a real shinobi. Not just in terms of talent or results; but temperament.

As if it's something he can never be.

"I am going first. Later nii-san".

'Ah. Yea. Later, Tsu-chan'.

Tsuyu wore her boots and left, the door creaked and closed - leaving Naruto on his own.

I should get going too…

Naruto shook his thoughts away and got ready for the academy.

***

Tanya arrived on top of Hokage Rock, the place where someone would fetch her. Just then her ears picked a sound from the direction of the forest. She turned her gaze towards them instantly. A man in white mask with monkey motives appears from behind a tree. He is seen wearing a grey flak jacket and bracers; a standard ANBU uniform.

Tanya can feel his gaze onto her, as if judging.

'You must be Uzumaki Tsuyu. Come with me. You can call me Badger, it's my codename. Or you can call me senpai if you prefer'.

Tanya nods.

"Yes, senior". Tanya prefers respecting seniority.

Tanya is led into the forest, and then onto a clearing.

The man turned his body towards Tsuyu, his voice almost cold.

'The test begins'. In the next millisecond he reaches out his hand towards his bag.

Tanya's pupil contracted as without any warning whatsoever, he threw out shuriken from towards her. She reacted fast and quickly flickered away, leaving the shuriken piercing the trees behind her.

'Good reaction'. He commented - but his hands danced as he made hand seals. Tsuyu saw how serious the test was and threw a kunai and few shurikens towards him immediately.

He had to stop to dodge the kunai and deflect one of the shuriken before he could finish his seals.

He nods inwardly, quite satisfied that a recent graduate of the academy can have such good combat sense against another shinobi.

Before he can comment further in his mind-

Hm?

In the split second after she threw the tools, she is already moving her fingers to make hand seals.

Earth Release: Rock Scatter Blast!

The man quickly reacted with his own jutsu the moment he saw the hand seals.

Earth Release: Mud Wall!

Blast of rock fragments shatters from Tsuyu's front towards him at high speed. A mud wall barely erected in time blocking the hits.

Boom. Boom. Boom! The walls are crumbling and almost collapse from the blast.

Whew… she's quite good. And the scale of her attack, such high chakra.

He thought inwardly. And the decisiveness and not giving any chance is akin to a veteran. A genius won't cut it now. It's a demon. New graduates would hesitate to hurt people or be afraid of getting hurt - but not Tsuyu. She had fought wars and killed countless in the past life after all, not that he knows.

He smiled slightly behind the mask, quite satisfied at the new recruit as he cast another jutsu - Hiding Like A Mole technique and sneakily dug underground.

Tsuyu eyed warily at the mud wall erected in front of her. She wonders what he is up to. But her senses tingled.

Below! Just as quickly Tanya already made hand seals.

Crack-

A hand instantly comes out of the cracked ground, grabbing Tanya's leg.

Double Suicide Decapitation Technique!

The hand pulled Tanya's body underground, pinning her entire body. The masked man mused as he looked towards Tanya trapped in earth in front of her- POOF! With a puff of smoke Tanya turns into a straw dummy!

Substitution technique?

Psssss…

A buzzing sound appears from the dummy.

Hmm?

The man smelled something burning. His eyes look towards the gaps in the straw dummy - what looks like a tag embedded ignited. In that split second-

HOLY SH-

BOOM!

Smoke and dust flew out of the ground from the explosion. Not to mention he is trapped inside the earth he had dug himself and should have nowhere to go.

'Cough…cough…'.

The man crawled out of the hole looking miserable and embarrassing. He felt small stabbing sharp pain here and there on his skin. It seems Tsuyu also placed shrapnels inside the dummy prior. Even though he managed to come out to dodge the explosion, some of the shards managed to hit him. Parts of his clothes burned as well.

As he stood, he looked around searching for her - then turning his body to the back, there she is - Tsuyu is standing on the branch of a tree not far away, looking down on him.

Her gaze carries no remorse nor worry for his life at all. For Tsuyu, a person that tests her shouldn't die that miserably so she goes all out.

Though in her sharp almost angry gaze, her thoughts are elsewhere…

That's 5000 ryo!

Tanya felt annoyed as she looked at his senior. The chakra sealing paper is expensive alright. And iron is expensive as well. It's literally burning money that she doesn't have using that Explosive Tag. She even regrets not pretending to fail during Jutsu Shiki class to hoard more chakra sealing paper.

But in the man's eyes Tsuyu is looking at him as if she had a grudge against him and really wanted to kill him.

He gulped a saliva, feeling a little uncomfortable at the gaze.

'You could have killed me, you know', he tried to be nonchalant, but a part of him felt a little scared at how this 10 years old kid that learned and graduated under peace times is so ruthless.

"Senior, don't joke around. Such a thing wouldn't kill anyone". Tsuyu is being serious, she really wouldn't think someone in ANBU would die like cannon fodder. Not to mention a new genin like her.

'Right…'. He felt like Tsuyu is mocking him for getting pushed around. His ego and pride hurt a little.

***

Chapter 32: ANBU's Test [2]

Chapter Text

He felt like teaching Tsuyu a lesson this time. He cracked his neck and fist, trying to soothe some of the pain and ache from the explosion earlier.

'One last test on your taijutsu. Come down here. Unless you are a scared', he mocked Tanya, trying to assert his dominance and authority.

"Understood".

Poof! - the Tsuyu standing on the branch turned into white smoke. The real Tsuyu walked nonchalantly from behind a tree.

'…'.

Inwardly Badger is screaming inside in embarrassment. Because he really didn't notice he's talking to a clone. After all, as soon as Tanya used substitution jutsu she already made a clone and hid while the dude was dealing with an explosion at that moment.

Tanya thought nothing of it and simply assumes he is acting to not notice to catch her off guard; after all an ANBU of his caliber should have noticed at first glance.

"Looking forward to our spar, senior", Tsuyu bowed slightly before she shifted her stance to standard Empire CQC she is used to. Both her arms raised, her gaze sharp.

Badger recollected himself, his arrogance came back.

'Ho. You will regret it then'. He pressed his palms together and made hand seals.

Earth Release: Earth Armament!

Layers of Earth chakra coated his entire body, especially his limbs. He brings both his fists together, clinking them like they are steel making a clunking sound.

***

Tsuyu's gaze becomes even more serious.

'Here I come!'.

With a whoosh, he sends chakra along his feets and rushes towards Tsuyu. He sends a jab towards her chest.

Tsuyu saw the incoming attack and dodged. She does not counter attack just yet, and remains on the defensive as blow after blow comes her way. The use of Earth Armament made his movements slower, but each hit packs a heavy punch.

Pow!

As Tsuyu dodged the axe kick, the kick landed on the ground causing a small crack. It's apparent that it had a lot of power as well as defense. Tsuyu believes it means his body is also as hard; and if she tried to counterattack at any gap he might take the opportunity to trade blows - which she might lose.

'Hah! Why are you just dodging! Come hit me!', he said arrogantly while trying to land another blow. Tsuyu's shorter stature and swifter nimbly movements makes her harder to hit as is.

As Tsuyu dodges and dances around him, she gathers chakra along all tenketsu in her right arm - overloading all of them to release a single burst of powerful strike.

Raging Fist : Herculean!

The fist drive straight to the steel-hard abdomen without any scruple;

In the millisecond the fist made contact, the powerful concentrated force of chakra is sent outward.

Crack - crack - the Earth chakra layer beneath cracks and shatters - the force continues causing him to be sent flying meters away.

Boom! His back landed on a tree and smashed into it entirely. The tree collapses sideways as he gasps for air like fish on the ground, holding his abdomen.

'Gasp…!', he's taking deep breaths. Oh god. A demon. She's a demon. He felt like one of his ribs was cracked.

She's trying to kill me! He inwardly thought. He's breaking a cold sweat behind him. If someone else took that hit their innards would have exploded.

Though he's overthinking it. Tsuyu are unable to properly control it. Her right arm is trembling from putting on too much chakra. The chakra force is so powerful that she hurts her own arm. And that the Earth Armament withstood a lot of the force and caused the force to also repel back to Tsuyu's own from conservation of momentum. She can't move the muscles on her right arm much now.

I should have practiced this move more, damn it.

Tsuyu felt a little ashamed at her failure but recollected herself quickly. She practiced the regular Raging Fist move more since she can maintain regular combat speed, form and moves. Herculean is just an alternative for a special opponent like the guy there.

Tsuyu took a deep breath, ignoring the pain in her right arm already preparing for another round. Tanya believes her hit doesn't do that much damage and simply pushes him away like a strong gust of wind but no real impact.

Of course, Tanya underestimated herself and overestimated him…

Badger stood while trying to stabilise his breath. He felt like vomiting. He can't even feel embarrassed as he never expected she had such a powerful move. It's almost like Tsunade's.

But as he stood and planned to stop the test - in his horror Tsuyu already rushed to his face!

'W-', the word 'wait' choked on his throat as he quickly dodged sideways as Tsuyu tried to land a hit!

Herculean Axe Kick! BOOM!

Her heels hit the ground missing the target. Crack! Crack! Like spiderwebs, throwing dust and debris in a few meters radius.

Oh god!

If his Earth Armament technique was not cancelled and he still had the weight on him he wouldn't have been able to dodge it just now!

She's really trying to kill me!

Tsuyu noticed the shift in speed.

As expected of an ANBU, he changed his tactic knowing his technique won't do much against my Raging Fist: Herculean.

Tsuyu gets in a melee with him. Due to Tsuyu's slightly injured right arm and left leg her movements are slightly off; he is able to dodge and also land a few hits to her despite Tsuyu being on the defensive side mostly.

Tsuyu knows; or believes she can't defeat him in the current state. Not to mention she believes he can use the technique to make himself rock-hard again and she can't use Herculean anymore. Therefore...

As she dodges, she is constantly molding chakra and concentrating them into all of her remaining tenketsu in her body.

The amount of chakra even causes them to be felt by Badger.

W-what is she planning!

He felt a cold chill on his back. The massive chakra fluctuation coming from Tsuyu screams DANGER feelings to Badger. He quickly prepares to escape in panic-

Tsuyu dodged a jab and instead rushed forward. With a jump her entire body grabs hold of him in a chokehold. Half of Tsuyu's face is carved with a devilish smile, her eyes set dead on her senior.

I hope I pass your assessment, senior!

His eyes contracted and fear is deeply planted in his heart as their eyes locked - the devilish smile and the eyes looking at him like prey to be slaughtered - he struggles to remove the chokehold feeling the amount of chakra in Tsuyu about to-

Raging Fist : Heaven's Roar!

BOOOM!!!

A massive chakra explosion shoots outward from all of Tsuyu's tenketsu from her entire body - causing massive devastation and ground to crack and crumble in a 5 meter radius. The trees surrounding them are splintered and about to collapse. The ground beneath already changed.

As smoke and dust dissipates, Tsuyu is seen kneeling on the ground; her body shaking and gasping for air.

Her brows furrowed looking at the shattered log in front of her and the fragments here and there.

Sigh. Substitution jutsu… It seems I have a long way to go…

Tanya shakily stood. Her entire body is in pain really. And she can't mold any chakra as all of her tenketsu points are injured.

He barely manages to use substitution jutsu because he can feel the massive chakra collecting in Tsuyu's body beforehand. And even then he is still hit in the perimeter of that technique.

His back and armpit is so sweaty it drips down his side.

…

Tsuyu raises her head, looking up to her senior standing there without any movement; wondering what he's thinking. Maybe he's disappointed? Maybe he thinks I am too hasty in using that technique? After all it must have been obvious her moves injures herself.

Tanya thinks to herself, self criticising.

…

After seconds of silence; few ANBU members appear and surround both of them. They had been watching the fight naturally, to see Tsuyu's own ability. They are the ones that are free for the day to watch.

One of them wearing a bird mask clapped in astonishment.

'Amazing, Tsuyu-kun!'.

They murmur and agree with each other. Tsuyu looked around, and she felt elated inside. It seems her performance gained them recognition.

Tsuyu bowed down slightly, her tone humble and respectful.

"Thank you for the praise, senpai!".

One of the bigger guys nods, appreciating Tsuyu's respectful tone despite her talents.

'Let's bring you both to the headquarters to get you both treated', an emotionless voice came from a rabbit masked woman with black hair.

"Yes, senpai".

Tsuyu doesn't have to ask whether she passed or not. Being brought to ANBU HQ means she already passed of course.

As Tsuyu is led away, Monkey is still in a daze. The fear in his heart still hasn't subsided. His teammate, Swallow, went to his side.

'Yo, you really got trashed by her. HAHAHA', he laughed with a snort.

'Shut up… she's scary…'.

'HAHAH. NO WAY! Hahaha'.

***

Author note: Like my work so far? Check my Twitter/X ehe

Chapter 33: Welcome to ANBU

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tsuyu is led into the ANBU headquarters through a secret entrance hidden under a tree. There’s a secret passage beneath. Tsuyu walked through the barely lit staircase underground.

What greets her is a large hall with a concrete floor and steel walls. There are multiple entrances to different rooms and areas from here out.

The black haired woman led Tsuyu to the medical treatment room while the other 5 ANBUs followed from behind.

The medical room is well lit and fitted with various equipment and machinery. The in-house doctor with ugly, wrinkly scars on half right side of his face appears. He’s a balding middle-aged man with short brown hair, wearing a doctor's coat.

‘I am Dr. Kizuhiro. I treat most of you ANBU here. First day and already with internal tenketsu injuries. I hope you don’t give me too much work in the future’, His voice and expression are bland, although he’s just trying to make a joke to the recruit.

“I will be leaving my health to you, Kizuhiro sensei”, Tsuyu bowed slightly.

‘Hm. Good girl. No one has given me any face in this gloomy place for a while’. The bland tone almost sounds like he’s complaining, but that’s just how his tone is.

Monkey pushed Badger to the front, with a slight grin behind his mask.

‘Sensei. He needs treatment too’.

‘Uh. Yes…’. Badger felt embarrassed. Honestly, he wanted to get treated after Tsuyu left and doesn’t feel comfortable around her. He felt a slight fear and avoided looking at Tsuyu.

‘Good guy. Always troubling me…’, Kizuhiro complained.

Badger took off his mask, putting it on the side as Dr. Kizuhiro checked on his body. Tsuyu looked at the fairly handsome man in his 20s with the toned build, spiky brown hair, and deep green eyes. A straight scar from his jaw up to half of his left cheek gives him a little manly charm. His looks reminded her of Naruto a little. She eyed the bruised, purplish abdomen among the packs - the place she had hit earlier.

‘One of your ribs fractured. What were you doing giving me so much trouble?’.

Badger scratched the back of his neck. His eyes darted to Tsuyu for a second, as if saying ‘it’s her not me’.

Tsuyu felt a little apprehensive. Did she overdo it? No. Perhaps senpai went easy on her, but he is caught off guard that she’s serious. Tanya thought to herself.

“Senpai, I apologise for the injury”, Tsuyu respectfully bowed.

‘O-oh. No no. It’s a test, you are just doing your best. It’s fine it’s fine hahaha…’, he said while holding a wincing pain.

While being treated, the ANBU members in the room take off their masks and introduce themselves to Tsuyu. They would be comrades, after all, and it’s not uncommon to have members swap here and there for special missions or targets.

Tsuyu takes mental notes on all of them and their specialties or the squad they belong to. One of them, codenamed Monkey came forward. He’s a thin, tall guy - does not seem to have much muscle on the surface, but he probably does. His face is chiseled sharp, along with his messy, long, ashy hair reaching down his neck and dull amber eyes.

‘I am Monkey, or outside of ANBU they call me Kaito. I will be your squad leader. Badger and Hebi over there are in my squad as well. Hope we can work well together’, Kaito smiled at Tsuyu.

Tsuyu stood upright, offering a salute.

“Pleased to be working with you, Kaito taichou”.

‘Don’t be so uptight. We are like family over here. My squad specialise in assasination and direct assault. I saw your fight with Badger, and you will fit just right here as you learn. Oi Daichi. Introduce yourself already. Normally he’s energetic, trust me’.

Badger, who was lying on the bed receiving treatment, sat up slightly feeling embarassed at being called out.

‘Uh. You can call me Daichi outside of work. My codename is Badger, as you know… uh. N-Nice- to meet you, Tsuyu-kun’.

“Pleased to meet you too, Daichi-san”, Tsuyu's words were respectful as usual.

Daichi felt the fear left behind by their battle subside a little while letting a sigh of relief seeing how polite and frankly cute-looking Tsuyu is under normal circumstances.

Hebi, the black-haired woman who led Tsuyu to the treatment room earlier, comes forward while removing her mask. She wore pitch black goggles and a half-mask covered half of her face leaving a lot for the imagination. Her figure is what you would call almost a standard beauty with tall height, curvy features, and a toned body - though missing any curves on her chest. Her voice a little emotionless.

‘I am Aburame Ayame, codename Hebi. Pleased to work with you’. Her voice almost robotic.

Tsuyu nodded and replied the same. Though, does all Aburame have the same fashion? Or perhaps under their clothes, bugs were swarming under their skins and eyeballs? She is not sure, and while she is curious, it’s inappropriate to ask.

Kaito takes out a storage scroll from his bag and throws it to Tsuyu. Tsuyu caught it quickly.

‘Here’s your ANBU attire and your mask inside. Keep the scroll, it’s quite expensive for a new recruit after all’, he said with a slight intentional smile.

“Thank you, taichou”, Tanya said in appreciation. She hasn’t realised or even been aware that Kaito and Ayame are both planted Root members while Daichi isn’t. Not that Tanya knew Root existed, yet.

‘No problem. Come on, let’s get you to the branding room. Once you get your tattoo, you will officially become an ANBU member. As for your codename, you will be known as Yosei (meaning: fairy)’.

Ayame helped with the tattooing. Her hand was like that of an artist, steady and confident. It stings a little but nothing unbearable. The red fire-like symbol on her left upper arm signified her membership in the ANBU.

‘Alright. Now, let’s give Tsuyu a tour around the headquarters and our SOP and operations. A handbook is included inside the storage scroll, you can look it up in your free time. But for now, here’s what’s important…’.

Tanya was led around the headquarters while Kaito explained the mechanism of their operation.

Tanya is led to the training hall. A few of the ANBU members are training, sparring with each other, or just practicing their moves on their own.

The squad of four sat on the floor while Kaito began the introduction to ANBU and its work - along with training that Tsuyu would undergo, including studying the human body to gain information from both corpses and living people. Training their sensory skill to an extent and hiding and altering chakra signatures. As well as ‘mindset’ training - involving using already captured prisoners and corpses.

Tanya’s injury during the day does not inhibit her learning as she takes notes on everything. Ayame and Daichi followed around with the tour; Daichi reminisced about the time he first joined ANBU as captain Kaito gives lectures to Tsuyu, with them both adding a few bits of points here and there. Although the kind of work is on the darker side, he truly believes it’s to protect Konoha and maintain a stable mentality over the few years he’s inside.

***

Naruto looked at the clock in their kitchen - it said 6:37 pm.

Naruto sighed as he boiled some water and waited for it to boil. He already felt a little lonely; the house felt empty. Sasuke was ‘there’ training with him the evening, but well, he’s not exactly the most pleasant person to be with. They were rivals, sure - but he can’t say he’s a friend.

Naruto is not sure why… but he always felt like something was missing in life. Maybe it’s ‘family’. As much as he knew Tsuyu would listen to and support him, it felt like she was only doing it as a responsibility. He knew Tsuyu already reiterated that she cared for him, but it just… the words wouldn’t stick to him, not truly. It’s like, there’s a lack of love a family should have, he supposed. Maybe no one will understand what he even was thinking or feeling. Because it’s something that’s been building up little by little over years - something very subtle but real.

Maybe it’s the lack of parents, someone he can call mom and dad. Or maybe it’s because of the difference between Naruto and Tsuyu, and Naruto’s jealousy and feeling of inferiority that prevents him from opening up fully as family should. Something that Naruto pretended not to feel each time he saw how amazing Tsuyu was.

Something that even Naruto could not point out what he lacked. But… he still feels grateful and appreciates what he has now. That’s why he will treasure everything he has now, because he knows what it’s like to have nothing and be afraid of them most.

Naruto slurps his instant ramen in silence.

He hates being alone, really - especially at night. Whenever he does, the dark thoughts start to creep up on him - and that negativity, from the looks those adults on the streets gave him, the teasing or funny looks from his classmates each time he fails, it’s like poison in his system.

…

Clink-clang- sounds of metallic objects clinking made Naruto’s ears twitch. He felt a little relieved knowing his sister was back. He already had ideas and questions to ask about her first day and all ANBU things.

The door creaks open. Tsuyu comes in as usual, muttering ‘I am home’ like any other Tuesday.

‘Tsu-chan. Welcome home - GASP - Suge!!!’.

Naruto’s mouth and eyes widened, seeing Tanya in her brand new ANBU outfit. The sleek black undershirt was layered with a grey flack jacket. The long black gloves with bracers. And the red tattoo on the visible part of the arm that’s so damn cool!

Tanya just smirked slightly.

‘You like my outfit?’.

“SO COOL! Maybe I want to join ANBU too!”, Naruto is giddy again. Almost forgot what ANBU does for work.

‘

Tanya let out a soft chuckle, amused as usual with his antics and how easy it was for him to get excited at nothing.

Tsuyu walked past Naruto towards the fridge, casually looking at the ramen cup on the table.

“I am making fried rice from yesterday’s rice. You want?”, Tanya dug the fridge for things to make fried rice.

…

?

“I am asking here…”. Tanya looked over, seeing that Naruto had an expression that could only be described as fear.

Just as Tsuyu passed by him, Naruto could smell the faint scent of iron… or rather, blood. And along with it, a heavy pressure of indescribable feeling. As if he felt a chill, a cold, something cruel. His body shuddered, and a sense of instinctual fear rose from his stomach. Something, something - he… he’s just scared of Tsuyu.

‘T-Tsu-chan…’. Naruto looked at Tsuyu with tears in his eyes, he felt his body frozen. But somehow, in his view right now, her appearance seems darker, cold, cruel, indifferent, almost distorted in his imagination. As if behind her there’s a shadow looming, telling him she had just killed someone or done something worse in cold blood.

Naruto was affected by the killing aura permeated by Tsuyu, who had just undergone her first training on ‘mindset’ which she passed with flying colors. As for what she did, it’s up to the imagination. But Captain Kaito was satisfied, while Daichi felt disturbed of her more. Tsuyu had seen countless corpses in her past life; for her, it’s nothing.

Naruto held onto the dining table shakily, his eyes averted from Tsuyu.

“Naruto…”, Tanya cold voice was directed towards Naruto.

Tsuyu walked step by step towards him. Naruto felt his heart beating faster and faster as she came closer. The smell of faint blood carried by her gets closer and closer. His 10-year-old child mind was trembling, wanting to cry.

Naruto saw Tsuyu’s hand approach him. He gasped and closed his eyes instinctively…

But instead of anything painful or dangerous, he only felt warmth on his forehead.

…

He opened his eyes slowly, only to see Tsuyu checking his temperature with the back of her hand. She then checked his pulse with her fingers, finding them slightly elevated.

“Are you sick?”. Her expression was a tad worried.

Naruto was quiet for a moment; the fear had already subsided. He felt relieved as he relaxed from the tense feelings he had before, feeling Tsuyu’s warm hand…

It’s… his sister… he’s safe with her…

Naruto shook his head.

‘No. It’s nothing’, Naruto let out a smile while rubbing the back of his head.

‘I- I do want fried rice! With egg please!’, Naruto pretended to be normal with his sunny tone, burying the fear he had just now.

Tsuyu shook her head, rolling her eyes, and went to cook.

Naruto let out another breath he had held. He didn’t want to ask what Tsuyu did today.

He’s afraid he would hate to know.

***

Notes:

Any idea on missions Tanya could take as ANBU?

Chapter 34: Misunderstood Evil

Chapter Text

Danzo sat in his office within secret underground Root HQ, taking the report from the hand of his subordinate kneeling on one knee on the ground, Kaito.

"Kaito, what do you think about her?", Danzo asked as he read the contents from Tanya's squad captain; a planted Root member in the ANBU that Hiruzen wasn't even aware of. Or perhaps he did, but he couldn't control them anyway.

'Yes, Danzo-sama. She completed the mentality training all at once; as if she had done it before'.

Danzo frowned slightly; after all, even for him, if you had to do something like killing or cutting the flesh of a living person for the first time while you were just 10 years old - there's no way it can be as simply as what's reported here. The mentality training is not supposed to be completed in a single day.

"Has she shown any form of pleasure while she's at it?". Danzo didn't mind if Tanya had a little loose screw; as long as her will and mind was still acting for the good of village. And Danzo was more than willing to give Tanya a channel to let her pour her twisted desires healthily. A lot of such people had always been recruited into the Intelligence Department in a certain subdivision.

'No, Danzo-sama. Her state was normal throughout the entire procedure. From my observation, her view is akin to seeing a laboratory animal dissected for study. She is a curious learner and often asks for feedback. She listens well to commands and had the drive to improve'.

Danzo nodded in satisfaction with Tsuyu's character - perhaps she was closer to Orochimaru in personality. Unfortunately for Danzo; Tsuyu cannot work under Root blatantly as Danzo's authority over the ANBU was stripped for the most part. But Danzo had a far better plan for Tsuyu than just working as an undercover agent or the like.

What Danzo wanted was a true weapon that could lead Konoha to its previous glory. Hiruzen was a fool to not want to develop Tsuyu, and by extension Naruto (not that Danzo has any hope for him seeing a subpar performance over the years), who was already able to control the 9 tails power. Hiruzen should have seen it with his own eyes, but always with his soft approaches and indecisions! The same way he let Orochimaru, his students get away and defect.

Danzo would have respected Hiruzen if only he could have truly done what he advocated - which he didn't. Putting that aside, Danzo personally has never felt that much contempt for Orochimaru because his interest does not harm Konoha at first.

Hiruzen was foolish not to see that, either. Orochimaru simply desires to learn all Jutsu - and for that also desires immortality to have all the time for it.

Instead of supporting his endeavor and having his expertise, knowledge, and even developing Jutsu like Tobirama did and helping to raise Konoha's place and power, the foolish Hiruzen only sees the few deaths of random nameless people used by him in his pursuit and caused Orochimaru to defect - also adding a potential very dangerous threat to Konoha. Truly, what an idiot!

Danzo and Hiruzen both had seen all 3 shinobi wars. Ten thousands of deaths, corpses are like random trash you can pick up on the battlefield. They even knew Tobirama conducted human experiments as well, using enemy shinobi, but what is the difference?

All lives are equally precious; each of those lives had family, friends, and those precious to them behind the shinobi mask they doned, aren't they? What makes it morally more reasonable to do human experimentation on them than to do it on the random guy Orochimaru picked?

Danzo, too, had his humanity - that's why he understood humanity and feelings and were a master at manipulation. Though he had buried that humanity deep inside him, for Konoha's sake.

Who's right or wrong was simply a matter of perspective. The enemy shinobi thought they were fighting for their country and that they were the good guys. It's hypocritical to be okay with using the enemy's body but not our own. What are a few dozen compared to that? Konoha would have benefited countless times more than those meager sacrifices.

And even when Hiruzen decided to chastise Orochimaru for it, he let him escape just like that and created a very scary enemy!

Danzo shook that thought away, not wanting to think about the indecisive old friend of his that only made his old blood boil.

In Danzo's mind, he already had a plan for Tsuyu. While certainly Tsuyu can be utilised very well for Root's most unspeakable works, he had a grander plan.

The main point was for her to completely master the 9-tails power - and with it, Konoha would gain its strength once more. He had brought this plan up the moment the pair of jinchurikis were born. The two siblings should have been trained and conditioned early on to have them utilise the power contained in them earlier. But his suggestions fell onto deft ears!

Hiruzen even snatched Kinoe - the Wood Release user that Danzo had cultivated with hard work and as a result of those 'inhumane' experiments ironically - but instead of using such an opportunity to cultivate the jinchuriki pair, that old fool did absolutely nothing!

Look at other hidden villages. They all had powerful Jinchuriki that could use their bijuus power. Only Konoha have them like mere decoration pieces. Frankly, even if they don't have 9 tails, nothing changes in terms of Konoha's power now.

Konoha wouldn't have to fear nor bow down to any other Nations if Tsuyu and Naruto were properly cultivated as the greatest weapon.

It's also why he leaked Naruto's status as the jinchuriki. To unite the village was just a side effect. His true intention was to make Naruto easily manipulated by him, and eventually, Danzo planned to reach out and have the jinchuriki under him and train him up.

However, that plan for Naruto was difficult to accomplish because Hiruzen would stop any attempt of Danzo to even approach him. As for Tsuyu, she was observed to be too mentally and emotionally stable for normal manipulation, so she was excused from useless methods, and he was only biding his time to get to Tsuyu later - which he is already close to accomplishing now.

Hiruzen was aware of Danzo's intention and already warned him against making any contact with the jinchurikis, so Danzo couldn't do anything about it that brazenly.

But now it's different. He had a channel to have Tsuyu under him without Hiruzen even realising. His planted seeds bore fruit luckily, and Tsuyu had both talent and character for it, and he was confident he could achieve what Hiruzen was afraid to do.

As for the second part of his plan, he wanted to control the village decision-making because he truly despised Hiruzen's cowardly methods. And time and time again, Hiruzen only caused his desire to become the Hokage to grow stronger and stronger - perhaps to the point of obsession. He truly believed only he could lead Konoha. Having Tsuyu's support would be beneficial to him in the long run.

In his honest feelings, he did not think his old age was suited for the Hokage position - and before Minato's recruitment as Hokage, he supported Orochimaru because Orochimaru had always supported Danzo's methods, and Danzo himself almost saw Orochimaru as the second coming of Tobirama.

Alas, he had no one under him suited for the position anymore, so he had to become the Hokage himself to make Konoha as to what he envisioned. His obsession for power stemmed from various failures of Konoha itself, truly. If anyone else were in his shoes, seeing incompetent people ruining everything time and time again, even they would be obsessed with obtaining the power to do everything by themselves.

It's Hiruzen's failure that created the evil of Danzo. Unfortunately, no one will ever get it.

Danzo's anger session now shifted onto the matter of Orochimaru; who was now residing in Akatsuki. It also meant the organisation most likely helped with Orochimaru experiments now, and in exchange Orochimaru would exchange his knowledge and expertise to them.

Hiruzen might think Akatsuki was just a mere mercenary organisation, but he's dead wrong. Danzo could see how this organisation's end goal was seemingly trying to ruin the already-established system of the hidden villages. As for how, Danzo's initial guess was they would try to establish their force; similar to a hidden village; that would take in incomes and even syphone power towards their side. The group was an unstable factor that could even escalate wars and drag Konoha into it if worse came to worst.

Danzo would have wanted to exterminate Akatsuki as early as possible, but he had to consider making Orochimaru a real threat to Konoha - he truly never had any grudge against him. The thing was, Danzo understood Orochimaru only wants to learn jutsu and gain eternal life. None of it has anything to do with destroying or harming Konoha.

If he provoked Orochimaru now, he was afraid the possibility would come true. Danzo gritted his teeth just thinking about it. Foolish Hiruzen! What a fool! Why weren't there any smart people who could see how he was never suited for the Hokage!?

Danzo crumpled the report he was reading subconsciously, feeling his blood boiling.

Danzo took a deep breath, calming his state of mind just as quickly as his anger came.

He suppose he could make contact with Tsuyu now to proceed with his plans and improve his mood.

Note: Like my stories so far? Check my

Twitter/X

Wink2

***

Chapter 35: Danzo's Invitation

Chapter Text

A few days passed as Tanya got well rested from the recent battle and injury from fighting Daichi. In the morning, Tsuyu got into her routine as usual. Though this morning, she felt a little more at ease as she brewed coffee imported from the Land of Wind, specifically from the Kōhīgahara province.

The aroma is akin to very slightly burnt caramel mixed with the scent of damp soil after the rain, with hints of toasted almond. The scent already teased Tanya's neurones. With a sip, her lips were coated with the rich, luxurious taste of traditionally prepared coffee beans, away from machinery and made from a family that perfected their technique over generations.

Captain Kaito kindly passed the coffee beans, a gift from Danzo-sama, apparently to congratulate her for joining the ANBU. Along with it, Kaito asked her to meet him at a certain meat bun shop in 2 days in the southeast-ward of Konoha. He claimed to wanting to assess her combat ability personally at the nearby training ground.

Tanya was not a dunce and suspected a lot of things, and she was mostly intrigued. The coffee already bought her goodwill, and she already guessed Danzo probably wanted to consolidate his influence or power through her, or he had a secret organisation that was independent from Hiruzen's control - or both. If Danzo-sama wanted to reel her in, she wouldn't mind much as long as the benefit was enough.

Tanya sipped the coffee while closing her eyes. Enjoying the aroma and luxurious taste. She had to admit that Danzo's bribery was perfect. She wouldn't mind working for him if she got to have this expensive coffee regularly - of course, it's just an exaggeration.

Tanya had a slight natural smile on her face as she enjoyed breakfast. Also, yesterday, she managed to get a loan from the bank with her ANBU status, making everything proceed cleanly. With that, she quickly made a pre-order on some chakra sealing paper from Konoha; and signed a contract for being one of the suppliers of Explosive Tags for the shop with the eloquence of her words and demonstration of her Explosive Tag to the shopkeeper. It was a high-quality explosive tag using an improved formula she had improvised. She was a mage who used various complex spell formulas in her past life, after all. All of them were so complex that the computation orb was a must.

Although she was never a Spell Engineer, the army did teach her the basics, and she often reviewed the spells she pre-installed into the computation orb. She was able to make references compared to the Jutsu Formula.

The tag can be ignited at a shocking 34 meters, which was significantly farther than the standard long-ranged explosive tag, and yet had a slightly reduced amount of time in delay to cause ignition and explosion despite the range. In standard long-ranged tag, since the user would seal their chakra into the Explosive Tag, they were able to ignite it from far away due to a natural connection with them. But there was distance and delay of input as a limiting factor- therefore, Tanya's improvements in these areas were quite huge.

Now she felt assured about having money. Perhaps they can move to a bigger place now and move closer to the Konoha main district for convenience.

Naruto, in front of her, was stuffing his mouth with food happily. The breakfast was unusually rich, with more variety of side dishes, meat, and veggies.

'Tsu-chan! What's the occasion? You were always stingy about our food'. Naruto asked, even with his mouth still full of food.

Tanya smiled slightly.

"We have money now. And I am working, remember. Besides, I had a small business too. We won't have to count on food from now on. Just eat what you like. Right, here, take it. Your pocket money".

'Business??? What business?'.

"Explosive Tags. I took Fuin Shiki class, remember? You can take the elective next year if you are interested and have a talent for it. Or you can start early. My reference scrolls and books are in my room if you want to study them first".

'Explosive Tags!? Weren't those like, so expensive?! And powerful too! I want to learn too!'.

"Sure, then. Read the Introduction to Jutsu Shiki first. Later, I will see to it if there's anything you don't understand". Tanya was not stingy about knowledge to her brother. Tanya encouraged Naruto to explore everything - because you never know whether you have talent or not unless you try - and making Naruto maximise his potential was what Tanya wanted.

'Okay!', Naruto stuffed some more food, feeling happy to learn fuinjutsu and make explosive tags too. He could show them to Sakura-chan, and everyone would see how amazing he was.

Tanya remembered another thing and took a thick envelope from her bosom.

She had leftover from the loan money. And she was not worried about not paying them back. And even if she couldn't, she was an ANBU working for Hokage anyway. What are they gonna do about it? But, of course, she was not such an immoral person and abided by the law.

"Here, your allowance for the month".

Naruto took it with anticipation, seeing how thick the envelope was compared to usual. Tanya usually controlled the household finances and only gave Naruto a little fixed monthly allowance. But behold, it contained so much money! The stack of bank notes, as Naruto flipped it with his thumb made him froze.

Naruto dropped his chopsticks, not believing his eyes.

'NO WAY! Tsu-chan! Is this real-ttebayo!?', Naruto was giddy and excited. He never got to hold so much money all this time and had to use only the little Tsuyu give each month for his own 'entertainment'.

"It's real", Tanya said simply with a slight smirk.

'Suge! Tsu-chan the best-ttebayo! I want to buy so many things!'. Naruto already imagined every single thing he had wanted to buy that he could not afford before. He experienced for the first time what financial freedom meant.

"Spend however you want to", Tanya thought of it as a reward for Naruto's hard work all this time. He deserved it. Even if Naruto decided to buy useless stuffs she wouldn't mind.

'Yatta!', Naruto couldn't wait to spend the money for the rest of the day.

Tanya looked at the clock. It's time, it seems.

'I might come home late. Get dinner on your own'.

Tanya stood, tying her hair with the headband with the Konoha symbol plated on it, ready to leave.

'Okay'. Naruto replied simply. But his mind returned to a few days ago when he felt how scary Tsuyu felt. He never asked nor mentioned it and tried to forget about it.

Tsuyu eventually left, leaving Naruto to wash the dishes since it was his turn.

***

Tsuyu walked along the streets of Konoha southeastward, eventually reaching a somewhat dilapidated street with not many people. She saw Captain Kaito waiting for her in front of the meat bun shop.

"Good morning, Kaito taichou". Tanya bowed slightly.

'Morning, Tsuyu-kun'. He said with a neutral smile.

Kaito led Tsuyu to the front of the inconspicuous middle-aged woman who was at the small stall, ready to take orders. The front of the stall looked clean; behind her, there was an inconspicuous-looking restaurant, also owned by the same person where customers would go in to sit if they wanted to. Since most people just have them as a takeaway, it was rare for anyone to go in.

'Aunty, I would like two of today's specials, along with extra spicy radish pickles on the sides. We are eating here'.

'Sure thing. It would be 80 Ryo'. She quickly took the meat buns fresh from the steamer and placed them on plates, serving them with sides of radish pickles.

Kaito led Tsuyu into the restaurant. He leave the plate on the table and took a bite into the meat bun.

'It's good', Kaito look at Tsuyu as if asking her to try them. Tsuyu nods and bit into them. Yes, it's quite good. Kaito went towards the back, into the supposed storeroom.

He turned into a dark corner and moved a crate aside with one arm, revealing a secret entrance where a steel ladder descended into the tunnel below.

Tanya obeyed and went down first. After about ten meters of descend, her feet reached the floor; it was connected to a long tunnel lightly lit with some lighting. After a few corners and turns, she finally saw light at the end.

Coming out of the tunnel, she was greeted with a large hall. Instantly, she could feel a few gazes on her from the dark corners of the hall for a second before they disappeared. They were the Root members stationed to be on guard at the main hall.

To think such a secret place exists right below Konoha.

The sound of steps came from a dark entrance at the other end of the hall. Along with the intermittent sound of a cane tapping the ground.

Thud. Thud. Thud.

The figure with half a bandaged face and a broken arm hidden beneath his cloth appeared. It was none other than Shimura Danzo.

'Tsuyu, I have been waiting for you', Danzo said with almost an excited tone.

Tsuyu kneeled on one knee, realising Danzo had power and status only second and perhaps close to Hiruzen.

"I am sorry to keep you waiting, Danzo-sama".

'Stand up'.

Tsuyu stood up right, waiting to listen to Danzo's words that would come. But before that, she remembered the coffee.

'Danzo-sama, the coffee you brought me is very much to my liking. I appreciate your gift'. Tsuyu said respectfully. Her words caused Danzo to feel flattered, his mood improved a little. She had learnt how to coax the higher-ups to climb the corporate ladders in her first life after all.

'Don't mention it. It was just a congratulatory gift. Now, you must have a lot of questions'.

Tsuyu gaze focus onto Danzo.

'You are now standing inside ROOT organisation. We were once a subsidiary of ANBU, you could say; that I fully control'.

'In a way, ANBU and ROOT missions were the same. All of them are to ensure Konoha remains standing. But Hiruzen was too soft in his approaches. Tsuyu, I have seen your talent and potential, and unlike Hiruzen, I believe in you will become Konoha's greatest asset in the future, as long as you are given the opportunity'.

Tsuyu's ear perked up. She had an expectant look in her eyes. Danzo's words were like music to her ears receiving such appraisal about herself; seemingly, she was about to get a promotion already. Danzo's coaxing is almost as good as Tsuyu's own.

'However, I am warning you. ROOT work, and by extension myself, can be considered dark. We did what even ANBU cannot do - all for the sake of Konoha, no matter the sacrifices - even your humanity. You must understand what it means Tsuyu'.

Tsuyu stayed silent for a second before replying calmly.

"I understand, Danzo-sama. I agree some hard measures are necessary, especially at this current time when Konoha is at its weakest".

Danzo nodded in satisfaction; he saw in her eyes that she truly understood what he meant and what Root stood for. Finally, someone who's smart enough to see how necessary his evil is.

As for what Tsuyu thought, she could imagine what evil was included. Including killing political figures or even potential figures that could alter the political landscape of Land of Fire. Or perhaps taking in orphans and children to create emotionless child soldiers or killing genius children of enemy villages to cull them before they could grow into a real threat.

While on certain things, she wouldn't agree given how she advocates for autonomy and freedom, including her own, but as long as it was not her or any of her subordinates that she had put work in cultivating, she wouldn't care. It's a part of human nature to not care when it's not about them.

Therefore, as long as the 'immorality' in question did not take anything from her and give benefits overall, she would agree with Danzo.

'You are very quick to agree... However, I never planned for you to be involved directly. You can achieve greater things than doing underground work. It would be unfitting of your talent and potential'.

Danzo eyes become serious.

'Hiruzen may see you as a mere child, leaving you in the veil of secrecy and hiding the fact that you are one of the jinchuriki of Konoha. Even putting no effort to cultivate and harness the power inside of you. While he may think he is doing it for your good, he never considered your own opinion on the matter'.

Danzo had never needed to manipulate Tsuyu, to begin with. A simple olive branch was all it took. He was certain about Tsuyu's personality. Her written exam on 'Will of Fire' earned her a full score each time. This was an outlier in fact.

The questions often include moral dilemmas - such as saving your teammate but causing failure of a very important mission for the village that could forsake the village safety or abandon them to make sure the mission succeeds. Tanya naturally selected the second option. It was the only logical option. Very very few can get full score on such exams.

'Tsuyu, are you willing to harness such power and use them for the sake of Konoha?', Danzo asked in anticipation.

Tsuyu straightened her posture once more, her gaze sharp. What idiot would say no?

"I am more than willing, Danzo-sama", Tsuyu saluted with a sharp, confident gaze.

Danzo had a rare smile.

'Very well. Come. It's time for you to harness the power of 9 tails. I am confident in your ability to control it', Danzo led Tsuyu into one of the entrances in the big hall and towards a room he had already prepared.

Tsuyu saw that the floor was marked with various fuin symbols, and 4 masked Root members were in the corners of the circular altar. They were the Root Fuin specialist, ready to take action in case anything went wrong.

Tsuyu could guess what she had to do. Unfortunately for Kyubi-san; she had to ignore his autonomy this one time. In fact, Tsuyu felt the tugging from inside her - from Kyubi - wanting to shred her to pieces seeing all these. He hated being used the most.

But what can he do? Of course, Tsuyu never planned to casually take Kyubi's power for no reason unless it was needed - after all, she still held some sort of pity and acknowledgement of Kyubi's unfortunate circumstances. Kyubi was still her roommate in a sense and would be her subordinate her entire life probably, and it had always been in Tsuyu's interest to cooperate with him instead of being enemies or in a forced bitter relationship for no reason.

Kyubi was considering his options and thinking about what he could do… And a bright idea flashes in his fox mind.

Kyubi, behind the red gate, smiled with an evil grin.

You want my power? Then take it!

Now, some may wonder, what was Kyubi thinking? It's simple. The more Tsuyu uses Kyubi's chakra, the more the seal corrodes. Once it corroded enough, he would push as much chakra he had and further pry the seal wide! It's how the 8 triagram seals work, and he could feel the seal did weaken since she had used his chakra years ago.

This would let Kyubi fully utilize all of his chakra eventually, and there's no way a meager human like Tsuyu can withstand his entire will and power - Tsuyu's body, mind, and will would be overtaken, killing her, and Kyubi would finally escape entirely! He was confident Tsuyu would not be able to handle that! No way, no way! He is the strongest of all bijuus! She cannot possibly withstand his will and power at full power! Tsuyu was able to perfectly control his chakra back then only because of it's meager amount!

Kyubi had his arrogance and confidence at its peak. Whatever Tsuyu wanted to do; he would just give the chakra. Just you wait!

***

Chapter 36: Harnessing Power [1]

Chapter Text

Tanya followed Danzo's instructions and sat cross-legged on the altar filled with Jutsu Formula. One of the masked Root members stood behind her. Another one went to place a few monitoring probes connected to a device at the side to check on her bodily function.

After some more preparations, the person handling the device gave a signal with his hand.

Danzo turned to Tsuyu.

'Yoru will transfer her consciousness into yours to bring you to meet the Kyubi. She would monitor you and the 9 tails. Do not resist'.

Tsuyu felt a little hesitant inside due to the nature of such intrusive sounding jutsu; but she believed Danzo would not harm her since it would not be of any benefit.

She relaxed her state of mind as she let the foreign chakra enter her body.

'Mind Transfer Jutsu'. The Yamanaka made hand signs and then placed one of her hands on top of Tsuyu's head.

***

Tsuyu felt darkness envelop her. And once more, she arrived at the familiar empty battlefield. This was her mindscape, and she had already visited multiple times to (try) chat with Kyubi.

Tsuyu looked at the new consciousness beside her. The young shinobi had orange short hair and a fairly pretty innocent face, but her dark brown eyes were dull.

'Have you been here?'. She asked Tsuyu in a neutral tone.

"Yes, I have been here a few times".

Tsuyu answered all the questions directly. Eventually, Tsuyu led her to the trench where the tunnel leading to 9-tails resided.

Yoru, in the real world, constantly made reports to Danzo about Tsuyu's mindscape and what she observed, as well as Tsuyu's answers. Apparently, she had made contact with Kyubi a few times on her own.

Danzo listened to the report with fascination.

What did it mean for a child of her age to have such a mindscape that portrayed a battlefield? And the fact that Tsuyu on her own was able to make contact with the 9 tails meant she already had control over her consciousness and spiritual energy - to a quite high degree.

Danzo nodded inwardly, finding Tsuyu's mental maturity was most likely linked to her degree of spiritual energy.

Was it because Yin part of Kyubi led to a higher spiritual energy and therefore her mental development? On paper, it sounds plausible, but Kyubi's Yin chakra contained hatred and negative emotions. If Kyubi had influenced Tsuyu's development, Tsuyu would have been more of a bloodlustful person. Which so far; she has not shown this.

Or did she hide or suppress that part of her? Did it just mean her 'humanity' was used to suppress the side effects of hateful Yin chakra as a whole and why she did not show characteristics of a normal child's emotions?

Danzo made theories on his own to explain Tsuyu's character. Soul was a very difficult field of subject in the shinobi world, and Danzo was just making guesses. But it seems close to the truth. Danzo already planned another human experiment to use Yin chakra over a developing fetus or infants and see the result. However, his age would mean he would not be able to see the fruit of the research. He put that aside for now…

Yoru and Tsuyu entered Kyubi's space - and instantly, they were faced with a huge demonic fox caged behind a red gate. Kyubi seeing Tsuyu already made him mad, but he already thought to himself that he would just let her do whatever. But then something more maddening happened - someone else dared to intrude too! What do they think this is? A hotel!?

'You dare bring an outsider!?'. Kyubi roared in anger. All of a sudden, a wave of red bubbly chakra instantly floods toward both of them. Kyubi wanted to kick them out!

Yoru was unable to do anything, feeling the amount of evil and pressure on her consciousness. If it was her, her consciousness would have been engulfed completely and she would have been dead - not to mention Tsuyu, who was just a child!

'Prepare for emergency!', Yoru, in the real world spoke instantly.

Yoru, in the subconscious space made some hand seals and released chakra and spiritual barrier to hold the evil red chakra from Tsuyu - the Sealing Squad ready themselves to respond. Danzo took off the bandages on his right eye to use his sharingan to observe Tsuyu's chakra with worry.

Meanwhile, amidst all this, Tsuyu had a bland expression on her face. She had seen this all the time whenever she come here to chat like a civilized person with the fox to no avail.

With a gesture of her hand and powerful chakra fluctuation, the wave of red chakra seemingly hit an invincible wall, unable to approach either of them.

Yoru felt the pressure recede tremendously and stopped wasting her chakra for nothing seeing the evil chakra could not get to them anymore.

'DAMNED HUMANS! GET OUT!'. Kyubi can only complain while clawing at the gate. He couldn't use enough of his power to suppress Tsuyu's abnormal spiritual power. Kyubi continued screaming nonsense the entire time after - which was ignored for the most part as if he was talking to himself.

Yoru felt a little surprised and reported to Danzo about the experience.

Danzo felt relieved, alarmed, and yet also a little excited inside.

Yoru's description of the amount of evil chakra flooding toward them meant the seal had already loosened quite a bit. And yet, Tsuyu was able to hold the evil chakra at bay. She had a very high degree of control over her consciousness and spirit.

'It's better than what I expected'.

Danzo never had a long term plan in mind, step by step, to develop Tsuyu's spirit and control over her consciousness first. But that did not seem to be necessary - for the amount of chakra that 9 tails could currently provide across the seal for the time being. He was more than happy to skip months of progress in a single leap already.

'We can directly proceed to the second stage. Ask Tsuyu to extract Kyubi's chakra to a minimal first'.

In the subconscious, Yoru instructed Tsuyu to do so. First, the outer layer of the seal was to be removed.

Just as Tsuyu reached out to the tag with 'Sealing' written on it, she felt a gaze on her and stopped instantly. Both Yoru and Tsuyu felt a foreign chakra fluctuation in a moment before it disappeared.

Yoru instantly made hand seals and expanded her senses to search around the space, but it seemed there was nothing. However, seeing Tsuyu's reaction, it was clear it was not her imagination. Another foreign chakra was also inside Tsuyu's mindscape definitely.

'Lord Danzo, I sensed a foreign chakra fluctuation inside of Tsuyu'.

Danzo frowned slightly. He guessed in contemplation. Perhaps Minato, before sealing the 9 tails, also sealed his chakra into Tsuyu's body and was there as an emergency in case the 9 tails broke out.

Danzo was calculating in his mind. While Danzo and Minato personally were never at odds - and Minato never chastised the work of Root just like Hiruzen and mostly ignored his work; this time, Minato's own daughter was involved.

So, Danzo was uncertain what Minato would think.

Now, what would happen if Tsuyu met Minato's fragment? In Danzo's mind, he wanted to find a way to exterminate Minato's chakra inside Tsuyu, so the two never met at all. Danzo was afraid of Tsuyu changing, even if slightly, by meeting her parents.

But such a procedure would be invasive and would not escape Tsuyu's senses. Danzo wouldn't want to cause distrust to Tsuyu; as for brainwashing her later, it was not possible. Even if it was, it would severely impede her growth and potential. She was too spiritually and mentally gifted for such a thing to work.

Perhaps I can use Kotoamatsukami to gain perfect trust and obedience from her…

So, even if Minato fragments interfered, and Tsuyu and Minato's meeting caused a deviation for his plans, Danzo did not believe Tsuyu would escape the control of Kotoamatsuki. But then, that would be the last resort. He did not want to waste his precious trump card.

After a minute of contemplation, Danzo made a decision.

He would just develop Tsuyu according to his plans - to create the most perfect weapon. And if there was any deviation, Kotoamatsukami would become worth using on her.

***

Chapter 37 Chapter Text

'Yoru, proceed'.

Danzo, however, was overthinking it… he was too much of a cautious person and always assumed the worst scenario and had backup plans ready.

In reality, Minato wouldn't mind Danzo helping Tsuyu at all and even preferred it. Minato had observed Tsuyu all this time himself and seen that Tsuyu was capable of it - even if it was such a shocking sight. To begin with, he had intended for both Tsuyu and Naruto to use 9 tails chakra for the sake of Konoha and to fight the mysterious enemy of Konoha back then.

Yoru relayed the instruction from Danzo, from which Tsuyu continued. The outer seal was peeled off, revealing a spiral-patterned circular lock on the red gate.

'To interact with chakra, you will have to use chakra. Let me guide you'. Yoru placed her hand on Tsuyu's back. Tsuyu felt most of her chakra was mobilised in herself, creating an apparition of her image.

Already feeling the way it was created, Tsuyu didn't need Yoru to guide her anymore.

'Now send your chakra through the gap in the seal to connect it with Kyubi's. You then can take away his chakra as allowed by the gap. However, just as you can take his, he can take yours through the connection. Immediately retreat and cut the connection if you cannot withstand its will and hatred'.

Tsuyu understood and proceeded. Her apparition passed through the gap in the seal and latched onto the Kyubi, who couldn't do anything about it since he was inside the seal.

Now, Kyubi had originally intended to give her his chakra to weaken the seal. But due to a spectator, it would be too shameful for him to look so willing. Therefore, he resisted as much as he could because of his pride.

As the connection was made, Tsuyu felt a tugging pulling her chakra. But Tsuyu's will was stronger, and Kyubi couldn't syphon her off.

She looked at Kyubi with a cold glare. All this time, Kyubi had been cursing by the way, but everyone pretended he was talking to air.

"Kyubi-san; I apologise for my intrusion, but I hope we can cooperate to make it easier for both of us".

'HAH?! YOU DARE ASK FOR MY COOPERATION? I KNEW IT! YOU TOO ARE LIKE OTHER HUMANS. GREEDY FOR MY POWER! ONLY SEEING ME AS A WEAPON FOR USE!'.

"While I do admit I am trying to harness your power, I have never seen you as a weapon. I see you as any other person. Every human relationship was based on giving and taking. And you have something I may need in the future. I apologise for not having your permission, but I acknowledge I am merely borrowing. I owe you for using your power. I promise I will pay you back in the future once I can give you what you need, Kyubi".

Tsuyu was honest about this, but she clearly stated that 'if she can', she would. But she couldn't right now.

Kyubi wanted freedom the most. But letting him free means her death. And even if she can just live well; Kyubi was a part of Konoha's 'property', and it was not up to her.

If anything, she could consider it once she reached the top and see if it was possible to have an alternative that give everyone their benefits like having Kyubi living freely within the boundary of Konoha or its perimeter like some sort of Guardian Beast or something and reach an agreement. This would be the best-case scenario.

'YOU LIAR! YOU-', Tsuyu ignored Kyubi's complaints and started to siphon Kyubi's chakra. A small stream of red chakra flowed through the seal and into Tsuyu's body. The dark red viscous chakra starts to mix with hers.

I hate you! I will kill you! It's painful! Please stop!

The voices and emotions crept up to Tsuyu's mind. Her left eye turned into a demonic pupil with a red iris on the dark black sclera. She can feel the hatred and anger contained in such power trying to consumed her mind.

Alas, Tsuyu's willpower was far stronger. She couldn't push the hatred completely out of her mind, but her rationality still won over the feelings. Some shitty being had forced her to feel 'faith' before but it's her mind that never let her bow down to that shitty being. This was nothing at all. If Tsuyu had to equate it, it was akin to feeling starved but refusing to eat.

Danzo saw evil red chakra inside Tsuyu's chakra network through his sharingan. The chakra leaks out, forming a layer of translucent bubbly red chakra cloak around Tsuyu's body.

'Vital signs within safe limit. Cellular activity improved by…', the Root member monitoring Tsuyu's body keep checking the devices and readings the data to Danzo.

'Increase absorption by half a point'. Danzo ordered.

Tsuyu received the order from Yoru and did as told. The data were observed and recorded as the test was ongoing.

Tsuyu eventually reached 3 tails state. Her chakra was so massive it caused constant pressure outward from her body; the deep, dark translucent chakra cloak caused scorching heat in and out of Tsuyu's body, but she endured.

But now it was the seal that prevented her from taking any more chakra unless

Kyubi willingly poured it out as well, or if the seal gap widened for more chakra to pass.

'Danzo-sama. The hard limit has already been reached. No more Kyubi chakra can pass through the gap of the seal', Yoru pointed out.

Meanwhile, the Root member monitoring Tsuyu's body kept muttering her data.

'Cellular activity reached above its functional limit. Her body tissue was receiving constant damage and repair… but overall her tissues received more damage'.

Danzo listened with focus to the report on Tsuyu's body condition while observing carefully with his Sharingan. He figured Tsuyu's chakra was unable to completely suppress Kyubi's, which was volatile, and they were fighting each other like fire fighting water—they were forcefully mixed like water and oil in a shaker.

The shaker in question would be Tsuyu's mind and body, and this took a toll on her, causing damage to her tissues, chakra loss, and overall major performance waste with incompatibility between the two chakra's fighting to separate or consume, and even reduced Tsuyu's 'lifeforce' through the continuously regeneration and destruction of body cells.

'Maintain the form as long as possible. Terminate if Tsuyu is unable to handle it anymore. We have to know her limit'.

Yoru passed the order, and Tsuyu followed. Kyubi screams were like atmosphering noise. Yoru constantly monitors Tsuyu's spiritual fluctuation to estimate her spiritual energy.

After 23 minutes, Tsuyu's body cannot take the toll anymore. Her sitting posture slanted from losing strength to carry itself.

The connection between her consciousness and Kyubi's was cut off, causing Tsuyu to return to her body.

Tsuyu winced in pain and soreness all over her body. As if her entire body had just gone through 6 hours of continuous sprinting. She couldn't move a single muscle now. But her mind and will were still good, albeit a little tired, but nothing compared to her body condition. Yoru helped Tsuyu to stand.

'Give Tsuyu a thorough checkup. I want the result as soon as possible'. Danzo ordered his men.

***

Danzo reads the data and can come to conclude that Tsuyu had extremely uneven high spiritual energy, or rather Yin part, compared to her physical energy, the Yang part. Despite being of Uzumaki lineage, it was not enough, somehow. Danzo theorized it's due to the Yin half constantly supplying mostly Yin chakra overall.

On the other hand, in theory, Naruto would instead have had more Yang chakra and rigorous physical energy and body compared to Tsuyu. That also explains why Naruto was seemingly untalented in chakra manipulation due to the uneven ratio between the amount of spiritual energy and the physical energy.

Now that Danzo figured out what was wrong with Naruto; it also meant Naruto had certain advantages. Just like Tsuyu's chakra manipulation and mastery comes from her high spiritual energy. Naruto would then have high vitality, endurance, and anything physical.

In theory, Naruto should be able to master 8 Gates even better than Might Guy and become an even better Taijutsu specialist. He can also use forbidden techniques that take a toll on the body of the user. Danzo made a note on his mind in case he had a chance to bring Naruto as well to his side.

As for Tsuyu, she was almost a hexagonal soldier. If only her body was on par with her spirit, she would be a true demon. Danzo was certain Tsuyu would not be able to handle all of 9 tails chakra for now.

To fully control the 9-tails power, she would need to improve her physical condition and therefore increase her chakra potency and true volume to overcome 9 tail's. That requires physical training and time for Tsuyu's body to grow to become an adult.

But that would be slow…

Danzo may be patient, but he was too old now. He wanted results faster.

As for other methods to boost her physical body, Danzo could not think of any method that did not have any side effects. Hashirama cells were a perfect solution if and only if Tsuyu could take it, but a mistake would cost Tsuyu her life. He couldn't take the gamble.

As for alternative solutions, natural energy can strengthen her overall chakra as senjutsu chakra and allow more control over Kyubi as well.

Danzo made his decisions and plans.

First, he needed the Key for Tsuyu's seal for the future eventual event. Jiraiya would know where it was. And knowing him, there was a high chance he would agree since Tsuyu was his student's daughter.

Second, Tsuyu can learn Senjutsu from Jiraiya. Minato was able to learn Senjutsu, although it was unfortunate he did not manage to master it before his eventual death. It's reasonable for Tsuyu to be able to do it with her talents and genetics.

Thirdly, as a temporary measure, he could give Tsuyu one of the forbidden regeneration techniques to repair her physical body and allow extended usage of Kyubi chakra. This would further shorten her lifespan. But in a battle, a day of life was worth nothing compared to dying in that moment.

As for bodily modification, he knew of one capable person. Naturally, it was Orochimaru. The last contact he made with Orochimaru was to help him establish his place in Otogakure after his defection.

While their cooperation was stopped after that, they were never personal enemies. It was still possible. Danzo, at this point, did not believe Orochimaru would harm Konoha. Perhaps revenge towards Hiruzen, but if that was only it, then Danzo was more than willing to give a helping hand to get rid of that old man. After all, he knew Orochimaru would be more occupied with his desire and thirst for knowledge compared to revenge and sentiment.

Danzo decided to write a letter and send it to Orochimaru through Akatsuki. Akatsuki was easily reachable, given they were a mercenary organisation; this would be no problem. As for what he was willing to trade. He had money to fund his experiments. That would be enough, certainly.

Though… Danzo wouldn't expect that letting Orochimaru see Tsuyu was akin to offering the forbidden fruit to the snake himself…

***

Chapter 38: Just a Child

Chapter Text

Danzo went inside his office and stood in front of the shelves containing scrolls and books. He took one scroll out from the 3rd shelf and another one from the 5th.

Click-

A mechanism activated, and the shelve moved itself to the side to reveal a steel vault with various sealing formula all over it.

Danzo made a hand seal - Reverse Sealing. With a press of his hand, the fuin retracted inwardly.

Cluck. Clink.

The vault opened up from the middle. It was Danzo’s secret storage room where he kept the copy the of the Scroll of Seals and other techniques. He had a few other secret storage rooms where he kept Hashirama cells or money or other stuff. He wouldn’t keep everything in one place naturally.

Danzo walked in and took the Scroll of Seal, opening them to find the jutsu he planned to give Tsuyu.

“Multi-shadow clone jutsu…”. The first Jutsu listed here was this. Danzo remembers his late teacher Tobirama, as a Senju with high chakra can use these. Tsuyu naturally- by extension Naruto, should too.

Danzo quickly copied various Jutsu he would find suitable for the siblings with ‘his’ Sharingan. He was already planning to take control of Naruto through the chance he had with Tsuyu around Naruto. He would not get caught by Hiruzen, not directly, at least. And having Naruto under him as well meant Tsuyu’s only weakness would be under his clutch.

Danzo came out of the vault and closed it back, sat on his office chair to write down the jutsu he wanted Tsuyu to learn first: Shadow Clone and it’s forbidden counterpart. He kindly included notes on them; such as the ability to return information from all 5 senses experienced by the shadow clones, side effects, and uses.

Danzo had seen Tobirama training or learning with his shadow clones, and as he was half a student and spent time with him, of course, he knew a lot as well. The fact that shadow clone can be used as a cheat code to learn faster was noted in the scroll - and the proper training method with it was for all clones to only do the same training. Otherwise, different jumbled memories would be akin to trying to read 5 different books in one go.

Tsuyu didn’t know her plans to cling onto higher up thighs worked too well to a point that Danzo didn’t hold anything back only because Kotoamatsukami was there to make her a complete puppet under Danzo’s control… Danzo wouldn’t want anything less than perfection since he already considered it.

He went to the Root medical department where Tsuyu was resting.

The medical staff, with ugly scars all over his disfigured face greeted Danzo with a hoarse voice before stating Tsuyu’s condition.

‘Danzo-sama, she was ready to be discharged. However, she would need a week rest to fully recover’.

Danzo nods. It was not so surprisingly fast given the Uzumaki blood and 9 tails inside for her to recover enough to be discharged in few hours with just addition of nutrition infusion into her body.

‘Tsuyu, how are you feeling?’, Danzo still ask.

Tsuyu sat up straight. Although he felt lethargic and sore all over physically, she was able to move.

“Aside from soreness and weakness, I am fine Danzo-sama”. Tsuyu replied with respect.

‘Good. You can go. As for what happened today, your squad leader trained you and exerted too much from you’.

Tsuyu nodded.

‘In your rest, you can read these first’. Danzo handed a scroll to Tsuyu, which Tsuyu took with shining eyes, knowing it was some jutsu.

“Thank you for your kindness, Danzo-sama”. Tsuyu bowed slightly.

Danzo nodded in appreciation. He liked subordinates who respected and know how to be grateful most.

“Danzo-sama, I have a request…”. Tsuyu decided to ask without any scrupple. Danzo squinted his eyes, various scenarios ran in his head over what Tsuyu could possibly ask.

“I would like to know where to buy the coffee you had gifted me today. It was very much to my liking”. Tsuyu asked in all seriousness. The packet of coffee beans she received should last only for a month.

Danzo went silent. And suddenly… a rare soft chuckle escaped from his mouth. Out of all things Tsuyu can ask out of this old man who had power and status second to the Hokage, she asked for coffee.

‘It was from an underground channel. It was originally a product for the noble families - what the Daimyo and the lords of the lands drink. You wouldn’t come across it anywhere in Konoha’. Danzo said that with all seriousness.

Tsuyu felt disappointed. No wonder the coffee was too good.

‘But you are now under me, I never treated my subordinate badly. I would arrange for a monthly supply for you. It was nothing for me’.

Tsuyu gasped inwardly. She never had such a generous and amazing employer as Danzo. She already discarded Hiruzen in favor of Danzo in her mind.

“I don’t deserve your generosity, Danzo-sama!”, Tanya said humbly while happy inside.

‘Stop with the humble words. You deserve it. It was an investment on my part. If there’s nothing else, you are dismissed. Kaito, send her home’. The excuse of the captain training Tsuyu too hard had to have some logic to it after all.

“Yes, Danzo-sama!”, Tsuyu bowed before going with Kaito. Kaito helped support Tsuyu to walk since her body was still too weak.

Kaito suggested to give Tsuyu a piggy ride with a serious face to get there faster, but absolutely Tsuyu refused. She even thought his captain was trying to joke, but he was dead serious and thought there was nothing wrong about it.

“Captain Kaito, it would be too embarrassing for me…”. She still had honor and pride.

***

But as Kaito and Tsuyu walked close to the street where Tsuyu’s apartment was located, she saw a crowd below. They were all residents of the apartment. All of them murmuring and looking up the apartment.

As Tsuyu looked up as well, her eyes widened in shock - and then worry and horror. A section of the 4th floor of the apartment was smoking. And it was clear where the fire originated from - it was her apartment. A few shinobis around the floor had just finished dousing the fire.

Naruto. Don’t you dare die!

She quickly tried to run - but as soon as he lost Kaito’s support, her feet couldn’t support her, and she fell.

Damn it!

“NII-SAN! WHERE ARE YOU!”. Tanya’s shout gained the attention of the crowd.

Kaito quickly helps Tsuyu up. He immediately understood the situation.

‘Tsuyu, leave it to me’.

“I will leave it to you then, taichou…”, Tanya said in anger and frustration. If Naruto died for nothing, despite the years of effort she had put in him, she would never be able to move on.

After a minute, the ocean of crowd in front of her parted as if to make way.

Naruto being led by Kaito was safe and sound overall, despite some burn marks on his right arm. But as he saw Tsuyu, Naruto instead turned his eyes away, as if afraid of facing her.

As they passed through the crowd, the sound of curses and anger pointed at Naruto from them.

Naruto stood in front of Tanya, his hands holding onto his shirt.

“Nii-san, are you injured anywhere?”, Tanya immediately checked Naruto’s body all over. She let out a sigh of relief, seeing that aside from the minor burn on his right arm, there was nothing else.

But just right after, her eyes turned almost demonic, glaring at Naruto with what can be called pure anger. In all of Tsuyu’s past life, she never felt this angry. Even Being X had never provoked this amount of anger from her.

“What happened, nii-san?”. Her voice was almost cold. Naruto felt scared, tears filling up his eyes.

‘I… I was… trying to…’.

“What? Speak”. Her tone gets colder.

‘I… tried to practice…’.

Naruto’s broken muttering caused even more frustration.

“SPEAK LIKE A HUMAN BEING”. Her eyes glaring at Naruto were so fierce that he felt his body trembling.

‘I… tried… explosive tag…’. Naruto was trying to learn Fuin Shiki, using the scroll on Tsuyu’s shelves. And Tsuyu did say he could. But Naruto was too excited and decided to get directly to making an explosive tag after learning a little since it was cool and strong.

“You did WHAT?”. Tanya’s eyes almost bulged out. She could not believe anyone could be that stupid, it was something so stupid that she felt so angry and frustrated.

Tsuyu waited for seconds for Naruto to explain that she was misunderstanding it. But she didn’t. Her rage tipped over the boiling point.

“Did you not realise how STUPID that is? You could have gotten yourself killed! Don’t you ever use your brain!? ”.

‘I am sorry Tsu-chan…’. Naruto shed tears, his eyes looking down to the floor. Naruto was never scolded by Tsuyu. Her harsh words made Naruto felt even more guilty and hurt inside, knowing the words were pointed at him.

Tsuyu felt her blood boiling. But she controlled her anger and rage at this moment. Taking a deep, deep breath.

“Just what the hell were you thinking…”. Tsuyu muttered under her breath.

Her already drained physical body was taking another stress, causing her to almost sway and fall. Thankfully, the wall was there to support her body. She couldn’t fathom whatever this was. She would even use the R word, but she had to swallow her anger.

‘I am really sorry… sniffs…’.

…

The crowd murmurs and anger was apparent knowing it was Naruto who caused such the fire. Thankfully it did not spread much.

The siblings stood in silence. One was exhausted and in a rage; the other was sobbing.

Kaito looked at the two, not sure what to do. But still observed Tsuyu’s reaction to report to Danzo-sama later.

Eventually, the crowd dispersed as the damage was controlled. A short bald old man went to them, getting angry at Naruto for a second before grudgingly telling them they could stay at a free room since Lord Third asked him to.

Of course, Hiruzen would interfere directly since it was Naruto causing issues.

Tsuyu held Naruto’s head and forced him to bow down with her to apologize to the landlord. What Tsuyu hated most was to become a problem for society in general, and even though Naruto caused this, she was his guardian and caretaker, and he was her responsibility.

“Mr. Mori, I apologize for my brother’s mistake. I will make sure to teach him properly”.

‘Tch. If he causes trouble again, you two should live somewhere else’. The old man tossed the key to their new room before going away.

…

Tanya let out another breath. Her legs felt weak from all of today’s events. The siblings climbed up the floor towards their original room first to see what was left.

Naruto noticed Tsuyu’s struggle climbing the stairs. He wanted to ask if Tsuyu was okay, but he was too afraid to ask. Remembering how Tsuyu looked at her, her harsh words, Tsuyu’s figure overlapped with the hateful, angry faces from the villagers who had shunned him.

Naruto felt like crying again. The last person he wanted to hate him was Tsuyu, his only family. But he controlled his tears and breathing. The pressure in his chest was heavy, but he had to endure. He would only make Tsuyu angry…

Both of them entered the now-messed-up apartment. The floor and walls were scorched black here and there. The furniture was half destroyed by flames. The two scavenged whatever was left and brought them out with them to their new apartment a floor below.

Tsuyu didn’t talk at all and stayed silent the entire time. As they entered, Tsuyu plopped down on the sofa, feeling too exhausted. Her body was aching all over already from forcing herself to climb the stairs, only adding to the stress she was feeling. She refused to look at Naruto otherwise she might say something that wouldn’t be of any benefit.

“Nii-san”. Her voice was cold.

‘Yes…?’.

“Give me a drink. And then go out and buy some takeaway”. Her words were more like an order. She was too tired to move after all, much less cooking, she had to get groceries first.

‘Y-yes…’. Naruto went quickly, pouring a cup of water for her before placing them on the table. Tsuyu took it and gulped it down. Her eyes never landed on Naruto. Naruto quietly left the apartment to get some food.

…

The evening passed in silence. Tsuyu didn’t bother to talk to Naruto during dinner, knowing she had nothing good to say. It was already obvious Naruto knew what he did wrong, and she already gave him a scolding. Therefore, silence was all she could give now.

Tsuyu went to her room to sleep, not wanting to think about the day. She then started to wonder if she had put too much expectation on Naruto, using her own intellect as a reference. Maybe a child of 10 years old was supposed to be as stupid as he was normally? Tsuyu was no longer as angry. But only feeling acceptance.

Meanwhile, Naruto cleaned up the table… the tears he was holding fell again. He hated that Tsuyu didn’t bother to look at him at all the entire time. He felt so hurt. So scared. So guilty.

Naruto sniffles was heard by Tsuyu, but she just turned around, not giving a damn. She just assumed Naruto would calm down by tomorrow and just sleep.

Naruto, in his bed, never felt as horrible his entire life… he was scared of Tsuyu hating him now. He didn’t know what to do…

‘Hahaha. Didn’t you see the look in her eyes? Just like those who had shunned and hated you’.

Naruto found himself inside his mindscape. In his weak moment, the fox pulled him in. Naruto closed his eyes, in tears, not wanting to hear the taunting from the evil fox. Naruto knew the fox would want to take him over, and Tsuyu already told him about it and something about keeping his mental state stable to prevent it. He didn’t want to make Tsuyu even madder than she was now.

Naruto couldn’t sleep the entire time, trying to drive Kyubi’s influence away while handling the various negative emotions inside his chest.

***

Like my work? Follow me on Twitter/X hehe (wink2)

Chapter 39: Daichi Senpai

Chapter Text

The next morning Tanya woke up a little later. The sun had already risen close to afternoon. She felt a little groggy and sore, but a little better than yesterday.

She breathed in deep air, still remembering yesterday’s event. She already felt calm over it, and for her, it was already in the past.

Right, today’s breakfast - or rather lunch now. Frankly, Tanya had never slept past morning, so Naruto had never needed to wake her up. If anything, occasionally it was her that had to wake Naruto up. Tanya had always had high expectations of Naruto, but each time he made mistakes more than once, Tanya lowered her standard for Naruto since he was just a child and only occasionally rambled about things for Naruto to listen - though half of them probably went in from the right ear and went out from the left.

Thankfully for Naruto, so far it was only the small little things like waking up late or having a messy room and not arranging his shoes at the rack. But yesterday was something that definitely pushed Tanya’s biggest button.

Explosive Tag out of all things… Just what the hell went through his mind to do something so stupid? Not to mention, Naruto could have waited for her to teach him properly. And there were other logical reasons that shouldn’t have made Naruto do such a thing. Sigh…

Tanya begrudgingly stepped out of her bed to wash her face. The soreness all over her body was ever present. Tanya went out of her bedroom and towards the living room. It was empty. Well, Naruto had class, after all.

She wondered how she would get food. She felt a little annoyed that Naruto didn’t bother to at least get groceries or cook breakfast. But then again, Naruto never asked if she was fine to begin with. While she never said it, she supposed it was already obvious that she was not.

Somehow, a part of Tsuyu felt a little hint of sourness in her tongue. After all, for her, Naruto should have cared just as much as she cared for him. That was what a family unit was supposed to do and act like. But Naruto’s indifference towards her condition was pushing another small button - that was personal even.

Unlike any other form of organisation, a family unit stands on the principle of caring and nurturing on a much personal level. Just as Tanya had put care for Naruto, she expected to receive the same from Naruto. But it was as if all of Tanya’s effort was not appreciated at all for a second.

Tanya excused the bitter feeling in her chest as disappointment over Naruto’s failure to do his job as her brother.

It was as if she had only been giving but never received. She always did her best. But this was how Naruto returned it…

It’s akin to working your ass of for your company, you did your best, and you did deliver - but then on pay day your boss cut your salary because the company out of money and it had nothing to do with how well you served. She would feel frustrated and quit the company to find an employer who would give as much as she delivered.

But a family… it was not something you quit. She bit her lip for a second before shaking the thoughts away. He was just a child. It was fine, Tanya thought.

I expected too much from him…

Can she call the ANBU that had been watching her to buy groceries? Was that too unreasonable? Well, it’s not like the ANBU had anything better to do than just watching anyway, and it would be boring as hell to watch her.

Tsuyu went to the cabinet to get some money. She went to the window of the apartment, looking around. Her eyes gazed at the spot on top of the roof of the building in front of her. She felt the presence there watching her.

Just then, a person appeared from the spot, seemingly out of thin air, but that was simply his camouflage technique.

Hm? Daichi?

She looked at the familiar build and mask pattern, the spiky hair and its brown colour. Daichi seemed to be aware that Tsuyu was indeed looking at him; though inappropriate technically, he still flickered into Tsuyu’s living room.

‘Is there something the matter?’, Badger asked.

“Badger, you should know Captain Kaito exhausted me too much yesterday. I would like a favor from you. I cannot climb down stairs and back up to get grocery or food. Too exhausting”.

‘H-huh… you recognised me…’. Badger scratched his neck.

Tsuyu looked at him dead in the face as if it was that obvious. Well, since her team wouldn’t do any work for the time she recovers, Daichi was free and assigned this boring task.

“I remember your build and mask pattern, and your hair and its colour. It wasn’t that difficult, senpai”. She said blandly.

‘Hm~ Haha. I guess you are right. Well, sure, give me the list. I would get it quick’. Badger felt a little sheepish.

“Thank you senpai. I owe you on this one”, Tanya said respectfully.

‘Nah. Don’t mention it. It was boring anyway. Seriously, why would I need to watch you out of all people? I am pretty sure you can handle yourself. Seems like pointless work to me’. Daichi complained while making a duck face behind his mask.

Tanya smiled slightly.

“You are still getting paid for it, aren’t you? I would complain to Lord Third about this”, Tsuyu joked.

‘H-hey! Don’t do that!’.

“Heh. Just joking, senpai”.

‘Sheesh. I doubt you would actually do that’. Daichi had experienced Tanya’s ruthlessness after all, and he was skeptical that she would.

Tanya felt a little better talking to her coworker.

Soon enough, Daichi brought some groceries with him. Daichi somehow made himself at home due to his boredom, plopped onto the sofa, and took off his mask and flak jacket nonchalantly since it was stuffy wearing them all the time. One can even get acne because of the moisture trapped in them, ya know?

“Senpai, this is against protocol”, Tanya said in a neutral tone. She didn’t really care much, but she was just saying.

‘Hehe. We are both ANBU members. It's fine it’s fine!’. Daichi’s bright emerald eyes and his sunny smile made her feel at ease.

“I would keep this to tell Lord Third”, Tanya said with a slight smile.

‘Huh?! Hey! Don’t do this to your senior! I don’t want to lose my job!’, Daichi made a pleading face.

“You know I was just joking. Senpai, you really are energetic like Captain said. You are very expressive”.

Tanya let out a light chuckle.

“You feel like my brother even…”, the words escaped naturally since Daichi’s look and energy matched that of Naruto’s.

Daichi blushed slightly while scratching the back of his neck.

Daichi looked at Tsuyu in her pajamas. The once fierce Shinobi was just a cute 10-year-old girl at the moment. His memories returned to the distant past as his expression softened slightly, also filled with some hint of sadness…

‘I had a little sister once…’. Daichi muttered softly. The atmosphere became solemn the instant he muttered the words filled with longing.

…

Tanya listened and could assume that person was no longer there.

Daichi didn’t continue his words. It was clear there was a lot of pain behind them, even if Daichi had gotten over it at this point. Tanya did not force him to say it either just remained quiet.

After a few seconds, Daichi looked at Tsuyu with a softened gaze.

‘Well… If you feel like I am like your brother… I guess… I don’t mind if…’.

“?”, Tanya looked at Daichi in confusion over his weird response.

‘You can call me brother if you want. I mean, you are in my team, and I am your senpai so…’. Daichi rubbed the back of his neck, his words were so serious.

Seeing Tsuyu in just her pajamas, away from her Shinobi persona, and the sudden conversation made him feel vulnerable and emotional. And Tsuyu reminded him of the little sister he once had. Tanya’s brain short-circuited, not understanding where this came from.

…

“What…?”.

‘What what…?’.

Seconds passed in silence as they had a stare contest.

Daichi's brain was slowly turning, and his face slowly turned redder and redder as the realisation dawned on him. Tsuyu’s words were about his similarity to Naruto, not about how he seems like a brother figure to her.

How could he be so stupid!

‘I… F-forget what I said…!’ . Daichi closed his face in embarrassment. He couldn’t believe he said such a thing to Tsuyu. It was so embarrassing for him. He felt like burying his body into the ground with Hiding Like A Mole jutsu…

Tanya instead let out a rare chuckle.

“Yeah, right. You really are similar to him senpai. I mean, Daichi onii-san ”. Tanya made a joke at the end, finding it more than amusing.

‘Hey what do you mean by that!’, Daichi felt like Tsuyu was insinuating he had the same IQ level as a 10-year-old child.

The blush on his cheeks made him look more cute at the moment. But secretly, hearing Tsuyu called him ‘onii-san’ made his memories return to the sister he used to have. He felt a tinge of warmth in his chest, feeling a little closer to Tsuyu. In a way, he saw Tsuyu in a different light away from her ruthless shinobi persona. In her home, she was just like any other ordinary girl really.

“Don’t mind it, senpai. You need lunch? I am cooking”.

‘Sure. I am quite hungry’. Daichi was still a little sheepish from the awkwardness from before but still looking forward to Tsuyu’s cooking.

Tanya took out the vegetables and handed a huge radish to Daichi.

‘...?’.

Tanya look at him, as if asking what, you want to sit your ass in my house and do nothing?

“Help prepare them. My body was still sore, senpai”.

‘Sheesh. Is this how you treat your senior?’, despite the words uttered Daichi still helped Tanya.

Thud, thud, thud, thud. The sound of the knife slicing and dicing the various veggies made it clear that Daichi was at least able to handle the kitchen.

“You know, my brother was hopeless in the kitchen. You had a better point in that”.

‘Haha. Glad to know. I guess it was just habit…’.

…

‘Must be nice, to cook for your brother. You are more like the sister’.

Tanya rolled her eyes.

“Please, he would rather have ramen all day”.

‘Hahaha… my late little sister used to want only fried sweet potatoes… but when I cook anything, she would always tell me I was the best…’.

Tanya’s hand movement stopped for a while. Her memories recalled the times Naruto told her she was the best.

Her gaze softened slightly. There was a sense of reward in hearing those praises from Naruto; and although a family was complex and at times it felt like you were receiving less than you had given, at times, it was worth it.

“I get it. My brother said that too… his eyes kinda sparkles whenever I made omurice. At least he like that compared to ramen”.

…

Daichi looked at Tsuyu with a hint of jealousy and even longing.

‘You know… you made me miss my little sister. Must be nice to have your brother around… my home felt empty now…’.

…

‘Sorry. I guess I was a little off today. Hahaha…’.

…

“You can adopt my brother as your little bro. He do need company anyways and you two already can pass as siblings given how similar you both are honestly”. Tanya jokingly said, trying to lighten the atmosphere.

‘Hey don’t equate me to that brat. I am more handsome and cooler. And I already know what a troublemaker your brother is. I, at least, never burnt my own house - that can never be me. Sounds like a hassle. Tch tch tch’. Daichi shook his head, joking back.

“Oh, really now, senpai. I will find out who your classmates from academy days are to see if you are a troublemaker or not”.

‘W-hey, that was too much! Privacy please! Okay, maybe, I was a little naughty back then, but not that much…’.

Tanya let out a light chuckle. She will investigate in her free time just to poke Daichi more. It was amusing to tease him.

Eventually, they had lunch together, casually chatting about things. Though Daichi made himself too comfortable afterwards and napped on the sofa like it was his house.

Aren’t you supposed to watch over me? I will tell Lord Third later. Tanya joked to herself inwardly.

She sat on her study desk in her room, reading the scroll on Shadow Clone Jutsu and its forbidden variant Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu. Maybe tomorrow she can try the Shadow Clone Jutsu, her body should be able to handle a shadow clone at least by tomorrow. She had this thought of using the clones to ‘print’ more Explosive Tags and sell in bulk.

She started to have ideas on how to use Explosive Tags… combined with Shadow Clones, or Earth Clones… though it was like throwing money…

I should study Fuin Shiki a little more. I can try to ask Danzo-sama for more study material, or perhaps one of my seniors from the Sealing Squad can help with it.

***

In the early evening, Naruto returned home. He didn’t have the mode to train, and he wanted to check up on his sister. He had always thought there was something off about Tsuyu yesterday… that maybe she was hurt. He felt guilty that he never asked.

‘Tadaima’. Naruto muttered, almost akin to a whisper the words struggling to come out from his throat.

Naruto felt scared to face Tsuyu. The look from her eyes and her harsh words were still imprinted in his mind. His body felt a lot of pressure, feeling fear and anxiety at how Tsuyu might give him the same look again. If she would refuse to see or talk to him. If she was angry at him still…

Naruto comes in, but he was shocked seeing some random man sleeping like it was his own home on the sofa.

Did I enter the wrong house?

Naruto looked around, but he was certain it was his apartment. Naruto tip-toed around towards the unknown man, feeling wary of the intruder.

Naruto looked at his outfit; it was the same outfit Tsuyu wore to work. And the red tattoo, too. And the white mask. He assumed it was Tsuyu’s ANBU friend.

Uwaa… so muscly… and handsome too… Naruto thought inwardly, seeing the biceps, pecs, and abs the man had from the tight-fitting black innerwear. The straight scar from his chin up to his right cheek made him look manly too… A part of Naruto admired and drink his figure. Naruto shook his thoughts away, hiding the faint blush on his cheeks (〃ー〃).

Huh? Suge!

Naruto’s eyes were shining seeing the cool-looking mask on the table - presumably the stranger’s. He saw Tsuyu’s mask too and thought it was so cool to hide in the shadows, being this mysterious ninja in the dark.

Without any thought, he put the mask over his face. Naruto never thought about how unsanitary that was.

He was having fun on his own when he felt a movement from the man.

Oh crap!

Daichi, as a trained ninja woke up instantly, his eyes shot open and he was already in alert mode feeling someone was sneaking on him.

But seeing the creepy pale ghostly face right after he woke up when he was still half awake sent shock towards his heart towards the unknown causing him to let out a scream as if he was seeing a demon.

‘W-WHAAA!’. Daichi backed away in fear, pressing against the sofa while taking out his kunai from his holster.

‘AAA!!’, Naruto had the same reaction as the man screaming at him suddenly and back away as well, holding up his fists to defend himself.

‘W-Who… hey! You almost scared me to death!’, Daichi was awakened fully from all the sh*t going on and realised it was not some demon or ghost - that was just his mask!

‘You are the one who screamed at me-ttebayo!’, Naruto threw a reply back, also feeling angry at the stranger who just screamed at him for no reason.

Tsuyu had just finished her shower, wondering what the hell those screams were.

Daichi huffed and snatched his mask away, looking at the boy who had blonde hair and blue eyes, with bright blue eyes much like Tsuyu. Damned brat.

‘Brat! What did your sister say about respecting your senior! And that was my mask! You shouldn’t touch others’ stuff without permission!’.

‘Ha? You are the one who left it there! And who are you-ttebayo! You sleep like it’s your own house! Don’t you have your own! Are you homeless?’, Naruto replied sassily.

‘This brat!’, Daichi felt his forehead bulging (╬≖_≖).

‘I am not a brat-ttebayo! And you don’t act like an adult!’.

'What!? At least I don't burn my house down!', Daichi mocked sarcastically.

'Ha!? Y-You!'.

Tsuyu stood in front of her room, pinching her forehead. Great. It will be noisy now…

***

Enjoyed my work so far? Follow my Twitter/X (づ ◕‿◕ )づ

Chapter 40: Daichi Senpai [2]

Summary:

just a fun addition

Chapter Text

“Nii-san. Show some respect. He is my teammate and older than you”. Her words were cold and strict. Naruto almost shrank a little. Though pouting, he still had to nod.

Daichi snorted, smirking with a grinning grin as Naruto couldn’t help but show some respect towards him. He can hear Naruto’s grumbling, but it sounds nice to his ears for this brat to learn his place.

“Introduce yourself to Daichi”, Tanya crossed her arms, her glare still sharp as always. Daichi was her coworker and a visitor. Naruto should have common courtesy to be respectful.

‘Fine… I am Uzumaki Naruto. Tsu-chan’s brother…’, he reluctantly introduced to Daichi. Not liking this ikemen already.

‘Heh. I know. You are really different to your little sister. I feel like talking to a brat when it's you. Your sis feels like an adult compared to you’, Daichi mocked with pleasure, feeling good at bullying the cute boy.

‘Grr… I am not a kid! You- you ossan!’.

‘I am only 16 this year okay! Where is the old man?’, Daichi raised his hand over his eyes, looking around the room for the old man in question in sarcasm.

“Senpai, stop teasing my brother. You are acting like a child yourself…”. Tanya sighed in exasperation.

‘See! Tsu-chan’s right!’, Naruto quickly supported his little sister.

‘Sheesh. Fine. Go hide behind your little sister~ what man hide behind their little sister~ you must have no balls~ huhu~’. Daichi continued having his fun, poking at Naruto. He even flicked his tongue out.

‘Teme! I have balls!’, Naruto launched an attack towards Daichi, which Daichi just slapped away casually in laughter. It was funny to tease the little boy.

‘Oh really? Come show me then! Hehe I bet they are small!’.

‘TEME! ITS BIG OKAY! I WILL SHOW YOU!’. Naruto was about to take off his pants for real.

‘EW NO I LIKE GIRLS! Tsuyu! Helppp! Your bro is flashing me!’. Daichi covered his body, his expression was in horror as if he was a pure maiden being stalked by a predator.

‘TEME! I LIKE GIRLS! I LIKE SAKURA-CHAN!!!’, Naruto blushed in shame and anger.

‘Ho. I bet she doesn’t like you. Haha’.

‘TEMEEEE!!! You shitty old man!!! I bet you never had a girlfriend!!!’. Naruto felt even angrier with how close it hit to home.

‘Oi oi. I had my fair share of girls okay! My handsome face catch lots!’, Daichi snorted, using his finger to draw down his jawline while making a chad expression to show how chad he was.

⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣀⣀⣀⣠⣤⣤⣄⣀⣀⣀⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣀⠤⠖⠊⠉⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⠉⠙⠲⢤⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡤⠊⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⢦⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡜⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢢⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢳⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣸⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠱⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡀⠈⠀⡀⠀⠀⠀⠈⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡏⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡰⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠘⡆⡜⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⢧⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠸⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣀⣤⡂⠀⠇⠱⠀⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⢄⡀⢠⣟⢭⣥⣤⠽⡆⠀⡶⣊⣉⣲⣤⢀⡞⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠘⣆⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡀⠀⠐⠂⠘⠄⣈⣙⡡⡴⠀⠀⠙⣄⠙⣛⠜⠘⣆⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⢦⡀⠀⠀⠀⢸⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠄⠊⠀⠀⠀⠀⡸⠛⠀⠀⠀⢸⠆⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⠓⠦⢄⣘⣄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⡠⠀⠀⠀⠀⣇⡀⠀⠀⣠⠎⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⣸⠁⠈⡟⠒⠲⣄⠀⠀⡰⠇⠖⢄⠀⠀⡹⡇⢀⠎⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⡇⠀⠀⡇⠀⠀⠹⠀⡞⠀⠀⢀⠤⣍⠭⡀⢱⢸⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⣀⣀⣠⠞⠀⠀⢠⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠁⠀⢴⠥⠤⠦⠦⡼⠀⢸⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⣀⣤⣴⣶⣿⣿⡟⠁⠀⠋⠀⠀⠀⢸⠁⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠑⣠⢤⠐⠁⠀⢸⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡟⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢸⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠬⠥⣄⠀⠀⠈⠲⡄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⡇⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠙⠦⣄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⢳⠀⠀⢀⣿⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣧⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠈⠙⠒⠦⠤⢤⣄⣀⣠⠤⢿⣶⣶⣿⣿⣿⣶⣤⡀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀
⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣷⣄⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⠀⢀⡼⠁⠀⠀⣠⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣄⠀⠀⠀⠀
⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣶⣦⣤⣤⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣀⣤⣤⣤⣶⣾⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⣿⠀⠀⠀

These noisy children… the veins on Tanya’s forehead were bulging in a headache from the noises from the two children, one short and one tall, and the content of their conversation was far from appropriate nor mature. They were engaging in a form of fight as if to see who was more childish. Though Daichi was winning.

Daichi swatted Naruto’s attacks like flies, though he was quite impressed given that Naruto was not even a graduate. But given his little sister was already a Chunin in terms of her abilities, it wasn’t that surprising..

‘Hahaha. You aren’t bad at all honestly. Your sister must have taught you well. You would pass as a genin already’. Daichi spoke something positive at last.

‘Hmph! Of course! I will even become the future Hokage! Believe it!’, Naruto said proudly.

Daichi snorted and laughed louder; he almost lost his breath trying to control them.

‘HAHAHA. Hokage? Really? Once you do, make sure to put in your biography that you burned down your house! HAHAHAH’. Daichi wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes.

‘TEME!!!’, Naruto continued his attacks. He disliked being looked down on most!

Tanya turned her body towards her bedroom, entered, and closed the door, not wanting to care anymore. Daichi’s seniority had dropped multiple levels, seeing him being even more childish than Naruto.

Tanya took a book she had not finished reading from the shelf, opened it up to a page she left a bookmark on, and rested on her bed. It was regarding the economy of Land of Earth. They were the major producer and exporter of ores among the Great Nations. And it seems their economy was centered around that. They did not diversify their economy much; and apparently a lot of their investment was into the military, given the pressure from Sunagakure that constantly needed resources and had risk of waging wars to other nations. Since Konoha was stronger, they would prefer to snatch lands from the Land of Earth instead to avoid losses. And they know Konoha (or Hiruzen in particular) was not land-hungry and would not take advantage of a war between Suna and Iwa if that happened.

But in Tanya’s imagination, if Suna and Iwa fought, Danzo-sama would certainly have preferred for Konoha to take the chance on their already weakened battle force to eliminate their threat once and for all.

If anything, Suna did not wage war against Iwa due to that risk of Konoha taking advantage. And even if war did happen, both parties would not be willing to lose too much battle force, and the war would be a controlled one.

Tanya read the account of the traveler on Land of Earth can make many deductions and politics of the country. She can almost see similarities of them to the Soviet Union back in her 1st life before it collapsed. Though fortunately, they weren’t commy. Otherwise, they would have long fallen.

Tanya continued her reading in peace… as the sunlight changed its color to an orange hue, she noticed a lot of time had passed, and she had to make dinner. She also wondered what the two children were up to.

As she turned the knob of her door and opened them…

‘Mmhh~ oniichann~’, a tall pig-tailed blondy with big blue eyes looked at Daichi like a puppy. Her figure was voluptuous, her skin smooth, and her face was cute. The big melons with not a single thread covering them and her alluring voice caused straight men to lose their minds.

‘Daichi oniichan…~’. Naruko whined towards Daichi, showing him his powerful Transformation Jutsu. Her bright blue eyes winked slowly, and her long eyelashes fluttered as she pouted her soft pink lips.

‘UUOWWHH… OOHH.. GOD DAMN… OOOHH- t-turn around… yeahh… yeah like that… UOGH…that A**! Say my name… oohh… UOH… TW*** IT! YEAHHH!’, Daichi was panting, his body was moving closer and closer to Naruko. His blood pooling in his crotch, forming an obvious obscene scene. His nose was bleeding, and his eyes were bloodshot from the 18+ scene that might as well be p***.

Tsuyu stood there, watching all this with her eyes. Oh, how my eyes were tainted. How her sanity and intellect were challenged and reduced to ashes.

This was her first time seeing and knowing that Naruto had a talent in Transformation Jutsu - though what he did with it was so obscene, so humiliating, so degrading, so inappropriate, her scalp went numb. The scene in front of her was so out of her mind that her brain short-circuited. Unlike in the Naruto show where smokes were there to cover Naruko at the most important parts for viewers, in Tanya’s view, it was a completely fully naked Naruko moving around enticingly trying to defeat Daichi. Of course, Naruto had practiced on Kiba the most, and Kiba would improve them here and there. It was not something Naruto ever showed Tsuyu, though. For obvious reasons…

Slowly, she grab ahold the door knob, slowly closing the door as she returned to her room to continue her reading trying to cope with whatever that was that she saw.

…

I need to teach Naruto about sex education… and teach him a lesson.

Tanya regained her composure after a few minutes. She thought to herself, her blue eyes became as dark as an abyss, exuding murderous intent. And that includes Daichi, for being such a bad influence on her brother. Daichi's seniority dropped so low that he was now like a bug under Tanya’s feet at this point.

Both of the children outside suddenly felt an aura of danger heavily threatening them, causing the two to shiver and stop playing.

***

Chapter 41 Chapter Text

Daichi and Naruto sat at the dinner table. Their form were almost shrunk. Both of them could feel a looming sense of threat and wrath from Tanya - who's face had no hint of smile. Her eyes were so sharp that it was as if she would stab either of them at any time. Her gaze looked at Naruto, then at Daichi, then at Naruto again.

Her chopstick moved to STAB a piece of karaage. The oil seeped out of the chicken piece - as if a warning to both of them. Naruto gulped, feeling as if Tsuyu was going to kill him the next time they trained. Naruto turned to eye Daichi, blaming him inwardly.

Daichi side-eyed Naruto, as if saying hey its you not me!

Tsuyu took the karaage into her mouth and chewed on it.

"What's the matter? Why don't you two start eating?". Tanya's tone sounded normal, but her cold expression betrayed the wrath she felt inside.

'A-ah… y-yes…'. Naruto started to pick up some food… struggling to swallow with the invincible pressure he was feeling all around him.

'Senpai, your shift was over wasn't it? You can rest at your home after dinner'. Tanya gave a slight smile, her tone sounded kind but her eyes were telling Daichi to f*ck off.

Daichi gulped.

'Uh. Y-yeah. My shift was over haha…'.

After a silent dinner, Daichi quickly ran off after saying his thanks for the dinner, leaving the siblings just them two.

Naruto fidgets his fingers, then he looked at Tsuyu with a little fear and embarrassment.

"Sigh…". Tanya sighed. Out of everything, really.

Naruto still felt scared and remembered the fact that he did burn the house before. And seeing Tsuyu's expression now, it was not anger anymore… but an expression that made Naruto feel worse.

It was an expression of disappointment.

…

'Tsu-chan… I am sorry…'.

… Tanya sighed inwardly.

"You are just a kid. It's fine. Just don't do anything too stupid…" Tanya already lowered her expectations to be more realistic about Naruto's actions. But somehow, hearing Tsuyu's words in a low, exasperated tone, Naruto felt like Tsuyu was looking down on him, giving up on him, and that he was failing her.

It made Naruto feel bad. He had always wanted to be taken seriously, and Tsuyu always did. Even if he hoped for something too far reaching, like training a jutsu he was not suited for, Tsuyu still supported him by giving him everything that could have helped. Even if Tsuyu's words were at times telling him to give up on 'inefficient' things or stuff, her actions show she still supported him otherwise. But hearing Tsuyu said that he was just a kid, it was like she's looking down on him.

'I… I promise I won't do anything stupid again…', Naruto muttered.

…

Tanya did not buy it, honestly. Though she had learned to accept it. And it was up to her to properly guide her brother since he was not up to it naturally.

"Nii-san. What you did with Daichi was really inappropriate. It was not supposed to be funny. It's not. You are degrading women as a sexual object, as if a woman's body was something to be used for fun for you. Add to that the fact that you even use the technique of a shinobi as a game. It is not funny, nii-san. Please have some respect and decency. You are violating the law in the village, and you could have dragged both of us in". Her voice was stern, but there was more hint of disappointment in them.

'I understand… sorry…'. Naruto didn't really understand the philosophical reasoning behind Tsuyu's words, and in truth, he felt like Tsuyu was really over-reacting over some stupid funny stuffs.

"Sigh. You think it was fine for someone else to use Transformation Jutsu like you did, to play around?". Tsuyu crossed her arms, asking the question.

'I don't know… It's not like I am harming anyone-ttebayo', Naruto tried to defend himself, raising his head slightly.

"If someone uses it to transform into me, naked, and does whatever moves you did and potentially use it for something even worse? And let others see it? You think that would be funny?". Her voice was stern and sharp, almost in sarcasm.

Naruto's brain received some shock from Tsuyu's words. The scenario was so infuriating, so degrading. His face turned into discomfort and anger at the thought of someone doing that to his sister.

'No! Of course not…! That's… that's not funny'. Naruto quickly replied.

Tsuyu looked at Naruto - at least he could understand that.

"Then it applies to every single woman, not just me. They all deserve respect. Even if you transform into a woman who doesn't exist. You understand? Unless it was solely for the work of shinobi, don't do anything so foolish… even if you do, at least don't be so proud of it and have some shame or; do it secretly if you really want to do whatever… don't bring shame to yourself and even dragging me".

Naruto turned his eyes toward the floor as he nodded.

…

Seeing Naruto seemed to understand her point of view, she let down her anger. Her voice softened slightly, even if there was still a hint of sternness in it as she spoke.

"I see you are talented in Transformation Jutsu… it was a really good transformation… just have some respect for yourself and others. Don't bring trouble…".

Naruto lifted his head slightly, surprised at the praise. A part of him still felt a little happy, despite the bad feeling from being lectured.

'Nn… I understand…'.

Tsuyu wanted to say more. But she supposed she would reserve it for later. She was too tired.

…

"Good… Alright… anyways, it was really tiring for me, my body was hurting all over since yesterday. I need you to take over the chores for the few days". Tanya spoke with a sigh.

'Okay. Understood… sorry Tsu-chan, I didn't notice. I will take over the chores'. Naruto's tone was sorry. After all, he let Tsuyu do all the work when he knew something was off. Even when Tsuyu was making dinner, he could see something was off about her. It was uncaring of him when he realised how crappy he was.

Tanya just nodded before she went back to her room to rest.

***

The night passed. Tsuyu woke up in the morning at the usual time, hearing the chirping birds outside that only ever came out in the early morning.

She went out of bed to wash her face, and set out to the living room. She frowned slightly when some faint burnt scent teased her nose. Her eyes turned to the dining table, where some half-burnt toast, overcooked scrambled egg, and sausages were arranged on a plate covered in a plastic wrapper.

She went to sit down to look at the breakfast set. Her eyes look at the breakfast that could have had a lot of improvements - made by her brother.

Her eyes softened slightly seeing this.

At least he was sensible enough to make breakfast for me.

The disappointment from yesterday completely disappeared as she ate the breakfast made by her brother. She ate everything clean, even if it was far from perfect, but it was edible. Tanya felt a little appreciation from Naruto's effort, knowing he rarely did the cooking.

I can try to use Shadow Clone Jutsu now.

She stretched her sore body a little before making hand seals.

Ram, Serpent, Tiger: Shadow Clone Technique!

A good amount of chakra molded and formed a Shadow Clone in an instant with a puff of smoke. The feeling was quite similar to Cloning Jutsu - but the chakra consumption was tens of times more massive. Tanya even felt it was even easier than the Cloning Jutsu since she did not need to consciously reduce chakra input into the chakra molding process.

They say the Shadow Clone reduces one's chakra by half. But that was for normal people.

For Tanya and Naruto, it was nothing but just a little piece. From her understanding, the Shadow Clone Jutsu was a jutsu every single ANBU member had, and it was far from being rare. The jutsu was mostly used for information gathering due to its ability to return its memories back to the caster.

However, a lot of high-tier ninja use Shadow Clone as a fighting force. The best example of one who used Shadow Clone as part of their main combat arsenal was Lord Third. Mastering all 5 Nature Transformations, he could use various combinations of techniques with his Shadow Clones - overwhelming opponents with different techniques cast at the same time and in tandem. She had to admit Lord Third was called The Professor and as God of Shinobi due to his combat abilities (based on his biography). In her imagination, she can see how devastating it was.

While it was undeniable that Hiruzen was a strong Kage, Tanya did not take into account the fact that the moniker of God of Shinobi was just a propaganda to create a strong image of Konoha after Hashirama's passing - as if trying to maintain that image of the strong to deter other Great Shinobi Villages from underestimating them.

She wondered if she would be able to reach such heights. She thought of herself as an above-average Shinobi who was a fake genius. It was only due to her mental age that she could achieve what she had now.

Comparing herself to Itachi Uchiha, for example, who went to see war at the age of 4 and graduated at the age of 7 - and he had no past life memories or what not to cheat, Tanya confidently said to herself she was far from real true geniuses of the hidden Leaf.

Tanya looked at her clone, scrutinizing it. And her clone, too, seemingly scrutinizing her real body.

She had questions on how the clone knew it was a clone and, since it can transfer memories and would feel pain too, would it do suicidal attacks just because it knew it was fake? Even if they had emotions and a personality?

She already planned to have her clones attach Explosive Tags to themselves and use Raging Fist: Heaven's Roar to blow themselves up. But it would be mentally draining; I might as well learn Earth Clones for the Explosive Tags use, she thought.

A small grin curved on her face. Next time she spar with Daichi… she will crush him to pieces for influencing her brother. And once she did, she would extort Earth Clone Jutsu from him.

Daichi, who was still sleeping, snoring in his home on his off day quickly broke out in a cold sweat and woke up with bloodshot eyes. He felt intense danger coming at him, and he didn't know where it came from.

Perhaps the clones did not have a personality, only the 5 senses. Otherwise, the clones themselves would have an existential crisis knowing they were fake and would disappear eventually. Of course, Tanya didn't know that the clones did have a small part of her personality. Shadow Clones of other people would never willingly attach Explosive Tags to themselves to blow themselves up - but due to their personality and ego, they were willing because it was Tanya's clones who shared her values and principles.

And Tanya was about to ask the Shadow Clone to practice Fuinjutsu writing or something - but then she had this thought.

Can a Shadow Clone create Shadow Clones?

She wanted to practice the Jutsu so she could make it more efficient and faster to cast. Since the principle was dividing chakra - then as long as she made one clone that had a large amount of chakra, in theory, the clone would be able to make more clones.

What an unreasonable cheating technique. Lord Second, Senju Tobirama was definitely a monster genius comparable to Einstein in her 1st life to even create such a jutsu.

Tanya dispersed the clone. And with another set of hand seals, she poured as much chakra as she could muster from her body to create a single clone that had most of her chakra.

"Practice Shadow Clones Jutsu".

'Understood'. Tanya's clone didn't say much and went straight to practice. Continuously making hand seals slowly as if trying to feel the chakra flow and molding for proper practice. Creating one clone and dispersing them one after another every few seconds.

She felt a little tired after pouring a lot of chakra into the main clone since she had to use her physical energy. She just rested for the day, reading books and enjoying her coffee while the clone did all the hard work.

Naruto's Shadow Clone on the other hand would never allow their true body to be lazy when they work their ass off and would refuse to train. Tanya's clone respect their true body as having higher status and follow her orders absolutely and let Tanya laze around without complaint.

Tanya sighed in relaxation, at times turning her head looking at how hardworking her clone was. She felt satisfied at how good this subordinate of her, which was herself, was. Quite narcissistic…

***

Enjoyed my work so far? Check out my Twitter wink2

Chapter 42: Mission Meeting

Chapter Text

Tanya's Mindscape

"Kyubi-san, I would like to propose to you again on cooperation between us". Tanya calmly voiced out in a calm business-like manner.

'Hmph! What can you give me, brat!? Speak!'. Kyubi has had enough of Tanya coming over and over again like some salesman asking if he would like to extend his car's warranty. It was so annoying!

Finally, he is giving me a chance to speak…

"I understand your circumstances, and I know you wanted freedom most".

'HMPH! THEN YOU SHOULD KNOW I WILL NEVER COOPERATE WITH YOU - YOU ARE MY VERY PRISON!'. Kyubi spat out the most obvious fact.

"Yes, correct, but it was never my intention to have you imprisoned inside me. It was my father, who sealed you inside of me". Tanya spat the most obvious fact back at him.

'DON'T USE SOPHISTRY ON ME! You still wanted to harness my power!'.

"Like I said before, I acknowledge I am borrowing them. And this is what I am willing to trade it with: Your freedom".

Kyubi went silent but then squinted his eyes, trying to see through Tanya's expression. While Kyubi could detect negative emotions, he was not a lie detector. If anything, Tanya's lack of negative emotions when she was talking to him made it even harder to see through her.

'You cannot give me that! You will die if I am free from your body, brat'!. Kyubi said in annoyance, though his words no longer had the loud, bratty tone. He knew Tanya must know this obvious problem, so he wanted to know what she was planning.

"Kyubi-san, nothing is impossible in this world. I can make a promise to put in the effort for you to be free - while having my life intact. But I need power and position first to make it possible. I am not a genius to create a new jutsu or other methods to achieve what was not possible for decades".

'Grrr… How can I trust you?! You humans were liars, and would use each other and discard them! I have lived and was used by humans for hundreds of years like mere weapon!'.

"Kyubi-san, I understand it would be difficult to trust me, given your experience. But I can assure you I am different. I never saw you as a weapon or a monster - but a fellow like a 'human' that had a lot to give, and I will exchange it with you for what I can give. I am proposing a trade. Your cooperation, in exchange for a chance of freedom". Tanya opened her arms wide as if welcoming Kyubi.

'...'. Kyubi went silent. The giant fox only made sounds of grunts and breathing.

"I will leave first for you to think about the proposition. I can assure you I will never borrow your power without a reason, unless it involves the life and death of me or my subordinates - and you included - I would not tap into your powers".

Tanya knew she needed to give up something to gain trust from the fox slowly. While she could just forcefully suck chakra out of Kyubi to use casually on missions just to make it easier for herself - but she would only incur his hatred and distrust.

Danzo had told her that the use of Kyubi's power was harmful to her body due to two foreign chakras like fire and water, trying to mix in her body. As chakra comprised spiritual energy as well, Kyubi's chakra contained his will - and also unwillingness. His unwillingness caused a volatile rejection inside Tanya's body, causing chakra waste, performance issues, and even self-damage.

In the long-term, Kyubi's cooperation was a far better deal than using them forcefully for incomplete power with too many drawbacks. And honestly, she really disliked the feeling of Kyubi's hatred inside her mind. It reminded her of that shitty Being X.

'Grrr…'. Kyubi was still in thought, grunting at Tanya as she disappeared from his sight.

***

Tanya returned to the real world, sipping her still warm coffee in her hand casually as if the meeting with Kyubi was nothing but a part of her schedule.

Tanya glanced at Naruto's bedroom, where he was practicing the Shadow Clone jutsu she had taught him. Naruto was practicing very hard, and Tanya can be proud of him for this point.

On his first attempt, Naruto successfully created a shadow clone. Although its face appeared somewhat odd and it vanished into a puff of smoke after a few seconds, Naruto was very giddy and happy that for once he was able to accomplish it. And it was much easier than the Bunshin Jutsu too, which he never succeeded in all these years. Quite funny given that Bunshin Jutsu was E rank, while Kage Bunshin no Jutsu that was B rank was easier for both the siblings.

A few days passed, and her body was fully recovered today.

Tap tap.

Tanya looked to see a small swallow pecking at the window. A tiny scroll tied at its feet. Getting out of bed, she opened the window to let it come inside. She untied the small scroll from the swallow's feet before opening it.

Pre-mission meeting. Today 2:00 pm. HQ Training Hall.

Tanya mused. It would be her first official mission as an ANBU. While she had a little worry because of her lack of covert 'assassination' skills, but Hiruzen had taken that into account already. Not all assassinations required sneaky methods. One can handle rogue or missing-nin directly and without scruples.

She looked at the clock. There were a few hours left before the assigned time. She made lunch and tidied up the house a little. With the remaining time, she prepared her ninja tools and had a quick read to pass the time.

***

ANBU HQ, training ground

Captain Kaito, Daichi, Ayame, and Tanya were already gathered, with Daichi arriving last much to his personality. As soon as Daichi came, Kaito immediately handed out the files to all the squad members to brief them about the mission.

'We were tipped with information on the whereabouts of an A-rank rouge-nin - Kuroshi Nagano. He was a known subordinate of Orochimaru who was involved in his inhuman experiment before his defect. Last seen in the black market of Hinode region working as a part of mercenary-nin group, Jinroka. He worked under a fake name of 'Jiro'. Our mission was to track, capture, and extort information for the whereabouts of Orochimaru'.

While Danzo knew Orochimaru was in Akatsuki - and Itachi too - but no one else did. Hiruzen was kept in the dark as - in the assessment of overall situation, if Konoha began sending their ANBU to interfere with Akatsuki in order to find Orochimaru, Itachi's place in the organisation would be compromised.

Kaito received a quick order from Danzo with a simple, 'You know what to do. You are dismissed'. Whatever happens, Orochimaru and his affiliation to Akatsuki should not be disclosed to not incur Orochimaru's enmity.

Danzo also had made a deal with him recently, and soon enough, they would meet. At the very least, he can keep Orochimaru at bay from harming Konoha by showing his willingness to continue cooperation. And if the snake ever wanted to kill Hiruzen, Danzo himself would lend a helping hand.

Captain Kaito continued.

'Estimated difficulty A rank. His skill at Jonin-level. Had a high attainment in medical-ninjutsu, water release, and moderate skill in kenjutsu and genjutsu. Special skill includes a nin-kenjutsu using reflection of water vapours to cause optical illusion. It also can misdirect opponents' sight. He was adept at using poison, infusing them into water release along with his technique'.

Captain Kaito highlighted the most important known abilities of the rogue-nin. As for other abilities, it was in the file given.

Daichi frowned slightly, hearing the details of the opponent. It sounded difficult. Tanya flipped through the pages to read further details. She thought in her mind, killing the opponent was not the problem - already thinking her main body wouldn't even need to do the work. But her skill set was… well, let's just say she doubted the body would remain intact. It was to capture him alive and extort info, which raised the difficulty.

Kaito made pre-arrangement on how to deal with the enemy and different formations. The goal was to get Ayame's Kochu, which had paralysing toxin, to reach him. The second approach was for Kaito's Sound Release genjutsu. After the formation was made clear, the meeting was adjourned.

'Badger, you are responsible for teaching Yosei Earth Release technique that would be useful for her in the meantime. We will set off tomorrow at the mentioned meeting point at 8 am. Dismiss'.

"Understood, taichou", the three squad members replied together.

Hebi and Monkey disappeared from the training grounds, leaving Badger and Yosei. Hiruzen already considered Tsuyu's chakra nature when he assigned her to be teammates with Daichi in expectation that Daichi would guide her in the work.

Daichi looked at Tsuyu, wondering what he would share with her.

'Hm~ So how many Earth Release jutsu do you- wait you just graduated recently…'. Daichi realised Tsuyu shouldn't have known many.

"I would appreciate any basic Earth Release techniques, senpai. I lack a lot of the basic techniques".

'Okay, let's head out to the training ground. This place wasn't suitable for Earth Release practice'.

Tsuyu nodded. Both of them disappeared from the HQ training grounds to outside.

Standing in the empty training field, Daichi with his sunny smile began to teach Tsuyu.

'For now, you can try Hiding Mole jutsu. It is very useful in our line of work. You just dig underground and BAM! You got them disabled dragging them down. It was my favourite jutsu for sure. The hand seals are like this…'.

Tanya followed Daichi's hand seals; and then infused the chakra into the ground through her hands. The ground becomes very loose with the infusion of chakra. Daichi explained the mechanism of the jutsu, using constant chakra output from the hands to dig or swim through the loose ground.

In a single try, Tanya already dug down into the ground and across 10 meters before popping out. That was really just because Tanya can afford to use a lot of chakras all at once to dig a lot faster, not caring about its efficiency.

'Whoaaa. Your affinity for Earth Release was crazy! Even I took an hour to get it!'. Daichi's impression was strong, and he felt slightly jealous.

"Thank you for the praise, senpai". Tsuyu was a tad respectful because Daichi was teaching her so she put aside the fact that this dude was frothing and gooning to Naruto's Transformation Jutsu a few days before.

'Haha. I am just honest. In your file, it's mentioned you had good sensory ability. Are you able to estimate my position?'.

"Yes, senpai. I can estimate other's chakra from about 10 meters range".

'Whew. That's good. And you had no training on that, too. If you train hard on sensing, you really could become a good sensor. But eh, having to train hard to become a sensor when we have those Aburame or Hyuga or those Inuzuka dogs, it really doesn't seem worth it'. Daichi shrugs at that thought.

'I wasn't able to detect other's chakra like you did unless they were in front of my face. So I use Earth Pulse technique. The jutsu was simple. You would mold your chakra and pass them as pulsing vibrational waves through the earth. When your chakra interacts with foreign chakra, it would reflect a signal back to you so you can estimate their position. Depending on your practice, you can send and detect chakra interaction up to hundreds of meters. In terms of detecting something there it is good'.

'But to differentiate between different chakra signals, it is very difficult. Someone hiding in a crowd would be very difficult to differentiate, so it wasn't a proper sensory technique. You can't estimate opponent strength with it either. Though if they try to hide in some bush or transform into a rock or something, they wouldn't be able to hide. Most people just practice it up to a few meters to use with the Hiding Mole technique'.

Tanya nodded. The jutsu sounded like a sonar technique. While the drawback was there, it was a good jutsu.

Daichi used the whole day to teach Tanya a few different jutsus. Hiding Mole, Earth Pulse, Mud Wall, Rock Bullet, Earth Clones. And while at it, Tanya asked him about his jutsu that made his body very hard.

'Ah. I call it Earth Armament technique. Hm. I will teach you after you practice Earth nature transformation a little more. This technique requires condensation of Earth nature chakra. A lot of advanced Earth Release needs that. You can try sinking leaf training. Just place a leaf on top of a water surface - and then infuse earth chakra into the leaf and condense the chakra until it becomes heavy enough for the leaf to sink. Once you can do that, you can use Earth Armament. You can use a feather or change the water to something heavier if you want to train Earth nature transformation more.'

Tanya listened seriously, intrigued by the practice method and its effect.

'Hee~, you know~ I got this method from a rogue Iwa-nin. It seems simple, but I tried to sink a feather into water for a year but couldn't. I am still training with in my free time. Maybe if you could do it, you can discover something. Ah and you can try to 'float' a sunken pebble up too. Not sure how though. My head cannot get around how adding chakra can make anything lighter so I just can't figure out that one haha'.

Daichi won't have to explain the practice method's close relation to Iwagakure's Light-Weight and Added-Weight technique, mastered by only a select few shinobi. Tanya would find out sooner or later.

Little did Daichi know, this basic training would eventually create a real monster. Tanya, after all, had access to a cheat training method…

After Daichi left Tanya to her own devices, she decided to go to the academy's training field to continue her practice and watch over Naruto's training at the same time.

***

Chapter 43: First Mission [1]

Chapter Text

Tanya before graduation

"Nii-san, I won't be back for a few days for a mission", she said as she fastened her bracer.

Naruto in his pajamas rubbed his eyes, still half sleepy.

'What mission are you doing Tsu-chan'.

"I will be hunting a defector", she said blandly. Not giving any particular information on the specifics.

'As in… kill…?'.

Naruto felt a sense of fear at the thought. That his sister could murder someone at all. It was as if all this Shinobi work was no longer as cool or as amazing as Naruto had once thought originally.

"Possibly. But as a shinobi, killing would always be the last thing you do...".

Naruto felt a little better hearing her words… until Tsuyu continued;

"In a mission, you would prioritise extracting information first. You will come across many scenarios where you will lack information. Whether it's info on their organisation or techniques on them and whatever else. You would dispose of them only after gathering all you could", Tsuyu said in a calm tone, as if it was the standard procedure.

An icy dread seeped into Naruto as Tsuyu's last sentence echoed in his ears.

"You would dispose of them only after gathering all you could". The words were almost too cruel to be true, coming from her sister, out of all people.

He felt his heart palpitating when he saw in Tsuyu's eyes, devoid of any emotions as she spoke such words. Naruto wanted to retort and deny Tsuyu's cruel words. But he didn't know how.

'Tsu-chan… how… how come you made it sound so easy?'.

His tone was as if asking her to tell him anything that would assure him that she wasn't that heartless, she wasn't that inhuman. In Naruto's mind, he had hoped she would assure him by saying it was for the greater good, or for protecting the village and something like that. But Tsuyu was never such a person. She only did as told from the mission requirements and what was ordered; that was all.

Tsuyu looked at Naruto with a questioning gaze, but then her gaze shifted to that of understanding. She reminded herself that Naruto was a 10-year-old kid and hadn't understood the true nature of the Shinobi world.

"Nii-san, it would not be easy. But as you learn, you will adapt and get used to it". She said as a matter of fact. That was how soldiers were made. No one was born to harm other human life - it was something you learn how to do.

Naruto was speechless. He tried to see any trace of hesitation or any hint of remorse in her eyes, but he couldn't see any. Naruto felt like he never understood his sister at all…

He went silent. Unable to ask or say anything. He just watched as Tsuyu stood to leave.

'Tsu-chan…'. Naruto muttered.

"Yes?", Tanya turned her head to hear what else Naruto wanted to say.

Naruto's mouth opened a little before closing them. But then he forced a smile on his lips…

'Stay safe'. Regardless of everything that he wouldn't agree with, Naruto still felt worried for Tsuyu's first mission.

"... I can't promise you that. Being a Shinobi means you are to put your life on the line. It is what I, and you had signed up for". Tsuyu said strictly as she turned her body to face him properly to make it clear.

"But I won't die easily. Don't slack off while I am gone", Tsuyu stern expression turned into a light smile before turning towards the door.

'Yes, Tsu-chan'. Naruto put down his heart, seeing her slight smile. Right. Tsu-chan can handle herself more than he ever could. Naruto believed in her strength, and she would always return. But he still felt uneasy about Tsuyu's lack of... something, when she used the word 'dispose' for to refer to a human being.

As Tsuyu left, Naruto wondered in his heart. Once he becomes a shinobi… will he have to put down a life as well? He shook the thought away. In his mind, he wouldn't suit ANBU's work, and he wouldn't want to. Still… he had wished Tsuyu never took that path. He understood to protect the village it was necessary, but the way Tsuyu said it... it just felt 'wrong'.

***

Tanya arrived at the agreed meeting spot outside of Konoha, already wearing her fox patterned mask. Monkey, Hebi, Badger and Yosei set out North toward the Hinode province.

It took them a day of travel to reach the province. Monkey gave a signal for them to stop before arriving at the nearest town. All of them used transformation jutsu to appear as a regular traveler before going into the far end of the town where the red district was located. They appeared in black cloaks to hide their figure and appear non-suspicious (for a shady place).

Badger went to one of the women waving her figure at the front door of a prostitution establishment. Yosei swore she saw him peeking at the woman's melons first. Not that she would say anything.

He took out some cash and asked for directions, from which the woman whispered something into his ears while her thigh was rubbing against him.

Badger rubbed his neck, saying his thanks before leaving to meet the group back.

"Just far ahead. The book store owner was the middlemen".

They all went to the bookstore. From the front, it looked like an ordinary store. But the people going in and out were shady people looking to hire mercenaries for their work. If they had to go through the black market, it meant the client could not afford from the 5 Great Shinobi Villages, or they had shady, morally questionable requests. Normal people who simply need guards during travel also frequented the place to get mercenary for such mundane purposes because of immediate need.

Monkey went to talk to the middleman, asking to hire the mercenary group Jinroku specifically for a mission. Naturally, it was a lie. But the middle-age man still pointed out the direction where the group might be as they were doing a mission for a client currently escorting a person to the border of Land of Lightning.

'You can wait for a few days until they come back. Or I can suggest other mercenaries depending on the mission rank'.

Monkey gave some cash to him in exchange as he said 'No need'.

The black market channel remains operating despite taking away revenue from the great shinobi villages only because they did not protect each other. A lot of missing-nin and defectors always end up there after all. And it was up to the nin themselves to change their name or appearance or hide well so that they were unrecognizable. And logically, having the black channels remain active allows all the great villages to have easier access to information.

The team heads out in the pointed direction.

Monkey ask the team to stop on the main road. He turned to Badger before speaking.

'Badger. Do your thing'.

'Yes taichou', he replied shortly before lifting his mask slightly with his right hand and biting his thumb.

Swiping the trickle of blood onto his left palm, he made hand seals.

Summoning Jutsu!

Poof! A small mole appeared, seemingly confused as he looked around. The animal had a size like a regular house cat and brown fur. What's unique was that its nose had some sort of star-like small appendages that can move.

'Chikoro, I need your help to track this scent'. Badger took out a plastic bag containing a sample of an item, a cut of used underwear (not that Badger knew that was what the fabric was), owned by the target before his defection. ANBU had always kept such things to prepare for tracking.

Chikoro huffed.

'You owe me a good feast. Give it here… sniffs… yucks! This is nasty!'. Chikoro wanted to throw up. His sensitive nose can smell various mixtures of things there.

'You owe me twice a feast!', Chikoro huffed before sniffing the air to look for the same scent.

'Follow me. I got the trail'. Chikoro said before leading burying into the ground. He can move faster underground than on land.

"Senpai, how did you get your summoning animal?", Yosei was curious to ask as they followed the mole.

Badger looked in Chikoro's direction, almost in annoyance.

'That dude was stealing the fruit of my labor. Ya know, each time I expect a fruit from my plants to ripe - the next time I come back from my mission, it is always gone! I caught him in the act one day and made a contract with him since he took too much from me and that guy can talk. Otherwise I would have cooked him'.

Yosei let out a light chuckle.

"I didn't know a mole has a good sense of smell", she mused in curiosity.

'A mole always has - but usually in the soil. He was different. He can even smell underwater. Honestly, his nose was really weird looking, but he's kinda cool'.

"Sounds very useful".

The team continued their journey, following the mole. After 2 days of journey with rests in between, Hebi, the Aburame who had always been silent made a signal to stop the team.

'My insects detect a group of chakra signatures up ahead. 1 genin, 2 chunin and 2 jonin level chakra, respectively. Our target was amongst them'. Hebi had kept her insects spread out within hundreds of meters to constantly provide information and feedback.

Monkey thought for a second.

'We will follow them from here on and engage at night'.

The squad members replied in unison, "Understood".

***

Chapter 44: Illustration [1]

Notes:

Pardon my painting because i barely do any

Chapter Text

Twin Jacket <3

9 tails form

ANBU

Chapter 45: First Mission [2]

Chapter Text

Beneath the canopy of stars, a group of 4 shinobi mercenaries and a middle-aged businessman settled in for the night. For the mercenary group Jinroku, the night seemed peaceful; the cracking sound from the fire camp, the cricketing insects and the rustling leaves blown by the night breeze made the night felt good for rest. They encountered no bandit nor beast during their journey, making the atmosphere more lax and lively as they chatted around the bonfire.

The businessman even joked asking if they would like to try his 'stuffs' as he lit up his pipe, seemingly carefree and happy as he did. Though they all refuse to try, afraid they would get hooked.

'Mm~ Seriously these are fire! Boss is the best!', the older teen, Rensuke, bit into the grilled wild rabbit. He was a new genin shinobi that had just joined the group to work for money. He was just an honest person from a small village who learned to be a shinobi from an old retiree in the village.

Jiro smiled in smugness, calling himself the best at grilling… however, beneath the light tone hid a worry. Though no one noticed it except his best friend, Kao, the vice leader of the group. Kao was the only other Jonin in the mercenary group, and the one who had helped Jiro to start a life as a mercenary-nin after his defection.

As the other 3 people chatted, Kao pulled Jiro to the side. As the two left, Souta, a chunin of the group who had joined for a few years whispered jokingly about how boss and other boss always spent time alone together. Trying to hint at something scandalous for fun.

"Jiro, what's the matter? I can see it on your face. Come on, tell me." Kao, the older Jonin, asked him with worry. His hand rested on Jiro's back, reassuring and lending him warmth.

Jiro opened his mouth but closed it back just as quickly, turning his eyes sideways while sighing. After seconds, Jiro decided he had to tell it directly.

'They are here… those guys from Konoha. I guess my cover was blown somehow'. Jiro whispered. He caught a glimpse of a small bug. And that was enough to know it was from the Aburame clan. He was a Jonin and a member of Konoha prior to defection; and his talent and insight even had Orochimaru taking him as a subordinate - he was more capable enough to catch such a thing.

Kao felt his heart palpitating instantly. His hand resting on Jiro pressed a little more, as if wanting to reassure Jiro or himself. He didn't know what to say to his best friend.

Jiro turned to face Kao, as if seeing the one who had given him home after his defection for the last time. He took off the ring from his finger. It was a simple steel ring with a simple carving of criss-cross pattern on them, with no significance to it, really. Just something he thought was nice and bought.

'Kao… I will meet them on my own. I am their target. You should leave this place quickly with others. Normally they wouldn't target others that weren't a part of their mission. You can have this ring… at least there would be something left of me'.

"No… no you can't do this… this isn't right. You weren't a bad person. They wouldn't just…". Kao wanted to convince himself more.

'It doesn't matter. I worked under that person; even if I had my reasons, it was never their concern'.

"But… it was to save your sister. You don't deserve to die!".

'I still did cruel things. You know?', Jiro said, almost as a laugh to himself. He was, after all, that person's subordinate.

'And I never regretted it either. He helped her when Konoha couldn't'. Jiro looked at Kao with a look of sadness. He shoved the ring onto Kao's hand, a bitter expression twisting his lips, the gesture a forceful declaration of the emotions in him. His hand held onto Kao's with pressure, and Kao had the same unsaid words reflected in his eyes.

Kao closed his eyes for a second, before his grip on Jiro's hand firmed even more. His eyes were filled with resolve, already made a decision.

"I am going with you. No matter what."

'N-.'

"Shut it! I won't care what you say. I will send myself to death if I had to. You are… my family, Jiro."

'You…'. Jiro wanted to retort, but Kao's grip and his stern gaze made him unable to speak a word.

"Shut up. Don't say a word. We both will come out alive. We always had all this time." Kao did not want to give any chance to him.

…

'I guess I can't change your mind huh'.

"Yeah. You can't. And since you are dragging me to your death, you better fight for your life".

Jiro snorted at the choice of words.

'Fine… we both will live…'. Their fingers tangled together, as if seeking for each other's strength for the battle to come.

'Thank you…'.

"Don't thank me idiot. You made it sound like we both will die."

'Hahaha. Yeah, right'.

Kao leaned closer, his lips closing into Jiro's ear. "... I will wreck you after we come out of this...". He said in a low, husky tone. His hand on Jiro's back tracing small circles softly on them.

Jiro blushed and shivered slightly, pushing him away quickly. 'God, that's not funny. It's not the time for that. Let's be serious.'

"Cough. Yeah. I just felt a little pressure. My bad." He grinned, just wanting to lighten the atmosphere.

"But I will look forward to it..." Jiro's voice was a sigh, barely louder than the rustling leaves outside, heavy with unspoken mixture of hope and fear. Despite the circumstances, he found strength in the man's presence. He will live. Both of them will; he promised himself.

***

The heartwarming scene was not noticed by anyone. And even if Yosei saw it, she wouldn't care.

The squad was in hiding, waiting for the night to come to assassinate the target when most of them were sleeping.

As time passed, most of them entered their respective tents, leaving only Jiro tending to the campfire. It was as if he was just on duty to keep watch for the night.

As discussed, if there was a chance, they would only fight Jiro. The genin and chunin wouldn't be a problem. But to fight another Jonin in addition to their target will add unnecessary risk.

Monkey gave a signal for everyone to go according to the plan.

Yosei nodded, and with hand seals - Poof! A Shadow Clone with the same black cloak and fox mask appeared.

Each of the squad members dispersed.

***

Whoosh!

A Kunai was thrown from on top of a tree towards Jiro. He noticed this immediately and quickly flickered to dodge, missing an inch from his face.

Yosei stepped down from the tree. Her cold mask did not hide the indifference in her eyes. Jiro tried to estimate the person's strength. The unusually short height meant this person was a talented person to join ANBU at such a young age. A Chunin at most.

"Don't cause a commotion… our target is only. Unless you want them to die alongside you", Yosei said in a cold voice.

Jiro raised his arms in a gesture of surrender.

'I understand, don't bring them into this'.

Yosei scrutinised the man, feeling there was something suspicious. Nevermind that.

'We only wanted information. Orochimaru. Where is he?'

Jiro laughed a little, almost as if it was funny.

'I don't even work for him anymore. How would I know? You are wasting your time.'

"If you won't speak, then I will have to force you."

'If you won't believe me there's-.'

All of a sudden, Yosei felt a presence creeping behind her. Her keen senses triggered a swift sidestep.

Swish-

In the split second, a blade hidden in the distorted air almost cut Yosei's head in half. It barely grazed a part of her cloak, leaving a cut on the fabric.

Fast!

Yosei finally understood how a Jonin who was going to kill moved. She could see an apparition of sorts in front of her. A jutsu to reflect and distort light to create invisibility. If not for her almost-sensor-like ability up close, she wouldn't have noticed it at all. But if the apparition in front of her was Jiro, it meant -

The fake Jiro was revealed to be Kao who had transformed himself unnoticed. He too quickly dashed and closed in with his blade toward Yosei, planning to cut her down instantly knowing there are others in hiding and killing her now would increase their chance of survival.

In the split second, Yosei used body flicker backward to distance herself while throwing shurikens towards both of them.

The shurikens did nothing to them, as they were easily deflected by their own set of tools.

As Yosei landed, both of them dashed toward her and delivered cut after cut with their blades. Yosei realised they were actively pushing her away from the campsite. Their combined Kenjutsu caused multiple small wounds to appear on Yosei's body. But her objective was already accomplished.

As if in tacit understanding, the duo made hand seals at the same time. Yosei saw this and reacted just as quickly.

Fire Release: Great Firebreath! Water Release: Water Wave!

Earth Release: Mud Wall!

The roaring fire and water wave crashed onto the Mud Wall made by Yosei. It crumbled bit by bit. But the problem was the steam produced obscured the vision. And she can feel the threat of death all around her.

Hebi, who was watching with Monkey noticed her insects had died. Yosei should have managed to get the Kochu insects into their body during their confrontation. And Hebi also sent a little squadron of insects to cling to them unnoticed just as an extra.

However, she received signals that all of them died in the mist that contained a mixture of gaseous poison.

'Captain, he should have noticed my insects. The initial plan failed'.

'Plan B.' Hebi nodded. Both of them disappeared from their hiding.

Yosei was fighting for her life on the line; and there was something amiss. She tried to use body flicker in one direction to get out of the mist quickly. But she couldn't.

Genjutsu...

She realised what was happening. But she cannot dispel it. It was a very minor genjutsu that disturbs the sense of direction. But due to the mist that also caused physical optical illusion, Yosei cannot ascertain where exactly she was heading combined with the assault of two enemies in the mist.

As she felt the enemy approaching her back again, she tried to dodge. However, her body gave out as the poison dissolved in the vapours ate at her body.

The blade stabbed right into her throat…

Poof! Yosei turned into smoke.

WHAT! Both Jiro and Kao were bewildered in their minds.

Substitution? Cloning? Shadow Clone? A lot of things come across the two's heads.

All this time, it was just a shadow clone! Who would expect a Shadow Clone charged with a lot of chakra to do all that and not poofing earlier?

Just then… a powerful gust of wind blew away all the mist. Monkey stepped in to use his Wind Release: Great Howling Wind. It also caused Jiro to be visible to the onlooker as the mist covering him was blown away.

At the same time, the ground beneath the two turned into a quicksand! Jiro quickly made hand seals - Water Release: Water Jet!

He blew the quicksand beneath their feet with pressurised water to give space for them to flicker away and escape.

After the two landed away from the quicksand, all of a sudden from beneath the ground - crack - crack - a hand almost caught Jiro's feet. Badger launched an assault out of the ground with a heavy uppercut to Jiro right after the dodge.

Jiro dodged the fist and taking the gap, he slashed his blade to Badger's neck instantly! Kao also took the chance to stab Badger in the chest.

Clang!

Both of their blades seemingly hit steel and were stopped, unable to pierce his body. A cut on Badger clothes revealed his skin was had almost a metallic luster made of chakra coating. The Earth Armament Jutsu managed to block the blades.

'Sh*t!'. Kao cursed. And just then another person came out of the ground to join the fray. It was Yosei! And another Yosei came out of the ground, launching another attack from a blind spot but the jonin dodged them barely. Another two of Yosei's clone also appeared from the tunnel below, launching surprise attacks and holding them there.

So much chakra! Jiro was bewildered at how someone could use shadow clones without any scruples.

While battling, he used Water Mist Jutsu along with his poison. Kao was already immune to it and was fine while Badger was gradually weakening. The insects didn't get to their thing to them either. But Monkey would always use Wind Release to blow them away at intervals to keep the mist at bay. While Badger and Yosei's clones were keeping them under constant pressure. His eyes darted to Monkey for a second while having a gap - wanting to know why this person was just standing there out of caution. His eyes widen seeing a bell in his hand.

He finally noticed around him there were bells hanging on wire threads around the trees - surrounding a perimeter of them.

Yosei and Hebi had set them up while Badger and the clones were distracting and keeping them there. Before Jiro could think of any countermeasure, it was already too late.

Genjutsu Kekkai: Senritsu no Haka. (Melody of the Graves). Monkey rang the bell in his hand, sending a chiming chakra wave…

The bells hung around the perimeter all rang in response and let out a mourning sound from all directions - overloading their senses with sounds. Jiro, Kao, the poor Badger and the clones were all caught in the genjutsu barrier. The ghostly wails came from all directions, causing their chakra network to be invaded by foreign chakra constantly, their head to spin and their body senses drowning with it.

'Arrgh…!'. Jiro tried to close his ears, but it was naught. His knees weakened as he fell to the ground.

'Ji…ro', Kao also felt the same dizziness and loss of senses. Nothing but the screaming wails of ghosts in their ears. His hand tried to find Jiro, wanting to hold him.

Poor Badger was the same as the two.

The Genjutsu Barrier didn't stop until both Jiro and Kao were completely taken down from the sounds. Badger was also lying flat on the ground, perhaps already fainted.

While the two jonins were still under the after effect, Hebi's Kochu already latched onto them, sending paralysing poison into their body from their bites.

'Please… let him go… your target is me…'. Jiro still looked up at Monkey. Pleading for the life of his friend.

Monkey just nodded without much thought. It was not within the scope of the mission anyways.

But Kao in his rage and anguish, sealed his own fate.

"No! If you touch even a skin of his, I will make sure to kill every single one of you! You heartless bastard! I wi-".

Spurttt!

The time in Jiro's view seemingly come to a standstill. The blade in Monkey's hand already swung down in slow motion, chopping Kao's head off in a single swift motion. The blood from his neck sprayed and splattered onto Monkey's mask. His eyes contained indifference. While this nobody was never a target, for him to threaten to kill a Konoha's shinobi meant it was within scope now.

'No…no no no… no… this… can't be…'. Tears start to fall from Jiro's eyes. It was a nightmare come to reality. Seeing the headless body of Kao who had just been living a second ago, he could see the memories of him flash by as he watched the warmth and heat fade from the body.

'Why didn't you listen to me… why you have to…'. Jiro muttered to himself in self blame, his voice was choking in his grief.

Yosei looked with the same indifference as Monkey did. Though she was judging their drama inwardly. This fellow named Kao was stupid. To die such a meaningless death. But in a logical sense, they would meet in Pure Lands and be together happily ever after - she thought in sarcasm.

Monkey tasked Hebi with the information extraction procedure and had Yosei observing under her for a practical lesson. As for Badger, Monkey just picks the poor guy up to set him aside against a tree to let him rest and wake up on his own.

***

The result was, Jiro had nothing useful on Orochimaru. He really had stopped working for him after his defection. His sister had a rare chakra network sickness, and while she lived for years more than expected, but Orochimaru only reduced the disease progression and couldn't cure it. So, after her sister's death, Jiro did not have a reason to remain loyal to him after his defection.

Yosei wiped the bloodied tools and placed them back into the toolbox.

Too bad there's no result.

She looked at the mutilated corpse filled with cuts and holes, with insects crawling from inside and out with a little annoyance. It meant there was no bonus merit. But it was still an A class mission completed though. Hebi sent all of her insects to feed on the leftover flesh and body parts to fully erase any evidence of Jiro's existence.

As for the aftermath for the Jinroku mercenary group, who knows. The ANBU never cared about such matters.

***

Chapter 46: Shadow Clones Were Cheating

Chapter Text

At the training ground, Naruto didn’t slack off even if his sister was not guiding him, especially since he got the Shadow Clone technique.

As someone who had failed the Cloning Jutsu when it was easy for most people in class already, being able to make a clone was already a significant achievement for himself.

Kiba at the side was fuming with jealousy and a competition.

‘How can you use that jutsu so easily! My maa said that was B-rank ya know! She won’t even let me learn it yet.’ Kiba pouted as he looked at Naruto who was practicing his shurikenjutsu with a bunch of clones. He never knew people could use Shadow Clones to accelerate training either - and it seemed only people who had an extraordinary amount of chakra can use it. Kiba felt hint of jealousy at Naruto’s Uzumaki heritage who was said to have vast amount of chakra.

Naruto crossed his arms in smugness.

“Hehe. Because I am talented-ttebayo! I will surpass everyone and become Hokage!” Naruto said with pride. His nose was so up high, showing off to Kiba.

‘Hmph! You are just lucky! I won’t let you surpass me and I am the one who will be Hokage!.’

Kiba and Naruto bantered on who would become Hokage, though Sasuke felt that was all pointless.

Sasuke at the side looked at Naruto with a hint of bitterness. It was because Sasuke felt his strength and improvements start to stagnate. He could barely keep up with Naruto’s Taijutsu now. Just as he thought at least his ninjutsu was superior with his mastery over the basics jutsu, Naruto who weren’t able to do a mere Clone Jutsu suddenly, over a single weekend, start to show off how he can use a B-rank Shadow Clone Jutsu, a superior technique compared to Cloning Jutsu.

Add to the fact that in spars, if it wasn’t for his Sharingan copying his movement - and then training himself to be able to match Naruto’s speed and reaction - Sasuke wouldn’t have been able to keep himself ahead of Naruto by that one step. And that one step was because Sasuke had always used his brain more and his Sharingan let him perceive Naruto's movements.

The fact that he had to use his Sharingan at all when sparring with Naruto made Sasuke felt… weak and humiliated.

Naruto may have bigger stamina and an unnatural amount of chakra - and for him that was Naruto’s inherent advantage, much like his own eyes. But that should not give him advantage in any of his movements. Naruto’s taijutsu was simply from his hard-work. And Sasuke cannot accept he cannot keep up with him without his Sharingan. He felt pathetic, and he hated it.

Back in the academy, Naruto started as the class clown - almost an entire opposite of his sister, who was the class genius next to him. People mocked Naruto for always talking big and seeking attention. But now no one in class except for Sasuke was a match for Naruto. Though Naruto became much more of a loudmouth and was still as annoying if not more with his talking big and how he was going to become Hokage every single day including pestering Sakura each time he showed off how strong he was or something. His only friends was still Hinata, Kiba and maybe(?) Sasuke given they did spend time training in the same field.

For Kiba, both of them dreamed of becoming Hokage. He felt a sense of compadre with him. Seeing Naruto’s strength and hard work, he wouldn’t let him stepped up more than him.

As for Sasuke, he had the same sense of rivalry. But it wasn’t a friendly kind nor out of respect now. But more towards a feeling of weakness and frustration, using Naruto as a kind of benchmark to not fall behind. Perhaps at first he had acknowledged him, and his presence was bearable. But now, it shifted slightly.

Being pressured by Naruto out of all people always left Sasuke with a bitter taste, and it made him push himself more and more. He needed strength for his revenge. Each time he saw Naruto’s rapid improvement, Sasuke’s frustration grew.

The frustration built up more whenever he saw Naruto being trained by Tsuyu, that bitter feelings amplified even more. It made him recall his own brother, Itachi. Each time he saw the pair together, it brought the memories. From the good times, that quickly turned into horror as he remembered Itachi’s cruelty, killing his parents and everyone. He hated the fact that he felt jealous at Naruto more because he had his sister, who had helped him through everything. Sasuke saw just how much Tsuyu emphasized on guiding Naruto and cared for him, in her own ways - both as a Shinobi and as a person.

It made Sasuke felt lonelier deep inside… and because he was lonely in his heart, he too saw Naruto’s own loneliness. But for him, that was unreasonable. In fact Sasuke hated Naruto inside for being ignorant enough to not realise and appreciate what he still had. Naruto had always had that person with him, but in Sasuke’s view, Naruto never noticed it at all and was still desperate to fill that loneliness with meaningless bonds with so called ‘friends’. Sasuke never understood just what was wrong with Naruto to still seek so connection with others when he still had a family.

A random sadistic thought even came to Sasuke, hoping that Tsuyu would leave Naruto eventually so Naruto would know just what true loneliness was. Only when you experience loss would you understand.

Sasuke took a deep breath and regained his focus on his own training.

I need to focus.

***

Naruto returned home after a long day, feeling super exhausted from his use of shadow clones. In fact Naruto had never felt completely tired physically due to his enourmous physical energy - but now with the shadow clones Naruto can completely use his energy efficienly and effectively each day - leading to a complete qualitative leap from quantitative improvements.

Naruto felt more spirited feeling his self improvement. How his Shuriken hits more and more accurate, as if he had drilled it a thousand times when he had only did a hundred today.

His mind returned to his sister, feeling really grateful to her. She was his support and pillar. Although the pillar was cold, she still had his back to keep him standing no matter what. Their birthday was coming again in a few weeks - they had never celebrated so far due to the day being the day where their parents died; at least that was why he assumed Tsuyu never cared. They had a lot of money now though... so Naruto planned to buy her a gift. Using his pocket money although, the money was technically Tsuyu’s but it’s the thought that counts.

While Tsuyu was out during the mission, Naruto managed to get a craftsman made a nice bracelet with a little gem stone on it. This girl named Ino who seemed really knowledgable about girls stuffs told him it was ‘trendy’, and a lot of Ino’s friends all had them too.

Naruto was excited to give the present.

Tsuyu eventually came back from her mission. Naruto as always, seemed giddy to tell him about how he improved and wanted to show her.

“Tsu-chan! I can hit the target from 40 meters-ttebayo! The training method work. I feel like I threw them a thousand times yesterday!”

Tsuyu just smiled, feeling satisfied that Naruto improved. Though, she wouldn’t be satisfied until Naruto catch up to her. Naturally Tsuyu gave him a beating.

Tsuyu with her big brain made Naruto’s clones spar with her own clones. In the forest clearing the ANBU watching the siblings thought it was the most bizarre scene he ever watched. Seeing tens of Shadow Clones sparring with another tens of Shadow Clones. As one poofed, another one reappeared. Though Naruto’s clones were beaten mercilessly and poofed more.

“Tsu-chan! Why you need to beat me too! The clones were alrea-,”

“Because it is not the same. Come at me again,” Tsuyu was cold and strict as usual, not letting Naruto relax even for a second, even if the clones were working already.

After the evening of hard training, both of them were exhausted. But Naruto felt himself getting stronger each time, despite the weariness.

“Good work, nii-san.” Tsuyu said in appreciation. Naruto did improve a lot, much to her satisfaction and expectation.

‘Hehe… I will become Hokage-ttebayo. I won’t stop working hard until I become Hokage!'

"Alright alright. Sure thing. And I guess I will have to deal with you as your assistant." Tsuyu let out a light chuckle. The thought of being a part of Konoha Council while her brother was the Hokage was... not exactly pleasant. Let just say in theoretical circumstances where Naruto was strong enough as a Shinobi he could become Hokage and did it - but the political matter involved in it would have meant hell for the advisory council weren't it...

Would she had a carefree leisurely life as she expected? Sounded like the work will all the real important would be passed onto her...

Tsuyu hoped Naruto would at least try to learn enough about non-shinobi stuffs to at least have a common sense on how the shinobi world work - since he wanted to become a politician and a village leader, and even wanting to hold a position equal to the Daimyo. But books that weren't making him any stronger were like Naruto's kryptonite and even Tsuyu's strictness wouldn't help him on this. Tsuyu just hoped in the future when he grew up he would realise he needed to learn those too and take his own initiative.

As they came back home, Tsuyu went to her room for a second before coming out with a scroll.

“Here.” She threw it towards him.

‘Huh?,’ Naruto catch the scroll and opened it.

‘This is… Tsu-chan!,’ Naruto look at Tsuyu with wide eyes. His eyes filled with unhidden happiness.

The first page of the scroll was the hand seals to form a C-rank Wind Release: Great Breakthrough. It was just a motivating factor for him and so it was put on the first page.

Along with it, the scroll contained Tsuyu’s plan for Naruto to work on his chakra manipulation and Ninjutsu. Due to Naruto’s lack of talent for that department, Tsuyu had always emphasised more on his Taijutsu because it was a matter of efficiency - that improving Naruto’s taijutsu in the same hour of training bear more result for his ability and helped Naruto having motivation from seeing results. But with the cheating Shadow Clones technique, Tsuyu had a plan in her mind for Naruto to use Ninjutsu at a good enough level.

Even the Jutsu selected required mostly Shape Transformation more instead of Nature Transformation which was more difficult - meaning Naruto would be able to use it sooner and far more effectively compared to jutsu that requires more sharpness in nature.

The plan started with Naruto’s training his chakra control first. With goals listed in chronology such as climbing up and down the tree, standing and running on still water and running river surface, and only after mastery of such basics for Shinobi work would Naruto start his training on Wind Nature transformation using leaf cutting method. She got the training method Captain Kaito who was a Wind Release user. Kaito even generously offered to train Naruto in his free time along with herself since Tsuyu was already able to use Earth Release to a good degree and training on second nature to keep their cards open in any situation was always good. Tsuyu accepted the offer - not realising Danzo was getting closer and closer to her brother. Though Tsuyu wanted to have Naruto mastering the basic first before going into nature transformation, so the training with Kaito on Wind Release would be for later.

Naruto felt even more grateful to her. He had always wanted to perform cool jutsu. While Shadow Clones were powerful, there was this cool factor missing.

He already imagined himself blowing wind so powerful - Sasuke was blown up to the sky, turning into a distant twinkling star. Naruto chuckled inwardly at the image.

Just you wait Sasuke-teme! I will blow you so hard-ttebayo!

***

Love <3

Chapter 47: Sharingan Is Cheating

Chapter Text

Hiruzen read the report from ANBU 3rd Squad of the Assassination Division - the one Kaito led and Tsuyu were under on her first mission. At the same time Danzo was doing the same.

Both of them were satisfied seeing the detailed report. Hiruzen had asked Kaito to observe Tsuyu and write in details on her so Hiruzen could analyse her talent and potential better. Though her performance was immaculate as expected, but he had something he concerned more.

Hiruzen put down the report on the table. His gaze turned to Kaito.

"About her psyche. Tell me what you observed."

The report mentioned the target was eventually eliminated along with a subordinate of his due to them being a threat. However, killing was always a difficult thing to do. And much more difficult was the information extraction process. Kaito mentioned he had Tsuyu observed under Hebi's guidance. Hiruzen was unaware Tsuyu had long completed the mental state training in ANBU and was already detached on killing from the very moment she was born.

While they do have Yamanaka members that had better method to extract information but they weren't cabbages to have them in every squad. And like any other clan, only a small portion of the entire clan had enough skill and talent for it. And not everyone who did have the talent and skill would want to join ANBU, a known darker side of work.

Kaito only told the truth about Tsuyu's state of mind during the entire mission. Overall, Hiruzen was deeply shocked. Hiruzen kept asking to make sure his report and observation was right.

The thing was, almost every fresh graduate would have fear on their first real mission that involved the threat of death. Even Hiruzen felt fear the first time he received an injury from a kunai slashing at him in his youth.

Whether it was fear of death that wasn't present in the academy, or fear from the killing intent emanating when a shinobi fight to kill. Newer recruits and even those with weak will would find themselves stuck in place when fighting against them from feeling too much pressure. And what was even more difficult than facing an opponent that truly wanted to kill you was to have a heart to truly kill another with no emotional justification and completely detach oneself from it; that would take more time as well. But in Kaito's words, it was as if Tsuyu was already acting like a veteran ANBU member in her psychology. Though Hiruzen tried to justify himself that it was because Tsuyu only sent her shadow clones, not the real body.

Comparing to Shisui or Itachi in the past; both of them had joined war and saw deaths prior to becoming ANBU so their performance was natural. Tsuyu on the other hand…

She was raised in a time of peace, had never seen cruelty death nor had need to fight for her life in the academy. Hiruzen was feeling a complicated mixture of emotions towards Minato's daughter. It was almost too scary.

Tsuyu's talent, and abilities were considered a genius. But her psyche… Hiruzen couldn't find a word to describe it other than a 'monster'. He hated that he had to use the word. He couldn't understand just what went wrong. How can a child become merciless at such a young age?

Hiruzen start to brainstorm on his own, and the result always end up due to Tsuyu not receiving the love of a parent nor having a guardian to rely on. Hiruzen wondered if Minato would blame himself if he knew what kind of person his daughter had turned out to be. And he even felt wary that Tsuyu would turn out to be someone like Orochimaru or Danzo.

In the past, he had always thought his disciple, Orochimaru's lack of heart, was a strong point. But after knowing how far Orochimaru had gone in his pursuit of knowledge; Hiruzen was afraid Tsuyu was the same kind of person who could commit atrocities without batting an eye if she was ever misguided.

I must not let Danzo ever approach her.

Hiruzen thought in his head. If Danzo ever reached out to her, he was afraid Tsuyu would be misguided to the dark path. While Hiruzen had always understood the need for the shadows lead by Danzo; he wouldn't be able to face Minato or Kushina in the Pure Lands if that happened to Tsuyu. He was sure both of them wouldn't want their child to thread such dark waters. At least, not when she was still too young. She may be a well-qualified shinobi now, but Hiruzen had an assumption that she hadn't seen the world fully yet to decide on her shinobi's path.

Though Hiruzen was already too late - Danzo already did. Or rather, even if Danzo didn't, from the moment Tanya was reincarnated as Tsuyu, there was no such thing as dark waters; it was only a matter of efficiency and benefits.

Contrary to Hiruzen's feelings, Danzo was more than satisfied. As expected from his initial evaluation of Tsuyu. If only every single new graduate was like her, how good would it be for Konoha? Danzo had long felt dissatisfied over fresh graduates in these peace times who really only become Shinobi as if it was a cool thing instead of genuinely wanting peace and act as a weapon for Konoha and Land of Fire during those warring times.

Amidst the old men's thoughts on Tsuyu's; she continued her training as soon as she was back in Konoha after 2 weeks of worth of mission.

In the training field, she and tens of her clones were practicing leaf sinking method - compressing chakra tight together and holding its shape to change its nature into Earth chakra. While Earth Releases had a lower threshold to use due to most of its jutsu required shape transformation most as the Earth was literally in the ground for your use; but the element had a very high ceiling, like other elements. For Fire, it became hotter. For Wind, they were sharper. For Earth, they would become heavier, tougher, and compact.

On the far side, Naruto and his clones were trying to walk up and down the tree - though many of them keep falling over and over again. Sasuke, not wanting to fall behind, also followed. This time Sakura and Ino came along after seeing it wasn't the trauma-inducing physical training.

A Tsuyu shadow clone was constantly 'guiding' Naruto and the others included. Although it was more of a commentary of 'too much', 'too little', 'too slow'.

"Yosha!," one of Naruto's clone exclaimed in excitement as he managed to walk one more step up before falling.

"Everyone! We can do this!"

"Yeah!!! Let's do this!"

Naruto's clones were cheering on each other.

Sakura was the best among the trainees; managing to reach 5 meters upward already. While Ino was only a step behind.

'Heh! See that Ino-pig!'. Sakura smirked as she look down on Ino who was behind her.

Ino gritted her teeth, trying to take another step, but ultimately fell.

Sakura's inner ego screamed in satisfaction. Her eyes darted to Sasuke, wanting to see if Sasuke paid attention to how amazing she was. But Sasuke never noticed. Or rather, Sasuke was too absorbed in his training to care about how others were doing. Sakura felt a little sad, but a part of her also wanted to help Sasuke who seemed struggling.

"Sakura-chan~! Look look! Hehe I am more amazing than Sasuke!" Naruto wanted to show off to Sakura to make her realise how amazing and better he was than Sasuke.

The clones also followed after real Naruto, calling Sakura-chan~ Sakura-chan~ like swarms of flies buzzing in her ears.

'SHUT UP BAKA-NARUTO! NO ONE CARES!'.

Due to Naruto disturbing her focus, she lost her chakra control and fall flat on the ground! Naruto suddenly felt rage exploding from her.

Sakura raised her big forehead, bulging with veins.

'DAMN YOU NARUTO!!!,' Sakura was fuming with rage as she approached the clones.

"Ah? S-Sakura-chan- w-wait!" She gave Naruto and his clones a beating, throwing punches after punches. She felt very satisfied even if she didn't even know which one was the real Naruto. It felt real anyway. And from her understanding the clones would return memories back to Naruto so it meant, if she punched Naruto's face 10 times, then the real Naruto would still remember being punched 10 times!

Sakura smiled in evilness as she chased the clones around and use them as punching bags. While all the clones were all scattering, trying to run away from the pink demon.

Tsuyu ignored the commotion, and maybe it was time for Naruto to have a reality check that even if he was better than Sasuke in any aspect, Sakura wouldn't like him. Frankly, even she admitted Naruto had zero socializing talent, was unable to read the room, and he had a negative aura overall even with his current reputation as class's second (in terms of fighting). Naruto wasn't even a bad looker either. His whiskers added a cute factor to him objectively speaking.

Though if any girl gave him any attention like starting a conversation; suddenly Naruto would become way too excited about it and his over-excitement and lack of awareness and acting like they were best buddies the next second; freaking them out and made them run far away right after.

And really, was her brother that blind? Hinata was right there. Unfortunately, Hinata wasn't a talker and Naruto found her boring and a little weird even if he considered her a close friend.

Imagine talking to someone to get to know them, but suddenly they get all close and smiley and all excited, always hang out with you throughout the day and start to initiate conversations talking about how he loved Ichiraku or how he would become Hokage in your face as if you two were childhood friends all day. Most people would feel heavily uncomfortable with such suddenness when you guys were almost strangers right the day before.

Naruto didn't even seem to realise what exactly was wrong; that relationship had to be built brick by brick properly most of the times. And with Tsuyu not in class to point it out, Naruto's annoying-ness never got any lesser.

Tsuyu's shadow clone turned her face to see Sasuke this time since Naruto was not training anymore.

In the field, Sasuke was doing the worst.

Damn it!

Sasuke gritted in frustration as he fall again. His eyes went to see the marks on the trees Naruto used, how Naruto already reached half of the tree's height in a few hours. It was even more frustrating seeing Sakura, someone who he considered was akin to furniture in class, doing even better than he did.

Sasuke couldn't control his frustration and delivered a punch to the tree, causing the wood to splinter but also caused his fist to bleed.

It was too humiliating… too pitiful.

Tsuyu's shadow clone came to Sasuke's side. Her eyes didn't show any hint of mocking or the like.

"Sasuke.You need to control your emotions to control your chakra. Spiritual energy was heavily affected by emotions"

She said as a matter of fact. Sasuke went quiet. He knew Tsuyu was right. And being angry would only worsen his training.

'Damn it…'. Sasuke muttered in defeat. He looked over at Naruto who even had the time to play around with Sakura. Sasuke was serious about his training, because of his goals. And yet he couldn't even catch up to a clown that merely wanted to become some stupid Hokage just because he was lonely and desperate for attention.

"Sasuke. Naruto had his advantages. But you too had your own." Tsuyu crossed her arms, as if she was waiting for Sasuke to realise it himself.

'I can't train like he did…'.

Sasuke clenched his fist that had stains of blood on them.

"Your eyes…" Tsuyu's shadow clone muttered as she start to walk along the tree sideways casually, pointing to her eyes. Tsuyu wasn't a fan of spoon-feeding everything, especially for those who she believed had talent and enough brain to learn by themselves. Naruto was a rare case of being too much of a dunce for her to need to spoon-fed him everything and that was her own brother so he was excluded.

Sasuke was confused a little, but then it was as if an epiphany.

My eyes…

The pair of single-tomoe sharingan opened. He tried to observe closely how Tsuyu's chakra flow along her sole of her feet to remain on the tree. But a part of Sasuke's heart felt ashamed of copying, when others had managed to do it on their own.

Tsuyu was someone who understood human emotions from their face and already saw how Sasuke was feeling.

"Using your advantage was not shameful. Even the act of copying didn't mean you were admitting you were worse. Prove yourself that you could take what you observed and copied to an even higher level. Take it, make it your own, and use it better than everyone" Tsuyu's clear eyes and stern loud voice echoed in Sasuke's ears, completely erasing his shame for using his eyes to copy someone at all.

'Yes!' Sasuke's spirit returned as he start his practice once more, this time having Tsuyu's clone that was tree-walking as a reference.

Sasuke improved even faster than Naruto with his cheating clones, having Tsuyu's shadow clone directly guiding him by showing directly how her chakra flow on her soles.

Tsuyu nodded in satisfaction at seeing the drive in Sasuke's eyes. She had always appreciated hardworking and motivated soldier.

Both Naruto and Sasuke had their own 'cheats', and only a fool wouldn't abuse it, Tsuyu thought.

***

Chapter 48: Wind of Change

Chapter Text

Daichi look at Tsuyu in shock seeing how she could sink the leaf into the water already in mere 1 week.

'You can't be real… you made me feel like trash...,' Daichi had complicated feelings seeing how casual Tsuyu was with it. Even he took 2 months and his instructor already called him a genius back then…

"Senpai, I had my own method, as you know."

'God. Life is really unfair.' Daichi shed fake tears.

Tsuyu twitched her eyebrow. She hated the word God the most. It almost made her want to tell Daichi that the concept of God itself was already a paradox because a real God was supposed to be all-encompassing and benevolent - and wouldn't intentionally made humans with their flaws and selfishness, and wouldn't just let the world fall into sufferings. Therefore, a genuine God as believed by human wouldn't even exist in the first place. The reality was the beings claimed to be God were just the same as humans in their intentions, methods and cruelty.

So it was more accurate to say they were more like an alien with unreasonable technology that humans cannot fathom yet; and had their own intentions. If anything, she believed those Gods used 'faith' as a source of their own existence. Even if humans were their creation, it would just be that of a programmer making a programme. That programmer itself could be a shitty being and only trying to make mindless slaves for His use and never deserved worship. Tsuyu understood and accept Being X had unfathomable powers - but that meant nothing.

'Since you already did it, I will pass my technique to you. Hehe, but you owe me a little. How about… tens of your Explosive Tags? Hehe...' Daichi gave his sunny, sheepish smile.

"No problem. I will deliver it tomorrow to your house." Tsuyu didn't give it much thought.

'Niceee!' Daichi was more than happy. After all, Tsuyu's Explosive Tags were far better than standard and can be triggered way farther than normal. It suited his assassination jutsu.

Daichi started his lecture with vigor.

'The prerequisite to master the technique was high. It involved turning chakra into Earth nature and infusing them into the body tissue. How should I put it? It utilises Yang nature? You know how medical ninjutsu was like the opposite of genjutsu? Both required precise chakra control, but the application was different. One towards the body, the other towards the mind.'

'It was a sort of like medical ninjutsu where you applied Earth Release chakra through your bodily tissues with precision. You cannot do it blindly and train with it so you could do it with little thoughts. You should have learned basic human anatomy from your medical ninjutsu elective and from the ANBU course, right? There were specific parts where you would infuse only minimal chakra, such as the tendons. And as for the muscles, you only infuse a part of it, while at the skin and bones are where you infuse them the most. Unless facing certain death, you could infuse Earth chakra everywhere to completely negate the attack; otherwise, incorrect use would immobilize you and harm your body.'

There's also significant weakness towards Lightning Release as it could 'conduct' through the body - and it was almost a basic to know Lighting was strong against Earth chakra.

Tsuyu views on Daichi turned a little different, a little of respect and praise inside. She didn't expect this unreliable looking teen was an actual genius just from the sound of it and he wasn't joking. Daichi was invited into the ANBU very early due to his genius. Don't compare him to the likes of Tsuyu otherwise he might look like a jumping clown on the outside.

"I understand, senpai."

Daichi started to guide Tsuyu. First step was to transform chakra into Earth nature, and then infuse them minimally into bodily cells around the chakra network itself to allow better Earth Chakra conductivity and like a catalyst to favor flowing pure chakra to transform into Earth nature. Daichi's tips were to infuse starting from the chakra network and then outward - like a gradient growing from the center (chakra network) to the skin layer above and down into the bones below.

In short, only the skin tissue and the bones had maximum Earth chakra infusion, while at the starting point - from the chakra network itself it had minimal infusion.
Just from the amount of precision and 'layers' with different density of Earth chakra infusion, it was very clear it would take a lot of practice and time.

Although…

Shadow Clone Jutsu! Poofff!

5 Shadow clones appeared and each of them start practicing. Daichi twitched his eyebrow, not liking where this was going. He won't be surpassed by a junior, right?
With that, Tsuyu's schedule was quite tight. Practicing was one thing. Guiding Naruto was another. There's also making Explosive Tags for sale and learning more Fuin Shiki in her free time from the Sealing Squad. She had wanted to learn so many things to improve herself, but can only tackle one thing at a time.

Hiruzen received the report on what Tsuyu had been doing all the time out of worry; and seeing just how much Tsuyu was working towards gaining power - he started to doubt her intention and end goal. Naruto wanting to become Hokage was one thing and being hated and needing acknowledgement was understandable. As for Sasuke, he wanted revenge. Lee wanted to prove himself as not useless and can become a shinobi. They all had a reasonable motivation.

But Tsuyu's motivation was not clear and mysterious. Just where did the drive came from? Hiruzen cannot think of any. What was it? Just what was driving Tsuyu to be this hardworking? Was it really to protect Konoha? It perplexed Hiruzen. Was it like Orochimaru? That her motivation was selfish in nature?

Hiruzen was already almost close to the truth.

But the old man shook the thought away. He started to think in Tsuyu's perspective.

Growing in a cold home, with no parents… she probably wanted strength to be able to protect herself and her brother. To provide for both of themselves. And perhaps seeing Naruto being bullied and being an outcast while she couldn't do anything made Tsuyu felt powerless inside.

Just how much frustration and burden did Tsuyu hide inside her cold facade? Hiruzen wondered, how could a child carry such a burden?

Hiruzen's eyes softened slightly, as if coming to a completely 180 degree misunderstanding.

No wonder she was always so harsh with Naruto…

Tsuyu's coldness was a need for her to mature up and her effort was to gain strength for both of them, as a family. Hiruzen felt a sense of deep pity, guilt, but also awe.

Hiruzen made a decision and stood from his chair; taking the Scroll of Sealing from the vault. He opened the scroll and end up in page where Flying Raijin was recorded.
He contemplated it…

He believed Tsuyu deserved this and as a way to make up for his failure to give Tsuyu a proper childhood. ANBU missions were generally more dangerous too, and in time, Tsuyu's achievements would definitely mean she would deserve this eventually. This jutsu was a perfect investment to ensure the life of herself as Minato's daughter and as the village jinchuriki. At least, he believed, he could make it up to Minato in the afterlife.
But giving an S-class jutsu still required the agreement of Council - as normally one would only be eligible for an S-rank Jutsu from having meritorious deeds. But being the Jinchuriki of the village technically already made the siblings up for consideration; especially with Tsuyu being known to be able to control Kyubi's power and being a genius. With how Konoha is in its weakest state since the founding, giving an S class jutsu wouldn't be too unreasonable. As for whether Tsuyu could master them, he wasn't exactly confident, as only Lord Second and Lord Fourth had achieved it. But perhaps with time Tsuyu could.

When Hiruzen brought up his opinion of the council, no one rejected. Having the Jinchuriki available at all times through the Flying Raijin was too good to be passed on anyway. Even Danzo had no objection and felt even more elated inside. Danzo couldn't just blindly stuff Tsuyu with all S-rank techniques like a fat sheep even if he planned to harvest her with Kotoamatsukami after she became a perfect weapon; since Hiruzen might find out about Tsuyu's training or any other ways.

Hiruzen didn't realise the mistake was he was making at this moment - at least not from his intentions.

The next day, and in confusion, Tsuyu received the scroll on Flying Raijin much to her astonishment after being called to Hiruzen's office.

Inside the scroll were the original version of Flying Raijin used by Lord Second. As for the improved version used by Lord Fourth, it was taught to Minato's personal Shadow Guard in the past by Minato himself. So if Tsuyu needs to she could ask them for advice as per Hiruzen's words.

Her initial assessment of Hiruzen raised by multiple points. To think the unreasonable teleportation technique her father had once used was now in her hands this freely; even she felt it was too much. It was like receiving a year's worth of salary bonus out of nowhere. Though Hiruzen made it clear, it was more of an investment and a 'loan' for her future merits, so the FTG was already considered as Tsuyu claiming her them. Unless she absolutely couldn't use the jutsu at all.

In her mind, Konoha was already the best employer she ever had in the past 2 lives. A lot of benefits, bonuses, and a lot of holidays in between missions and she didn't even have to 9 to 5 each day, and training was her own initiatives otherwise she could have lounged freely. Really, Konoha banzai!

***

Though Tsuyu's initial happiness was trotted, given the jutsu's unreasonable difficulty. How could a human learn such a complicated formula with their own mind? The seal itself was very complex to learn and make, with each lines of different formula used required understanding of how chakra need to be shaped for specific detailed function. And while Tsuyu's experience with Magic Formula in her past life helped a lot, but it was as if she had to learn and do all this without a computation orb. And she couldn't do a 'copy' and 'paste' either.

While the 'codes' were written in the scroll, but she essentially had to carve each codes made of chakra mentally and each of them had to be perfected otherwise the Jutsu wouldn't work. And 'coding' in Fuin Shiki had no such thing as perfection. As it was chakra you mold, and slight alteration might improve a specific function and achieve better performance whether its the speed at which the jutsu performed, the chakra cost, the travel distance, the accuracy of transport, aligning and resonating two chakra signals, differentiating between different coordinates of marked space, and even to ensure you arrive at correct orientation of space; there's so much lines of codes to be considered.

The Jutsu required extreme chakra control, massive chakra reserve, enough intelligence, and lastly dedication. What jutsu was all encompassing and required every talent in one person? No wonder only 2 people ever mastered it.

She believed she could do it, but the amount of effort needed would be massive. Each Fuin Shiki made would requires trial and error to be perfected for real use and need microadjustments for each formula. Hiruzen can use the jutsu too actually but due to efficiency problem he never opt to use it.
As for the initial barrier for chakra cost itself - Tsuyu was already in the clear.

She started to divide half of her times training Earth Armament Jutsu, while the other half learning Flying Raijin. Thankfully both of the jutsu had different nature in terms of training as the first focused on training with the body, while the other focused on the mind.

Though, Tsuyu never managed to master the latter half due to circumstances.

***

Akatsuki's Zoom Meeting

The projection of Orochimaru's twisted self licked his lips as he appeared. On his side, another projection of Shinno from Land of Sky also appeared. Only Pain, Konan, Orochimaru and Shinno were in attendance as the project was kept secret from Itachi mostly.

The projection zoomed out, revealing both of them standing atop of the Sky Fortress, Ancor Vantian that was flying in the sky.
Then it projected to Shinno, who had a buff body and a clearly crazed expression on him. Powerful purple dark chakra constantly emitting from him.

The Zero Tail was complete and a massive success. Though it lacked negative chakra to completely exert it's power as it was mostly used to power the sky fortress.

"Pain-sama! We are now ready to destroy Konoha!" Shinno felt very excited to finally show off the true power of Ancor Vantian. He believed he would soon have the 5 Nations beneath his- he meant Akatsuki's - feet! The completed Zero Tail unexpectedly bore more result than expected, producing enough dark chakra to power up the sky fortress to fly. Though... It was short a little to fire it's main weapon.

Shinno was too impatient and wanted to fire it outright, that's why he insisted Orochimaru to invade Konoha quickly. Once they invaded Konoha, caused chaos and destruction, the dark energy from the pain and suffering would be fed into the Zero tail and it would then had enough to fire them surely!
Shinno with over excitement explained to Pain about his brute plans.

Pain didn't care much and just gave him a green light since on the surface what Shinno and Orochimaru did had no connection to the Akatsuki. And both of them act due to personal enmity on the surface.
Pain wouldn't risk exposing Akatsuki and their true goals just yet in case they failed and had the 5 Nations cooperate together far too early. So in the upcoming invasion, Akatsuki wouldn't be joining.

Orochimaru licked his lips, feeling a little unreal that the time was finally coming.
But first...

Orochimaru decided to meet with Danzo first. He wouldn't underestimate Konoha just yet, and with Danzo's underhand it would lower risk of failure. The plan was he would deal with Hiruzen personally. In his view Zero Tail was powerful but it lacked power of a true bijuu and merely a chakra battery. Though it already made Shinno a Kage level Shinobi by hosting it. Meanwhile, his force from Otogakure, and the remnants Shinobi from the Land of the Sky would attack.
Orochimaru felt the wind that would blow the wheel that had been stuck for long was coming. And that wind was himself.

***

Chapter 49: Orochimaru's Gift

Chapter Text

Root HQ

"Danzo-sama."

Tsuyu kneeled on one knee as she met Danzo. She received instructions from Kaito right after her second mission.

Her second mission wasn't worth mentioning. Ayame's bug bit the target of assassination and the end was already made clear. Frankly she didn't contribute much and was on a ride. She was made aware that if the target was people without much 'protection', the mission could be tasked towards a single person. It was because Tsuyu was a new recruit that the squad moved together as a whole unit even on easy missions - more towards the intention of mentoring her and it was the same for any squad with new recruits. Not that Tsuyu needed it, it was more for formality and standard operation procedure.

"Stand up. Congratulations on completing your second mission. You delivered as much as I expected from you, Tsuyu."

"Thank you for the praise. I am glad I could deliver."

Tsuyu's sweet words flow naturally.

"Now, let me get straight to the point. As you are made aware, your body cannot withstand the true power of Kyuubi chakra. I had a help of a friend to improve your body. Leave a shadow clone. We are leaving Konoha."

Tsuyu was quite intrigued at this 'friend' of Danzo. But she obeyed without much question. She still trusted Danzo as her superior after all.

The shadow clones dissapeared, acting like Tsuyu all day so no one would suspect a thing.

Tsuyu was led by Danzo and a total of 9 Root members escorting them through the dark tunnel.

What's up with the escort…

Tsuyu can already guess Danzo didn't really trust the so-called friend; otherwise he wouldn't bring this much force with him.

At the end of the tunnel, there lies an entrance above shining hint of light down. With a quick flicker, she and others quickly move out of the tunnel. She found herself somewhere in a forest. The observed secret entrance was hidden as part of a tree. She could guess they were already outside of Konoha.

The group move southeast for about an hour thought the thick forest. Just then, one of the Root member made a signal for everyone to stop.

He searched around the trees in the area, and as if finding the right tree he quickly made a hand seal.

With a hand slap, a fuin was activated, the ground nearby split open with a slight shake revealing a hidden staircase leading underground.

So many secret entrances…

Tsuyu made her own commentary. She wondered just how much of these secret entrances and bases did Root had.

Quickly she was led down the secret base, leasing to long tunnel with multiple rooms. Though she noticed it was as if this secret base was already once used and emptied due to markings and dirt here and there.

As they reached the end of the tunnel, one of the Root push the big stone door open…

Instantly heavy pressure descended on Tsuyu, as if she was being stalked by a predator.

But she had no fear, only surprise. The yellow eyes with slit seemingly glow from the dark.

Sounds of snakes constantly echoing from the dark room…

"Danzo… is this how you greet a friend."

Orochimaru stepped forward, letting light reflects on his pale skin… the snakes around him slithered along with his cold steps, letting out hisses and barring their fangs towards them.

"Hmph. You know me, Orochimaru."

"Hnhnhn… Cautious as ever… though, you still trust me enough to make a deal with me…hnhnhn", Orochimaru let out a little chuckle.

Orochimaru…? The defected Sannin…

Tsuyu was quite surprised that Danzo was working with Orochimaru, a known betrayer of the village. As an ANBU member she knew the inside information of Orochimaru inhuman experiment. Not that she cared much about those lives and didn't feel much except surprise seeing the sannin.

"... Let's get to business," Danzo wasn't really going to waste time.

Danzo just eyed the Root next to him. He nodded and quickly appeared in front of Orochimaru, handing over a scroll.

Orochimaru quickly look over at the content. He widened his eyes slightly, feeling a little surprised that Danzo was really willing to trade all these for his expertise.

"For you to really give such a thing to me… you are making me curious just who was it that you need help with to this extent."

His tongue flicked to lick his lips, a sinister smile carved on his face. Orochimaru took the scroll and placed it on his lips, his long tongue darted to wrap around the scroll, his saliva dripping as it was pulled into his mouth and down his throat with a loud gulp.

Why the f***?

Tsuyu was quite disturbed at the scene. Why would you swallow it like that…

Danzo squinted his eyes, not really liking the looks on Orochimaru's eyes. But still he was already making a deal and as far their relationship went, Danzo had always been Orochimaru's subordinate even helping him defect back then. The two never had any clash per se.

"It was a new recruit of mine, Yosei."

Tsuyu stepped forward. She was wearing a mask and a cloak though, not really helping Orochimaru see anything.

"I have made preparations for your requested body enhancement… though, I have my own method. Hnhnhn… but first… I need to know just how strong your subordinate body is. He might not be able to handle it."

Orochimaru licked his lips in expectation.

Danzo had a little reservation but still proceeded.

"Yosei. Show him what you can do."

"Understood." Tsuyu already know what she had to do.

Everyone made space for Tsuyu and Orochimaru.

"Come."

With curiosity, Orochimaru focused on this Yosei, expecting something good.

Tsuyu took a deep breaths her gaze became serious. Without any warning, she used body flicker combined with chakra expulsion from the soles - immediately delivering a knee strike to the snake!

Orochimaru's eyes widened slightly in surprise, but with casual-ness his neck bent sideways in an almost unnatural way.

Tsuyu widened her eyes in shock at how bizarre the sannin dodged her attack.

Orochimaru continued his attack as his head wrapped slither around Tsuyu's leg and then to her body.

Orochimaru almost felt dissapointed. But as his neck slithered up Tsuyu's body, he felt intense chakra fluctuation from Yosei, screaming danger to him!

Raging Fist - Heaven's Roar!

Splattt-

Orochimaru's neck and head exploded to pieces from the chakra blasted. A Root member quickly flickered in front of Danzo to block the blood and flesh from splattering to his cloths.

Tsuyu turned her gaze to the headless Orochimaru. White snakes grow out from the place where the neck was supposed to be and he regenerated his own head.

His eyes seemed a little more interested now, licking his lips casually.

Is he even human?

Tsuyu asked herself incredulously.

"What powerful amount of chakra. And that technique… using all of your tenketsu. Almost similar to Hyuga's secret technique, though a different application. Hnhnhn… Interesting…"

Orochimaru's knowledge on jutsu was enough to have him see through Tsuyu's technique.

"Come again…"

Tsuyu didn't give it much thought and use all she had. Thought she didn't use any ninjutsu and only stuck to taijutsu and or nintaijutsu.

Orochimaru was also very casual, dodging and using his snakes to counterattack just to see how far Yosei's ability was.

"Hnhnhn… your skills could do some work. But your body was already very strong for your young age. To handle that amount of chakra and power without breaking apart. Your control was truly as monstrous as your body…"

Orochimaru's interest heightened even more. His gaze towards Tsuyu turned into greed. Already thinking of Tsuyu as a potential body replacement. It was very clear Tsuyu's body was abnormally strong. As if she had a bloodline of Senju or Uzumaki.

"That's enough."

Orochimaru said as he dodge an axe kick that caused a meter crater on the ground, blowing dust and debris. It might seem casual, but it's Orochimaru who specialised in being slippery.

In his assessment, even a normal Jonin would have a hard time against Tsuyu's assault and power. He felt very greedy for Yosei after seeing her capabilities. Though, she was Danzo's and he wouldn't know how to lure her in anyways.

Yosei nodded and stopped her attacks.

"I believe you could take it… come."

Orochimaru turned and walked towards the room behind him. Danzo and everyone else also followed. Danzo wouldn't allow Orochimaru to do whatever without his observation.

"Take off your mask. It wouldn't be appropriate during the procedure. And I am very curious to see the face of the person you took, Danzo~" Orochimaru licked his lips.

Danzo hesitated, but it was indeed not very proper in a sense. He gave a slight nod to Tsuyu to give a green light.

But as soon as Tsuyu took off her mask, Orochimaru's gaze almost turned into a burning gaze boring into her face.

It can't be… daughter of Minato…?

The blonde hair and blue eyes, who's daughter can it be other than his.

Orochimaru went silent for seconds, his eyes as if thinking something, and then it turned into a sinister one for a split second.

Hnhnhn… Minato… your daughter shouldn't know about the truth. Hnhnhn. Her body… is MINE!

Orochimaru already turned his honest trade to backstabbing 180°. Knowing Danzo, he had certainly kept Tsuyu in the dark. Knowing her identity meant Orochimaru knew what he could use to lure her into his side. His spy Mizuki had reported to him years back about how the siblings, the children of Minato lived. His first thought was just a sense of pity and mockery, but then he forgot about it entirely since it was not important. But to think Konoha would treat a hero's children in such a way - it turns out to be a good opportunity for himself.

Orochimaru smiled inwardly, thinking how Hiruzen was a fool and Danzo was the delivery man.

Orochimaru licked his lips in greed, already considering her strong body as his own. Even if he wouldn't use it, for he was planning to snatch Itachi's body after he's done destroying Konoha - he would have loved a good subordinate.

In Orochimaru's mind, as long as he could manipulate Tsuyu using her background and harsh environment, the unfair treatment, and the secrecy of the village, Orochimaru would get Tsuyu to his side.

But Orochimaru was ignorant about the fact that Tsuyu wasn't a normal kid. Only that she's a genius. Not her psyche. The info Orochimaru had was outdated from his spies unable to send information all these years.

And Orochimaru had this presumption Danzo did a little brainwashing on Tsuyu thus her apparent calmness and expression all this time. And instead the brainwashing meant her mind was more susceptible to manipulation.

With scheming already planned in his head, Orochimaru asked Tsuyu to sit down on the stone altar and take off her upper clothes.

Danzo and the others were watching closely, wary of the snake.

Tsuyu was a little uncomfortable at being watched this intensely, but she had gone through this during ANBU checkup and still did as told.

But the gaze she felt from the snake specifically made her spine tingle, as if he's eyeing her body with greed.

She gulped a mouthful of saliva. No way… she felt disgusted deep inside at the thought. She wouldn't want to meet another one…

Orochimaru started to apply seals with his finger on Tsuyu's skin, starting from making 3 black tomoe symbols on her left shoulder. The Fuin Shiki were then written and extended outward.

"This is the Cursed Seal of Heaven. You must be familiar with Jiraiya, Danzo."

Danzo stayed silent, as if wanting more explanation.

"Hnhnhn… the seal would allow her to access nature's energy and transform them into senjutsu chakra. At the same time… her body would slowly adapt to the power, strengthening them in the process."

"Then why don't you have it yourself?," Danzo wasn't that stupid and as cautious as ever.

"Hnhnhn. Because my body couldn't withstand it unfortunately."

"Hmph… is that so…"

Orochimaru smiled sinisterly. Once the cursed seal was placed, Tsuyu's mind would be corroded, and Danzo's (assumed) brainwashing done prior also meant it would be easier to break her mind and be manipulated to join his side. Orochimaru didn't have any guilt for backstabbing Danzo.

Orochimaru continued molding the Fuin Shiki on Tsuyu's skin.

As he completed the fuins, he looked at the seals as if it was art.

He then took one last step to complete the finishing touch. He threw up a scroll from his stomach, much to everyone's silent disgust. It was a storage scroll.

As he opened it, poof! A jar containing a lump of wood-like flesh floating in the nutrient fluid appeared. With a twist, the cap was opened as the airtight mechanism unlocked with the gas flowing out.

He took the flesh with his raw hand and planted them right on the core of the seals he made. That thing was none other than the living flesh of the Gedo Statue, which was revived through Zero tails chakra.

He made a slight adjustment to them by splicing Jugo's DNA with the Gedo Statue DNA, making the cell producing enzymes of Jugo's clan while having greater capabilities to absorb nature energy and hold senjutsu chakra. The Cursed Seal of Heaven was also designed so that it provide a boost in physical energy - as Senjutsu as a whole required balance in Nature, Spirit and the Body. Tsuyu had more spirit, therefore the Cursed Seal of Heaven was implanted. This also aligns with what Danzo requested.

He needed long extra preparations to include this thing into the improved seal, and it was a very complex fuin Shiki.

Orochimaru laughed inwardly; feeling very satisfied at his work and his future body or subordinate.

You are now MINE!

Juinjutsu - Cursed Seal of Heaven!

Orochimaru made a hand seal, and the lump of flesh started to melt into the seal with a sizzling sound. The Fuin Shiki all lights up in red orange light and begins to wiggle and contract inwardly, causing severe deep pain on her entire being.

"Nnnh…!" Tsuyu gritted her teeth as she held onto the altar, gripping tight on them to a point of her knuckles turning white holding herself together from screaming from the overwhelming pain. Unintentional tears dripped down her eyes from how much her body had to endure. Her entire body trembled.

So much pain! Please be over quickly!

Tsuyu was whining inside, holding back tears.

Danzo felt worried that anything would go wrong, but Orochimaru simply said it was normal to feel pain and even lose consciousness.

Tsuyu felt as if a foreign chakra was seeping into her, burning her flesh inside out to the very bones, especially on the core of the seal at her shoulder.

But she endured and resisted throughout the minutes the seal was completing.

As the seal was completed, Tsuyu eventually collapsed from exhaustion. Her body was drenched in sweat and in extreme pain all over. Her fingers were bleeding just from the sheer force of her own grip onto the altar. She felt she had lost all strength on his muscles and cannot move at all now, as if her entire physical energy was used to even accept such a thing.

"To think she was still conscious…"

Orochimaru's eyes glimmered with craze seeing how Tsuyu's body compatibility with the seal was really great. No one had even endured them to this point. Her talent was monstrous! Indeed, she carried the blood of Minato and Kushina.

Worthy of becoming my body! If only she had a Sharingan along with her…

Too bad she didn't carry the Uchiha bloodline. Nevertheless, she was still already Orochimaru's best option next to Itachi. Perhaps after Itachi's body cannot be used anymore he would use Tsuyu's next.

Orochimaru was thinking how Danzo hadn't realised Tsuyu was not in his hands anymore. While at the same time Orochimaru was unaware of how his own overexpectation and greed was already leading to the path to his failure.

***

Chapter 50: Cursed Seal of Heaven

Chapter Text

Danzo had a medic-nin he brought along to check up on Tsuyu.

“Her body was stable. No signs of injury. Only her physical energy was used up.”

Danzo nodded in relief inside. He already paid a lot just to have this deal made.

“When can I see the result?” Danzo was impatient. Seeing Tsuyu’s weak condition, she wouldn’t be able to show it for now.

“In few hours, she would recover enough. But we can wait. Now… since you are here, old friend, I had wanted to discuss with you about something.”

“Hm.”

Danzo followed Orochimaru with 2 of his most trusted Root members as his guard into an empty room. As the door was closed, the Root member quickly and efficiently light up the surrounding with oil lamps.

“Danzo. That old man, I am going settle my grudge with him. Hnhnhn…” Orochimaru look at Danzo with expectation, already certain he out of all people would be glad for that to happen.

“Ho…?” Danzo hearing that was actually delighted.

The day has come for you to dissapear, Hiruzen! Danzo thought to himself.

***

Danzo and Orochimaru finish their discussion. Orochimaru’s force in Otogakure was already known as Danzo funded it’s establishment for Orochimaru in the past. Therefore Orochimaru kept no secret on the matter of using his force to invade Konoha. As for the invasion, it was planned to be done during the Chunin exam this year. Danzo could certify Otogakure as a Shinobi village and have them participate in the exam among other villages. Orochimaru’s troops would cause distraction, driving the other shinobi away from him while he would kill Hiruzen.

While on the surface both of them agreed; but neither are truly truthful. Danzo would want Hiruzen dead, but he wouldn’t want Orochimaru to harm the village and keep the damage to a minimal. Though in his opinion Orochimaru by himself won’t be capable to destroy Konoha. Still, he already planned to prepare just in case to minimise the damage. As for Orochimaru, he hid the fact that he was capable of damaging Konoha enough through Shinno with Zero Tail, the shinobis from Land of the Sky and Ancor Vantian to achieve his goals.

Both of them had their own schemes. Danzo even planned to ‘save’ the day after Hiruzen was killed so he could gain support by the masses to become the next Hokage.

Tsuyu was resting in an empty room, laying on an empty table while the medic-nin gave some help for Tsuyu’s recovery through their medical ninjutsu.

The green light feel cool and soothing, kneading her fatigue and sore tissues. As her body recovers, she already felt the connection to the seal. That her chakra network was already connected deep to it; and it was as if the seal had a living pulse, and constantly calling her to use it whispering temptations of power. Or maybe it was just her imagination from being too tired.

After what felt like hours, Danzo and Orochimaru entered the room to check on her. Tsuyu sat up to pay respect to both of them with a slight bow.

Orochimaru still believed Tsuyu was truly brainwashed because what 10 year old child can become this respectful to Danzo out of all people’ and even after showing her how he was blatantly working with a defector of the Leaf? And it was Minato’s and Kushina’s child out of all people too; who had kindness in their heart. Orochimaru’s scientific mind would believe more towards the 99% probability - and never it crossed his mind that Tsuyu belonged to the 1% that was born twisted based on pure chance without any external factor influencing her like himself since her birth.

Orochimaru had adjusted the seal to elevate emotional respond whenever she used them - this would in turn slowly but surely resets the brainwashing and she would eventually come to realisation how she was being used and controlled by Danzo, and the whole of Konoha had wronged her and her family. And then, when the time was ripe, Orochimaru would offer his hands towards her.

“You seems to have recovered well. You should have felt the connection to the seal.” Orochimaru still wanted to see the result of the newly improved seal.

“Yes, Orochimaru-sama.”

Orochimaru licked his lips. Only his subordinates these days called him with honorifics. He already raised his evaluation towards Tsuyu a few points higher. His eyes didn’t hide his greed anymore.

“You are ready to test her…” Orochimaru darted his eyes to Danzo.

Danzo understood the implication.

“Oni,” Danzo called out to one of his Root codenamed Oni who were a Jonin level ninja. The bigger man in Oni patterned mask stepped forward.

Tsuyu get down the table and stretched her body a little. Taking a deep breath, she let her chakra flow into the core of the seal.

Szzz… szzz…

With a sound of sizzled, the seal burned with red-orange glow. The markings start to spread into eye-like patterns - and along it’s path Tsuyu felt deep poking pain slithering along with it but it was bearable. As she mold her chakra, she felt them underwent a drastic change - as if the seals reaching deep into her chakra network became a catalyst to mold it into a more potent, almost heavy and ‘madness inducing’ chakra. She felt herself craving to release the power, to destroy, and let out this feeling of stuffiness.

Ahhh… this feeling… Nhahaha…

Her heart pounding hard in her chest, It felt like adrenaline was rushing into her blood, the world around her as if slowed down and her body was filled with intense heat and surge of power; along with it, the pent-up feelings to unleash this overflowing chakra. An accidental smiled from the overwhelming craving carved on her lips. Danzo felt a little disturbed even if he was already made aware of the ‘acceptable’ side effects.

But his worry dissipated as Tsuyu took a deep breath and controlled her expression to remain professional.

“Hnhnhn… you could control the seal power well. Truly unprecedented.” Orochimaru lusted after Tsuyu even more. He was certain Tsuyu’s body could handle Senjutsu chakra fully in time. And taking her body meant he, too, would be able to use them. Hnhnhn…

“Begin,” Danzo muttered to begin the test.

In the next second -

Flash-

Danzo’s eye contracted, shocked at seeing the speed at which she moved almost increased by half a point. Oni managed to block Tsuyu’s kick coming from the side with his hands, but-

The heavy kick felt like a crushing weight - crack, crack - the pain drilled down to his very bones as it was cracked from the heavy impact and the force sent him flying meters away before crashing onto the walls with a loud bang.

“Amazing…” Danzo had to give it to Orochimaru. Even he felt tempted to have the seal for himself. But Orochimaru had mentioned even he couldn’t use it due to his weak body. His old body wouldn’t suit it either.

Orochimaru licked his lips in amazement as well. The new curse mark with the addition of Gedo Statue’s cells exceeded his expectation. All his test subjects only improved a little. But for Tsuyu, it was as if the new Seal fit her so perfectly it improved by half a point. Or by another whole multiplier. Orochimaru didn’t know that Tsuyu hosting 9 tails and her chakra mixing with it meant the Cursed Seal was way more effective due to the inherent nature of Gedo Statue - the Ten Tail husk cells.

Danzo sent another 2 Jonin fodder to test Tsuyu. The two Jonin were handled easily through brute speed and power, even if Tsuyu’s actual skill was more on the high Chunin. Tsuyu felt her senses were much keener, her reaction felt faster, as if her body and muscles contraction was faster than before - and this feeling of using the heavy chakra - it was almost addictive. It felt… SO GOOD. As if the chakra was making her slightly deranged from the dopamine it gave her the more she used them. But she was aware and wouldn’t fall to mere temptations and controlled herself.

“Hm. I am very satisfied.” Danzo genuinely said to the snake.

“Hnhnhn… even I was impressed.” Both of them eyed Tsuyu like a treasure. Both wanted to harvest her - one with Kotoamatsukami, another taking over her body.

Suddenly, Tsuyu felt pain all over her body.

“Nnh-!", the markings flared up in red-orange glow abruptly as it receded automatically. Tsuyu felt the strength inside her left all of a sudden, causing her feet to wobble. She had to hold on to the walls as the seals dissapeared.

“What’s happening?” Danzo frowned at this sudden deactivation.

“Her body still needs to get used to it. It was natural. In time, her body would adapt to the seal, also strengthening herself and allows her to use it for longer. I wouldn’t recommend using them blindly early on - as you can see…”

Just as Orochimaru said that, Tsuyu collapsed to the ground, unable to move a single muscle.

Danzo quickly ordered his men to check on Tsuyu. In her mind, Tsuyu felt like she was treated like a lab rat today. At least it was worth the power, probably…

But she had this thought… Using Kyubi chakra already made corrupt her mind slightly. Now this seal even made her feel like good and wanting to destroy everything. Would she lose her mind if she used both? She didn’t think so. She still felt she could handle it mentally speaking. And if worse comes to worse…

Just enjoy the feeling.

Tsuyu had a small smile carved on her lips for a second, thinking there’s nothing wrong with feeling hatred, madness, and even the enjoyment as long as she could properly think, never lose herself and still achieve her goals. Whether that’s a sign of corruption; who knows?

The cooperation marked its end as Orochimaru already fulfilled his promise. Danzo was looking forward to the next 3 months, when the Chunin exam this year would be held. And the time for Hiruzen would be over.

Danzo took the initative to layer an Evil Sealing Method on top of Tsuyu’s Cursed Seal - allowing her to activate and deactivate it on her whim and hiding it from everyone for the time being. Though it was more towards the deactivation aspect as it seemed Tsuyu couldn’t stop it on her own for now and the Seal would overdraw too much from her body before she was able to use it fully.

Tsuyu was carried on a Root’s member back to Konoha and silently return to her home to rest.

Tsuyu sat on her bed, feeling all lethargic. She remembered she still had a clone outside and dispelled it… the memories come back flooding in.

…

???

Why was she sitting on top of Kiba as he’s doing push-up in the evening? Hm? Strengthening his core for his Beast Ninja Art: Four Leg Technique? Sounds reasonable, since that technique was the very basis of all of Kiba’s derived technique. Tsuyu nodded at her clone’s thought. And Kiba was very particularly spirited, it seemed, as Kiba was pushing up very slowly up and down. Though why was Naruto at the side keep looking at herself and Kiba and was laughing by himself?

Naruto saw something. Tsuyu’s clone being on top never saw it, and that's for her own good.

Chapter 51: Best Day Ever

Chapter Text

Tsuyu was still quite lethargic after a night rest, but otherwise she felt good enough to move around.

As morning came, she moved out of her bed as usual, ready to cook breakfast as usual.

But as she went out of the bedroom, she saw Naruto lounging in the kitchen already. It was weekend wasn't it?

“Nii-san, what’s the matter?”

“Hm? Tsu-chan, well…”

Tsuyu can see Naruto was clearly restless with the way his body fidgeting and his hands behind his back as if hiding something.

“Uh… here.”

Naruto showed his hands, revealing a silver bracelet with a purple gemstone on it.

“Hm?”

Tsuyu was quite perplexed.

“It's for your birthday. We never celebrated…”

“Huh, right… today is” Tsuyu truly didn't even remember. She's just agreeing. Now she realised what she missed, and what her brother missed too.

Right. It was because no one cared to celebrate their birthday in the orphanage and sort of carried over, and Tsuyu herself was very tight on their budget and wouldn't want to waste money so it just completely threw out of her mind.

Naruto too never brought it up to her so she didn't remember.

“... You got this for me huh.”

Tsuyu held the bracelet in her hand. Although the present itself wasn't something she would use, but she appreciated it.

In a sense, family is the only relationship you have give and take based on care. Tsuyu came to accept and found fulfillment in this kind of relationship.

Receiving the present meant something for her.

“Thank you brother. It is beautiful and I appreciate it. Though, you should know I never wear such a thing?”, Tsuyu lightly said with a hint of a smile.

Naruto scratched his cheek.

“Ino said it was ‘trendy’-ttebayo! Not sure what it meant but I thought you never wear anything like this because we were poor.”

Tsuyu let out a light chuckle, her eyes flickered with amusement.

“You think my image would fit in a dress and stuff like these?”

Naruto’s mind instantly conjured the image of his little sister in a cute dress and wearing girl-stuffs.

It seemed so wrong!

“No! It's so weird-ttebayo!”

Tsuyu let out a light laugh.

“I agree. I probably won't wear this…”

“Oh. I should have gotten something different.” Naruto scratched the back of his neck. He felt dissapointed…

“But I suppose, since today is our birthday I would wear it for the day.”

Tsuyu slid it onto her wrist. Naruto's eyes widened in surprise, warmth sprouted in his chest seeing her wear his present.

“While we are at it, let’s celebrate properly.”

Naruto’s eyes lit up and he nodded vigorously.

“Yosha! Lets buy a lot of food and cake!”

Tsuyu thought for a second.

“Let's invite our friends then”

“Eh…?” Naruto was stunned hearing Tsuyu’s casual words. It just, he never had ever thought of having a real birthday party with people and friends coming over. And he thought of just celebrating with his sister.

“What? I can see in your face you wanted to”

“Would… would they come?” Naruto felt a little hesitant. It's as if he was asking for too much.

“Hm? I expect you would be more than excited to ask the whole village to come” Tsuyu said jokingly. Though she did not really understand Naruto's expression. She assumed Naruto would be more than happy to invite others.

“Huh of course not the whole village! Our house won't fit-ttebayo!”

But as Naruto thought about it, a part of him wondered if anyone would really come? Naruto had always felt lonely. But even he never came so low as to tell others his birthday unasked and ask them to celebrate with him… it felt too desperate and pitiful, even for Naruto.

Tsuyu on the other hand didn't think much of the intricacy of Naruto’s emotions. She simply summoned a few shadow clones and sent them on their way to each of their respective friends and classmates.

“Come on. We had a lot of things to buy and do. Wash your face. We are heading out.”

Naruto quickly nodded with a yes. He felt anticipation and almost anxiety. It's just… he never had celebrated a birthday properly. It was almost too good to be true.

Naruto was a little out of his mind as he walked through the street of Konoha with his sister and their clones, going into grocery and other shops.

Tsuyu turned to the clone holding stuffs like balloons and banners giving instruction. Then she turned to the clones holding groceries and ordered them to prep the ingredients.

Just then Tsuyu happened to meet Hinata who seemed to be rushing to the groceries too.

“A-ah. Tsuyu, Naruto”

“Hinata. My shadow clone should have informed you. Are you coming?”

“O-of course I am coming…” Hinata managed to speak a little louder.

“Hinata…!” Naruto looked at her with shining eyes. Happy that Hinata would be coming.

Hinata blushed red and squeaked, feeling Naruto's gaze.

“I… I am planning to bake a cake…” She had wanted to make it more personally, especially for her closest friend and for the person she had liked.

“Ah. Then, how about we make them together? That would be more fun” Tsuyu was very casual, and she knew how to make it livelier.

“Waa! Yeah!! Let's make a cake together Hinata! Or two cakes!” Naruto eagerly supported Tsuyu.

Hinata was unable to refuse and just nodded, going back with the two to their home.

Kiba also received the invitation and just as quickly headed straight to Naruto’s place. He was really bored anyway!

Ding dong!

“Kiba! You come too!” Naruto felt happy. His eyes almost wet in tears.

“Yo! You never told me your birthday! And what's those white stuff on your face”

“Haha! We are making a cake!”

Kiba eventually joined the kitchen too. Thankfully Tsuyu and Naruto had already moved to a bigger place a month ago as they were well off now.

Though…

She looked at the three kids causing chaos. And why was the dog on the counter! The fur would get into the batter!

“Ahahah! Hinata look~ look~” Naruto used the cream to make a fake goatee and a mustache.

“Pff…” She was holding back her laugh.

Naruto mischievously took some of the cream and splat it on Hinata's upper lips.

“Eek-,” Hinata face flushed red as she felt Naruto’s finger…

“Hahahah! You have a moustache!”

“Akamaru! Don't eat that!”

“Waa! Kiba look at Akamaru’s face! HAHAHA”

Akamaru’s whole face was covered with batter, making him look too funny.

Tsuyu shook her head, ignoring them while preparing real food.

***

Uchiha compound

Tsuyu’s clone look at the desolate place. She haven't gone to here much ever since the massacre happened.

Tsuyu reached Sasuke’s home. But as she entered the front yard, she saw Sasuke was training on his own, using Uchiha’s taijutsu against a wooden dummy.

Thud, thud, thud!

Sasuke’s sharingan activated as he move swiftly, matching his reaction and his body movement to deliver blow after blow in short span of time.

With a last kick, the wooden dummy splintered and fell down.

Ha…ha… Sasuke wiped his sweat. Only then he realised Tsuyu was on front of his compound’s gate

“... What are you doing here…?” Sasuke’s tone was more of confusion.

“It's Naruto’s and my birthday. We are having a party. You should join”.

“... I have to decline. I am busy…” Sasuke words were not rude since it was Tsuyu that invited her. He returned his focus to the wooden dummy, about to pick it up.

…

Tsuyu thought for a second.

“Sasuke. Once you kill him, what would you do next…”

Tsuyu’s ask a million dollar question.

“What…?” Sasuke turned his attention to her.

“I ask again. Once you kill him, what would you do next.”

Sasuke felt irritated at the useless question.

“I don't know. It doesn't matter. He will have to die first…”

…

“It does matter, Sasuke,” Tsuyu didn't back down.

“You know nothing about me. Mind your own business… I have training to do” Sasuke voiced turned a little colder.

“I do know it was unhealthy for you to overexert yourself. Your body and mind need proper rest in between training.”

“... I am too weak. I can't rest until I could become strong…” Sasuke said shakily. His body was hurting all over truthfully.

Tsuyu hmed.

“Sasuke. That person was a wanted man. And as an ANBU member myself, he too is a target of Konoha, and the day might come for one of us to receive a mission to hunt him. What I am saying is, you never had to do it alone, Sasuke. That person wasn't just your enemy, but the whole village’s.”

“...”.

“Who knows. Perhaps you and me would team up together to kill him. It would be my duty to eliminate a traitor.”

Tsuyu said quite lightly. Sasuke felt his ears buzzing hearing those words.

“It's personal for me .. I don't need anyone’s help. And I rather take him down with my own hands…”

Sasuke said that, but his voice was weakening, and in his chest, the coldness that covered his being melted a little.

Hearing someone actually supported his goal, and offering their help, Sasuke never felt this vulnerable ever since he lost his family.

Each time he muttered the word of revenge, everyone only look at him as if he was sick in the head, or Iruka sensei would tell him it would lead to no good. No one understood the pain of losing your whole family and clan overnight… And that too was done by your own brother that you had once admired and loved…

So Tsuyu’s word of support gave Sasuke a different feeling that was, validating.

Seeing Sasuke’s face, she can see her words did shake him a little.

“Since you are keen in killing him, I could recommend you to the ANBU once you graduate. And we could make arrangements to hunt him down. You wouldn't exactly be able to enact your revenge as a regular Shinobi, unless the Hokage assigned the task to you personally.”

“You…would? But why? Why are you trying to help me? I don't understand.” Sasuke did felt moved that Tsuyu was paving a way for him, but he couldn't understand why would she do this.

“Nothing personal. I just want to make your path clearer. Besides, I prefer my subordinates and those I consider my comrades are on the right track.”

“...”.

Seeing Sasuke’s silence, Tsuyu continued.

“And I am inviting you to my party because you do need company. I know because my brother was a lonely person, much like you. I don't exactly do well enough for him, even if I tried my best… but I do know that strength also comes from having a support a rely on. You need people around you, Sasuke.”

Tsuyu spoke her honest thought. She had always had high expectation on herself - including to properly raise and guide Naruto as a member of a family unit. But she had accepted she did lack something and cannot give Naruto everything he needed.

And she suppose, having a family made her realise in practice how a proper efficient society was built from a proper family and connections - and it meant a person was to be raised with guidance and had enough care for them to be mentally functioning.

And clearly, Sasuke lack that now. So in terms of what was right to make Sasuke become a successful member of Konoha in the future, he need those ‘care’ too, and being isolated wouldn't help it.

It might seemed like Tsuyu had learned empathy; though it was similar but different. She never truly understood until she had her own family with Naruto. Seeing his growth, how his environment shaped his personality, and how Tsuyu witnessed Naruto’s failures - pranking, causing trouble, lacking awareness, and his emotional instability due to the circumstances.

The failures she saw in Naruto was corrected and set right with her presence and support. She helped him to move through everything. Even though she who couldn't truly understand depth of connections and emotions, she felt the sense of accomplishment of what she had gave as his sister and how Naruto ended up now with all her efforts. Perhaps it was far from perfect, but she understood the importance of ‘care’.

In the past she did hate lazy people or society wastes that offer nothing. But once she saw in her own brother that he could have ended up as those wastes she hated made her truly understood on the why’s from first hand experience.

Those wastes that couldn't ontribute anything was never given proper guidance; and their parents, guardian, or system in place had failed them first - creating more failures.

It was something she had overlooked in her past life; she admitted her misjudgment on the real problem, and she should rather hate those failures of a parent and the flawed system instead of the individuals that was brought by those flaws in the first place.

So she had the whim to reach out to Sasuke. Just because it was the ‘right’ thing to do and she could prevent a set of failures from her own comrade, just as she had tried her best for Naruto.

“I…” Sasuke felt his coldness loosening.

“Just come.”

“Fine…” Sasuke finally unable to refuse Tsuyu’s insistence anymore.

…

But as Sasuke walked with Tsuyu, he suddenly ask.

“When you said Naruto was a lonely person… why?”

Sasuke did see Naruto was lonely - but that's also why he hated Naruto inside for not even appreciating what he had.

“... I would say it was because I couldn't provide everything he needed. I am a little different you see. I don't feel the same as most people do”. Tsuyu confessed without much thought.

“...”. Sasuke frowned.

“Even I couldn't describe what I lack. For me it was a matter of result. What I do for Naruto, it was all for him to be able to reach his full potential. It was my responsibility and duty as his sister. I would say, the word ‘love’ never suited me. Perhaps that would be understandable.”

“Duty…” Sasuke felt like he started to understand the complexity of the siblings. Sasuke being raised in the Uchiha clan and how clans always place importance of bloodline and duty first while ‘love’ second, he can somewhat get it.

“So it was out of duty…” Sasuke muttered to himself, processing the revelation. His bitterness towards feeling dissipated in the moment, and more towards understanding now.

But still, he still felt that Naruto was lucky to still have a family at all… even if there was something missing. Sasuke on the other hand had nothing entirely, he thought to himself.

The two reached the Uzumaki’s home.

As the door was opened, Sasuke saw so many people inside.

Naruto, Kiba, Hinata, Lee, Sakura, Ino (came right after knowing Sasuke would be coming), Choji (wanted free food and dragged the lazy guy), and Shikamaru. The only person he didn't know was the girl Tenten who was his senior he never interacted with.

Sakura saw Sasuke and immediately went to fetch him.

“Sasuke-kun! Come in! We are playing a game! Let's play together…”

Ino also went to drag Sasuke.

Why did I agree…

Sasuke reluctantly joined.

Naruto noticed Sasuke and crossed his arms.

“Heh~ Guess you feel missing out on my great party! Hehe!”

Naruto's word manage to trigger him as usual.

“Shut up, dobe. It's your sister dragging me here” Sasuke huffed as he was forced to join the games.

“Yoshaa! Sasuke, I will beat you in cards! Just you watch!”

***

Tsuyu look incredulously at the group playing card games.

Hinata with her Byakugan open - though she quickly fainted and was carried to Tsuyu’s bedroom to rest after her eyes darted to Naruto’s cards (?). Ino possessing Sakura to see the cards on her hands. Sasuke with his Sharingan memorizing the cards already taken out. It all started with Naruto using a shadow clone to sneak behind Sasuke to see his and dispel the clone so the memories come back…

“This is unfair! Why is everyone targeting me!” Naruto whined as he keep losing.

“Oi! Can we play properly! This is no fun!” Kiba complained.

“I have to agree” Lee concured.

“What a drag…”

Choji didn't join and instead was focused more on the snacks all around.

Tsuyu just shook her head, these kids are amusing.

The day was really fun for Naruto… and Tsuyu can see at least Sasuke tried to interact with them. Though mostly it was Naruto, Sakura and Ino interacting with him.

As the group settled down and feasted and chat all around.

Naruto felt like it was the best day ever, with so many people in his house. But as he laughed at Kiba's teasing on Choji; his eyes noticed Sasuke that was just standing there at the corner, looking out the window.

Naruto focus turned to Sasuke, looking at his figure.

He looked… lonely…

Naruto felt a tugging in his heart, making him want to go to him. Naruto had always noticed this, but, due to their differences, they weren’t able to be proper friends. But this time… Sasuke looked even lonelier… Naruto cannot help but move on his own.

He quickly left the group chatting before going to Sasuke. He took the cupcake with stupid Sasuke’s face design first just to tease him.

“Sasuke! Look at your face! I made this-dattebayo! Hehe”

Sasuke turned to look at Naruto in annoyance and huffed.

“You really have nothing better to draw? You liked my face that much?” He asked mockingly.

“W-what! I don't! Who would like your face! You… you are ugly!” Naruto said in embarrassment.

Sasuke let out a smirk seeing how Naruto couldn't make a proper comeback.

“Just taste it! Hmph!”

Naruto handed the cupcake to Sasuke.

“Huh…”

Sasuke felt a little confused… but still, he took it from Naruto's hand.

He bit into it… finding them too sweet. He never liked sweet things.

But…

His eyes looked at Naruto, who were now just standing there eating his own cupcake next to him.

…

“Thanks…” Sasuke muttered the words softly, turning his face away in embarrassment.

Why did I thank him?

“Huh?” Naruto was shocked, but his heart felt a sense of warmth inside. He stuttered inside and didn't know how to respond and end up being silent.

Sasuke wasn't bad at all… he thought.

The two just stood there, gazing out the window with cupcakes in hand. At this point, the two were starting to open up to each other.

“B-by the way, I learned a new technique and will beat you this time!” Naruto didn't know how to talk to Sasuke much, but their rivalry was what could connect them.

Tsuyu noticed the two and had a light smile. It seems the two could become proper friends now.

Sasuke dismissed Naruto lightly as usual, as he too, like Naruto, didn't really know how to talk nicely to him. It felt bizarre otherwise.

But amidst their banter, he felt a bond with him that wasn't there before, that he had opened up slightly for a friendship.

This dobe was really annoying… He thought, but more on a lighthearted tone in his heart.

***

A person with a hoodie and black glasses was walking nearby.

The cold wind blew, the wind as if calling out to his loneliness and how no one remembered…

Chapter 52: Konoha Crush 1

Chapter Text

"Thank you everyone! It's the best day ever! Nnhh…"

Naruto had tears in his eyes as he looked at everyone around him, and then at the two big cakes in front of him with his face design on it, and the other had Tsuyu's face on them.

Sakura snorted, seeing Naruto was in tears.

"Naruto, since when are you so dramatic?"

"Give him a break Sakura" Ino was actually nice to Naruto and understood how it meant for him.

Nnh… Naruto wiped his tears. He could never ask for more.

"Blow the candle already!" Kiba nudged.

Naruto made a silent wish in his heart that he would always have people around him like today. As he blew the candle, he realised that his true wish was never to become the Hokage… but instead…

Naruto looked at everyone, feeling overwhelmed by how they were celebrating his day.

"Tsuyu. You too…" Hinata whispered to Tsuyu, who had just been looking at Naruto with a hint of something. Tsuyu just felt that 'this' was what Naruto needed, and she felt a sense of accomplishment seeing Naruto was fulfilled - although she couldn't find the word to fully describe it.

Tsuyu just smiled slightly. She never believed blowing a mere candle would grant your wishes. Might as well consider this candle as 'God' since you were praying uselessly to it; she thought in sarcasm. Even so, she made a silent wish that she would eventually reach the top and could have such a leisurely day like this sometimes, with no constant threat to her life. She blew the candle, and everyone blew their confetti.

"O-tanjoubi omedetou! Tsuyu, Naruto!"

Pop! Pop!

The colourful strips of paper falling down accompanied Naruto's gleeful chuckle. He wiped his tears that were constantly falling, feeling too happy.

Sasuke noticed the look on Naruto's expression. And how everyone seemed to accept him as their friends. A part of him felt a little jealous and longing, remembering the times when he had his family celebrating his birthday. But, a part of him in a way could feel happy for Naruto too.

***

The days have passed by since then. Tsuyu noticed Naruto seemed very tame compared to normal. Though he was still his goofy self. Just the other day Naruto tried to use Sexy Jutsu on Sasuke out of all people and got beaten by him - and Sakura too.

Tsuyu noticed Naruto was always leaning towards moving closer to work out near Sasuke whenever they were on the field now. And Sasuke stopped moving away from him.

"Sasuke! Watch me closely!" Naruto made hand seals and make 5 other shadow clones.

Sasuke snorted as usual. "Make as many clones as you want" He activated his sharingan. But Sasuke would never expect what was about to come-

"Let's go everyone!" "Yea!" Naruto and the 5 other clones made hand seals at the same time. Sasuke widened his eyes, not believing Naruto actually had other jutsu.

Wind Release: Great Breakthrough! x5

"What th-"

Sasuke felt saw a blast of wind blew dirt and grasses apart - and in the next second the invincible blast carrying dust and small pebbles reached him and lifted him off the ground!

Sasuke felt himself losing his footing as the force pressed his entire body backward and upward. He was unprepared and was sent flying meters away before falling with a loud thud on his back.

"Yosha!!!" Naruto and the clones screamed in excitement that Sasuke was defeated by the jutsu. Tsuyu nodded, thinking to herself Naruto did very well given the time he trained. Although, his Shadow Clones could do some work. The jutsu was in barely a multiple of 2 because of Naruto unable to fully supercharge the shadow clones with the chakra. Naruto was like having a bucket and using a spoon compared to Tsuyu, who was much better in this aspect as she could utilise a big ladle from her bucket.

Sasuke rubbed his back, feeling a little pain. But overall the jutsu was just blowing him and he didn't exactly receive much damage. It's more because Naruto hasn't been able to completely compress and sharpen the wind, which required more training on wind nature transformation.

Sasuke stood and still had his high ego, even if he was slightly impressed inside.

"Hmph. I don't even feel a thing."

"Heh! Then I will use more chakra-ttebayo!"

Sasuke smirked. Already planned how to handle Naruto.

"Here I come! Wind Release-."

Sasuke quickly threw Shurikens right at Naruto and his clones. But Naruto who had trained and undergo daily baptism with Tsuyu couldn't possibly be that bad to not expect such a basic maneuver to falter on his hand seals.

Naruto and clones all dodged swiftly while their hands never stopped weaving - Wind Release - Great Breakthrough!

The blast of wind arrived at Sasuke once more. But this time Sasuke had already laid the trap. He opened up his arms and pulled back - the sunlight reflected and revealed the steel wire in his hands!

The wires that were silently placed beneath Naruto's feet moved and strangled all of them together without Naruto realising!

WHOOOSHHHH!

Sasuke was blown into the air - but he strung along Naruto! It wasn't over yet. Sasuke had already anchored himself with a wire onto a tree; and while Sasuke managed to stop himself, Naruto couldn't!

"AAAA!!!" Naruto and his clones being tied up couldn't do a thing as they were blasted by their own jutsu and crashed into the ground. The clones all poofed as they plunged.

Sasuke smirked seeing how miserable Naruto looked.

"Is that all you got, dobe?"

Sasuke tried to act tough, but in fact his arms were hurting even if he had enhanced his arms with chakra to withstand the pressure from the wires.

"Grr… damn you! I am not over yet!" Naruto stood with fighting spirit, not wanting to lose.

"Hmph. Show me then."

***

The days were almost too peaceful. Tsuyu completed another mission not worth mentioning in the meantime. On her free days, she just practiced and trained.

The Chunin exam this year eventually came to the finals; everyone in the village could buy tickets to watch. Tsuyu thought Naruto could gain something from watching how most Genin fight, and how those who passed as Chunin did. Naruto was more than happy to watch. It sounded so fun!

The Leaf Stadium was crowded with many people, even travellers and visitors from other smaller shinobi villages in the Land of Fire. It seemed a newly acknowledged Shinobi village called Otogakure was also here for the first time to take part in the Chunin exam.

Hiruzen was sitting at the higher spot, overlooking the crowd and those who had passed into the final stage. Tsuyu took Naruto's popcorn, stuffing them into her mouth - her eyes looking at the Otogakure's squad specifically. Because she felt that woman who keep licking her lips seemed to always give glances at her. Or was it her imagination?

***

Just then, an ANBU member flickered on Hiruzen's side.

"Sandaime-sama. It's urgent. The barrier team detected massive chakra signature… in the sky."

"Hm? In the sky?"

At the same time, Danzo received the same report.

"... Have Sai investigate." The Root member disappeared.

Danzo felt an awful premonition that Orochimaru might have planned something far more than just killing Hiruzen. Nevertheless, most of his Root forces were in Konoha just in case.

Just then… Danzo added to the Root member that was about to leave.

"Order Tsuyu to hide underground… no, also her brother."

In a matter of minutes, Tsuyu noticed an insect landed on her hand. She frowned, seeing it was an insect of the Aburame clan. Her mind instantly went to Ayame who was a part of her squad.

She noticed the discrete movements here and there. The ANBU was moving. Something was happening. She immediately stood. Although she wasn't on duty, the bug in her hand was a signal.

Lord Third also seemed to be anxious from her observation. She went to a secluded corner of the stadium where no one would notice. Ayame appeared in front of her.

"Tsuyu. Lord Danzo ordered for you and Naruto to hide underground."

"... Understood."

Tsuyu didn't ask much. But she felt something was happening and she would rather not take chances on her and Naruto's survival. Since Danzo ordered her to hide, that was good and she had no complaint.

As for Naruto, it seemed she had to knock him unconscious. Root HQ was a secret, after all.

"Nii-san, follow me. It's urgent."

"Eh? But the next match is starting-ttebayo!"

"... It's an order." Tsuyu's voice turned cold and commanding.

"I… okay." Naruto pouted but still followed Tsuyu out of the stadium and then followed her into a dark corner in the streets. Naruto was quite confused though.

"Tsu-chan. What are we doing here? It's so dirty."

"Naruto. See there?" Tsuyu turned her gaze to behind Naruto.

"Hm? Wha-" Naruto turned his head. He didn't even manage to react before he lost consciousness from a chop on his neck. It's that easy to trick Naruto.

Tsuyu carried Naruto into a dark alley and entered Root HQ underground through the secret entrance in an abandoned building.

As she entered the main hall, most of Root operatives were there in formations, seemingly prepared for battle already. Danzo was also there, seemingly waiting.

"Tsuyu, good that you are here." Danzo looked over at Naruto who was already unconscious. Danzo was satisfied that Tsuyu didn't show mercy to her brother either, and still knew the secrecy of the Root was still utmost.

"Prepare yourselves. A storm would pass the village. And only when the time is ripe would we act."

Tsuyu nodded and went to the barrack to prepare her tools. Naruto was kept in a secure room with an attendant meanwhile.

***

"Sandaime-sama. Here's the intel."

Hiruzen took the report. Using a flying bird summon, a Hyuga member was carried as high as possible and what he saw was… a flying fortress powered by a powerful chakra source - almost close to that of a bijuu. And there were multiple chakra signatures of shinobi on them.

Hiruzen frowned. His brain instantly recalled the Land of the Sky that had once challenged Konoha during the Second Great Ninja War. His eyes widened as he realised the seriousness of this matter. But before he could make any other arrangements, the 1st phase of the attack had begun.

On Ancor Vantian, the Shinobi of the Sky wore their gears and machineries. Their goal was to cause as much destruction as possible towards Konoha. For their revenge!

The company comprised hundreds of Shinobi of Land of the Sky geared up and jump down the sky fortress. As they fell, the wings opened from their backs - chakra guide them as they dived right straight to village below!

Hiruzen received the report that they are actually sending shinobi to attack right at this moment! Hiruzen stood and quickly cancelled the Chunin exam, and asked every Shinobi around to protect all the civilians.

"WE ARE UNDER ATTACK! EVACUATE TO THE SHELTER! QUICKLY SOUND THE ALARM! Assemble all ANBU units!"

In seconds, the alarm sounded. And just as they did, explosives were dropped from the sky.

The company of Sky Shinobis came in formation and in waves, each of them dropping bombs, using devastating machinery that shoots projectiles with chakra propulsions as fuels.

The sound of chakra guns shooting blade projectile non-stop, the screams of panic and fear, the smell of gunpowder and iron, the smokes and dust covering the sky. Blood spilled as civilians and shinobi defending fell in the assault.

An Akimichi used his Expansion Jutsu - turning into a giant. With his massive hands, he swatted a few of the Sky Shinobi in fury, sending a few of them crashing to the ground like flies. But being bigger also made him an easier target.

He was shot in a barrage from multiple angles.

"Ahh!" The Akimichi received shots after shots, and explosives after explosives - he body turned mangle and bloodied eventually fell with a loud boom, even causing a building to collapse under his weight.

Konoha Defense Team took out their own machineries, Kunai turrets kept shooting, trying to take down the Sky Shinobi.

Chaos and explosions spread all over Konoha. Every Konoha citizen was running in panic, trying to reach the nearest shelter and begging anyone to save them. While the shinobi tried their best to defend their village and protect the civilians.

Cries and fear were spreading. Death of loved ones, destruction, the smell of blood and powder. Amist all of this... Shino stood on top of a building, laughing in madness and anticipation as he felt the surging dark energy going inside of him and feeding into Reibi and towards Ancor Vantian above.

"HAHAHAHAH! JUST A LITTLE MORE!" Shino can feel the chakra of Reibi growing rapidly under the negative emotions due to destru

ction that happened. And in few minutes, the Destruction Cannon would be ready! HAHAHAHA!

***

Chapter 53: Konoha Crush 2

Chapter Text

"Sandaime-sama. Here's the intel."

Hiruzen took the report. Using a flying bird summon, a Hyuga member was carried as high as possible and what he saw was… a flying fortress powered by a powerful chakra source - almost close to that of a bijuu.

And there were multiple chakra signatures of shinobi on them.

Hiruzen frowned. His brain instantly recalled the Land of the Sky that had once challenged Konoha during the Second Great Ninja War. His eyes widened as he realised the seriousness of this matter. But before he could make any other arrangements, the 1st phase of the attack had begun.

On Ancor Vantian, the Shinobi of the Sky wore their gears and machineries. Their goal was to cause as much destruction as possible towards Konoha. For their revenge!

The mere company consisted of hundreds of Shinobi geared up and jump down the fortress. The wings opened from their backs as they dived right straight to vilalge below!

Hiruzen received the report of those Shinobi actually launching an attack right at the moment! Hiruzen stood and quickly cancelled the Chunin exam, and asked every Shinobi around to protect all the civilians.

"WE ARE UNDER ATTACK! EVACUATE TO THE SHELTER! QUICKLY SOUND THE ALARM!"

In seconds, the alarm sounded. And just as they did, explosives were dropped from the sky.

The company of Sky Shinobis came in formation and in waves, each of them dropping bombs, using devastating machinery that shoots projectiles.

The sound of chakra guns shooting blade projectile, the screams of panic and fear, the smell of gunpowder and iron, the smokes and dust covering the sky. Blood spilled as civillians and shinobi defending fell.

An Akimichi used his Expansion Jutsu, swatting a few of the Sky Shinobi in fury, managing to kill a few in a single swat. But being bigger also made him an easier target as he was shot in barrage from multiple angles!

"Ahh!" The Akimichi was bloodied and holed - eventually falling with a loud boom even causing a building to completely collapse.

Konoha Defense Team took out their own machineries, Kunai turrets kept shooting trying to take down the Sky Shinobi.

Chaos and explosions spread all over Konoha. Every Konoha citizen was running in panic, trying to reach the nearest shelter. While the shinobi's tried their best to defend their village. Many civilians were injured. Buildings went to smoke and few became rubbles.

Cries and fear were spreading. Death of loved ones, destruction, the smell of blood and powder - Shino stood on top of a building, laughing like a maniac as he felt the surging dark energy going inside of him and feeding into Reibi.

"HAHAHAHAH! JUST A LITTLE MORE!"

***

Danzo received the report and felt a trace of anger. He didn't expect Orochimaru to have a deal with the remnant of the Land of the Sky! But he still felt it wasn't that much trouble.

The sacrifices were still within acceptable range, at least. And the troops from those Sky Shinobi were only in a company size (hundreds). They only launched an attack towards the center of Konoha, and the damage was limited.

Hiruzen had his gear ready. A team that had the ability to fly via summoning beasts was assembled. And he's coming along even if his life was at stake! He wouldn't let the village fall to ruin!

But just as Hiruzen and the tens of Konoha Shinobi and a few ANBU's were about to take off… the ninjas from Otogakure suddenly appeared and surrounded them.

Kimimaro, Jirobo, Sakon, Kidomaru, and Tayuya - the Sound 5 were all assembled. And behind the 5, a woman with long hair licked her lips in crazed expression.

"What's the meaning of this!" Hiruzen had to ask, feeling the evil intentions.

"Hnhnhn… It's been a while, Hiruzen…"

"Y-you-!"

Hiruzen face darkened hearing the hoarse cold voice. It had to be him! Orochimaru teared the woman's face he wore, revealing that he had completed the Living Corpse Reincarnation as if taunting Hiruzen. And this day of destruction was Orochimaru's plan all along.

"I regret letting you go back then. To think you would come back to destroy Konoha… but why! Why are you harming the village? You only had a grudge against me! The village had raised you. Don't you have a heart at all for your home?"

Hiruzen was solemn. He realised just how much of a mistake it was to let Orochimaru go back then.

"Hnhnhn. You fool. I didn't hold a grudge against you... This world needs a wind of change. It's already too long that the wheels have stopped." Orochimaru acted as if his attack was a mere whim of his and wasn't personal.

Orochimaru's elite force, lead by Kimimaro used their curse marks, dark markings spread across their body and eventually turning them into monsters.

Kimimaro started the attack by using a massive wide range jutsu - Dance of the Seedling Fern!

The grounds shook as massive chakra was poured into the ground. Massive spikes of bones' meters high grew outward in an instant, creating a forest of sharp ash coloured bones.

Hiruzen summoned Enma quickly and used Adamantine Rod to defend himself and create a platform for him to stand on. However, half of his men were caught in the jutsu and received injuries. Blood spilled all over from the dead bodies and parts skewered by the bones.

Kimimaro wasn't finished yet. He seemingly melt into the bones - akin to Hiding Mole jutsu and launched an assault by moving stealthily from one bone to another!

Orochimaru and the other Sound 4 also began their attack. Orochimaru slithered and approached Hiruzen head first.

"Your opponent is me!" Orochimaru looked at him with bloodlust. Hiruzen was pushed back by Orochimaru. He was shocked to see the abilities of the Sound 5 especially the person with Shikotsumyaku Kekkei Genkai! Konoha's shinobi forces were spread out due to the chaos earlier. He needed to buy time for reinforcements!

Hiruzen summoned 3 shadow clones, using various means to fight Orochimaru.

Wind Release: Great Vacuum Blade! Fire Release: Dragon's Roar!

The combination of jutsu created a blade of roaring temperature heading to Orochimaru.

Orochimaru couldn't dodge and was cut in the middle from the flaming wind blade. The flames climbed up his body, trying to devour him into ashes.

But it was Orochimaru - his mouth opened wide - and from it spat out a new self before his original body was burned to ashes.

Orochimaru was a little solemn, seeing how Hiruzen hadn't lost his touch. "I really couldn't underestimate you, Hiruzen!" Orochimaru licked his lips and made hand seals.

"Living Corpse Reincarnation!"

Hiruzen eyes widened in shock and fear seeing that Orochimaru had indeed completed the Jutsu!

3 coffins appeared in front of him one by one. Lord 1st…! Lord 2nd…! Hiruzen quickly made hand seals and quickly stopped the 3rd coffin from appearing - because he didn't want to deal with Minato out of all people!

"Tch. As expected of you... You already figured the seals to stop my summoning… but I already have the first and second. You can't possibly defeat them on your own, Hiruzen!"

And just then, suddenly, a dark flaming barrier appeared all around them. The 4 of Sound 5 was given space by Kimimaro to help Orochimaru. Preventing Hiruzen from escaping and receiving any backup.

Everything went according to what we all know without much suspense.

***

"Damned old man!" Orochimaru had panic and for once, fear, in his heart. He felt his soul leaving his body, his limbs went limp, the Shinigami pulling his inside. But Orochimaru was not willing to die without a fight. Hiruzen was slowly losing his breath. He realised he couldn't completely kill Orochimaru… but at least…

"I will take your hands with me…!"

Hiruzen cut the soul of Orochimaru's hand and had it sealed into the Shinigami's belly.

"No! My hands!!! Damn you!"

Hiruzen eventually died, while Orochimaru made his escape.

***

"He managed to kill Hiruzen..." Danzo muttered to himself after receiving the report.

Although it was what Danzo had hoped, it would be a lie to say he didn't feel lost. Hiruzen was his closest friend, and the one who stood in the light while he was in the darkness.

Danzo remained still, processing that the day had really came…

"Hiruzen… if only it wouldn't have need to come to this…" Danzo genuinely think it was Hiruzen who had failed Konoha, and that his death was justified. He truly had wished their views aligned…

"Danzo-sama, Lord Third was killed. Do we make a move now?." A Root member spoke.

Danzo raised his hand to give signal.

"1st to 5th Squad, go and eliminate him at all cost."

Danzo wanted to 'clean up' the mess. And also 'avenge' Hiruzen while at it and get the name for killing the defector.

"Understood!" Half of the people from the group disappeared.

Danzo thought the attack on Konoha was over, since Orochimaru retreated because of injury, and the Sky Shinobi attacks were already over long ago since there were only hundreds of them and their weapons and chakra were used up. A hundreds of Shinobi couldn't possibly damage Konoha that had close to 80,000 populations in total.

But just then, Sai came to report urgently.

"Danzo-sama, there were huge chakra signature coming from the flying fortress."

Danzo frowned, realising they still had something up their sleeves.

"The rest of you. Take down that fortress. We already had enough losses. Tsuyu, go with them."

"Yes!"

***

Tsuyu arrived outside, her eyes widened slightly seeing the destruction at the center of Konoha. The smell of blood and powder. But seeing the number of shinobi still around, and the most civillians were at most injured - most of the combatants weren't affected and it wasn't the worst situation yet.

But all of a sudden, Tsuyu felt a forceful tugging in her consciousness. She found herself in her subconscious, where Kyuubi was seemingly restless and looking at her with almost panic.

"Hm?"

"BRAT! TAKE MY POWER! QUICK!" Kyuubi roared loudly, even holding out his hand to Tsuyu across the gap of the seal.

"What…?" Tsuyu was very confused at this suddenness and couldn't process what this fox was about.

"I HATE TO WORK WITH YOU, BUT I AM NOT GOING TO BURY MYSELF WITH YOU! THEY ARE COMING AT US! DONT JUST STAND THERE! A MASSIVE ATTACK IS COMING! BLOCK IT!"

Tsuyu noticed the commotion in the real world. A Hyuga was looking at towards the sky in horror, and something about an incoming attack.

The sky fortress had a nuke about to set off here?

Tsuyu finally understood the gravity of the situation and just as quickly reached out and extended her hand towards Kyubi. Floods of red chakra leaked out from Kyuubi, Tsuyu took it all in…

Tsuyu's iris turned red, her pupils became like that of a demon. Burst of red chakra pulsed from her body as boiling bubbles of chakra start to cover her body.

The chakra became darker and darker as it covered her entire body except her face. Bone like structures also grew out of her body, encasing her limbs and torso in it. Upper and lower jaw of a fox-like bones grew from behind her head - crowning her head and covering her jaws, leaving her face still open and visible. 1, 2, 3… 6 tails formed on her body as 5 appendages formed from her hair coated with dark red chakra and a single chakra tail as the 6th.

Her red demonic eyes turned to face

the sky, where a bright light akin to a star was pointing in their direction.

***

Chapter 54: Konoha Crush 3

Chapter Text

Her eyes constricted as her heightened senses finally understood exactly the true horror of what was pointed towards them.

That is a NUKE!

Taking no chances, Tsuyu activated her Cursed Seal as well. Dark markings with eyes like leaves pattern spread across her body, weaving into and combining with her dark red chakra cloak. The dark patterns spread to cover half of her body, even turning one of her eyes entirely black with red slitted iris. Her already demonic appearance turned even darker and demonic, causing everyone around her to felt so much fear they couldn't move.

She felt her body was brimming with dark, potent boiling chakra - but her entire body was subjected to severe burning pain from the destruction of her own body tissues. The combination of the two was too strong for her body.

But she didn't care. Because it's this or death!

Amidst Tsuyu's transformation, everyone around was shocked, scared, bewildered, and had so much emotions on them, thinking Tsuyu had turned into a monster.

She quickly made a set of hand seals and slapped both of her hands into the ground, pouring as much chakra as she could not give a damn about what people think or what this jutsu would cause.

"Earth Release: Great Earth Wall!"

As dark red chakra channeled into below, the ground shook as if an earthquake was happening. The ground split open - buildings shook and collapsed from the movement of the ground as hundred meter high wall of earth rises from the ground. Many people were caught up in the jutsu, civilians and shinobi alike were buried and smashed alive from the collapsing buildings, earth and rubble. But Tsuyu never cared about such insignificant matters.

The Great Earth Wall continuously grew, covering almost half of the entire village at one front. Some of the shinobi even thought Tsuyu was attacking the village.

But before they could even condemn her, the bright unnatural star from Ancor Vantian finally released its restraint.

Shinno pressed the button with a look of madness.

Click.

...

The bright star in the sky dimmed for a split second…

...

KABOOOMMM!

A beam of light tens of meters thick shot down straight from the sky to the dead center of Konoha. The beam hit the gigantic earth wall barely erected in time! The mass of light crashed into the wall head on!

Crumble! Crumble! Crumble!

The great wall was constantly breaking apart and repairing under Tsuyu's chakra input.

All of Tsuyu's 6 tails attached itself to the walls and the ground, flood of chakra outputted to support the technique with red chakra layer.

The powerful blast was deflected to the surrounding sideways and upwards, constantly destroying and disintegrating everything. Kyubi inside Tsuyu was also pouring as much as he could because he wouldn't want to die either. The wall of earth became smaller and smaller as Tsuyu couldn't output enough chakra to support all sides of the Great Wall, causing the beam to eventually destroy the sides of the walls and passed through.

The laser blast finally stopped after what felt like minutes when it was only 5 seconds in reality. Only the centre portion of the Great Earth Wall was left intact, protecting the middle centre of Konoha from complete destruction.

"Cough…" Tsuyu coughed out blood from overexerting her body. The curse mark receded, and Kyuubi chakra dispersed.

She shakily stood and tried to hold herself together for a few seconds.

After minutes, she at least caught her breath. Her entire body was limp, in severe level 9 pain and blood were pouring from all her orifices and tears in her body and on her skins.

Tsuyu caught another mouthful of blood. Damn it. She gritted her teeth and still raised her hands to make a hand seal.

Secret Art of Regeneration!

Not caring about a few days of lifespan, she forced her body to heal using her life force - healing her physical body in a matter of seconds at speed naked to the eye.

After her skin and tissues regenerated, the pain and fatigue receded. Standing upright, she ran towards the top of the remaining hundred meter earth wall.

When he oversaw the entire village, she was shocked, and followed by the emotion, extreme rage bubbling in her heart.

It's not even about the sentiment of home, or the feelings for people. It's the fact that this destruction was nothing but a barbaric act that caused a complete loss for the village! And really, what did those people achieve by doing this?!

They are killing manpower, destroying buildings and infrastructures, and mindlessly using a NUKE right on one of the most populated town in the Land of Fire!

Soldiers exist as a tool to prevent such waste and unnecessary loss! And why assigned battlefields exist so people don't mindlessly go to war in the middle of a populated place and bringing civilians who were the ones contributing to economy and society to their death!

THIS IS A WAR CRIME! AND USING A NUKE WITHOUT ANY WARNING TOO?!

Even Tsuyu never committed such a crime blatantly and find loopholes to use. But they don't even bother! Tsuyu wasn't sure if there was such a thing as the Geneva Convention in Shinobi World, but what they had done was a war crime by her and anyone's standards!

Danzo that was hiding underground felt the chakra fluctuation above and the earthquake shaking the entire Root HQ. He was deeply shocked, and even assumed Tsuyu lost control of Kyuubi or something for some reason.

He quickly went out to see what happened after everything seemed to calm down after minutes. He noticed the giant Earth Earth Wall that cast a giant shadow over everything his eyes could see. The situation was unclear. Many Shinobi also began to climb the walls. But as soon as they reach the top; all of them showed horror in their faces. Danzo also make his way to the top and had the same expression on his face.

His eyes widened in disbelief at seeing the destruction. Two-third of Konoha were completely destroyed. Only the center, which Tsuyu had protected with this massive Earth Wall, remained intact.

"No… No... THIS CAN'T BE…!"

Danzo felt his knees wobbled seeing two third of his village was in ruins.

"Damn it… Orochimaru! Land of the Sky!"

Danzo felt rage and anger bubbled in his heart, mirroring Tsuyu's. He will do everything in his power to kill and eliminate them completely from the surface of this planet! The only good thing was the center of Konoha which was most populated and where all Shinobi clans stayed were at least saved. Thankfully, his decision to give power to Tsuyu had saved the village from total annihilation; he thought to himself.

Tsuyu noticed Danzo tens of meters away and quickly went to his side. He kneeled on one knee, respecting his authority still.

"Danzo-sama. I failed to protect all of Konoha. Please forgive my incompetence."

Tsuyu was still respectful, given that Danzo was the highest person in command in Konoha after Hiruzen's death.

Danzo raised his hand to dismiss her trying to suppress his anger and even grief at the losses. And he could see already what would be the consequences of the damage done to Konoha this time around.

"You did well to save what you could. Land of the Sky… to think they still had such a weapon. I would have completely eliminated them if I had known they were a threat to this extent…"

The Shinobi that remained on the wall had a variety of emotions in them. Sadness, anguish, hatred, loss, and also grateful to Tsuyu, though that was the last thought.

All of their gaze turned to see the still flying fortress above that was close to them.

Just then, a group of ANBU appeared and went to kneel in front of Danzo. The commander of ANBU that survived spoke with a hoarse voice.

"Danzo-sama… Lord Third… he was killed by Orochimaru… and our village…" He clenched his fist, as if holding back tears.

"Danzo-sama, lead us to fight against them! You are now the one in command!"

Danzo never planned such a scene. It was just a coincidence. And he rather not go fight personally. But somehow all the Shinobi standing on the walls also followed after the ANBU, all asking Danzo to lead them and make a move, and so he had to.

"We will avenge the death of our comrades and the people! But first, assemble the team to save the people and any survivor! You, gather all the remaining ANBU and Jonins in the village! And anyone who had any methods to fly!"

"Yes!"

Everyone dispersed accordingly. The main counter-assault team was formed within minutes, with ANBU, Root, and a few Jonin members riding on summoning flying beasts.

Tsuyu rode a giant beast eagle painting with Sai, looking at the flying fortress with unhidden rage. Just how much would it cost to rebuild the village? And close to half of the population was gone too! This is unacceptable!

The commander of ANBU lead the charge in madness, wanting to avenge his fallen comrades and the village. Tugging at the gryphon like beast he rode, he took off and rushed towards their greatest enemy at this moment.

"Tatakae!"

"TATAKAE!!!

"TATAKAEEEE!!!"

The group of tens of people riding various flying beasts charge to

wards the sky, heading towards Ancor Vantian to settle the score.

…

Chapter 55: Illustration - High on Power

Notes:

i tried to draw her on all 4 and more beast like but I am bad at making postures so- But just use your mind TT

Chapter Text

Chapter 56: Last Boss

Chapter Text

Shinno in the control room looked incredulously at the massive Earth Wall that came out of nowhere before he fired the main cannon.

He didn’t think Konoha would be prepared enough to make such a wall in time; especially with the chaos that Orochimaru and Otogakure’s forces distracting them. He assumed a group of people had worked together to make it.

“Hmph. I underestimated them…”

Shinno looked at Reibi behind him - floating in a giant cocoon connected to the walls of the main chamber - constantly being sucked for its chakra. It was shriveled half the size of its original from being squeezed out of chakra used to power the cannon just now. A cry as if like that of an infant was constantly echoing from the snake-like creature.

“So noisy! Just get back here!”

With a hand wave, seals around Shinno’s torso lit up - Reibi turned into particles of dark chakra and absorbed into Shinno’s body.

He took a deep breath, stretching his muscles and feeling the dark power circulating inside of his chakra network overflowing as purple from his skin. He let out a maniacal laugh, ready to slaughter the incoming Konoha shinobi.

“With this chakra and my regeneration technique, I can use the 8 Gates until the Gates of Death without any worry. Nnhahaha!”

Shinno thought to himself how he was already a godlike being. He moved and pressed a button on the console, activating the microphone to send a message for everyone on board to prepare to receive guests.

“Everyone. Ready for battle! From this day onward, we, the Land of the Sky will regain its glory! Nnhahahah!”

***

The platoon of Konoha Shinobi met with the assault of Sky Shinobi from the sky as they approached.

Tch. Tsuyu spat the sound seeing the approaching platoons of shinobi with wings. They had aerial advantage, but it was clear their technology was more like an aeroplane, and could not make sharp and flexible maneuvers.

“Sai, you control your bird. Leave the offensive to me.”

“Understood.”

Just then, the black and white living bird painting rushed towards the sky shinobi at a fast speed. Seeing the approaching bird, they take out their chakra guns and fired openly at them.

Sai maneuvered the bird with skill, gliding at sharp angles to dodge with ease. Sai maneuver the bird up - over-taking the latitude by few meters above the platoons.

As the sky shinobi’s look up - multiple humanoid figure dropped down from the bird in free-fall.

As their eyes focused, they realised it was clones! Their blue eyes were locking onto their target, using chakra expulsion from the tenketsu to shift their positions and launched themselves. Even while falling, Tsuyu’s shadow clones had a clear goal.

To kill!

Each of the shadow clones threw a kunai with explosive tags attached to them. The chaos cause one of the sky shinobi to lose control and collide with another - killing both of them at the same time in a bang.

One of the shadow clones managed to drop right onto one of the shinobi’s backs. A grin covering half of her face looked at him as if he's looking at her prey.

“Ahhh! Let go! Let go!” He was panicking as he was being held in a chokehold from behind.

“Hnn~” the clone’s devilish chuckle caused panic and fear of death to run deep into his spine as he struggled and spun in the air to get her off.

“Let go!”

The clone’s body overflowed with unstable, overloaded chakra. Its eyes glowing in a cold blue light. The cries of the shinobi in the sky did nothing to stop her.

“DIE!”. The gathered chakra tipped over.

BOOM!! BOOM! BOOM!!

Multiple explosions run at the same time consecutively from a combination of explosive tags and self detonation from multiple clones assault. Broken limbs and flesh fell down from the sky as a third of the platoon was taken out by Tsuyu's offensive.

“Impressive.” Sai made a comment quickly as he looked over.

“Not worth mentioning.” Tsuyu looked at the art she made with a little smile.

The assault on the sky lasted only for a minute as the group reached the top of Ancor Vantian without difficulty. What met them was hundreds of Sky Shinobi were already ready for battle.

But they already lost their advantage the moment Konoha shinobi landed.

Might Guy, with youthful rage and anger stepped forward. Might Guy had never felt this angry, seeing close to two-thirds of Konoha destroyed and having so many people lost in a single moment.

“For destroying my home, I will show you the true power of youth! Gate of View - Open!” Might Guy opened the 6th Gate Directly and headed straight to hundreds of cannon fodders like a cannonball!

“S-Shoot!” The sky shinobi used their guns - but before they could even pull the trigger, Might Guy already threw a punch.

“Morning Peacock!” His punch was so strong the air pressure carried flames from the intense friction his punch carried.

The punch landed hard on the first unfortunate victim - causing his body to explode in a bloody mush - the force was still so strong that the flesh and bones smashed into tens of sky shinobi’s behind him creating more mangled fleshes.

Tsuyu was quite shocked. She never thought Might Guy who she thought was a slightly silly adult was an actual monster. Her respect for him shot several levels.

Might guy on his own probably could have taken down half of the entire Sky Shinobi forces. Tsuyu didn’t want to just watch and also began her own attacks.

Weaving hand seals - Earth Release - Earth Barricade! The variant of Earth Wall created barricades of earth on the battlefield with gaps in between - the walls grow consecutively outward, approaching the enemy, creating shields for Konoha shinobi while reducing threats of ranged weapons. The sky shinobi had chakra guns that shots fast projectiles and making the battlefield into closer range would be the wisest.

She made hand seals - creating 4 Shadow Clones containing a lot of her chakra. Tsuyu tossed to each of them a storage scroll containing Explosive Tags she had prepared. Tsuyu and her shadow clones created Earth Clones and attached them into those Earth clones with quickness and order.

“Go!” Tsuyu ordered them in a matter of seconds of preparation.

The shadow clones lead the charge, followed by tens of Earth clones.

Earth Release: Earth Wall. Earth Release: Earth Pillar.

The shadow clones created chances and space for the Earth Clones to get close, even tossing them directly to the middle of enemy formation before they exploded in a 3 meter radius explosion. Explosions keep ringing as the clones work in tandem - along with limbs and flesh torn apart.

Both strategy and raw brutality made Danzo and other shinobi on the field impressed and in awe of Tsuyu, who were very young.

The seasoned shinobi behind her also began their attacks, avoiding the sides where Tsuyu and her clones were to avoid being hit by her tactics.

Tsuyu was feeling mental ache and pain from the shadow clones being destroyed and torn apart at intervals, but her expression had a satisfied smile seeing her results, turning enemies into corpses in a matter of seconds. It was really because she finally got to show the result of her effort and training completely, and that seeing the barbarians who destroyed the village for nothing died, she smiled more out of satisfaction.

But onlookers that noticed the smile all had different ideas and had fear and chill creeped into their spine.

Kakashi on the other side, killed multiple shinobi in seconds with Raikiri slicing them in halves and cutting their limbs. Blood splattered all over the battlefield as hundreds of Sky Shinobi fell. He watched Tsuyu for a second, seeing her prowess in real battle and how she was unflinching at the sight of corpses and blood. But that smile…

Minato sensei… will you be proud… or will you be worried? Kakashi wondered what Minato would think of his daughter if he saw her mercilessly killing them with a smile on her face at the moment.

Everyone almost collectively forgot Tsuyu was only 10 and half years of age because of the abilities and the killing intent emanating from her on the battlefield.

They killed their way into the Ancor Vantian main chamber - where Shinno was waiting as if he was the last boss.

As the group entered, he laughed maniacally.

“Look what we got here… Bunch of ants sending themselves to death! Nnhahaha!” He let out wave of dark chakra, sending massive pressure onto all of Konoha Shinobi.

A Hyuga at the back exclaimed in shock at seeing the overwhelming chakra from him.

“His chakra! It’s… It’s almost like a bijuu!”

The troops of Konoha felt a little panicky.

Shinno smiled in satisfaction and ego, seeing them cower. But before he could even talk, someone - Tsuyu - threw a Kunai right onto his face. He casually bent his head, dodging them as if looking down at them as a joke.

But in slow motion, as the Kunai was passing right next to his head he heard a psst… sound. His eyes darted to see an explosive tag was attached right on it!

BOOM!

The explosion blasted Shinno’s head half open. And he dropped dead with a thud.

…

“Huh?” The Konoha forces were surprised.

After a second of processing, they breathe a sigh of relief. The moment Tsuyu heard the Hyuga said he had a chakra of a bijuu, she was not taking chances.

But then seeing the scene in front of them, everyone gasp, even Tsuyu had her eyes widened in disbelief seeing Shinno’s head regenerate quickly as his body stood.

“DAMN YOU!” He felt so offended by whoever threw the kunai at him. And the explosive tag was really potent too! It was a specially made tag, after all.

Tsuyu was solemn. If half of his head being blasted can’t kill him… then would she need to blast all of his head?

“Konoha shinobi! Today will be your death day! Gate of Life - Open!” The burst of chakra spread all over his body - his muscles ripping as if about to rip himself apart.

“HAHAHA. It's my first time to use this much power. Let’s test it!”

Shinno with massive speed rushed towards Konoha shinobi. He received multiple jutsu and hits from them, and returned blow after blow, knocking each of them with a single punch or kick. Tsuyu also landed blow after blow, using Raging Fist that could crack bones each time it hits - and even Herculean that blew his arm off completely. But whenever his limbs and body received damage, they regenerated and became even more powerful! Tsuyu stopped hitting him and left the rest to the others.

A Hyuga tried to use 64 palms to seal his tenketsu - but his skin and chakra layer protected his tenketsu! Shinno slapped him, sending him to crash into the wall right after.

With a sadistic laugh, he mocked them.

“I am invincible!” He wanted to use more power and see how far he could go.

“Gate of Limit - Op- Arrhh!!!” Shinno suddenly felt extreme pain inside his body. As if insects were constantly digging and eating him alive inside out.

“Ark! W-what’s…happening… AHHH!!!” Shinno felt his entire body suddenly agonizing pain as if ants were grinding into his skin and deep into his bones and flesh.

“Ahh!! Ahh!” He screamed in agony as he used more and more chakra to regenerate. But the more chakra he used, the more the insects Rinkaichu of Aburame’s clan multiplied and his body regeneration couldn’t keep up. Danzo was here, naturally his strongest Root member was also here - Torune Aburame. Shinno having a mere chakra battery from Reibi and regeneration; while having no useful jutsu at all to counter meant there’s nothing he could do.

The Nara clans used their shadow binding jutsu to hold him still. The insects eventually eat him close to being clean, only a small blob of flesh left. Truly, what a terrifying insect. The last boss died miserably, overestimating himself and underestimating Jonin of Konoha.

But just then, a terrifying wave of dark chakra came out the dark blob of flesh, appearing as ten of meters tall, pitch black creature akin to a worm!

It let out a cry, much like an infant. And to everyone’s shock, before anyone could react, that thing went to Tsuyu and entered her body!

“What the f-”

***

Tsuyu was pulled into her subconscious space. She saw that snake-like thing was constantly swimming in the air and pressing itself against the Red Gates where Kyubi was living in. Kyubi and Reibi looked at each other, while Reibi was constantly crying as if calling to him.

Kyubi was silently observing… he stretched his finger, and Reibi was actually rubbing its head on his finger.

“Kyubi-san. What’s that? You know it?”

“… No. But…”

Kyubi can feel the connection. As if they were siblings. Much like other tailed beasts. But since when has he had a little brother looking like this? Hagoromo only created 9 of them. So what is this thing?

But still, Kyubi can hear the cries of the infant-like Bijuu. As if trying to seek protection from its brother. That’s why it went directly inside Tsuyu. Kyuubi as the big brother naturally would want to shield it. Reibi went to slither along Kyubi’s finger towards his arm and actually entered the seal and rested snuggly against Kyubi’s fur. The gap of the seal had widened considerably for it to enter willingly.

Tsuyu felt that was kinda cute. Anyway, she could just kick it out easily too, but seeing Kyubi’s reaction to it, and that thing wasn’t exactly hostile to her for now, she let it and Kyuubi be.

She returned to the physical world, only to see everyone looking at her as if she was an enemy. That thing seemingly tried to possess her, so it was understandable.

She raised her arms, telling everyone it was fine and let everyone drop their guard a little. Danzo quickly went to her to ask what’s going on and she explained what she had experienced - and Danzo being Danzo had a Yamanaka check inside of Tsuyu’s mindscape to confirm it and already had the sealing squad ready.

Konoha forces captured the remaining living Sky Shinobi and took over Ancor Vantian. Danzo thought at least they had this Sky Fortress and perhaps their technology to prepare for the upcoming event. The attack on Konoha will surely trigger a war later. Konoha lost half of its entire force in a matter of a single day after all. Danzo’s face darkened at the thought of war.

Danzo already planned ahead as to what to do to protect Konoha and its people. No matter the cost, even his humanity.

***

Chapter 57: Sasuke...?

Chapter Text

“Mm…?”

Naruto opened his eyes, regaining his consciousness after being knocked out for some unknown amount of time. As his eyes regained it’s focus, what he could see was just white.

“Huh… where... what happened…?”

He felt a headache from oversleeping, or so he thought.

He looked around, confused at the unfamiliar environment. The room is plain and all white. He looked down at the bed, which also had only white sheets and covers.

Naruto felt anxiety creeping in and quickly sat up from the bed and tried to find an exit. His eyes quickly locked onto the steel door.

He scurried quickly towards it, not wanting to stay in this weird room for any more seconds.

But as he’s about to turn the knob, the door opened itself.

A person in a grey flak jacket with a white mask stared down at Naruto.

Seeing the mask and the outfit, Naruto let down his guard a little, thinking it was those ANBU like Tsuyu.

“Mister! Where am I? I need to get to my sister…”

“Wait here.” The person with the mask said quickly, closed the steel door and just left.

Naruto fidgeted in anxiety as he waited. After what felt like minutes, the same person came in.

“You will need to close your eyes and wear this blindfold.”

“Uh…?”

“You cannot leave the room unless you did.” He said without emotion.

“Uh. Okay…”

Naruto complied and wore them. As soon as he did, the man took Naruto into his arms.

“W-whaa!” Naruto felt himself being carried in his arms and they were moving here and there very fast. He felt like the guy was jumping up and down too causing his head felt like spinning.

After such a torturous experience, he finally put Naruto down. His knees were a bit wobbly from the dizziness, but he regained his footing.

…

“Mister…?”

Naruto can hear the atmospheric sound of being outside, the rustling of leaves and the wind, footsteps or chatter of people, and maybe fire crackling. It was just that it smelt like burning and was quite smoky.

Naruto pulled up the blindfold, wondering if the mister was already gone. What he saw shocked him.

“W-where is this?”

Naruto didn't recognize the place at first. The surroundings were patched with little craters with the smell of smoke and iron. The buildings too weren’t as what they used to be. But after looking carefully, it was in fact Konoha.

Almost most buildings remained standing, but it was as if the village had just been attacked. He noticed the village felt really dim and dark too. But as he turned around, his eyes widened seeing a huge hundred meters high earth wall casting the huge shadows causing the dimness.

Most of shinobi that could walk on the wall did as what Naruto did. He went up the walls instinctually to understand the situation fully. But as he finally reached at the top, his heart dropped at seeing the scene.

“This can't be real… the village…” Naruto murmured to himself.

Only parts of the village behind this huge wall remained intact. As for the sides, it was turned to nothing but rubbles on a desolate land and ashes.

He felt his heart beating out of his chest. Anxiety overtaking him as he turned to see the people on the wall. He needed an anchor to not lose his mind. He spotted a few familiar figures and called out to them quickly while running.

“Kiba! Shikamaru!”

As Kiba saw Naruto, he felt glad to see him alive and well.

“Naruto! Thank god you are alive man! Where's Tsuyu?” Kiba let out a sigh of relief seeing the blondy.

“I…”

Naruto felt his heart panicking remembering his sister. Where was she the last time? He remembered going to an alley and it all went blank.

“Tsu-chan! I… I don't know!”

Naruto felt his heart beating out of his chest. He’s afraid of the worst. Tsu-chan… Where’s Tsu-chan? He felt his brain going in a panic, he didn’t know what to do.

He felt his stomach twisting, he couldn’t breathe, tears wetting his eyes as he looked around, trying to find his sister. He felt his world spinning as he turned to see each and every face, trying to find her. His heart was racing in panic as he kept turning trying to find even a shadow of her.

“Oi! Hold yourself together!” Kiba shook Naruto’s shoulder hard and brought him to his senses.

“She’s with the ANBU right. Maybe she’s doing work with all these things that happened. Don’t worry for now, okay?”

“I… am just scared.”

“I know. Just calm down, dude.” Kiba looked at Naruto with worry. His hands holding Naruto grounded him from losing himself.

“Okay. Right. Got it.”

“...” Naruto still couldn’t get the worry out of his head. But what Kiba said was logical. She might be working outside. He regained composure for a while. But as he turned to look at the ruins and destruction again, he remembered Sasuke.

He recalled the fact that Sasuke lived at the edge of Konoha. And that means…

His pupil contracted at the implication.

No. No no no…

“Kiba! Do you see Sasuke?!” Naruto held onto Kiba’s shoulder, he wanted an answer.

“Sasuke? I don’t…” Kiba’s gears in his head was also turning, realising that Sasuke’s home was within the area of whatever destroyed the village.

“Oh god…” Kiba already thought Sasuke was dead. Naruto saw Kiba’s face, and the same thought couldn’t be helped but also surfaced in Naruto’s mind. Tears brimmed in his eyes again as the worst scenario popped in his mind.

Sasuke… Sasuke!

“Naruto! Where are you going!”

Naruto quickly jumped down the wall and flickered all over the place, heading to the outskirts of the village. As he moved outside the area protected by the walls, he could shinobis around here and there, looking for survivors. His heart paused for a second as he saw 2 people unearthed a charred corpse from under the rubbles. The scent of burnt flesh made his stomach twisted with nausea coming over him. But he hold himself, he couldn’t falter now.

No…

Naruto kept flickering, finally reaching the parts where the Uchiha Compound once stood. He looked at the ground, seeing a burnt piece of a flag bearing a red and white colour that survived the destruction.

“SASUKE! SASUKE! WHERE ARE YOU!” Naruto called out to Sasuke, hoping he would hear and reply.

Naruto tried to figure out where Sasuke's home was specifically, the Uchiha’s District was too big, but he just couldn’t find it with how everything looked the same.

“Sasuke… Nnh…” After minutes of tossing around, screaming out his name, he felt his heart dropping, along with tears. He sniffed and covered his face, sat against a half destroyed column still remained standing.

“Sasuke…”

He recalled Sasuke’s snobbish face, always calling him ‘dobe’ or useless… or would try to bring him down with his words. But behind those words were acknowledgement for this strength, they kept pushing each other to be better.

Sasuke was someone who was lonely too, and he had wanted to reach out - as if, he didn’t want to leave him alone. The flashback of their time together replayed in his mind. How they trained together. Having Sasuke in his home, joining him for dinner. His snobbish face was annoying…

But it hurts so much that… he couldn’t see him again. Naruto held onto the front of his shirt, as if trying to hold his heart together.

It hurts… it hurts so much…

As minutes passed by, the feelings inside Naruto came to a numb point. He didn’t know what to feel anymore. He just stood, his gaze casted downward onto nothing.

He walked slowly around what was once the Uchiha District.

I couldn’t even say goodbye to you… stupid Sasuke…

Just then, Shikamaru and Kiba finally arrived to catch up to him. Shikamaru looked at the teared up face of Naruto, sighing at thinking what a drag he was.

“Naruto, it was possible Sasuke was under a shelter when… that happened. We were attacked by Sky Shinobi first and the people were already evacuating. Let’s look for him around there. I know where the shelters are.”

“Shikamaru…!” The hope in Naruto’s eyes reignited, that Sasuke might have survived.

Shikamaru rolled his eyes. The trio went to the nearest shelter first. Due to being underground within fortified walls, the damage they received was still controlled. Although not everyone evacuated and simply hid in their home due to the distances.

Naruto finally understood ‘death’. The scent of iron hitting his nose, the image of injuries and pain made Naruto want to throw up. The corpses pulled out from the rubbles of the collapsed shelter roof made Naruto unable to look anymore.

Just why did this have to happen to the village?

“Mom… Nhhnn… Mom… nnh…” Naruto’s ears perked at the voice of a crying child. Turning his gaze to him, he felt his heart breaking at the sight. The child of just 4 years old crying over the pale skinned, cold body of his mother…

Naruto was frozen in place. The suffering. The pain. Naruto felt his body shaking slightly as he looked around. It was the same everywhere.

“Naruto…” Kiba placed his hand on Naruto’s shoulders. He too felt the same feelings, but he tried to toughen himself up.

“... There were other places to check. Come on.”

Naruto nodded, turning his eyes everywhere. His eyes landed on the medical tents at the sides.

“Kiba, Shikamaru, let’s check inside there!”

The trio went to check each of them, seeing the injured inside being treated or given first aid. As Naruto entered one of the tents, his eyes widened, tears brimmed in his eyes again.

“Sasuke!”

Sasuke was sitting up on one of the beds. He had his leg broken from dodging the rubbles falling over his head and was stunned hearing that familiar voice, turning his head quickly.

As he turned his head, Naruto already launched himself onto him like a cannonball.

“Sasuke!!!”

“N-Naruto! W-What are you doing!” Sasuke was flustered as he tried to push the dobe away.

“Nnh… I thought… I thought you died…” Naruto was sniffing into his shoulders.

“Tch… idiot…! you are acting weird…!” Sasuke muttered awkwardly. He didn’t know how to act with Naruto like this. But inside him, he felt some warmth, the warmth he used to have from his family.

He didn’t know Naruto thought of him this much. That he would cry over his life like this. This stupid Naruto… His hands hovered awkwardly just inches away from Naruto’s back who were clinging to him.

Naruto pulled away quickly realising how it was too long and started to become awkward even for himself.

…

“Stupid…” Sasuke muttered slowly..

“You bastard… hmph” Naruto muttered slowly in reply.

…

“What about your sister?” Sasuke asked to shift the awkward atmosphere. But he thought since Naruto was here, Tsuyu who would be with him should be fine too.

“I don’t know. I didn’t see her… but… maybe she’s outside working. I don’t know”

Sasuke nodded. She was a shinobi already so it’s understandable.

“Is your leg okay?” Naruto looked at Sasuke’s bandaged leg.

“Tch. It’s nothing. I am not so fragile dobe”

Shikamaru and Kiba also come in later. Though they were kicked out for disturbing the patients soon after.

Naruto heard the shinobi speaking about the attack by Land of the Sky, and how two-third of Konoha was destroyed.

And the Earth Wall that appeared barely saved what was remaining. Then the words they spoke caught Naruto’s attention. About a team already dispatched to fight the Sky Shinobi on top of the flying fortress. Naruto had a feeling his sister was there at the moment and can only pray for her safe return.

***

Chapter 58: Mourning

Chapter Text

Tsuyu stood in front of the control panel of Ancor Vantian, overlooking all of Konoha through the glass view from the sky fortress. The crumbling earth wall overcasting giant shadows over what remained of the village.

Danzo stood beside her, also looking at the view. He felt solemn. Konoha had never come close to destruction like this day. His expression grave; worrying about the coming storm.

“Tsuyu. Do you understand what this meant for Konoha…”

“... Possibility of war.” Tsuyu knew that the other nations had always been looking out for a chance to take a piece from the Land of Fire. Konoha’s current state was more than enough of a chance to cause movements from the other Great Nations. She even had a sense of Déjà vu back when the Empire was attacked from all sides - almost causing the Empire to crumble.

Danzo turned his gaze towards her. His eyes as if looking at his future. “Among the newer generations, I placed my hope on you most, Tsuyu.”

Tsuyu’s eyes became firm, hearing the words coming from her superior. The expectation may be overbearing, but it meant he recognised her worth and for Tsuyu, that was more than just a praise.

“Danzo-sama, I will do my best to fulfill your expectations.”

Danzo nodded. “I have decided to take you as my personal disciple. Would you be willing?” Konoha severely lacked manpower currently, with close to a third of their fighting force eliminated in a single day. But what mattered more was the truly elite that could change the tide of war itself. Danzo could see Tsuyu becoming one of such people - just like her own father - perhaps surpassing him from a long time ago. As for the elite Konoha had right now, he could think of Kakashi, Jiraiya, and finally Might Guy. And that was all. It was baffling that they lost Itachi, Shisui, White Fang, Orochimaru, and Tsunade was also useless. As for Danzo himself going to the battlefield, that was the last thing he would do if Konoha was truly about to be destroyed completely.

Tsuyu had no hesitation hearing the promotion given to her.

“I am willing, Danzo-sama.”

“Good.”

Soon enough, Ancor Vantian landed just right next to the Earth Wall that stood protecting Konoha.

Most of the shinobi gathered to inquire. Danzo quickly ordered the INT department to take in the prisoners and extract everything useful and made subsequent arrangements for his subordinates and delegate his orders. It was clear Danzo was actually a good leader just from how Tsuyu observed his decision-makings.

An ANBU quickly came over to Danzo seeing him.

“Danzo-sama… we had retrieved Lord Third’s body…” His voice was quiet, almost in deep sorrow.

Danzo sighed. “… He died as a hero of Konoha, protecting this village even till his last breath. Let’s not delay his burial. Make a headcount and quickly make a list of our of the lives lossed today… we will carry out the funeral as soon as possible.”

“Understood.” The ANBU just as quickly. The shinobi’s and admistrative staffs began to move in groups and made headcounts. Naruto and Tsuyu stood at the side, quickly having their names noted down.

The news of the death of Lord Third soon spread among the villagers. The chaos made many unaware of the circumstances of Hiruzen’s death, and only now they realised after the fact.

The sky grew darker as grey clouds rolled over. It seemed as if the earth was also mourning for the death of loved ones and the leader loved by many.

“Lord Third…” One of the ANBU nearby shed tears. For him, Lord Third was akin to like a grandpa. Most of them had received words of encouragement from him, giving them the fire in their heart to go on as a shinobi, to protect the village and its people.

A few others followed suit. Expression of sadness and anguished painted over many of the faces. Sound of thunder rumbled as the clouds gathered more.

“Tsuyu, meet me at the headquarters after the funeral…” Danzo said. His tone was just as solemn.

“Yes, Danzo-sama.” Danzo gave a salute and watched him leave. Danzo had many things to do after all. Calling back Tsunade and Jiraiya was also urgent.

As Tsuyu looked around, she looked at everyone mourning the loss of the village. Many lost their parents and child, had their home turned to smokes and rubbles. Many of their companions and friends were gone in a single moment.

Tsuyu had no deep emotions regarding this. Just a pity. It’s such a waste of resources.

Just then, Tsuyu heard a familiar voice screaming towards her.

“Tsu-chan!”

She saw Naruto running over with an expression on his face. “I am alive and well, nii-san.” Tsuyu just said blandly, knowing Naruto was worried, she guessed. Not that it was needed.

Naruto turned to look at Ancor Vantian behind her, almost in awe. It was really big, and he saw it flying down to land just now and quickly came over.

Just then, he saw rows of people with their hands cuffed up being guided down the flying fortress.

“Kill them!”. “DAMNED SKY SHINOBI!”

Naruto felt his heart stop for a moment, hearing the shout filled with resentment shouting behind him. As he turned to look, he felt a deep sense of discomfort looking at the faces of the crowd. The look of anguish and hatred.

A villager, unable to control his rage took a small rock beneath his feet and threw them at one of the prisoner.

With a thud, blood dripped from his head. “Ahh..-” The prisoner stopped his steps, wincing in pain.

“Move!” The Shinobi leading the them was only irritated and pulled on the rope to force him to move forward.

“DIE!”. “Kill!”. “Die!”. “Hang them!”. “Execute them!”

Curses, rocks and other objects began to be thrown at the prisoners as they were led away.

Tsuyu noticed Naruto was mortified, and his body was shaking slightly. She didn’t say much. It was good that Naruto get to see this. He needed to grow up soon mentally. Tsuyu had a feeling Naruto would be forced into the battlefield if war did start, given that he carried half of the village’s most strongest weapon like herself. She could only do so much to prepare him.

Naruto couldn’t look away. The look the villagers had. The way they threw curses at the prisoners. He didn’t know how to describe it. He just, hated it. He hated all this. Naruto tugged at Tsuyu’s sleeves all of a sudden.

“Tsu-chan… what would happen to those people?”

“Who?” Tsuyu was confused at who was Naruto referring to.

“Those… um… those people that attacked us.”

“Death sentence. After everything useful is extracted.” Tsuyu said factually without any stutter in her words.

“W-what…?”.

“What’s the problem?” Tsuyu frowned, she didn’t understand Naruto’s point or feelings with the question.

“Nothing…” Naruto couldn’t answer the fact that he was uncomfortable at the idea. But he kept his silence because he knew those people had killed a lot of people and deserved it. But, seeing the look of hatred from the villagers, and the way the prisoners were treated, it was as if a part of himself felt it was wrong. But he knew that a lot of people were injured and saw many lost their loved ones. He did feel angry at them, too.

But Naruto knew how it felt to be hated, and in a twisted sense he couldn’t help but be affected by the display just now. Tsuyu just let it go, since he wasn’t willing to say it.

After minutes of silence mourning, Naruto tugged at Tsuyu’s sleeve once more.

“Tsu-chan, let’s get back home…”

“Hm” Their names were already counted in the headcount and it would be of no problem. As they head back, Tsuyu noticed how quiet Naruto was.

“Tsu-chan… Lord Gramp… he… I can’t believe he passed away…”

…

Tsuyu personaly never cared about him. And honestly she didn’t understand why Naruto seemed affected either. All Lord Third did for them personally was checking up on them once every few months, dropping some money, giving some words or something and just leave.

But Naruto had taken Lord Third’s initatives as very personal, and already look at him as a granpa-figure and also someone - a Hokage - that he would like to be as well.

Naruto remembered what Lord Third had once said to him, back when he was checking on the two and sat down to eat dinner with them.

***

“Jii-chan! What does Hokage do exactly!” Naruto actually asked. Naruto almost thought Hokage only stamp on papers and sat in his office all day doing nothing.

“Ho. So you never know? Hahaha. Very well, let me tell you. Being a Hokage wasn’t just about ackowledgement or fame, Naruto. It was about protecting the village and hope.”

“Hope?”

“Hokage was akin to the leaves. Giving shelter, giving cover from the sun. And even if they wither, they became nutrients in the soil, providing for the budding leaves so they could grow well in the future. You carried burden, and along with it, hope for your friends, family, and all of Konoha. Do you understand, Naruto?”

“Uhh… maybe?” Naruto scrunched his eyebrows as he munched away at the food.

“Hahaha. Someday you will understand. But really, Tsuyu, your cooking was really delicious. Hahaha.”

“It’s not worth mentioning, Sandaime-sama…” Tsuyu was frothing in her mind that this old man decide to freeload when she already had strict budgets. And he ate almost as much as Naruto did!

***

I want to be Hokage, to protect the village and everyone. To protect Tsu-chan and my friends, Just as Jii-chan had…

Naruto muttered internally. He raised his head as Will of Fire was lit up in his heart reflected in his blue eyes. He truly wanted to protect all he cherished. It was as if his reasoning for his goal had changed at this moment. He finally realised the true meaning of a Hokage and what it stood for truly. The family and friends he had made him realise how shallow his reasoning to become Hokage was before. Seeing the deaths and injuries of many people and loved ones - and the fear that Tsuyu and Sasuke too was gone before, and then the death of Lord Third, it deeply affected him mindset. He didn’t want to lose any of them.

The day passed as the two returned to their home. Thankfully their house remained intact. The next morning, the siblings head to the assigned graveyard compound. There were too many deaths, and along with it, too many tombtones to count. Rain start falling lightly as the remaining villagers gathered to mourn for the deaths of the villagers and Lord Third.

Seeing thousands of graves in front of him, Naruto’s heart also firmed once more. To become a strong shinobi, to protect everyone he cherished.

***

Chapter 59: Preparation

Chapter Text

Pitter patter.

Soft rain fell on the day. A cry of a child echoed in the air, breaking through the sounds of the atmosphere.

“Grandpa… nnh… sniffs… grandpa…”

Konohamaru Sarutobi, Lord Third grandson’s cried his heart out. He kneeled on the damped dirt, not caring of the stain on his clothes.

Asuma, Hiruzen’s son, stood next to him blowing out a puff of smoke from the cigarette he’s smoking. He gently placed his hand on his nephew’s shoulder, hoping that both of them could get through their loss and grief.

Naruto felt a tugging in his heart, feeling deeply affected by seeing the child crying over his grandpa.

Danzo, Homura and Koharu stood on the other side.

“To think you would leave first…” Koharu muttered with a hint of deep sadness. All of them were in the same squad back in their shinobi days, and had been fighting in missions and wars together for most of their lives. Despite the disagreements in political matters at times and decisions about the village, Hiruzen was still their lifelong friend.

Danzo looked down at the tombstone carved with Hiruzen’s name.

Hiruzen, your sacrifice won’t be in vain. I will protect Konoha and do what you failed to do.

Danzo still had remorse over contributing to Hiruzen’s death. But it was a choice he made, for the sake of Konoha.

Perhaps there were accidents in his calculations, and Danzo admitted it inwardly. But in a way, Orochimaru would have attacked Konoha regardless, and with what had happened, Danzo didn’t exactly contribute much to the destruction of Konoha so he didn’t feel guilty.

Naruto looked at Lord Third tombstone, and at the thousands of others. The cries and wails of many people losing their family and friends. Naruto looked at Tsuyu at his side. He wondered how he would feel if she were gone. No. He didn’t want to think about it.

Tsuyu noticed Naruto’s gaze.

“What’s the matter?”

“... Nothing.”

Naruto felt silly in a sense. Tsuyu was way stronger than he was. If anything, Tsu-chan was the one who would be worried about him. That’s why Naruto was determined to be better and stronger.

Naruto turned to the other side, looking at Sasuke meters away. He was standing there, holding the umbrella all alone.

Sasuke still looked lonely as ever… Naruto wanted to pull him to stand near him. He didn’t like seeing him lonely. He knew how that felt like… But still, it was only what he felt. He lacked the courage to show his feelings openly for now.

As the funeral ceremony ended, many left, leaving behind some people still mourning over their losses.

Naruto noticed Sasuke was also leaving. He remembered that Sasuke’s home was entirely gone, and that it was at the farthest side of the village too. So Sasuke had been sleeping at the temporary camps and Sasuke’s home might be the last to be rebuilt.

“Sasuke…!”

Naruto’s feet moved on his own, catching up to him.

“What.” Sasuke's annoyed voice seemed usual, but it was just the way he talked. He already considered Naruto a friend inside.

“Your home was… well, gone right…”

“... Yeah. It would take some time for the place to be rebuilt.”

“Then…” Naruto fidgets slightly, but decided to still speak his heart.

“You can stay over at my place for a while.” Naruto rubbed the back of his neck. He never had someone slept over in his home, so he was quite nervous himself.

Naruto looked at Sasuke with expectation. Sasuke was surprised at Naruto’s invitation, but a part of him wanted to refuse. He just didn’t want to open up. It was scary… not after the losses he experienced.

“It would be troublesome. I am doing just fine. I am leaving.” Sasuke turned around quickly, wanting to leave. But Naruto quickly grabbed his shoulders.

“Hey! Just stay over!” “Naruto, I said no.” “Come onnnn!” “No.”

They bantered over and over again, but each time Naruto became more and more insistent, already clinging to Sasuke who’s trying to run away. Tsuyu went over to see the commotion.

“Our house is big enough. Just stay with us.” Tsuyu said casually.

Sasuke bit his lips for a second, looking at Naruto, then at Tsuyu. He turned his face away, and finally gave up and muttered a yes.

“Great! But warning, I snore very loud! Hehe.” Naruto made a joke trying to scare Sasuke.

“What. Then I refuse.” Sasuke turned around, trying to leave again. Though he too was joking somewhat.

“H-Hey! I didn’t snore, I swear! I was just joking!”

“I bet you snored so loud the neighbours were complaining, dobe.”

“I don’t! It’s you who does it!”

Tsuyu let out a light smirk upon seeing the two. In a sense, the two are like brothers, she supposes. She wasn’t exactly an affectionate person with Naruto and over the years there was a gap between them in that sense. Having another person who Naruto could emotionally bond with would be great to him.

“Naruto, you can return with Sasuke first. I have a meeting to go to.”

“Okay!”

Tsuyu then turned to leave, heading towards Root’s Headquarters. But as he walked a few meters away from the two, he felt a gaze towards her. She turned her head to see a crow perching on a pole line. The bloody red eyes of the crow met with Tsuyu’s eyes for a second before it flapped its wings away.

Tsuyu sighed. It was just a bird…

She didn’t think much about it. Maybe she was just feeling a little stressed over all that happened and towards the future that would be coming.

***

“You found a friend…” the figure hidden in a shadow muttered to himself as he saw through the crow’s eyes. The same red iris reflected in the figure, though three magatama patterns adorned the iris.

Kill your best friend. And you would obtain the power to even have a chance against me.

The figure already made a plan in his mind. To prevent Akatsuki’s goal from accomplishing, and for Sasuke to be safe and gain power at the same time. Though it would be some time before he could approach them.

Tsuyu, it seemed I had to be selfish. Perhaps you would come to kill me as well…

He remembered how the talk he had with Tsuyu did change a part of his thinking. How the village, without his family, wouldn’t be worth living in. Sasuke was his only family left, and unfortunately, he had to take another’s away for his own...

The red eyes glowed as the 3 magatama pattern spun and combined into a three-pronged windmill constantly spinning, containing deep killing intent.

***

Tsuyu was unaware that the chill behind her back was not from the gloomy weather. As he entered Root HQ, he quickly kneeled on one knee seeing Danzo already waiting with Captain Kaito.

“Tsuyu, from now on you would be dismissed from doing missions for ANBU. You are to train and focus on gaining strength. You lack combat experience against high-level opponents that you would meet on the battlefield as the jinchuriki. I had arranged for a different Jonin-level combat specialist for you. Absorb all you could. After your spar, I will guide you with your ninjutsu and fuinjutsu.”

“Yes!” Tsuyu agreed outright. She, too, had the same plan in mind. She didn’t feel strong enough to face the upcoming war.

“And I would like you to accompany me to the council meetings at some point upon my instruction. You have a bright mind. I would want you to learn more than just being a shinobi - but as a part of a bigger war that would come.” Danzo already considered Tsuyu as a successor of some sort, as he took her as his personal disciple. He would want Tsuyu to know the brutality of war - though Tsuyu already did.

“For now, you can spar with Kaito. I will return after a meeting.”

“Yes, Danzo-sama!” Tsuyu saluted as Danzo left. Kaito quickly led Tsuyu to the training hall to begin their training. Kaito, as per instruction, didn’t hold anything back, even using his blades to ensure Tsuyu gained as much as possible.

Tsuyu wasn’t a coward either. Despite cuts and injuries, her healing factor and medical nin nearby always kept Tsuyu’s condition in check. Tsuyu never complained, as she was willing to go through this pain to gain strength for herself and to survive, eventually.

“Kaito-senpai, I could use shadow clones to fight with the other’s aswell. Please allow me. It would accelerate my learning.”

Tsuyu just had the thought. Kaito thought for a second and nodded. He called on the other Jonin-level shinobi around, and Tsuyu divided almost half of her chakra to create 2 other shadow clones that would last for a very long time fighting.

In the evening, after some rest, Danzo came to guide Tsuyu in Ninjutsu and Fuinjutsu. Danzo was one of the people that was well versed in Fuin Shiki - proven by the fact that he mastered Reverse Four Symbol Sealing on his body, paralysis sealing, and even the seals implanted onto the tongue of each Root member were embedded by him personally.

He wanted Tsuyu to master Flying Raijin the most. But from what he observed, Tsuyu’s intelligence was very high, but it couldn’t reach the level of Minato and would take a few years if Tsuyu only solely focused on it as he observed Tsuyu’s training with the seals. But it would be inefficient, as the need for battle power cannot wait.

Danzo sighed inwardly. Even he couldn’t use Flying Raijin despite trying to learn it for years. Hiruzen, whose intelligence was also very high that he could learn and master all nature transformation, also couldn’t use it.

So, while he felt disappointed that Tsuyu wasn’t a genius enough to learn it fast, he didn’t put it to heart.

“Tsuyu, I had a suitable forbidden Sealing Technique for you. You had a high spiritual energy, and I believe you could use it very well. It was called the Mad Puppet Sealing Technique. You would be able to use it on the enemy to use your soul to infiltrate and control the movement of their body once you placed the seal on them. But you also could control your own body with your own soul, no matter whether your body was torn apart or poisoned as long as your mind and will remain strong.”

The technique was a derivative of Spirit Transformation technique, though it was a downgraded version due to needing a seal to be performed. But the seal also acts as a pseudo chakra string towards the body physically, thus creating a puppet out of one’s own body or the enemy. As long as a jutsu didn’t affect the chakra network deeply enough, Tsuyu’s strong chakra could theoretically overpower most control and paralysis effects by forcefully puppeteering her own body, even with torn muscles and broken bones.

Tsuyu’s eyes brightened at hearing the offer. She did lack countermeasures against various poisons or techniques that could lock her down.

“Thank you for your generosity, Danzo-sama.” She bowed in respect.

“You are the hope of Konoha’s future. The enemy villages already made their movements from what our intel gathered. We should only have a few months before Kumogakure makes their move first.”

Iron ore shipments, rising arms production, a surge in sailing ships carrying cargoes, forge orders in the Land of Iron and neighbouring countries, and black market reports all point to one conclusion: every nation was preparing for war.

Kumogakure, being the strongest out of the 3 other nations, would definitely make a move first - and Iwa would follow, with Suna joining the last or possibly in alliance with Iwa in this war. At least, that was what Danzo and the council thought.

“You can return now and learn the basics of the jutsu first. Once you do, I will guide you further tomorrow.”

“Yes, Danzo-sama. I will do my best.”

Tsuyu returned home to read the scroll and further practice. Despite her body being out of stamina from the bloody fights she had in the morning, she never stopped. She will survive this, she thought.

***

Chapter 60: Illustration - Not A Game

Chapter Text

Chapter 61: Stayover

Notes:

Sorry for the slow update. Busy with uni and Eid celebration

Chapter Text

When Tsuyu returned to her home late in the evening, she was very surprised to see the scene in front of her.

The two boys were sprawled on the carpet in the living room, napping together with toys around them. It was quite pleasing to the eye.

Did Naruto forced Sasuke to play with him? She saw the game cards, the tower blocks, and other games that would be competitive. He probably said things like ‘Sasuke! I know you are scared you would lose!’ and Sasuke ate Naruto’s provocation as usual and played along.

A small smirk carved in her smile seeing the two boys and imagining the scenes. Tsuyu thought back and she really never played with Naruto much and only rarely would she enjoy playing. Every single day was too much though…

Over time Naruto stopped asking her to play the silly things anymore since he probably realised now she wouldn’t be interested in most days.

She looked at Sasuke’s sleeping face; he looked a little at ease. He had been alone for the past 3 years since his family was massacred; so it was understandable that for once he showed that expression in his sleep having a company now.

She let the two be, not wanting to disturb them.

As she went to the kitchen and summoned a clone to help with dinner, she was thinking about the upcoming war.

Previously, Danzo mentioned to her how he would want to give early graduation to students that already had the capabilities due to how much manpower they have lost. It wasn't that surprising, and she had guessed that would happen just like in previous wars. Itachi and Kakashi for example graduate at an even younger age than herself under the reign of Lord Sandaime. Danzo, who was more ‘pragmatic’, wouldn't hold back talents either.

She decided to prepare both Naruto and Sasuke for it. She was more worried about Naruto. Sasuke had seen those he cherished die in front of his eyes. That was enough for his mentality, not to mention his goal was to kill his own brother.

As for Naruto… he was not ready to see real war. Most of the academy students never were. But then again, it had always been that way. You don't wait for them to be ready. Even adult soldiers would never be ready until their first true life and death battle and having their hands stained with blood. Being children or being an adult only made the adaptation part more difficult or easier.

…

Tsuyu closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. As she opened them she already made a decision. Her eyes became cold, losing its humane blue to a chilling one.

He needed some mentality training.

She should be able to get her hands on a prisoner or two. He had a few months to get his mental state right.

While she was certain even if Naruto was sent to the battlefield there would be guards and arrangements for him, she rather had him prepare earlier. The last thing she wanted was for herself to die, the second last was her brother.

…

As dinner was prepared, Tsuyu toed around the toys and poke Naruto's side with her bare foot.

“Brats. Wake up.” Tsuyu poked Naruto's side with her foot again.

“Mm…~” Naruto grumbled and rolled against the direction of the poking, somehow his hand ended up on top of Sasuke as if Naruto thought he's a pillow.

Sasuke was startled awake. He opened his eyes, looking around in confusion at the unfamiliar surroundings. And the evening nap made him lose all sense of self, time and even place for seconds.

He noticed the hand wrapping his torso, and then warmth right next to him. Seeing Naruto's snoring ugly face right next to his, he blushed red and quickly he kicked Naruto away.

“Idiot!”

“Waa!” Naruto was kicked and rolled over. Naruto sat up, clutching his side that Sasuke kicked trying to process what happened.

“Teme! That hurts!” Naruto was jolted awake enough to know Sasuke had hit him.

“Y-you…!” Sasuke was not sure how to explain himself. It was embarrassing to even say it.

“Brats, dinner’s ready.” Tsuyu just rolled her eyes and went away.

Naruto glared at Sasuke, his nose noticed a nice delicious scent from the kitchen. His mind already went there.

“Can't you wake me up nicer.” Naruto pouted. He thought Sasuke woke him up for dinner but did he have to hit him?

“You refuse to wake up. Idiot.” Sasuke turned his eyes away, hiding the faint blush.

“At least spray water or something. That was better!”

“Water…?”

“That's how Tsu-chan wakes me up usually. I hate that too but at least it didn't hurt.”

“...?”

The boys were sat. Naruto quickly took big spoons of rice right onto his plate. Tsuyu took just slightly lesser than Naruto.

These two eat so much…

Naruto pick up some sides with his chopsticks and placed it on Sasuke’s plate.

“Here! These are good-ttebayo! Tsu-chan’s karaage is the best! It's really crispy!”

Sasuke looked at Naruto's bright eyes, then at the piece of chicken on his plate. a memory surfaced on his mind…

Sasuke. Here.

The scene of Itachi giving him the last piece of chicken replayed in his head.

“Thank you nii-san!”.

The scene of himself at the dinner table, with the family he used to had was forcefully brought up.

It was strangely familiar, yet unfamiliar at the same time, sitting at this table.

Sasuke turned his face away from Naruto. A part of him… hated this. How weak he felt inside.

“...” Sasuke silently ate away.

“Ne, ne, so how was it how was it!”

Naruto had some kind of pride to show off Tsuyu’s skill to Sasuke as if it was something he wanted to show off to.

“It's nice.” He said quickly.

“Sasuke what you usually eat in your house~” Naruto kept talking even with mouth full of food.

“You are spitting in my food, idiot… shut your mouth.”

Sasuke muttered. “I just buy them.”

“Hm…? Oh…” Naruto then remembered Sasuke was living alone by himself ever since…

Tsuyu’s education on what happened to Sasuke towards Naruto was really just to have him act socially appropriate - most people never feel offended with Sasuke’s indifference because they understood it was difficult for him even if all of them were kids.

Though the girls had a different idea of coolness to him. And deep inside them there was some saviour complex of saving the broken boy that made the idea of liking Sasuke had much more value. Only Naruto was bothered calling him arrogant or whatnot that was why Tsuyu educated him once before and made it clear on what circumstances Sasuka had.

In others' view, Naruto disturbing Sasuke was seen as being a senseless person. But the lecture changed Naruto’s perception of Sasuke a little, even to an understanding.

“Uh… do you have money…?” Naruto recalled how he and Tsuyu lived before they had money. It wasn't that bad - he only gets some treat once per month at most. Tsuyu was really strict and held all the money. He thought Sasuke was the same.

“I do… What even is that question? Dobe.” Money was the least of his worry. And even with the properties of the Uchiha destroyed, the land deeds were still his and the ones in banks too.

Naruto thought Sasuke was just saying things. And seeing Sasuke was thinner than himself he had this absurd thought he didn't eat enough.

“Here! Eat more!”

Naruto take more rice and top it on Sasuke’s plate unasked.

“W-what the- Hey I am full…”

“Nope! Just eat as much as you want! We have a lot! You are too thin! My wind jutsu can blow you so easily!”

“Idiot…” Sasuke was speechless. He was forced to finish it since it's already on his plate.

***

After the full dinner Sasuke found himself already in Naruto’s extra pajamas ready to sleep.

This is so stupid…

He took off the stupid hat and tossed them onto the desk nearby. He looked at the bed, and at Naruto who was bouncing on it while reading a notebook.

Sasuke hesitantly sat at the edge of the bed.

“What are you reading…”

“It's Tsuyu’s notes… We have exam in 2 weeks. It's so hard to remember-ttebayo!”

Sasuke glanced at the already oversimplified notes that only had the goal of having Naruto pass in theory. Only to pass.

Sasuke twitched his eyebrows seeing the notes.

“Idiot…”

“Hey! You always call me that. Don't you have another word! And it's not like these things are useful-ttebayo!” Naruto grumbled as he rolled on the bed, lying on his back.

“It's not. But that tells you about your head.” Sasuke smirked, giving Naruto a mocking joking grin.

“Who needs head when you can just go and POW!

“Why am I even arguing with you…” Sasuke didn't feel like arguing over senseless things.

“... Mm~” Naruto covered his face with the book.

“I can't… maybe I will study tomorrow” Naruto grinned and placed the book on the desk and closed the desk lamp, dimming the room. Only the street light passing through the window lit the room…

“... Why are you just sitting there.” Naruto wiggled to make space for Sasuke.

Sasuke hesitated but went to lie down next to him.

…

A minute or two passed silently. Sasuke found it difficult to sleep.

“Hey…” Naruto called.

Sasuke didn't open his eyes, but replied.

“What.”

“...” Naruto wanted to ask or tell, or something, about Sasuke’s family - or lack thereof. He felt a sense of understanding and closeness to him in that regard, of his loneliness. But he couldn't really put it in words.

“Nothing… I guess you aren't that bad to room with.” Naruto grumbled.

“It's me who should say that. Just don't snore. Or I will stuff your nose.” Sasuke said seriously in fact.

“Hey I don't! I swear!”

“Right… we will see.”

Minutes passed, Sasuke could hear hints of soft breathing next to him. He turned to see Naruto was already asleep, holding his hug pillow.

…

A part of Sasuke felt it was… unreal.

…

Why are you so nice to me, Naruto?

A part of him couldn't understand and wanted to push him away. But a part of him also wanted to just… let his guard down…

Naruto's hug pillow rolled off the bed as his hand lost its grip… he was subconsciously looking for it and ended up reaching out to Sasuke instead.

“I-idiot!”

Sasuke slapped Naruto's hand away in time. He pulled his blanket and turned around, distancing himself further right at the edge of the bed not wanting Naruto to cling to him.

…

A part of Sasuke did wish to be hugged. But it made him feel pathetic and weak. Naruto made him feel so pathetic…

But he couldn't deny how… he couldn't truly push him away.

***

Chapter 62: For Konoha

Chapter Text

"Thank you Lord Danzo. I will make sure they are fully utilised". Tsuyu saluted respectfully.

"It's nothing. I believe you know how to dispose of them afterwards. If nothing else, you may go". Danzo said calmly, as if the two prisoners he prepared for Tsuyu were nothing.

Tsuyu nodded and with a flash she were gone.

Danzo tapped his finger on his chair, contemplating. She's quite ruthless even to her own brother. But still, it's something all ANBU members had to go through; so it wasn't that special of a training. Danzo didn't think much of it. Besides, he had more important matter to attend to.

Danzo look over at the report, saying that Jiraiya would arrive in Konoha in few days. And a few members of Konoha had been dispatched to convince Tsunade to come back. Danzo felt a little apprehension over the Hokage position.

The meeting with Konoha Council and the Jonin council would determine the next Hokage. Danzo could tell the Daimyo definitely dislike him.

He felt annoyed at this; Hokage position is close in his hands, but as usual it slipped through his fingers. He can only hope those two refuse and had the position fall into his hands like a pie afterwards.

Unless...

Danzo already had a plan in mind, brewing darkly quickly.

Tsunade; you are already useless. If you are gone...

A trace of coldness appeared on Danzo's single eye. Tsunade, a medical-nin had hemophobia. A joke of the century. What use could she had now that Konoha is in a critical situation, with guillotine over it's head waiting to drop at any moment? Though...

Danzo contemplated it again. Actually, she still had some use. Her healing technique with Katsuyu to heal en-masse, and the medical knowledge in her head.

She may not be able to see blood, but remembering her achievements in previous war; and that Konoha would confront Sunagakure again with it's lethal poison - maybe it's far better to leave her alive.

Danzo tensed expression from thinking relaxed slightly.

Nevermind. She still had enough use. Besides, she could only do things in the rear once the war breaks out. While I could contribute far more than she could.

If he couldn't take this chance to become Hokage; the upcoming war is definitely his chance to shine, and once the councils and the Daimyo see how incompetent and lackluster Tsunade is compared to himself; the Hokage position would definitely be his.

Danzo felt more confident thinking about it. And thinking about his future achievements, he recalled the research he had put forward on Tsuyu's request before on aerial technology and forming a shinobi unit from it. As well as other... confidential things Tsuyu had discussed with him in the dark.

Aerial advantage had always been the major threat when facing Iwagakure ninja and Sunagakure's Kage. If Konoha could add wings to their elite members, they could fight without worry.

Danzo took another glance at the files on his table.

3 different operations and outlines from his and Tsuyu's discussion - akin to two devils exchanging ideas on how to bring real hell to this world. Somehow, despite how absurd in terms of how grand the objectives are in the end are - Danzo could see Konoha's victory.

Operation Shinigami's Dealing, Operation Starving Sand and Operation Sinking Stone. The three files with a big red letters "TOP SECRET" contained schemes that would let Konoha fight against all front. Even if it meant sacrificing morality and humanity.

I should see how everything is going.

It's the first time Danzo's ROOT are fully immobilized for the three major operations without anyone else left for other schemes. But first thing first, Operation Shinigami's Dealings should be pushed forward immediately. Danzo had a chilling cold smile as he take out a unique prototype of Explosive Tag from within the file created by Tsuyu with few adjustments from his own side.

Tsuyu, you are truly the Devil Konoha needed right now...

Danzo disappeared with a flash, heading to see the various ROOT departments.

***

Naruto was training at the training ground number 3 meanwhile. Tsuyu said she would give him a special training and he need to be mentally prepared.

Naruto, as usual, replied with usual spirit "Bring it on!"; though he shuddered thinking of various ways Tsuyu would beat and torture him. But to be Hokage, and to make sure Sasuke-teme couldn't act so smug towards him, he could endure!

Throwing fists and kicks onto a wooden dummy standing still, he imagined various scenarios in his active mind.

Time passed slowly, until a figure appeared and tapped on his back so suddenly almost causing his heart to fall out of his chest.

"T-Tsu-chan! Stop sneaking up on me!" Naruto pouted, still hated the way Tsuyu appeared like a ghost all the time without leaking any of her presence beforehand.

Tsuyu didn't comment and directly state the point.

"Let's go".

Naruto tilted his head, asking in confusion where to as he's lead to outskirt of Konoha, reaching an abandoned building away form any sign of people.

Naruto curiously look around. The walls of cement covered with moss and molds and stains of black. As if there's really nothing here.

Tsuyu lead Naruto to a corner, and in Naruto's shock and excitement, an entrance suddenly opened up on the ground, leading to a staircase down to an unknown basement.

"Wow! A secret place!". Naruto felt excited seeing some secret hideout here and his head filled with wonders.

Tsuyu didn't say much and just head straight down. Naruto followed closely from behind, only light from the small torch on Tsuyu's hand guide the way.

The stairs eventually reach it ends, and Naruto could hear... voices and sounds. Or grunts?

Naruto felt a little intimidation, wariness and even, hint of fear at the unknown. And the smell of rust, mixed with an unpleasant odor already hit his nose so suddenly.

"Tsu-chan, what's that sound?". Naruto ask with worry. But Tsuyu didn't say a thing at all and just keep walking forward.

The smell and sound become more and more clearer the further Naruto walked. He felt his chest start to beat faster and faster. The anxiety slowly accumulating inside him.

"Tsu-chan, what are we doing here? What are those sounds?".

Tsuyu lack of respond made Naruto feel even more nervous. He held a corner of his jacket, as if trying to find an anchor for himself.

Tsuyu turned to a corner, and flicked a switch.

The blinding light hit Naruto's eye for a moment, momentarily cause him to lose vision.

But as his eyes regain it's clarity, his heart dropped at the sight. His eyes visibly shaking along with his body. His fingers shakily move to held onto Tsuyu's hand.

He tried to mutter few words.

"W-who... are these people... why...".

Two adults were chained on the walls. The dimly lit room revealed their pained expression. The foul odor from their dirty wastes mixed with hint of blood from their body that are filled with various scars and injuries that are barely closed up.

Tsuyu didn't look at Naruto, but only look straight forward.

"These two are spies from other hidden villages. These two were already interrogated and extracted".

Tsuyu introduced shortly and looked at Naruto's expression, wanting to see what Naruto was thinking.

Naruto felt his throat dry, his breathing becomes heavy seeing the state of the two people chained on the walls there. His turned his eyes away, unable to see the pained expression and sound from those two.

"Look. Don't turn away". Tsuyu commanded with a cold voice.

"Tsu-chan...", Naruto refused to look, his eyes still fixed on the ground.

"I said, look". Her voice become cold and sharp, making Naruto tremble.

Seeing Naruto's refusal, a hint of annoyance flashed in Tsuyu's eyes. Swiftly, she grabbed Naruto's collar and dragged him forward.

"T-Tsu-chan...! Stop...! I-". Naruto struggle, his mind cannot process what he's seeing and what Tsuyu wants to do.

Naruto clenched his eye tight, adamant on not seeing it. Tsuyu clicked her tongue and pulled his collar and pushed Naruto down.

With a thud, Naruto fell onto the ground. Ack! He groaned inwardly.

"Tsu-chan...", Naruto raised his head; his eyes were met with the two half dead people chained on the walls a meter away from him. Their eyes contained hopelessness, resentment, hatred, and pain.

One of them stared right into Naruto with resentment and hatred. And out of nowhere, a murderous hoarse voice was spoken from his throat in a low voice.

"I will kill you...".

Without any warning the prisoner tried to reach out to Naruto with his hand suddenly; wanting to relieve his resentment onto the kid that's right in front of his eyes. Seeing the approaching bloody hand, Naruto heart stopped beating as fear made him frozen still.

CLANG!

Fortunately the chains held him from reaching Naruto. Naruto fell on his butt, feeling his heart racing from fear. Those murderous gaze and sound, the scars and horrible injuries on their bodies, the foul odor coming from them, Naruto felt his stomach flipping and he couldn't stop himself from throwing up on the spot from being overwhelmed.

After a minute, he bit his lips and shakily stood, quickly taking a step back from the two half-dead people.

He remained silent, he didn't know what to say or do, or why he is here.

After few seconds of silence, Tsuyu finally spoke.

"These two are enemies of Konoha, feeding intelligence of our village to our enemy. You should understand how much harm they had done to the village". Tsuyu said factually while at the same time trying to assess Naruto's thinking from his expression.

Naruto remained silent. He turned his eyes to Tsuyu. He can't say a word, but his eyes already presented the questions on why Tsuyu is showing these to him. And he hated all these.

Tsuyu's cold eyes didn't change, as if Naruto's feelings never mattered for her.

"Do you really want to become a Shinobi?". Tsuyu asked without any hint of emotion.

Naruto opened his mouth, closed it back, and finally able to mutter a small yes. But there's no hint of certainty or confidence.

"Are you willing to kill Konoha's enemies?". Tsuyu squinted her eyes, her gaze was like a hawk trying to see through Naruto.

Naruto's lips trembled, parted slightly but ultimately closed back. He had always said or thought he could at the back of his mind. But... but seeing the two people in front of his eyes only cause his stomach to churn.

His eyes starts to become red and teary, his lip already bleeding from being bitten too much.

"I am asking, nii-san". Her eyes turned even colder, with a hint of disappointment.

...

The further silence made Tsuyu frown in dissatisfaction. A shinobi that couldn't kill an enemy that harm the village is a waste. If it's up to her, she rather just have Naruto quit being a shinobi entirely seeing all this farce.

But, he wouldn't have a choice.

Tsuyu wasn't so cruel to hand over a Kunai and ask Naruto to execute these spies that were chained up helplessly. Instead she had a better idea and a more light one.

She walked step by step towards the prisoner on the left. The person start to shake, his voice screaming for Tsuyu to stay away.

"I already told you everything! I beg you!", his voice was filled with fear and pleading, even causing those fear to spread in Naruto's own heart.

Seeing Tsuyu's cold back, he felt genuine fear for his own little sister. Just what did she do to make the prisoner react such a way? He don't want to accept it.

Tsuyu didn't talk much, and took out a small vial containing translucent red liquid and a syringe from her ninja tools bag. She calmly shake the vial a few times and took the content out with a syringe.

"T-Tsu...chan...?".

Naruto mustered enough courage to call out to her. In respond, Tsuyu cold voice sounded, but it was not for Naruto.

"You should know you would never come out alive. But, I am giving you a chance to relieve your resentment before your death...".

"Kill him". She said to the prisoner.

Naruto felt his world collapse hearing Tsuyu's own words to the man. Tsuyu swiftly injected the unknown medicine into him, not giving any chance for him nor Naruto to say any other words. Blue veins starts to pop out and throbs from the site of injection spreading along his arm and body. He screamed in agony and pain as his muscles start to bulged and his chakra is forcefully exploding out of his body. The chains shakes and making clicking noises as temporary strength filled him up.

With a chop of a hand, Tsuyu broke the chains in one swing, releasing the man from his containment.

The chains fell onto the ground with a clang. The man's bloodshot murderous eyes look at Tsuyu that already stood at a corner as if watching a show, and then turned his gaze towards the yellow haired boy.

Naruto felt his scalp tingling, his feet wobbling, his eyes teary. He keep looking at Tsuyu pleadingly, then look at the man that looks like a monster with red eyes about to devour him then back at Tsuyu.

Tsuyu look without any hint of emotions, hoping Naruto could pass this trial in her heart.

***

Chapter 63: For You

Chapter Text

The mad prisoner didn't mutter a word and directly launched a frontal assault towards Naruto.

Naruto's mind shook, his body barely move sideways out of instinct to dodge the incoming fist. But before Naruto could be mentally prepare himself the man already swing a kick to his side.

Naruto instinctively put up his hand to guard against them. The kick landed on his arms, Naruto felt pain like never before spreading through his forelimbs, as if the force are tearing his bones apart.

Crack

The remaining force sent Naruto flying backward, causing him to be slammed against the wall of the room. A mouthful of saliva spat out from his mouth. His entire arms are trembling and felt numb, his back is in so much pain, his muscles ache.

His breathing become rapid, his eyes regained it's focus and clarity- but just as he did his pupil contracted in desperation seeing another fist coming right at his skull to take his life.

Naruto managed to barely force himself to dodge it to the side.

BAM! The entire room vibrated due to the sheer force, cracks like webs spread on the wall with a meter radius at where the fist had landed.

Seeing the scene, Naruto's heart thumped wildly again, fear began to creep up into chest. He could have died if that fist landed.

Naruto's first instinct is to look at Tsuyu, as if trying to find an anchor and support from his only little sister. But Tsuyu only look coldly, not giving a damn.

Tsuyu look at how stupid his brother is to turn his eyes away from the enemy. Even if it's only for a second...

"Idiot...", Tsuyu muttered in a low chilling voice, but it's audible in Naruto's ears.

Before Naruto could process the words and Tsuyu's indifferent eyes, he felt a powerful blow landed on his side.

Pain spread from his side throughout his entire body. He's kicked several meters away and rolled on the floor like trash.

"Nhh...", Naruto gritted his teeth from pain. He held onto his side where his ribs were fractured, tears uncontrollably flow from his eyes. His hands and body couldn't stop shaking.

It hurts, it hurts so much.

Naruto tried to raise his head, also raising his arms to block the incoming foot. But he couldn't make it. A huge force come down onto his skull from being a stepped on, slamming his face into the floor. Blood trickled from the back of his head, forming small parch of blood on the floor.

The man's feet kept pressing onto Naruto's face, making Naruto unable to lift his head.

Naruto's hand shakily tried to push the foot away. But his already broken arms are weak. Or the man is too strong. Or perhaps it's Naruto's already broken spirit.

"Tsu-chan...", Naruto pleaded for help, even if he couldn't see her. But Tsuyu didn't only watch silently.

The man raised his feet up, and stomped on Naruto's face, body and kicked at him in anger with murderous intent over and over again.

Thud. Thud. Whack.

Pain, and more pain. "Tsu-chan...", Naruto's hoarse voice pleaded weakly, as if asking for help...

Blood, tears and snot mixed on his face as he was beaten one sided-ly, laying helplessly on the floor. Bruises and fractures spread all over Naruto's body. His resistance become weaker and weaker.

Tsuyu's eyes had a trace of disappointment in them. She didn't know what happened to all those hard trainings. The ninja tool bag strapped on his leg is a mere decoration. As for Jutsu? It's all thrown out the window. Even if the man is physically stronger from the drug; Naruto should have dealt with him easily from the very beginning. The most annoying thing was Naruto dare to look away in the middle of a battle just to look at her face; and for what? She wanted to curse seeing how such a fatal mistake happen that led to this one sided beating but had to hold her tongue.

As the mad man about to stomp right on Naruto's face again; all of a sudden a shadow flashed by.

With a blow of her fist filled with chakra, it crushed the man's chest - his heart, lungs, bones and flesh were all destroyed leaving a mangled fleshy hole before he's blasted a meter away leaving a patch of blood onto the floor and the wall - killing him in an instant without any scruples, relieving her annoyance at the same time.

Tsuyu casually take out a handkerchief from her pocket, wiping her dirtied hand.

She looked down on Naruto that's still lying on the floor like bloodied trash. She didn't know what to say at the moment. She just felt, so much disappointment. Was it difficult? She don't think so. As for lecturing Naruto right now?

The problem was obvious from the start. Naruto should realized it himself. Saying the obvious only would make her felt angry.

Naruto's blurry eyes can only look up at Tsuyu. His body hurts all over. He never had felt so much pain before. His arms, body, feet, his head... its all over. But what pains him most is not his body. It's his heart. Looking at the indifferent eyes looking down on him, he felt his heart breaking for... for many reasons.

He couldn't mutter a sentence. It's all too much to bear.

Sigh.

Tsuyu sighed in frustration.

"Can you stand up?".

The silence from Naruto cause Tsuyu to click her tongue in annoyance.

"You didn't bite your tongue. Answer me". Tsuyu said coldly.

"No...", Naruto weakly said a word.

Tsuyu made a few hand seals and summoned a shadow clone.

"Bring him home and treat him".

The shadow clone saluted in respond and take Naruto away from the dark room. Tsuyu cleaned up the messes; leaving no trace of those prisoners behind as if what happened in that room never happened.

***

Naruto lie motionlessly on the floor of his room; his body bandaged with gauze all over, permeating strong medicinal scent. His eyes dull, almost losing most of it's brilliance. He can only look up at the ceiling. In a blink of an eye, he found himself inside his mindscape suddenly, being pulled inside from Kyubi taking the chance at Naruto's mental weakness.

"Nnnhahaha... I had never seen someone can be so cruel to their own flesh".

A voice of a devil fox rattled from the tall cage. Naruto only take a glance at the red sinister eyes visible from the gaps before ignoring them.

"Hnhnhn... you have seen it. That's her true self. A cold, heartless, little sister of yours".

9 tails intentionally provoke Naruto again.

"Shut up...".

Naruto didn't bother to argue. He find himself in his room again, still lying in bed staring at the ceiling.

Unknown amount of time passes slowly. Naruto only felt; heavy and perhaps empty at the moment. Looking out the window, orange hue fell onto his face. His stomach suddenly gurgled, and only now Naruto realized he skipped lunch, and as for dinner...

Hungry...

Naruto sat up weakly. He had enough strength to get up and walk around, he thinks - only if he gritted his teeth and forced through the pain. But before he could, the door was pushed open suddenly.

Naruto turned his head towards the door, expecting Tsuyu coming to check up on him. Instead, its the Uchiha boy. Disappointment flickered in Naruto's eyes, as if, expecting that someone to care.

Sasuke look at Naruto in shock, and even a hint of worry.

"What happened to you??", he asked while walking close to him.

"Nothing... just... training..." Naruto gave an excuse. It was, a training, in a way.

Sasuke furrowed his eyebrows. He could see the injuries weren't superficial; and it wasn't just bruises, but worse given how bad Naruto look with all those bandages.

"You mean she...?".

Naruto turned his eyes away. In a way, it's her. Even if its the man who break his arms and legs, but she instigating it, and not doing anything and only watch like it's a show meant it is her in Naruto's perception. Naruto's feelings and emotions are hard to describe; to a point that he couldn't bring himself to feel. He felt lonelier than ever...

Or rather, perhaps his feelings are closer to that of abandonment.

Sasuke's eyebrows frowned deeper. Even if Tsuyu is tough in her methods, he doesn't believe she would be so cruel to even break his bones.

"Can you even walk? Tch. I guess I had to bring dinner to you". Sasuke said in fake annoyance, turning to leave.

Naruto didn't have much energy to reply and just watch him leave. Maybe he prefer to eat in his room for awhile...

Sasuke saw Tsuyu already sat at the dining table, casually dining already as if it was any other day. Sasuke eyebrows frowned deeper. He couldn't help but ask.

"Why did you beat him that badly?".

Tsuyu didn't stop the chopsticks movements in her hands; as if the question didn't arouse any sense of guilt at all.

"He was not ready to become a shinobi. It was for his own good". Tsuyu replied in between pieces of food going into her mouth. She's too lazy to elaborate the whole context of the training, thinking it didn't matter.

Seeing Tsuyu's indifferent eyes, Sasuke suddenly felt like a layer of fog about Naruto and their relationship lifted. Something about Tsuyu that only now he realized the full depth.

Sasuke take two plates and stuffed them with rice and side dishes, not commenting further on Tsuyu's remarks.

Tsuyu glanced at it, and continued her dining. She planned to bring Naruto his dinner afterward but since Sasuke is going to she won't have to.

Sasuke left swiftly bringing them to Naruto's room after giving Naruto his own plate.

He glanced at Naruto, seeing his shaky hands holding the chopsticks, as if his movements cause pain in his arms and he's enduring it. But Naruto still could use them, and ate silently.

...

Naruto's silence made Sasuke feel restless. Naruto had always been annoyingly chatty with him ever since he roomed with him the past few days. Sasuke had thought if he could shut up he would feel at peace.

Contrary, he felt uneasy instead.

"Oi, dobe. It's just training what are you sulking about. It's not like you aren't used to getting beaten by her". Sasuke said in mock mockery, his eyes glancing sideways at Naruto's expression.

Naruto didn't know what to respond, or rather he don't want to. It's not about the beatings, or that his body is in pain...

"Great. Did you turn into a mute? Heh, at least I won't have to hear your annoying voice". Sasuke tried to poke at Naruto again, expecting Naruto to make an usual comeback.

But Naruto's further silence and robot-like movement eating his dinner made Sasuke felt even more restless.

...

"Hey... what's wrong really? What happened?". Sasuke no longer tried to mock him and ask in genuine concern unmasked in his voice.

Naruto parted his lips to answer but the only thing that escaped from his mouth were that;

"It's nothing".

Sasuke decide to not push it further, only hoping or expecting Naruto would return to his usual self in a day or two.

***

Chapter 64: Devil's Chess

Chapter Text

***

Tsuyu glanced at the latest report from spies planted by Konoha at various locations.

2 of the smaller Shinobi villages of smaller nations bordering Iwagakure and Kumogakure respectively also had movements and most likely joined forces. Either they are coerced into it or it's willful, it didn't matter. Anyone would want a piece of the pie given Konoha would be facing all front. Plus, the matter of Konoha’s jinchuriki losing control was another important factor that made the other shinobi villages dare to challenge Konoha even if there’s still the 2 sannins, Kakashi of the Sharingan, and Might Guy as among the top combatants. As for Tsuyu being the other jinchuriki - the enemies still didn’t know. After all, even if Tsuyu had once exposed it when she needed to suppress Naruto, at the time the village was in chaos, and no one would suspect 9 tails could be split into two to begin with so even if there were spies at the time the information was unclear.

“Troublesome…”.

As for allied nations bordering the Land of Fire, they weren't willing to lend a hand. Even if they did it won't change much but still, these smaller nations had always been under protection of Land of Fire one way or another. The audacity to not send any forces when Konoha is in need is giving ick.

“We can only rely on ourselves. Those ungrateful people couldn’t be depended on”, Danzo casually added. Despite the circumstances, his face remained calm. Danzo would take relevant names in his head list and don't care much.

“Fortunately, Shinigami’s Dealings had proceeded to its 2nd pace. Kumogakure had signed the deal just yesterday. We procured the funds to expand the other plans”. His words had a hint of rare excitement. The money he got was just in time when Konoha is in dire need of it.

Tsuyu’s stressed expression lightened a little.

“As expected of your ROOT… then the company should have been well-known by now by other shinobi villages”. Tsuyu honestly complimented; because to set up a trading company dealing with arms, to gain trust and name, and eventually struck a deal with one of the major shinobi villages in such a short time was shocking. Not to mention, the other plans are on the run as well.

“It's nothing. It wasn't surprising given that your improved Explosive Tags are too powerful, and its price was similar to the current model. Any smart person would think they make a profit. It's all thanks to you”. Danzo said that with a hint of playfulness, already imagining the blow to the other nations would receive once the 3rd pace of the plan began.

All of a sudden, Tsuyu suddenly asked a question irrelevant to any of the reports on the table.

“Danzo-sama, when will they graduate?”.

Danzo raised his eyebrow slightly.

“Within a week”.

Tsuyu went silent.

“Are you worried for him?” Danzo asked, seeing Tsuyu’s unclear expression.

“...”. Tsuyu didn’t know if she should say she is. It was difficult to word it. After all, no one would want to send their closest ones; the ones they had raised and put effort into for years - to their death. Tsuyu knew the brutality of war. She had lived a lifetime of it.

Danzo tapped his finger over his chair.

“I have seen the report on his abilities in the academy, and you trained him personally. I assumed you had confidence in him”.

He recalled that recently Tsuyu had used those prisoners for Naruto’s training. It seemed Naruto failed her expectations. Danzo wasn’t that surprised by this.

“No. However, I know real soldiers are made on the battlefield - not before…”. She said that, but in truth she had hoped Naruto would be ready earlier.

Danzo nods in agreement at the sentiment.

Tsuyu looked at Danzo, hesitating to voice her concern. But ultimately she chose to say it.

“Danzo-sama, I hope you can be lenient to him…”. Tsuyu bowed her head slightly.

Danzo's eyes widened, surprised that Tsuyu showed her concern directly like this. At the time Danzo is the one leading Konoha, his opinion and decision would decide what team and where he ends up after he graduated, how Naruto’s training as jinchuriki goes, and how he would be placed when the war comes. Unless a new Hokage is selected in time and the decisions over Naruto’s matters were taken control by the new Hokage that is.

Tsuyu had foreseen all of this, and it pressured her a lot knowing what kind of person Danzo is.

“... I will see to it”. Danzo replied half-heartedly.

If the late 3rd was still in control, Naruto would have been with team 7 after he graduated. And if it was peacetime Naruto could take his time to grow as a shinobi.

But Danzo wasn't Hiruzen. And it wasn’t peacetime. Unless someone interferes, Naruto would face things far worse than what Tsuyu had subjected. Perhaps Tsuyu was afraid of what Naruto would face, and she couldn't be there for him.

Besides, Danzo already had plans for Naruto to control 9 tails chakra much like Tsuyu and that's a priority. He already had a plan for it. And in a sense, Tsuyu didn’t have to worry in that regard. It’s not like Danzo was being kind or merciful, it’s just what’s most effective.

“I will try to convince Jiraiya, the sanin, to oversee Naruto’s training in controlling the 9 tails. I still believe in his skills and teachings. He wasn’t as cold as me…”. Danzo said with self awareness, knowing what exactly worried Tsuyu - it’s himself ironically. But Danzo didn’t care about how others viewed him, especially since it is true.

Jiraiya could be considered Naruto’s godfather, and he believed he would definitely put dedication and attention to that boy. Though, whether Jiraiya will agree to it in the first place remains a question. He’s not sure if Jiraiya is willing to raise a child as a weapon for Konoha - and that child is his own late disciple’s son. If Jiraiya disagrees, then it falls under Danzo’s hands. But it didn’t matter who’s leading as long as Naruto is put under training no matter what.

Tsuyu’s stiff expression relaxed slightly; thinking it couldn’t be that bad given that person is their late father’s master. And perhaps that person could guide Naruto in terms of… what’s to come better than she did. Plus that person was the author of Icha-icha Paradise, at least his personality could be predicted.

9 tails control training is one matter, while Danzo already had plans to put Naruto under a team under his control once he graduated. As for the missions and training, naturally he would directly pass his orders.

“Thank you for your consideration, Danzo-sama…”.

“You should learn from him once he arrives. I am sure he would take interest in you”.

“I will see to it”. Tsuyu nods.

The two continued their discussion for the time… meanwhile-

***

Akatsuki Base

Konan looks at the report from their intelligence. A recently established weapons dealer that mainly manufactures explosive tags had become renowned in the market, gaining popularity among the mercenary ninjas and now even striking deals with both Konoha and Kumogakure; presumingly for the upcoming war.

Nagata didn’t mind much, even if their source of funds from Konan’s Paper Bombs were almost halved since that company; Kurotsuru Trading Company; was established. After all, once the war started the jinchuriki and hence the tailed beasts would be exposed and Akatsuki would take the chance after their forces were weakened from tearing each other apart. And it wouldn’t be long before that.

Konan took out a black paper tag with complex fuin that even had encryption on them, hiding some seals that prevent others copying its fuin shiki. Konan wonders what… secrets… are hidden inside.

Even in Konan’s impression, this paper bomb is superior to what she could make. It’s just unfortunate no one in Akatsuki had enough knowledge in fuinjutsu to break open its complete formula.

Not to mention the paper bomb had a unique bright red flame when it exploded - giving a unique aesthetic and a sense of power. It’s really just some additive metals to add colour - like a firework - when it explodes. Tsuyu wanted to differentiate itself from other paper bombs and she succeeded at leaving an impression.

“Konan, do you want to procure those?”. Nagato asked with a cold voice.

“No, I prefer using my own”. Konan refused.

“Hn”. Nagato didn’t force it. Nagato proceeds with the other important matter.

“Iwagakure are hiring us to join their force. Their representative would arrive in a few days. Prepare to welcome them. Hidan, Kakuzu, Sasori and you would be participating”.

“Understood”. Konan’s figure turned into pieces of paper folding into butterflies; disappearing with the wind.

Konoha’s predicament is unknowingly increased by a fold with addition of Akatsuki members, a mercenary group filled with Kage level powerhouses joining the fray against Konoha.

***

Land of Wind, unnamed village

Tobi was scouting in the Land of Wind, casually strolling around Sunagakure and surrounding villages. Nagato ordered him to do so, seeing unusual movements in the country. Few villages faced famine and plague so suddenly. But of course, it was just smaller villages in the country and it’s only on the outskirts. But over a few weeks the spread of this famine and plague seemed to be too fast as if… someone was stirring the pot. Tobi is a schemer in the dark, and he could smell some deliberate schemes.

Tobi walked around the small unnamed village, seeing the thin, poor states of the people. Few people are begging on the streets. There’s barely food on the stalls selling them.

“Officer… I really don’t have any money left…”. One of the older men begged a tax officer, but ultimately ignored as the officer barged into his house to find the money. Countries going to war naturally need money. And the Daimyo naturally imposed tax for such occasions.

Tobi noticed the carriage carrying some wheat and food supplies. But it was only filled halfway. He casually walks up to the man leading the carriage pulled by horses, asking why he’s carrying so little.

“Sigh… those people raised prices too high. I can only procure this much. And I can only sell at very low profit just for the sake of the people. I don't really get much myself…”

Tobi hmed. Land of Wind had always been relying on the surrounding country to export essentials to them, especially food. Land of Wind had very little fertile land after all. And the majority of the trade comes from the Land of Fire that was rich in resources.

But recently Land of Fire suddenly increased its import taxes by folds and naturally the others wanting to buy had to increase the prices.

But Tobi wasn’t innocent, and so he ask directly;

“What about the black market?”.

The man seemed hesitant, but since he knew about the black market channel, he can just say it.

“There is… but… their prices are only a little less than the proper channel. And, I heard cases of poisonings… not sure if the rumors are true but I don’t want to risk others. My products are all proper”.

Tobi was in deep thought. He let the man pass while he recalled the details he had gathered from before. Someone is definitely targeting Land of Wind - targeting its food security even, as if trying to destroy its very foundation.

Food sources, the fields, and wells are poisoned. The tradesmen raised exorbitant prices.

The lack of water sources also means it’s easier for the shadows to target them and spread diseases; since sources of water are scarce people won’t waste them for things such as hygiene and once a single source of water is poisoned there’s no choice.

“Truly evil…”. Tobi muttered in amazement at the realization.

“Could it be Konoha’s doing?”. Tobi thought, and he’s right on the money. He even had thoughts on Danzo’s hand behind all this - given his history with Rin. Tobi could foresee the long term effects of this predicament.

Tobi’s amazed expression behind the mask turned calm all of a sudden.

“This world is really cruel… wasn’t it, Rin?”, he murmured.

***

Land of Stone

Itachi blended into the crowded marketplace; where both civilians buy and sell. But what’s odd is that…

This is the black market; right?

He had never seen such a lively black market where civilians are everywhere as if they were a normal night market, selling seemingly normal goods - and they were cheap. He is quite confused.

Itachi took an apple, observing its bright plump flesh and colour, and handed some Ryo to the seller.

“Where did you get these fruits?”. Itachi asked him.

“You have good taste, young man! These are imported from Land of Fire. A lot of products here are imported from there”.

Itachi frowned.

“Didn’t they impose high taxes? How are you selling so cheaply…”

“Ah. Mister, this is the black market… haha…”, the man thought Itachi is a funny young man. Of course he procured them through the black channel. A new black company was established in the black market supplying normal everyday products at a very cheap price, importing them out of Land of Fire. This company pop up out of nowhere, and ‘ordinary’ products and items were sold in bulk like they were grasses found on the side of the road; flooding the black market. And the recent burst of increase in civilians coming here are also bizarre, as if someone is actively ‘promoting’ it.

Itachi felt something didn’t add up. He didn’t think the main supplier of this fruit, or the other seemingly normal products here gained any profit from these. Or maybe they did, but very little.

But then looking back, outside of this black market; there’s really not much outside. Basic necessities weren’t a problem - Land of Stone is not as poor as Land of Wind, but their citizens couldn’t afford ‘luxury’. Especially with the upcoming war, a lot of funding was directed towards war supplies and livelihood of normal people are affected.

But in this black market, ‘luxury’ goods like a variety of books, fruits, food items, and such can be procured cheaply, and civilians flocked to get them.

As Itachi walked among the crowd, his bright mind realised what’s happening.

“Someone is… targeting Iwakagure’s economy?”.

As expected of a young genius that had once deemed suitable to become Hokage - he figured out the grand scheme of seemingly unassuming lively black markets. Directing the cash flow of the Land of Stone into the black market… if the black market becomes more popular, if the majority were to spend on the black channel… in the long term…

Itachi shudders at the thought. Itachi couldn’t help but feel wary of the person who could direct and plan such a thing; a demon manipulating the world.

That said demon was a reincarnator who’s keen on economy… and its very downfall. Seeing the economical point of Land of Stone - Operation Sinking Stone was designed with the history of the Soviet Union in mind. ROOT organisation in the shadows are growing larger and larger by the day… extending its root into Land of Wind and Land of Stone silently, taking one ‘innocent’ step at a time.

***

In the shadow, Tsuyu moved a normal soldier piece to checkmate the King on board. Danzo's eye widened slightly, not seeing how he could have been trapped into this position.

“You are very good… I am surprised…”.

“I don’t deserve your praise, Danzo-sama”.

Danzo had a rare smile on his lips, finding amusement at playing this chess game with the devil.

***

Chapter 65: Siblings

Chapter Text

***

Training ground 2 - Naruto is sparring with Sasuke, exchanging blow after blow with him.

The one-tomoe sharingan able to perceive Naruto’s movement, countering and sending punches and kick at deliberate angles.

Pow! Naruto is taken off guard; a punch landed squarely on his stomach sending him back a few steps.

“Cough… teme…!”. His eyes flared with irritation at Sasuke.

“... What are you dazing about dobe? Your head isn’t even on me”.

Even if he doesn't use his sharingan, Sasuke can see Naruto is not in his game since that day.

“Damn it. I will beat you this time! Sasuke!”.

Tch.

Once again Sasuke sees an obvious opening. Seeing Naruto’s obvious punch, he parried it with one arm, grabbed his wrist and threw him onto the ground in one swift motion.

Ack!

“Nnh…”. Naruto groaned as his face ate some dirt.

Looking down on Naruto, he crossed his arms and spat some words.

“If you can’t get your problem out of your head let’s just forget it. I don’t want to waste my time with you”. Sasuke said with a cold tone, but the truth is he wanted Naruto to tell him.

Naruto sits cross-legged on the ground. That day still lingers in his mind. His eyes looking down at the grasses, noticing the ladybug crawling on one of the leaves.

Sasuke sat down on the dirt as well, seeing that Naruto is not going to stand up.

Why am I even doing this? Sasuke muttered in his heart. But he just sat silently opposite to Naruto who’s dazing onto whatever it is.

…

“I am curious. What kind of training did she give you? I bet I could fare better than you”. Sasuke tried to poke Naruto so he confessed.

“What do you know…”. Naruto played with a small rock, rolling it on the dirt a few times.

“Tsu-chan… she…”.

Hearing Naruto finally speaking, his body leaned forward subconsciously. Naruto confessed the details of that day. He just wants to tell someone about it. About those prisoners. The spies. That Tsuyu told one of them to… kill him. And that she just watched him get beaten up.

“It’s… scary”. Naruto muttered.

“Hmph. That was an enemy of Konoha. And he’s trying to kill you. Are you such a scaredy-cat? I thought you wanted to become a Hokage”. Sasuke felt it’s actually dumb.

“... not that…”.

Sasuke frowned, not understanding it at first but then it clicked.

“...? You mean… you are scared of Tsuyu?”.

Naruto draws circles on the dirt. His eyes staring at the random scribbles.

“ … She’s different from you for sure”. Sasuke didn’t know how to respond to this situation.

…

“I get where you are coming from… I am scared of my brother too”. Sasuke didn’t know why his mouth said that nonsense. Him? Scared? Never. Though it’s more of a self-comfort, recalling years before when Itachi looked at him with that murderous stare, with the fresh corpse of his parents behind him.

“Nevermind. Forget it”. He quickly stopped himself.

“Your brother…? Oh…” Naruto recalled Itachi Uchiha, the one involved in the Uchiha massacre. And the one who killed Sasuke’s family…

Naruto looked at Sasuke for a second, realising that Sasuke had a lot in common with him.

“I guess, we both don’t have that great of a sibling…”.

“Hmph. Don’t lump me with you. Your little sister is far better than that person. She is only harsh and strict to you. Don’t be such an ungrateful brat”.

“... She didn’t care…”. Naruto muttered while drawing with his stick.

Hearing such nonsense, Sasuke felt annoyed on behalf of Tsuyu.

“What bullshit are you saying? Do you even hear yourself? What, you expect her to be some girl that calls out to his onii-chan~ with a bright smile? Giving you puppy eyes asking if you are okay and crying for you? You know what kind of person she is. And the way I see it, she did it right. Idiot”.

“... I know. But at times, I wished she’s… more caring, ya know? And, at times I just thought she’s not…- the way she… just kill someone- It’s…”.

The image of the bloodied prisoners, the way that person was killed in one single blow, and the way Tsuyu’s eyes were as cold as ice even with what’s going on… it's still imprinted in Naruto’s mind.

“It’s…”. Naruto didn’t know how to describe his feelings, and the accompanying discomfort remembering it. That his little sister felt inhuman ? Naruto can’t understand how she didn’t feel anything about it. It’s as if killing someone is as easy as drinking water, and it’s disturbing for Naruto. And then there’s also how it felt like Tsuyu didn’t care about… what he wants. She just forced what she wanted of him.

Sasuke crossed his arms, rolling his eyes.

“From what you said those people are enemy spies. It’s how the Shinobi world works, idiot. Someone has to do the dirty job. Every hidden villages are the same”.

“... Then I hate how this world works”. Naruto said with a firmed tone.

“Tch. What can you do about it?”.

What can I do about it…?

Hearing Sasuke’s mocking question somehow flicked something in Naruto’s mind.

“Then I will change this world”. He said with almost conviction, his eyes looking straight at Sasuke with seriousness.

Sasuke snorted. “You are naive”.

“Whatever. You know what. I have decided! Once I become Hokage, this Shinobi world won’t be suck anymore! No more stupid fights! No more hurting others!”. Naruto stood up with a fighting spirit so suddenly. Sasuke eyebrows twitched, not understanding what’s wrong with this guy’s brain that shifted so suddenly. But a small smile creeped up on his face subconsciously seeing Naruto gaining his spirit. Naruto is a tough guy inside and would always stand up no matter how difficult it is.

“Come on, our spar is not over yet!”. Naruto felt fired up. Recalling that day he got beaten up, he wanted to make a comeback with Sasuke as a substitute.

“Hmph. It takes you so long to get serious”. Sasuke took a stance with a slight smirk. His single tomoe sharingan flashed ready for any attacks.

***

After a long day under ROOT HQ, Tsuyu returned to home. Apart from seeing the development and movement of enemy villages with Danzo, she had special training with the remaining Jonin of ROOT - trying to improve her combat level on par with Jonin. Her body was covered with bruises and cuts under her clothes; and these were the norms these days.

Taking off her shoes and seeing Naruto’s and Sasuke’s sandals at the entrance, those boys had already returned home it seems.

2 Shadow clones are summoned and the kitchen gets busy for some time making some food as per routine. Even if she felt fatigue and slight pain all over, it was nothing for her.

“Brats. Dinner’s ready”.

She turned around and headed to the dining room, waiting for the kids to come.

Soon enough the two appear, with Sasuke leading taking a seat first.

…

The room was silent, only the sound of chopsticks and chewing were audible.

Tsuyu frowned, feeling something was missing as she looked over at Naruto. Was it just her imagination that Naruto seemed a little withdrawn today? Or maybe Naruto is still affected from being beaten that day?

“Nii-san, what training did you do today”.

Tsuyu tried to ask an usual question, trying to see through his emotions.

“Just some taijutsu”.

Naruto said shortly, his eyes barely stayed on Tsuyu before focusing on eating his food.

She looked at Sasuke, and Sasuke looked at her.

“...”.

Then, as if making an impulsive decision, Tsuyu stood.

“Stop eating you two”.

Sasuke frowned, putting his chopsticks down. Naruto too did the same.

“Come on, let's go to Ichiraku. It's been awhile hasn't it”. Tsuyu said calmly, but internally only she knew what kind of emotions she had.

Sasuke seemed to get it, and agreed immediately. Naruto said a simple “Okay”. Tsuyu didn't talk much and quickly took away and wrapped all the food and stuffed them into the fridge.

Seeing Naruto still sitting there dazing at the empty table, she reached out to pat his back, just to bring his attention to her.

But her heart skipped a beat seeing Naruto seemed stiff when her hand patted his shoulder. It’s as if…

Naruto felt distanced towards her? She’s not dumb enough to not see it. Tsuyu felt a pang of irritation. Is he sulking over that day?

Maybe it wasn't appropriate, but Tsuyu can't help but feel annoyed and irritated seeing Naruto like this. In Tsuyu’s precognition Naruto should have said excitedly like

“Yatta! Let’s go!” with some giddy posture as usual. She can’t explain what she’s feeling. Seeing Naruto silently standing next to Sasuke, it felt like Naruto was even avoiding her.

Naruto acting like this triggered her for some reason. Maybe it’s because she had never put this much concern over someone. Or that she’s under a lot of pressure and tired right now. She even goes out of her way to suggest going to Ichiraku for him - to be honest she doesn’t even like Ichiraku that much. And when her effort was taken so lightly it felt infuriating. Add to the fact that Naruto had disappointed her and failed her expectations a lot. If there’s anyone that should give airs, it's her, not you!

If I don't give a damn they can send you off to die for all I care you little piece of s***.

“...”.

“You two should go. I remembered I had something to do…”. She turned around and just left to her room, closing her door.

Sasuke gulped a mouthful of saliva looking at Tsuyu’s back as she back off, then at Naruto then at the door of Tsuyu’s room again.

Then his eyes glanced back at Naruto. What’s with this atmosphere? Sibling fight? But there’s no direct confrontation.

“Come on Sasuke! Let’s get ramen!”. Naruto's mood seemed to turn 180 degrees once Tsuyu’s no longer in his view. Naruto even seemed oblivious to what just happened. At least for Sasuke it’s clear Tsuyu also had some dissatisfaction over Naruto. Naruto didn’t seem to notice it and took Tsuyu’s word as it is.

Sasuke could feel that Naruto wasn’t depressed or anything anymore. It’s just how he treats or views Tsuyu that has changed?

At the end of the day, Naruto too had expectations on Tsuyu. And there are some lines that simply can’t go along with Naruto’s own view - and Naruto cannot accept it, at least for now. Naruto had always been a person who acted on his feelings most and didn’t think much about it. Even his cold acting towards Tsuyu had zero thoughts or intention in it. It was purely instinct even if he never meant it.

Sasuke wanted to say something, but it’s not like they are ‘fighting’. Maybe with time it will be alright again.

***

Sigh…

Tsuyu lay on her bed, thinking over a lot of things. She heard Naruto’s usual voice when he dragged Sasuke out of the door. She can’t say he’s depressed hearing that. But at the table just now he is silent.

So Naruto’s behaviour is directed towards her specifically.

Thinking back… even if she wasn’t particularly fond of Naruto’s over-excitement and chatter, it had become a norm. Her norm . She doesn't know what she’s feeling right now. It’s unreasonable.

With few deep breaths, these unnecessary thoughts disappear quickly.

It didn’t matter.

What she wanted was for Naruto to ultimately survive. It could be said Naruto is already a part of her most important responsibility. She put everything else aside, knowing her own goals.

***

Chapter 66: Ero-sennin return!

Chapter Text

Iruka sensei finished his class for the day, stretching his waist from the soreness of standing throughout the whole class.

Seeing the students already rushing to pack, Iruka quickly stops them.

“Don’t leave just yet! I have an important announcement to make!”.

The students who were already strapping their bags over their shoulders sat back down on their seats.

“Because of Konoha’s recent losses, the higher ups had made decisions on holding a special Graduation Exam. Konoha is in need of talents. It is up to you to participate. But remember, once you pass the examination, you will officially become a Shinobi. You will leave the comfort and safety of school, and no more playing around like before. Those who want to give it a try, you can sign up now”.

Contrary to the expectation that children would want to delay their graduation as long as possible - especially when it comes to such a dangerous career; most of the students actually start to flock up to Iruka sensei.

Seeing this, Iruka hesitated… and despite the higher ups asking them to keep quiet, he doesn't want to see his students get involved when they are still too young.

“Stop! Listen to me first!”.

The students back away. Even Naruto, who's excited to graduate early had to wait.

“... Konoha… is going to face war”.

Most of the students in class seemed taken aback at this revelation. In fact there’s already rumors going around and unrest in the village. And this matter cannot be kept a secret.

Iruka’s expression turned solemn and serious.

“In a few months at most, Konoha won’t be as peaceful anymore. I will be direct. Once you become a shinobi, you will be drafted, and become a part of Konoha’s fighting force. As genins, you would mostly be involved in logistics and play an auxiliary and support role. However…”.

“In special circumstances, you would be promoted to a Chunin… and you cannot avoid battle and would face real enemies. You wouldn’t be fighting to win or to compete with your peers. But you have to fight for your lives. And even end others' lives. And even if you are still a Genin in name, those of you who are exceptional…”.

Iruka’s eyes look at Naruto, then at Sasuke and a few others.

“You would be drafted into a dangerous position, and you cannot avoid risk… you all should have one more year in the academy.”

The class suddenly went silent. If Danzo knew how Iruka scares the children off Danzo would have found someone to kill him in his sleep right now. But only a few seemed timid…

One of the students stepped forward with fire in his eyes. Despite being a side character, his words are loud and confident.

“Sensei, I want to graduate!”.

Iruka sensei looked surprised at the young boy.

“My parents… they were gone because of the attack that day. I… I want to protect my village. And I want to protect everyone I cherish. Konoha is my home and I want to protect them!”.

The other students were also infected by the same Will of Fire, resolutely stepping forward. If Tsuyu saw these, she would praise Konoha’s brainwashing on the so-called Will of Fire to have these people send themselves to their deaths happily.

Iruka cannot help it but has to let these kids sign up even if he is reluctant. The children of named Clans weren’t surprised at all, as they were told early about Konoha’s situation.

Shikamaru is one of the students that definitely knows it’s dumb to graduate early when you can enjoy peace longer. But his father had already given his words to him, so he too, had to sign up. All of the named Clans are pressured by the higher ups and most of the clans children will definitely graduate early.

It’s also why Kiba, Hinata and others don’t have free time to train with Naruto anymore. Each of their family placed importance on them and began their ‘real’ training.

Naruto cannot help but realise why Tsuyu had been so harsh to him…

“I have to fight for my life… and even end others…”.

The registration form in his hand felt heavy at this moment. From the way Iruka sensei looked over at him just now, he gets a feeling that he is ‘exceptional’ and would be placed somewhere dangerous. He’s not sure about ending others' lives. But, he’s sure about one thing.

Konoha is his home. His friends are all out there.

He sees Hinata, Kiba, Choji, Ino, Shikamaru, and others all sign up. Therefore…

Naruto placed the pen down and wrote down his name. Perhaps he couldn’t kill on command. But he could do anything to protect his friends. He couldn’t help but think of Tsuyu at this moment.

Tsuyu must have known beforehand. Tsuyu is Tsuyu after all… Naruto can’t help but feel like he’s such a bad brother. No wonder Sasuke called him an idiot often…

As for Sasuke, he signed up without much thought. While he can’t say he had patriotism - he wanted to graduate solely for selfish reasons. His ultimate goal is to kill Itachi; and what he needed most is the right information and condition which he lacked.

He wants to gain more strength. Fighting the enemy of Konoha is a good thing for him. And secondly, If he contributes enough, he may eventually find Itachi’s whereabouts.

Sakura looked at Sasuke’s back. She felt ashamed of herself for hesitating. She pinched a corner of her skirt, trying to make a decision for herself. She looks at the majority of her classmates, even Hinata and Ino sign up for early graduation.

“I can’t get left behind…!”. With firm resolve, Sakura too took steps forward to sign up. With that, they had set themselves up, tangling themselves with Konoha’s future.

***

Naruto and Sasuke returned home walking side by side. Both of them wondered about what’s to come…

But as the two walked past a bathhouse, Naruto’s step halted. He turned his eyes seeing a man in red clothes and long white hair squatting down and planting his face on the side wall.

“Oi ossan! What are you doing!”.

Naruto screamed seeing the audacity of that man.

The women in the bathhouse heard the loud scream outside and all of them panicked. Seeing the beautiful scenes all covered up, he felt annoyed and turned to the yellow haired boy.

“You kid! Mind your own business!”.

“You pervert! What are you doing peeping in broad daylight!”.

Just then the door to the public bathhouse opened, and women in bathrobes had anger in their faces with buckets and objects in their hands.

“That’s the pervert! Catch him!”. The women threw everything they had.

“Damn it!”, the mysterious man suddenly jumps so high, landing on the rooftop and disappearing in a blink of an eye.

“Gasp! So high!”. Naruto was surprised; Sasuke too. He can see that person is definitely a strong shinobi just from how high he leaped and disappeared in a single instance.

That person is no other than the legendary Jiraiya, one of the Sannin, the author of Icha-icha paradise and the esteemed Toad Sage that had returned to Konoha!

***

Konoha Council

“Jiraiya-kun, you are still lively just after returning…”. Koharu spoke seeing the unserious-looking man. The commotion of the sannin peeking on a public bathhouse wasn’t hidden from their eyes.

“Ahaha… Koharu-san, I am looking for inspiration! Inspiration you know!”.

“Have a seat”. Koharu didn’t bother. She’s too old to care about his antic.

Jiraiya’s face turned serious as he sat down. He turned to look at the gloomy looking old man sitting at the same table - Danzo Shimura. Seeing him was like seeing a unicorn for most people, even for Jiraiya as usually he was always lurking in the dark.

Danzo placed the cup of tea down after taking a sip.

“Jiraiya, the councils had decided on the candidates for the position of 5th Hokage”. Homura started the discussion. But before he could mutter another sentence; Jiraiya raised his hand in objection.

“Leave me out! I am not suited for this. I like to be free and about”.

Koharu’s already wrinkled face wrinkles more. “This is not just about you. Konoha is in need of a Hokage to lead them”. She said in a dissatisfied tone.

“I know Tsunade is among the candidates! Give it to her!”.

“...”. Homura looks at Koharu. Koharu looks at Danzo. Danzo already expected this outcome from Jiraiya.

“...Well, once Tsunade-hime is back, we can decide. But she needs to return to Konoha first. Her tracks are very difficult to find. And we believe you are the most suitable person to get her to return. The team we dispatched couldn’t catch up to her. Sigh, troublesome…”.

Homura also sighed. “If she’s heard of Konoha’s predicament, I am sure she would return. This is her home after all. But the team didn’t even get to talk to her”.

Jiraiya takes a sip of the tea. He knew Tsunade already ‘quit’ being a shinobi, probably toiling away drinking and gambling, not caring about the outside world and what’s happening.

“Fine. I will try to bring her back”.

“Good… as for the second matter…”. Koharu looked at Danzo, letting him speak.

“9 tails jinchuriki…”.

Jiraiya’s expression became a little stiff after hearing the term. He recalled Minato’s children. He saw one of the siblings, that boy Naruto. Loud and annoying for sure. But he grew up well, he thought.

“Konoha will be facing many enemies. And we don’t have much to defend ourselves with. I think having you overseeing his training on that power would bear good results…”.

“Those two are still children”. Jiraiya’s voice is calm, but his eyes looked sharp, as if glaring at Danzo.

“Minato’s child. And that’s why I am asking this to you. I can’t think of a better teacher. But of course, if you aren’t willing… you can leave it to me”. Danzo squinted his eyes, making his point clear.

“You..-”.

The pressure inside the room increased slightly. Koharu wiped a sweat formed on her forehead, feeling like her old bone is about to be crushed from these two.

“Do you think Konoha in this state can fight against all of them? You should know that answer yourself. Even if you are travelling around you should know our situation clearly”.

“...”. Jiraiya went silent. He knows Konoha is in a very dangerous position. The recent losses of the village became the trigger that pushed others to make a move against Konoha. Konoha really is in the weakest state in its history. And they need their Jinchuriki…

“Besides… the daughter of Minato can already fully control 9 tails power…”, Danzo took a sip of tea, while gauging Jiraiya’s reaction.

“Impossible!”. Jiraiya stood up from his seat slamming the table. He doesn’t believe it. He knew how ferocious 9 tails is. Even Kushina, who's a pure Uzumaki that has trained since she’s a child can’t control it!

“It is true…”. Danzo reassured Jiraiya.

“I will need to see it with my own eyes…”.

“In fact… she already had a great merit to her name”. Danzo tossed a scroll containing the report on the day Konoha got attacked by the Land of the Sky and Orochimaru.

“This…”. Jiraiya read the report on that day. There's no mention that Tsuyu used 9 tails power, but the thousand meters wide wall that protected the center of the village meant she did tap into it. Such a scene cannot be kept hidden anyways. Looking at the other pages, it tells about Tsuyu’s performance fighting on Ancor Vantian along with the other elites. She received approval and praises from many.

Jiraiya felt solemn. He didn’t know Minato’s child is that fearsome.

Could she be… the child of prophecy mentioned by the toad sage?

Jiraiya felt a sense of urgency to see her. The child of prophecy is the one who could bring about a great change in this world… either to its destruction or peace.

“Wait… she’s… in ANBU? Since she’s 10…”. His eyebrows furrowed, looking at Danzo with a questioning look.

“She is a natural. Almost like a fish in water”.

Hearing that disturbing praise, Jiraiya stood up again in anger all of a sudden, even almost choking Danzo on his tea but Danzo managed to keep poker face.

“Your Root and its dark ways. Did you…”, Jiraiya’s tone became murderous.

He knew what kind of organisation Root is, and how they raise its ‘perfect’ soldiers that are merciless to both themselves and enemies. Seeing Tsuyu’s genius, her being in ANBU while housing the more evil part of 9 tails, and how highly Danzo is praising her, it’s almost as if Tsuyu is his own people, and that Danzo had his hands on her from the very beginning. He suspects Danzo had even done something to her to make her his weapon. The scroll in Jiraiya’s hand is crumpled under Jiraiya’s clenching hands.

If what he suspects is true, he will never forgive Danzo for doing this to Minato’s child, and in case she’s the child of prophecy, Danzo might have guided her to the path of destruction.

“You are thinking too highly of me…”. Danzo snorted. It is half-right in the way that Danzo supported Tsuyu. But her genius and cold nature had nothing to do with him at all.

“...”. Jiraiya took a deep breath to calm himself and sat down. He already made the decision to see Tsuyu, this genius child housing the more evil part of 9 tails. He prayed it’s not what he suspects.

Seeing Jiraiya’s silence, Danzo added.

“That boy is graduating in three days. It’s inevitable he would be involved in Konoha’s struggle. For Konoha - and Minato’s sake, you should know what to do”.

“Fine”. Jiraiya had to agree. He knew the importance of this matter.

Hearing the short reply of agreement, Danzo doesn't feel much surprise. Jiraiya is someone with a high sense of belonging towards Konoha and he put Konoha first before anything else. It seemed Danzo overthinked too much about his attitude just because the siblings are his late student’s child.

***

Chapter 67: Jiraiya's Test [1]

Chapter Text

Training Ground 3

Tsuyu focused on training Flying Raijin, specifically, a large-scale teleportation variation of Flying Raijin.

Tsuyu is able to use the teleportation aspect of the jutsu - but in combat it's still fatal for her. Her orientations in space are random, the loss of senses and the sudden gain of it, the splitting headache and nausea - mixture of it could lead to her death if she appears in front of the enemy in that state. She still needs time to get used to the jutsu to use in combat.

At the same time, a clone is observing and instructing Naruto and Sasuke’s training. There’s not much to say. For Tsuyu, the best training right now is a real life and death battle. Both of them had achieved a good enough combat level in ‘theory’ when fighting under zero risk. But in practice, it’s always different. Still, since she doesn't have living training material, any training is better than nothing.

However, amidst her practice, she felt a gaze towards her back. She turned her eyes towards the direction. Why do so many people like to sneakily look for her?

Jiraiya hiding among the bushes was taken aback.

What a sharp perception…

Seeing he’s already caught, Jiraiya comes out of the bushes looking closer.

Those markings… Flying Raijin…! Jiraiya looked shocked. She’s just 11 and she already understands such a complex jutsu! And before that, to think she can get her hands on the jutsu in the first place is already a surprise. Even Minato had to contribute in war time first to get his hands on his trademark jutsu. It’s apparent how much trust Konoha higher ups placed in Tsuyu to give her such a dangerous jutsu plus she is a jinchuriki who apparently can control its power fully.

The combination can only be said as terrifying.

Tsuyu too is judging the man, looking at him up and down. The long white hair, the straight red line marking down his eyes, the headband with the word ‘oil’ on them… she felt she had seen him in a book before.

Could he be…

“Could you be… one of the three legendary sannin…-”.

Before Tsuyu could finish her guess, Jiraiya raised his head high feeling proud.

“It’s the one and only, the Toad Sage, Jiraiya the sannin! Yosh!”. Jiraiya made an introductory posture - bringing down Tsuyu’s 100 respect point level to 90 points.

“It’s a rare opportunity for me to meet you, Jiraiya-sama”. Tsuyu bowed in respect.

“Hoho, you are flattering me too much!”, Jiraiya felt high on being looked up to.

Just then; Naruto’s scream immediately broke down Jiraiya’s high stance.

“Ah! It’s that pervert!!!”.

Jiraiya looks at the yellow haired boy in annoyance.

“Who are you calling a pervert brat!”.

“Nii-san, mind your words!”, Tsuyu's sharp commanding word sent Naruto to a stop. It’s one of the sannin, one of the strongest and most respected people in Konoha. She would have directly sewed Naruto’s mouth if she knew he was going to make a fuss.

“Tsu-chan…! I swear he’s really a pervert! He peeked at the public bathhouse-ttebayo!”.

She frowned slightly, turning her head to Jiraiya.

“Cough. It’s gathering inspiration! What do you know! You are slandering me. Slandering!”.

Tsuyu’s eyelid twitched after hearing that it’s true. But to be fair, this person is the author of a smut novel. Maybe it’s not surprising, Tsuyu thought. Naruto looks at Jiraiya with an unkind gaze.

Naruto then had a thought. “What are you doing here now?! Could it be…”.

“You are peeking at us!? Oh no!”, Naruto quickly runs and hides behind Sasuke who just came to see the scene.

“This brat…! Who’s interested in a kid like you! Keep dreaming!”, the veins on Jiraiya’s forehead bulging with annoyance.

“Nii-san, stop making noise. He’s one of the legendary sannin, Jiraiya. Show some respect”.

“Eh? Sannin?”. Naruto recalled hearing that term before.

“Like… Orochimaru?”. Naruto only knows the title of ‘sannin’, but never really understood the implication behind it or the whole reason the three sannin are called sannin.

“Hmph. Yes. But do you really have to bring that twisted guy up?”, Jiraiya felt dissatisfied that this brat didn't even care to know about him. Your name is even taken from my novel, brat!

Sasuke looks at Jiraiya in awe and shock. “The legendary sannin…”. Unlike Tsuyu’s respect, and Naruto’s still not-so-good impression, Sasuke had a fiery look on his eyes.

If I can get his guidance…

“Jiraiya-sama, it’s a great pleasure to meet you”. Sasuke gives his respect after knowing his identity.

“Brat! See, this is how you should treat me!”.

“I don’t care. You are ero-sennin then!”.

“Damn brat!”.

“Naruto, show some respect!”. It's Sasuke who repeated Tsuyu’s words.

“Tch! What’s up with you two!”, Naruto felt wronged seeing these two treat this pervert like someone amazing.

“Enough enough. Call me what you want. I am just curious to see you guys training”.

“Ha? Then you are really trying to peep on us!”.

Pow! Naruto felt a heavy knuckle hitting his head - almost feeling a sense of deja vu.

Where did Sakura come from!? It wasn’t Sakura. It’s Sasuke who hit him.

“Teme!!”. Naruto glared at Sasuke, feeling wronged even more.

Tsuyu ignored those two and continued to converse with the sannin.

“It would be my pleasure to have you oversee us, Jiraiya-sama”.

“Hn. Hn. You are definitely as mature as they said. Hey! Kid, how about a little spar. It’s been sometime since I moved around. I will go easy on you. Haha, no worry”.

Tsuyu obliged without much words.

“Please teach me then, Jiraiya-sama”. Tsuyu bowed in respect before backing off to create a distance, readying herself with the standard CQC of the Imperial Army. Naruto and Sasuke stopped their banters and immediately turned their eyes towards the two.

Sasuke felt a little jealousy seeing Jiraiya is willing to test Tsuyu. He wished it was him. But still, he wanted to see how Tsuyu would fight against a real powerful opponent, and how Jiraiya, the legendary sannin would fight.

What an unfamiliar stance. Is it a self made taijutsu style? Jiraiya didn’t ponder too long.

“Go on, make the first move!”.

Hearing the signal, Tsuyu's first action is to take out a few shuriken from her ninja bag; throwing them swiftly.

Swish- Swish-

Jiraiya easily deflected them with a kunai- and saw a few shadow clones summoned right after going in two different directions trying to approach him from different sides.

A third shadow clone that instead digs and burrows itself into the ground is not unnoticed by Jiraiya’s keen perception.

Interesting.

Jiraiya felt interested in knowing more about this genius child.

Ninja Art: Raging Lion Mane! Jiraiya’s long white hair is akin to a snake, sweeping at the incoming 2 shadow clones in one swift motion, grabbing them and destroying them in an instance.

Then- suddenly he stepped on the ground and jumped right before a hand stretching from below almost grabbed his feet.

Ignoring the shadow clone below him, Jiraiya’s long hair retracted and he’s about to launch needle attacks towards the real Tsuyu- but he hears some sizzling sound close to him.

Hm?! My hair! Boom! Boom!

Tsuyu’s clones armed with Explosive Tags stuck to those when they were attacked just now.

“NHAHAHAH! His hair got burned!”, Naruto seeing the situation laughed out loud.

Tsuyu didn’t think much. Her shadow clones are always armed with explosives. And their decisions to stick it onto Jiraiya’s hair were the shadow clones' own decisions. It's not like Tsuyu ordered them specifically to do that.

Jiraiya landed on the ground while checking his singed hair. My beautiful majestic hair! But suddenly he felt a slight tremor on the ground.

Wait, that shadow clone is still there!

Just in time Jiraiya managed to dodge an incoming uppercut from below the ground. But seeing the eerie smile on the shadow clone as it comes out fully, and the massive fluctuation of chakra in front of him- his expression turned bewildered.

This is… chakra overload? This shadow clone is going to explode!

But just when Jiraiya realised what the shadow clone was doing, Tsuyu had finished a set of hand seals from the moment Jiraiya jumped to dodge the shadow clone’s attack at the very beginning.

Earth Release: Earth Dome.

Crumble- Crumble- the earth around Jiraiya about to form walls trapping him. But Jiraiya had a keen perception noticing the chakra fluctuation beneath his feat. In an instant he leaped above quickly and managed to barely escape right before the dome of earth closed up.

Just as the dome is completed, a roaring explosion from within shatters the dome to pieces.

Jiraiya had beads of sweat forming on his forehead. If he had been successfully trapped inside, he can’t say for sure he could brush it off.

This kid… is dangerous…

While for Tsuyu, she feels it’s not surprising that normal tactics won’t work on Jiraiya. His perception is too keen to be catched into such a simple trap. And even if Jiraiya is trapped with the clone, Jiraiya has different ways to avoid it. Using Raging Lion Mane to wrap and protect himself, using sealing technique on the shadow clone to cancel its jutsu, summoning the inner stomach of a toad to cover himself etc.

But in Jiraiya’s perception, it's only been less than 10 seconds and Tsuyu made such a decisive strike.

No wonder she’s in ANBU unit. Jiraiya felt solemn.

Sasuke and Naruto at the sidelines watch in awe and amazement. The two had never seen Tsuyu go serious - at least she didn’t bother to use any fancy ninjutsu and only used her fists to beat them up.

If it’s me… could I react and escape? Sasuke clenched his fist, thinking whether he could react in such circumstances. Even with his 1-tomoe sharingan, he’s afraid it’s not enough.

I need more power… Sasuke felt frustrated. He wanted his sharingan to evolve more if he could.

Jiraiya regained his composure as he observed Tsuyu more seriously. He realised he cannot take her lightly at all. And it’s clear from Tsuyu’s expression - she is not completely serious and had a lot hidden under her sleeves.

Chapter 68: Jiraiya's Test [2]

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She’s already a full fledged shinobi. I can’t treat her like a child that needs testing. She doesn’t need it at all.

Jiraiya's hands began to make hand seals. Seeing this, Tsuyu threw a couple of shuriken in quick succession and made her own hand seals to counter what’s to come.

Those first 3 seals - it's a fire release. Tsuyu sees the few hand signs and comes to a conclusion.

Jiraiya nimbly moves his feet and tilts his body to dodge the incoming projectiles and finish his hand seals seamlessly. Almost at the same time, the two released their jutsu-

Fire Release: Flame Bomb! Red hot flames spewed out of Jiraiya’s lungs towards her-

Earth Release: Earth Spear Current! The ground beneath her breaks apart creating formations of earth spears and pillars rushing towards Jiraiya.

The two Jutsu clashed in the middle creating spectacular flames and cinders.

The two jutsu compete for power - earth constantly rises and crumbles, while the flames continuously blasting forward.

What a powerful jutsu. She can utilise such a large amount of chakra in a single instance. As expected of Kushina’s bloodline and 9 tails chakra developing her reserve. Her mastery over Earth Nature and Shape transformation must have reached a very high level. To think she’s only 11…

Only devastation is left in front of the two, charred broken ground with ashes and cinders.

The two stood opposite to each other, as if sizing each other up.

Naruto and Sasuke at the sidelines already retreated a few steps away feeling the remaining heat emanating from the field in front of them. Both of them cannot calm down seeing the display of such powerful jutsu.Sasuke held his chest; his heart was beating fast both out of excitement and awe.

“Tsu-chan is so powerful…”, Naruto muttered in almost disbelief.

He had always thought and even accepted that Tsuyu is far better than himself at some point.

But seeing her jutsu, he felt that he’s being left behind by not just a few steps; but tens of them. In fact, Naruto is still unaware that Tsuyu had created a thousand meters high Earth Wall to protect the village before. The scale of the wall is simply so huge that it never crossed Naruto’s mind that someone has to create it and it’s his own little sister not anyone else. The news of it is kept low due to the absurdity of it along with chaos surrounding the village back then.

Jiraiya clapped his hands all of a sudden.

“Hahaha! Good! Konoha’s young generation is truly fearsome”.

“The sannin’s prowess is as the rumors say”. Tsuyu gives Jiraiya her own praise. Both of them had some sort of a tacit understanding it’s no longer appropriate to continue as it means it would become unsafe to go any further.

“Right. I have not asked for your name, young kunoichi”. Jiraiya no longer refers to Tsuyu as a kid. She is a full fledged shinobi in his eyes now, deserving due respect. Jiraiya still had to keep the relationships between his late student Minato and them a secret, so he pretends to not know.

“I am Uzumaki Tsuyu. A member of ANBU Assault Unit. It’s a pleasure to be your acquaintance”.

“Hm~ And you two?”. Jiraiya turned to face Naruto and Sasuke standing at the side.

“Ah… Uzumaki Naruto! Future Hokage!”. Naruto’s respect level for Jiraiya shot up from the negative to 100 points after seeing him in action just now. His eyes are bright like that of a puppy seeing the strong man.

“Uchiha Sasuke”. Sasuke said shortly, not sure what else to add.

“Naruto… you must be Tsuyu’s little brother!”.

“Ha!? NO! I am the brother! I was born first before her!”. Naruto pouted in dissatisfaction. Tsuyu at the side had a slight smirk hearing the remark. She didn’t know the order of their birth is that important.

“Ahaha. Is that so? You two are so different. Then, Naruto-kun, let’s see how you fare in battle. Come at me!”.

“YOSHA! I will show you how amazing I am! Kagebunshin no jutsu!”.

Tens of shadow clones summoned swarming Jiraiya. Jiraiya dispatched the clones seemingly easily, but his expression says how he’s surprised at Naruto’s performance.

This kid is also talented and can be considered a genius! At least mid to high chunin level from taijutsu along with use of shadow clones. There’s no tactic or strategy, only direct show of ability and reflex.

While at it, Jiraiya also wanted to see how the last Uchiha of Konoha fare. He’s also surprised with Sasuke’s performance. And that too with only 1-tomoe sharingan. Perhaps if Sasuke evolved his kekkei genkai, his ability would be raised straight to low Jonin level.

Jiraiya felt a hint of solemnity. Minato’s children are both geniuses in their own rights, though Tsuyu is on another level. Fugaku’s child is also a genius comparable to Itachi at his age.

***

Naruto and Sasuke lay on a patch of grass, feeling drained from the sannin poking at their abilities.

While the two were resting, Jiraiya already pulled Tsuyu to the side for a chat. His expression turned serious all of a sudden.

“Tsuyu-kun. You are really talented. I had to say, it reminded me of my late student… he is a genius comparable to you. You know the 4th Hokage? You must know him and his trademark Jutsu - the one you are practicing before”.

Tsuyu’s gaze turned to Jiraiya, expecting this probing from him. Jiraiya continued;

“... but along with your talents, you bear the 9 tails as well…”.

As for Jiraiya knowing her status as a jinchuriki, the sannin is one of the strongest combatants of Konoha and naturally should have access to top secrets of the village, it wasn’t surprising. Besides, Jiraiya is her late father’s teacher.

“Shinobi world is filled with turmoil. And we are on the verge of war. The world is filled with hatred, selfishness, prejudices, pain… I experienced a lot”.

Tsuyu listened attentively, trying to understand what he’s rambling about.

“Do you think this world can change? That real peace can be achieved?”. Jiraiya wanted to see what Tsuyu thinks. He had hoped to hear a hopeful yes. Tsuyu had potential and great power in her - and perhaps she’s the child of prophecy that could bring about change in this world.

“No”. Tsuyu answered honestly. Jiraiya is taken aback completely.

“It is human nature to be selfish. Even before Shinobi and Chakra is a thing, war is a constant happening across civilisations”.

“...” Jiraiya had no words to deny such a fact.

“But…, that’s also why there is order in place. Konoha is originally an alliance between the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan. And from then on the other clans joined Konoha - establishing order and peace. While fights and bloodshed are stopped within the confines of the village, human nature cannot be erased… the Uchiha’s downfall is an example of this. Even the downfall of the Senju clan, silently going obscure over the past decades, had interest of certain groups at play. It’s ironic that the very founders of Konoha are now gone…”. Tsuyu glanced at Sasuke at a distance, recalling the wasteful loss of talent.

“Too bad you are thinking like this at such a young age. Young people should have hope, ya know?”. Jiraiya said lightly, but he’s not disappointed - in fact he appreciated Tsuyu’s high view. Somehow, even if Tsuyu doesn’t have naive hope for world peace - but her seeing reality means he would trust her for sure if she wanted to try changing the world for the better since she should know what she’s doing.

“But if you could change the world, or make it a better place, how would you do it?”.

“I would have everything under control. The only reason there’s lawlessness is because there are people outside the system, or even abusing it. I would say, having control over all of them truly should make the world a better place”. Tsuyu meant it as having a more honest enforcement of the law, a proper control and delegation of power among its hierarchy, and therefore making sure the controls are not lost and they cannot do anything so freely.

Tsuyu is referring to Konoha’s structure specifically. Hokage position for example doesn’t seem that powerful with how Danzo could do whatever and Lord Third just closed both of his eyes on him and even cannot open his eyes anymore under Danzo’s scheme. There’s definitely something wrong with how power is distributed inside the system of Konoha.

Jiraiya thought over Tsuyu’s words. But the more he pondered, the more he felt uneasy. Does she mean…

Having the whole world under control, unifying the Shinobi World!?

Jiraiya misunderstood Tsuyu’s words that refers to the village as an example instead of the whole world.

Jiraiya gulped a mouthful of saliva. This 11 year old Kunoichi had such a high view on this world. And her idea to change the world is to unify this world under her control!

Terrifying…

Jiraiya is not sure what to think about Tsuyu. And what’s scary is that Tsuyu allegedly had full control over 9 tails power too - she had the capacity and potential to do what she says. But what if… world peace can indeed be achieved if she succeeds? However, unifying the Shinobi World doesn’t come freely… it comes with bloodshed, with war.

The prophecy passed onto him is that a person that he guides would bring great change to the world - either destruction or peace. Is it the outcome of said unification? If it succeeds, world peace will indeed come. But if it fails, destruction?

Jiraiya felt it’s actually logical. But this is just his guess. He doesn’t know the details. The prophecy is already vague as is.

“Your idea… had some truth to it”. Jiraiya had to comment.

Tsuyu smiled slightly, finding someone agreeing with her.

“I am glad you could see the way I see”.

Silence ensues for seconds. Jiraiya wanted to find a way to bring up training her and Naruto in controlling 9 tails in a natural manner. But he realised there’s no need to be so complicated. Tsuyu is a member of the ANBU and privy to Konoha’s important matters. He can be direct about his intentions.

“Right. I am here originally because I am instructed to oversee you both training to control the 9 tails. You two are Konoha’s jinchuriki, and the village needs you both. For Naruto, I will wait until he graduates first before officially training him. As for you… I would like to see if it’s true you could already control it”.

“I understand. When will we start Jiraiya-sama?”.

“Let’s start tomorrow. I am quite tired after travelling for so long. Hey, maybe a nice soak in a hot spring would be nice don’t you think?”.

“Hot spring. Indeed, it would be a nice way to relax. Though, I personally prefer quiet and a warm cup of coffee… Having no disturbance and nothing in the mind. I find them relaxing after a long mission”.

“Coffee? At your age? Ahaha. You are truly interesting, Tsuyu-kun… then, tomorrow at 9 here seems fine. I will have them empty out this area. I guess having Naruto observing should be fine too. He should learn from you to control the same power”.

“... wait, Jiraiya-sama”.

Jiraiya looks at Tsuyu’s sudden change in expression. Almost in deep thought.

“What’s the matter? You had something to do tomorrow?”.

“It’s… Naruto doesn’t know that I have half of 9 tails as well”. Tsuyu had a complex tone in her voice over this matter. Up to now Naruto never knew this, and no one ever tells him this information. Heck, Naruto only knew 9 tails inside of him due to Tobi forcing Naruto to see it and making him lose control before. Whenever she exposes and uses 9 tails chakra Naruto is either unconscious or not seeing it.

And honestly Tsuyu knew this information was almost like a massive timebomb. She’s aware of the… differential treatment in their childhood and its consequences. She couldn’t find the right space to tell Naruto, and that to begin with it is a village secret and she is aware that even the existence of 2 jinchuriki of 9 tails is a secret in itself. Even in classified documents, herself being the 2nd jinchuriki is not mentioned anywhere at all. It’s an utmost secret and could be said to be a trump card of Konoha and also her own trump card that no one ever suspects it.

“What…?”. Jiraiya is quite shocked hearing Naruto didn’t know his own little sister had the same 9 tails.

***

Notes:

I am quite nervous on how to approach the big reveal to Naruto. I don't know. It will feel so bad for Naruto for many reasons.
Gosh i am scared to even write about it

Chapter 69: True [1]

Chapter Text

Jiraiya crossed his arms, humming in thoughts.

"Is there a problem to tell him?". Jiraiya noticed there must be something wrong.

Tsuyu looks at Naruto in the distance, thinking about everything in the past years. Their childhood. Or rather, Naruto's childhood.

Tsu-chan… why do they hate me… nhh… sniffs.

A memory of the distant past replayed in her mind. When one day this brother of his came back home with tears in his eyes all of a sudden.

Yoichi doesn't want to play with me anymore… Tsu-chan, I don't understand… everyone, they are so mean to me…

Tsu-chan, that old guy doesn't want to sell to me! He called me bad luck and tried to hit me with a broom! Hmph! I hope he goes bankrupt!

Nii-san, just let me buy the groceries then. Don't go out often. Just stay here.

But… I don't want to just stay here all day! There's nothing to do-ttebayo!

***

Right… How long has it been? Naruto is fine now. He has many friends. Everyone sees he is talented and strong. It's no longer the past. Thinking over it, Tsuyu felt it's okay to tell Naruto now.

"No. It will be okay. I am too rigid with this supposed village secret. It shouldn't be a problem to tell him. It's just, I was thinking about his childhood. I am not sure if you are aware of the matter Jiraiya-sama. His status as a Jinchuriki was leaked before. Everyone knows".

"Everyone- you mean everyone knows Naruto is…???", Jiraiya is taken aback. It's supposed to be top secret. And even he knew Minato would never want others to know 9 tails is housed inside his children. How could this happen!

"The adults in the village mostly. But the information was suppressed shortly after, but still…".

"How long did they know? Who leaked it?". Jiraiya's tone is a little colder all of a sudden, as if he's angry.

"Since we are 4 or 5. As for how it got leaked I am not certain. But I suspect it's deliberate". Tsuyu does have suspicions that the leakage of the information is a strategic move. Back then the village was still vulnerable and there's unrest in the village due to Konoha's population lack of security and confidence in the village.

Perhaps the higher ups wanted to shift the focus and blame to him…

Even if it is a strategic move, by her standard, it's unreasonable with more cons than pro. Putting aside the 'moral' question, and the bias that Naruto is her brother, the Jinchuriki's mental and emotional stability is crucial in controlling the bijuu's power.

If Naruto is a little different and wasn't a tough person inside hell would have broken loose a long time ago.

In fact, Tsuyu didn't know the full scheme was that Danzo is supposed to come in in the middle of Naruto's lowest moments - acting as his saviour, manipulating Naruto into loyalty and typical Root brainwashing method subjected to children. And in a sense, once Naruto is roped into loyalty in his lowest moments, it can be guaranteed he would be so loyal, so grateful and appreciative towards Danzo or ROOT he won't lose control nor hate the village.

So in Danzo's view, Naruto's emotional stability was supposed to be taken care of eventually by himself or anyone he wanted to arrange for that purpose.

But Danzo underestimated Hiruzen's bottom line and he won't allow Danzo to approach Naruto at all; who could blame him if his perfect scheme is interrupted midway.

And if we are to blame anyone, Lord Third does nothing for the boy. Hiruzen should have taken that chance to have that boy under control of he wasn't willing to let me take him. Am I the Hokage then or was he the Hokage? Hiruzen should have cared more, no? That's what Danzo would have in self defense and he wasn't wrong.

Hiruzen probably thought it wasn't that bad since the boy Naruto is always cheerful on the surface, causing mischief everywhere, and Hiruzen just doesn't put much thought into it because he's just not seeing in Naruto's perspective.

Tsuyu would have blamed both of them on the matter. Hiruzen for being half-assed in his work. Danzo for being cruel toward such a child in the first place. Though, Tsuyu would think Danzo's idea wasn't wrong and had merits if she knew the whole idea.

What's better than such loyalty for the very saviour and for kindness shown when one is at their lowest? Such feelings and sincerity, even if it's all artificially made, should be enough to suppress 9 tails influence.

Perhaps if things goes as Danzo's planning Naruto at this point should have been in control of 9 tails.

***

"... Poor boy…". Jiraiya knows how a jinchuriki is treated - not just in Konoha but in other hidden villages as well. Carrying such fearsome beasts capable of destruction, and especially due to memories of the 9 tails attack - that boy must had to face a lot of hate since he's a little child.

"He still grows up so well. Always with his bright smile and his bright personality… you did well to be there for him, Tsuyu-kun", Jiraiya felt solemn thinking about Naruto. The only grace Naruto had is that he had his family and friends with him. Jiraiya felt a little guilty that he didn't return to the village all these years to check up on Minato's children even once. He assumed Lord Third would take care of them well, and in normal circumstances their status as a jinchuriki is a secret and their childhood supposedly should be normal like any other.

"Jiraiya-sama, although I did my best for him; but often, it's not enough... There are things I cannot make it up for him...".

"It's only fortunate he's a strong person inside. And he had friends to fill the gaps I can't fill. I am afraid I failed your expectation, Jiraiya-sama", Tsuyu said earnestly, admitting her weakness.

"... You are just a child yourself... forced to grow up. It's unreasonable for a child to take care of another. And you two are born at the same time. Besides, even if you are a grown up, adults too had their own shortcomings, Tsuyu-kun. In fact, seeing your own shortcomings is a sign of a great shinobi - your future will be limitless. Only by seeing them can you grow as a person".

Jiraiya-sama, I am almost as old as you by years I had lived... Tsuyu muttered in her heart. But Jiraiya is right.

"... I see. Your words carries wisdom of a sage, as expected of the legendary sannin".

"Hahaha! You are really good with words Tsuyu-kun!".

"Jiraiya-sama, we can proceed with the training tomorrow. Today I will tell Naruto about the matter. Leave it to me".

"Hn. Good… It's getting late now doesn't it. Then, I will see you two tomorrow".

Jiraiya stretched his waist and body, relaxing himself and already headed towards the direction of a hotspring bathhouse in Konoha. Jiraiya didn't worry much about the revelation to Naruto thinking Tsuyu is his own little sister, his family is there for him, and it will be okay. Tsuyu too think it won't be that bad given Naruto is in a much better place, happy and go lucky with nothing he's lacking now.

As Jiraiya left, Tsuyu headed to see the two brats laying on the grass all tired.

"Ha… Tsu-chan? Ero-sennin is gone already?".

"Yes. Come on, let's go home".

"Okay! Wait, Tsu-chan, what about dinner! Let's go to ichiraku!".

"... Sure". Tsuyu agreed without much words. She believes what she's about to say would be heavy for Naruto and wanted to give him a good mental conditioning.

"Ichiraku again… what a 'surprise' coming from you. I can already taste it from here". Sasuke said in a mocking tone.

"Blehh! If you don't like it then don't come!".

***

"Mmm… I am so full…~", Naruto rubbed his big belly after stuffing 2 servings of large sized ramen.

Going back into their home, Tsuyu called out to Naruto before he could return to his room with Sasuke.

"Nii-san, I have something important to tell you. Sasuke, you should go back to your room first".

"Fine". Sasuke doesn't argue since it's their home and that he respects their privacy. Though honestly he's curious what Tsuyu wanted to say. He assumed it may have something to do with upcoming graduation, and the danger lies ahead as a shinobi or something along that line.

"Eh. What is it Tsu-chan… you are scaring me". Naruto could hear how serious the tone is, and it made him feel anxious for some reason, as if what he's about to hear is something he won't like.

"Let's sit down first".

The two sat on the dining table. Naruto held his own hands in nervousness, seeing Tsuyu's expression being extremely serious.

Seconds of silence ensues, wrecking Naruto's nerves more and more by second.

"Tsu-chan just say it…!". Naruto felt a little frustrated.

Tsuyu is trying to think of the right word and way to say it. Does she just say I have 9 tails inside me too in one go? Do I introduce first that 9 tails are split into 2 halves? Seeing Naruto already feeling anxious, Tsuyu decides to just say it.

"Nii-san, about 9 tails… I have him inside of me as well".

Flash. Rumble!

Coincidentally, thunder and rain starts falling. Pitter, patter, drops of water akin to a premonition. Tsuyu keeps her eyes locked onto Naruto's expression, trying to gauge Naruto's expression.

"What? Tsu-chan, what are you talking about? I don't understand". Naruto is genuinely confused that it cannot register in his head. It's like being told he had a third twin sibling that suddenly appeared out of nowhere. In Naruto's whole life, and in everyone's view even the villagers- there's only one 9 tails.

Rumble... Thunder flashed outside.

"At the time of our birth, the fourth Hokage had to split the 9 tails into two halves. Yin and Yang. Presumably the Yang half is sealed inside of you. While the Yin half is sealed inside of me".

Seeing Naruto's silence, Tsuyu had to continue her words.

"We are, both, jinchuriki of 9 tails. In the coming days, Konoha would need our power to face our enemies. You will start training on utilising 9 tails chakra after you graduate. You should try to communicate and cooperate with 9 tails properly from now on if you could. Remember, 9 tails is imprisoned inside of you - you, me, are his cage. He is angry; rightfully so; but he's not unreasonable. You should try to reason, empathise with him and reach an agreement. It would be beneficial for both of you".

…

The silence is deafening. Only sound of now heavy rain filling up their house. Pitter, patter.

"Are you listening?", Tsuyu frowned at Naruto's expression. He seemed surprised? Tsuyu could see Naruto's eyes are still on her, his mouth agape slightly, but his body entirely frozen. Tsuyu can't understand what kind of thought Naruto had at the moment.

"Are you alright?", Tsuyu asks just in case. Naruto doesn't seem sad or anything (?).

"You… you said… you have 9 tails inside of you… too?".

"Yes. He's living inside of me… too".

"No. That's impossible… that's… how could there's two…".

"Like I said, the fourth Hokage-"

"NO!". Naruto stood up slamming the table with his hands. Lighting keep flashing outside their window. Tsuyu was jolted from the sudden loudness in Naruto's voice.

Naruto felt his heart beating frantically, his hands shaking uncontrollably, his breathing irregular and rapid.

"No…no. No no no no… this can't be true. How come there's two foxes… and Tsu-chan had it too? It doesn't make any sense…". Naruto clenched his fists, holding his head tightly as if trying to hold himself together. He kept muttering how it's not possible, his eyes gazing at the table.

"...", Tsuyu is at a loss for words seeing Naruto's overreaction. Even she felt anxious seeing Naruto like this. What, what is he panicking about? She expected Naruto would have a hard time to accept it. But this feels like it's on another level, that she severely underestimated Naruto's reaction. What is Naruto thinking at the moment?

Naruto is feeling an instinctual sense of crisis deep inside - something that words cannot describe. Tsuyu couldn't possibly understand the depth of Naruto's emotions.

"Breath, nii-san".

"Then why… why… you- I-".

Seeing Naruto choking on words, Tsuyu stood and moved so sit next to Naruto, turning him around to hold his shoulders.

"Look, I understand it's difficult news to accept. Take your time. Breath, nii-san".

Naruto bit his lips, his gaze returned to his feet. He still felt it was all unreal. That whatever Tsuyu said was some nonsense, a nightmare.

After seconds of silence, Naruto raised his head to meet Tsuyu's. It's as if he's trying to search for signs of lies or it's all a joke from Tsuyu. But no, her expression is as serious as usual.

"... What weird thing you are saying Tsu-chan…". Naruto's word is almost too calm, and he's really just confused.

"... Nii-san, it's true. I am a Jinchuriki of 9 tails as well.. Listen okay?".

"It's not funny Tsu-chan… haha…". Naruto suddenly gives a silly smile to Tsuyu, making her feel really uneasy about all this. Why is Naruto like this? Is it that bad? Or because it's a little all of a sudden? And illogical?

"Let me show you then…". Tsuyu didn't hesitate. She cannot keep it hidden regardless.

Tsuyu grab Naruto's hand, closing her eyes as she dragged Naruto into their subconscious spaces.

***

Chapter 70: Truth [2]

Notes:

I played Naruto sad OSTs while writing and I died inside.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

***

Gasp…

Naruto gasped for air and opened his eyes, only to find himself in his subconscious space. The underground sewer, metallic walls, the water beneath his feet…

The familiar red gate housing 9 tails in front of him.

He could hear the breathing of the fox, and as if he was silently watching.

"Nii-san… your place…".

Naruto is jolted by the voice coming all of a sudden. He looks to his right, realising Tsuyu is inside as well, standing right next to him.

What's with this… gloomy place? This sewer… what's going on inside your head all this time…?

Tsuyu looks towards the direction of 9 tails, the familiar red gate. But contrary to her expectation that the 9 tails would 'greet' them, he's silent.

This is unlike the 9 tails I know of. Is he a little different compared to the one inside of me?

Tsuyu half-expected 9 tails to make a big deal out of nothing as usual. She takes a step forward to take a look at Naruto's 9 tails, wondering what it's doing at the moment.

"Don't go there…!", Naruto quickly held onto Tsuyu's arm, not letting her take another step.

"He's dangerous. You wouldn't like him".

"... You should stop saying such things about him. Be a little considerate, nii-san". Tsuyu said it to Naruto since they need to cooperate in the future.

"Huh…?".

"Is 9 tails always this silent?". Tsuyu tried to look between the gaps of the gates. But it's only dark. As if 9 tails is deliberately not showing himself.

"No. He always mocks me each time I am here…". Naruto also doesn't know why 9 tails is hiding in there.

"Nevermind… come on, Naruto, let me show you… 9 tails inside of me".

Tsuyu takes Naruto's hand, leading him in the opposite direction.

The words coming from Tsuyu's mouth about having 9 tails inside of her too is still too bizarre and unable to enter Naruto's head fully.

The sewer structures and scenery suddenly change at some point.

Naruto finds himself in an open ground area. There's structures that Naruto cannot identify what of. Scents of sulfur and smoke filled his nose. Tsuyu led Naruto to a long ditch.

"Tsu-chan…this is…?".

"My mindscape". Tsuyu shrugged - she's not sure what this space is exactly either. If it's a part of her 'brain' imagination - that can't be right since the seal is in her stomach and connected to the chakra pathway.

"Come down". Tsuyu jumped down the ditch, with Naruto following obediently from behind.

As his step reached the ground, he found himself in an enclosure, like a cave of sorts…

A striking giant red gate stood meters in front of him. From among the gaps, two bloody eyes opened, staring straight into both of the visitors.

"No… Why is he here…". Naruto felt immense shock seeing 9 tails here. The reality slowly starts to set in. He looked at 9 tails, then at Tsuyu, then at 9 tails again.

"Hnhnhn… you brought your brother with you… hahaha he looks so… surprised".

"You! How could you be inside of her!". Naruto suddenly pointed his finger to the fox shouting at him.

"Hahahaha!". Kyubi felt this was hilarious. He felt how ridiculously stupid Naruto is. The answer is right in front of his face and he's still asking. How ridiculous that this brat comes from the same womb as the little devil.

"You are a fool. Your whole life you had been lied t- GAHHH!!!". Spikes of earth suddenly formed from above and dropped down like guillotine, pinning all his limbs. The pillars of earth surrounding his neck tighten to choke him, causing 9 tails to groan in pain and even a flash of shock, with disbelief in its red eyes.

Tsuyu's eyes are filled with murderous intent and rage, the whole mindscape space buzzing with spiritual energy coming from herself.

"You…-". Tsuyu didn't expect 9 tails to run his mouth so brazenly.

This brat…! I didn't expect she could suppress me to this extent…! Kyubi lost words, not sure how to say anything. How would Kyubi know all this time Tsuyu had been treating him kindly by never doing such a thing out of respect and mutual cooperation.

But this time Kyubi had crossed her bottom line.

"... Lied to… its… a lie… everything…". Naruto's eyes are fixed at the bounded 9 tails, but his eyes have already lost their focus. He keeps muttering words that Tsuyu can't quite hear.

Seeing Naruto acting so out of himself, she tried to calm Naruto down, already planning the words she could say.

"... Nii-san. Listen to me…".

Naruto turned his eyes to look at Tsuyu. There's almost a blank expression on Naruto's face. His hands were shaking. His breathing was heavy. He's on the verge of collapse.

"I keep it a secret from you because… it would be a burden for you if you know. And it is a village secret, too. Whether I tell you or not, it doesn't change anything".

…

"Nii-san, I understand that what we experience is different in our childhood. And, I understand if you feel it's unfair. It is unfair for you, it's true. Life can be sh*tty and cruel".

…

"But everything has passed… It's been years since the villagers know. And, it wasn't as bad now".

Drip.

"Nii-san…", Tsuyu felt her heart stop for a moment seeing the tears flowing down Naruto's cheek.

Drip. Drip.

"Look, you have me. You have your friends. Iruka-sensei accepts you too, and is always worried for you. Jiraiya-sama is eager to teach you. They don't care about the 9 tails. They accept you…". Tsuyu felt a little panicked seeing her words seemingly not going through Naruto. She tried to emphasize that it's alright now. That the 9 tails existence doesn't matter much and therefore Naruto shouldn't delve too much on the fact she had 9 tails too.

What should I say? Damn it! Brother, hold yourself together! Everything is already fine. You already have people around you that care for you and accept you. You are fine all this time until now. Why are you like this!?

"Ah… why… why…", Naruto's hoarse breathless voice stabs at Tsuyu's heart.

Nii-san… Tsuyu placed her hand on her chest, feeling a sliver of pain seeing Naruto like this.

"Tsu-chan… w-why…". Naruto clenched his chest with both hands. His body bends over in excruciating pain. He can't mutter a full sentence. His throat felt so tight, he can't breath…it's so suffocating.

How could you…

***

Tsuyu opened his eyes, seeing she's already out of the mindscape. Noticing Naruto's shaking figure, she stood and tried to hold him in her arms.

It's the only thing she knows at this moment. That from the very depth of her soul, she wanted to give it to him.

"...".

Tsuyu silently firmed her arms around Naruto's cold body. Seeing him shaking and crying so silently, and his short breathings, Tsuyu felt… a pang of pain in her chest. She can only try to comfort Naruto like this. She doesn't know what else to do…

"Nii-san… I know it hurts…". Tsuyu said words of comfort. Even if she doesn't feel the depth of Naruto's pain, she knows that Naruto is suffering right now.

Tsuyu bit her lips, feeling immense guilt seeing Naruto like this. She didn't think it would hurt Naruto this badly… had she not thought it through?

All of a sudden, Tsuyu felt Naruto take a jerking step back and pushed her away. She is left stunned; and before she could react, she sees Naruto turn himself away and head towards the door - pulling the door open and ran out of their home all of a sudden.

"Nii-san! Wait! Where are you going!".

Rumble! Pitter. Patter.

The sound of rain and thunder echoed in the surrounding area.

"Damn it…!", Tsuyu quickly gathers herself and runs off outside to chase Naruto.

***

Don't play with him… -

Tsu-chan, come on, stop reading your books! Let's go outside!

Fine, nii-san. What are we playing? -

Yatta! I win Tsu-chan!

Hn. You are just a little lucky -

… Uh. Is it not fun for you? You look so bored… We can play something else!

No no. It's alright. Let's keep playing -

Nii-san, don't care about what they think. You know yourself. They are in the wrong.

Ara-ara, Tsu-chan, here's an extra dumpling for you~

Ah, boy, … We are closed already…

Stop making trouble! Get out! -

Find some other hobbies. You can try to read these comics, it's interesting.

Thief! You brat only know how to cause trouble! -

He refused to give the mask to me Tsu-chan… I did want to pay…

I am sorry for my brother's actions. I will teach him properly and pay for compensation -

Tell me if you want to buy anything. I will get them for you.

I have… 9 tails inside of me? Is that why everyone hates me?

But I don't ask this! I never choose this! I didn't do anything wrong! Why do they hate me?!

Tsu-chan has a lot of friends… unlike me…

I… I hurt a lot of people… I… I never wanted this… I am sorry… nnh…

I wish… people could treat me like they treat Tsu-chan…

Whatever! Hehe, I will show them how amazing I am and they will notice me!

Everyone always smiles at her… but they don't care to smile at me…

***

Right! No matter what, I will prove to everyone! Once I become Hokage, they will accept me!

***

Crack.

Something deep inside of Naruto cracked at the moment.

Memories of his entire life flood his mind as he runs and runs. His bare feet splattering the water beneath him as he keeps running across the dark streets.

"Ah… nnh…nh…", Naruto's feet get colder and colder. He felt his legs going numb. Tears uncontrollably falling down.

Tap… tap.

Naruto's steps stopped… his knees gave out on him.

Splash…

He plopped down on his knees, feeling himself losing everything he had known. Everything. It's just pain. Cold. Suffocation.

"Ah..AHH..AHH!!!", Naruto lowered his posture, as if a heavy weight was being pressed on him - trying to crush him to death. His entire body soaked in water. His forehead dropped down to level with the ground as he screamed in pain.

"Ahhh…! Ahhhh! Ahhhh…!". Naruto's tears and cries of pain

Nii-san… Tsuyu watches the scene, the wail of a hurting, suffering child…

Tsuyu takes a step forward, little by little.

Splash.

Tsuyu dropped her knees in front of Naruto… wanting to reach out to him.

"Nii-san…", Tsuyu tried to hold him, but Naruto in anger splashed the puddle of water towards her. She didn't dodge, only flinching slightly seeing Naruto's expression towards her.

That expression that carries unimaginable pain, and even hate for her…

"WHAT'S IT ALL FOR?! WHAT'S IT ALL FOR?! I AM HATED BY EVERYONE! EVERYONE! AND YOU… YOU LIED TO ME… HOW COULD YOU DO THIS… How…how could YOU!?".

"Nii-san- I…", Tsuyu's lips parted slightly. She wanted to say something to Naruto, but it's… it's so difficult. She doesn't know what to say. She felt her throat tighten, and a suffocating feeling making her unable to mutter a word.

"I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I HATE ALL OF YOU! YOU DON'T KNOW HOW HARD IT IS FOR ME. YOU DON'T KNOW! YOU HAD IT SO EASY. YOU… YOU DONT KNOW HOW IT FELT LIKE TO BE ALL ALONE! YOU DONT KNOW!!!!!".

A flash of dark red chakra suddenly exploded out of Naruto's body, the shockwave blasting Tsuyu a meter away causing her to roll in on the soaked ground.

"I THOUGHT I HAD A MONSTER IN ME! AND THAT'S ALL THE REASON EVERYONE HATES ME BUT YOU- YOU- YOU NEVER HAD TO GO THROUGH EVERYTHING I DID!!!". More of the demonic chakra flares out of Naruto's body.

"I HATE YOU!". Naruto is filled with so much pain and hatred. He hates her. He hates everyone. He hates the village. Everything. The 9 tails chakra is consuming his mind and influencing his emotions to an extreme.

"Sh*t!". Tsuyu stands up, quickly making hand seals and raising one of her hands. She rushes up to Naruto that's about to go crazy, without any mercy pushes Naruto onto the ground and quickly pulls his shirt up.

Fuinjutsu: Five Pronged Seal!

Purple flames ignited on each of her fingers - slamming it onto Naruto's stomach causing a grunt of pain from Naruto.

Sizzles…

The 8 trigram seal on his abdomen became distorted; the connection of 9 tails to Naruto is cut off in time...

Seeing the red chakra recede and his demonic eyes turned to normal, Tsuyu breathes a sigh of relief.

But even so…

"... It's so… unfair…". Naruto's low, defeated voice felt even more stinging to Tsuyu.

Naruto can only lay on the wet ground with tears flowing to his side; with rain still falling onto his face, his eyes emptily looking at the dark sky… wondering why this happens to him.

Tsuyu felt at a loss.

"It's so unfair… why is it just me…".

The rain and thunder accompanied the siblings.

Tsuyu moves to the side to sit next to Naruto, silently holding his hand; trying her best to give Naruto some warmth. Naruto didn't refuse her hand, but it's because Naruto had… lost it all.

He can't scream anymore. Only silent tears flowing from his eyes.

She didn't say a word, only firming her hand trying to hold Naruto together.

You feel so cold, nii-san…

"I hate you…".

Your are shaking…, you are still crying so much… it must have hurt so much… I didn't know…

"I am sorry".

Tsuyu can only mutter sorry. She had so much to say to comfort Naruto, all the reasoning, things that cannot be changed no matter what, things that aren't her fault nor Naruto's, but, all she could say is a mere apology right now... that in her realization, all this is due to her shortcoming and shortsightedness.

"Sorry…?".

"...".

"You know from the very beginning…".

"You watched everyone avoiding me… treating me like… a monster… I thought you were the only person who could accept me…".

"I do accept you… nii-san…".

"You had it too… but you... you live so... So differently... no one hates you... you lied about everything… how does it feel… to just watch and… while they hate me… why are we so different… why I deserve all this…".

"Nii-san, please, listen to me…". Tsuyu wanted to explain. And probably Naruto would know what words would come out of Tsuyu's mouth already.

"Tsuyu... Stop… stop saying anything…".

Naruto pulled his hand away from Tsuyu, muttering those cold heartless words. He weakly sits up from the ground, but his eyes remain empty.

Hearing Naruto called her by her full name in such a cold tone made her felt a sense of lost. That Naruto... no longer trust her.

Even if by reasons she had no fault in what had happened, and Naruto shouldn't blame her for the mistreatment or unfairness, but... even if Naruto would hate her and would never forgive her, she... somehow, resigned to it. As if it's something she cannot control.

Tsuyu held her own chest, where her heart is. Even counting her previous lives… Naruto is the first to make her feel like this. That Naruto is her brother, that she cares most without her realizing until today as how much Naruto truly meant for her. There's no tears from her. Nor does it feel like she's going to break. But it's there, this sting, this discomfort that won't away.

Naruto turned his eyes to look at Tsuyu's expression. Trying to find any semblance that she's hurting for hurting himself. To find emotions that show Tsuyu feels pain from his pain.

But despite Naruto feeling so much pain and suffering, Tsuyu never shed a single tear, nor does her expression ever change.

In Naruto's heart, what he wanted, what he needed most right now was to see that he's cared for. That Tsuyu could feel his pain, and care for his heart.

But all he could see was Tsuyu sitting there, looking at him with that same expression as if his pain meant nothing for her, as if he's outside of everything that he went through.

Crack…

Something inside Naruto broke completely. As if, he had lost everything he ever had.

Trust, love, care, admiration… everything that Tsuyu was for Naruto, breaks apart, crumbling to pieces. That he felt betrayed by his own family… that Tsu-chan is the one who hurt him most. That he doesn't feel cared for. That it's all one sided from the very beginning.

Naruto silently turned his eyes away, looking back at the dark sky.

Tsuyu could feel that… she had lost Naruto…

Tsuyu turned to look at the ground, lost in thoughts. It's as if everything just went out of control. She expect one thing but another thing happened. She tried to speak of reasons but it had no meaning. And she can't stop it… and she doesn't know what to do anymore.

ANBU members already appeared a long time ago. Even Sasuke, since who knows when was standing ten meters away in the distance under the rain. Tsuyu noticed those people shortly after 9 tails chakra leaked. But she doesn't care…

Kakashi, among the ANBU members watching, felt a sting in his chest hearing the pain in Naruto's wailing and words. From his words he can guess what happened. Kakashi felt bad for Naruto, and his late sensei and Kushina.

If only you two are still alive… they need you two… Kakashi silently mutters in his heart.

***

…

Sasuke turned to look at Naruto's back as he's sleeping next to him. He had questions to ask, but he didn't dare. Seeing Naruto in so much pain then, it hurts him inside.

He wanted to ask if he's okay. But it's clear he's not. Naruto had never looked so… so in pain. So lifeless.

Sasuke felt anger and annoyance rising in his heart towards Tsuyu. Just what had she done to hurt Naruto so badly? Doesn't she care at all? His fist clenched tight, looking at Naruto's back in sorry and pity. A sense of protectiveness wash over Sasuke. That he hates seeing Naruto like this.

***

Notes:

Important! since most people probably don't understand what makes Naruto feel soo emotional - it's due to identity crisis.
It wasn't jealousy or anything. You can search the internet on what it entails.
"What's it all for?". Naruto's first outburst is that. It's like he had justified his suffering with having 9 tails in him and that's how it is. and along with this view his goal and dream to get people's acknowledgement.
But then she comes along and slap his reality(?), shaking the very root that makes Naruto, Naruto. Naruto, the 9 tails Jinchuriki has a hard life because he has a monster in him~
*Wrong. It's only because he's unlucky and there's no actual reason behind it.*
Anyways, don't worry Naruto won't turn evil or anything. He would eventually understand and move on. He
Naruto is a tough guy! Believe it! He's still 11 at this point in time, he will grow up.
I am planning to have Jiraiya accompanying him a lot and talking to him a lot. Giving sage advices.
It's a part of Naruto's growth and he would come out stronger-ttebayo!

Chapter 71: Shaken Reality

Chapter Text

***

"I hate you!".

The words echoed in Tsuyu's ears. She knows Naruto doesn't mean it. That he was just overwhelmed, and didn't know where to put his anger she guessed. For Naruto to say such a thing, perhaps, he's burdened by his growing environment more than she assumed. Maybe that part of Naruto hasn't 'healed', despite the years passing and things getting better.

If she had to make conjectures, Naruto can't accept he is treated differently all this time, that he's living an entirely different life compared to her. While all this time she had the same thing that caused his sufferings - but she's spared from those hate.

Tsuyu can only guess.

Maybe, in Naruto's world, his misfortune is because of the monster inside of him. And he accepted that as his life and a part of himself, and along with his coping mechanism, survival instinct, personality, his positive self to not let those setbacks hold him; and to chase his dream and goal for everyone to acknowledge and accept him. What Naruto experienced shaped his personality and dreams.

But he discovers the very thing that makes Naruto himself - was all a 'lie'. It's just bad luck that people hate him, that people know about it in the first place.

Tsuyu had the fox too, but she had everyone looking up to her. She had many friends to talk to since they were little.

What is the reason then, that Naruto is so different? Why is his life so miserable?

He felt so wronged. That it's so unfair. That it's so… nonsensical. It's like his whole life is a whole joke. But it's not funny. It just hurts…

Naruto stares at the ceiling, still feeling the wound in his heart. He doesn't have much energy to move. Last night, he cried so much his tears dried up.

Sasuke already went to the academy…

Naruto turned to the empty spot next to him. Sasuke left silently and thinks Naruto deserves to skip the day after last night.

*Knock2*.

"Nii-san… I made breakfast. It's on the table".

Tsuyu said through the door.

…

"Can I come in?".

… Nevermind. He needs space.

"Graduation exam in 2 days. Don't forget the date". Tsuyu leaves without any fuss. Skipping today and tomorrow doesn't matter anyways.

…

Naruto felt a pressure in his chest, hearing Tsuyu's voice.

I know she didn't do anything wrong… but it hurts…

It would be a lie to say Naruto didn't regret nor feel guilty saying what he said last night. He doesn't know why he said he hated her. He doesn't… he just felt it's so unfair he hates it, he hates - "it". He doesn't know what and to whom he should be angry at… he can't describe what he hates.

Naruto felt guilt washing over him. Why is his tongue so stupid to say that? He felt like a horrible person inside. Tsu-chan did so much for me…

Even so this deep anger and frustration won't disappear. Where do I put these feelings?

…

Naruto remembers back when he found out he had 9 tails inside of him. He was distressed, he felt so frustrated. He never asked for it to be inside of him. And worse he figured out EVERYONE tried to keep Naruto from knowing what caused them to hate him; even Tsuyu included.

He felt betrayed. Tsuyu knows so much about 9 tails… she could handle the fox so well, and she even knows who put it inside them. Tsuyu knows so much, but…

She kept it all a secret. Just like all the villagers. Naruto wonders how long she had known. It felt like Tsuyu knows from the very beginning...

It's painful, knowing she knew yet intentionally kept him in the dark all along. Villagers are one thing. But she's his family, not anyone else.

Naruto felt a sting in his eyes. He buried his face into the pillow, feeling his heart ache again. It felt like Tsuyu cannot trust him somewhere, or that Tsuyu thought Naruto is too pitiful and miserable she don't dare to tell him. And it sucks to be seen pitiful by their own little sister.

… In Naruto's complex mind, many things come up on the surface as he just lays on bed, thoughts jumbled here and there.

Stupid Lord Fourth. Why are you putting a monster inside babies! Stupid Lord Fourth!

Naruto recalled the revelation and felt really angry. He sat up and punched his pillow over and over. Stupid Lord Fourth! I will paint your rock face later! Naruto clenched his fist, his eyes filled with resentment.

… His punches slowly weakened, his eyes dropped low, feeling of tiredness washing over him again.

Is it because of the fox? That I was so miserable?

Naruto had to face the reality that someone else had an entirely different life even if she had the fox too. She had everything Naruto would want and dreamed of. The fox never stopped her. Heck, she trashed the fox so easily… Naruto witnessed it with his eyes.

What's all this for, what's the reason…

Naruto felt like his suffering was all for nothing; because of nothing. That he felt like the worst loser in Konoha. That his suffering is his own doing somehow.

He recalled the stupid bird in an open cage drawing Tsuyu showed him before in some attempt to 'cheer' him up back when they were little. The bird's head is stuck out in between two bars of iron. It had an expression of sadness - convinced it's trapped and unable to do anything. And yet, the bird can go left or right and get out of it.

In Tsuyu's words, it's a cage of its own making…

Was that really me?

He felt stupid for even feeling so hurt. Yet he can't stop it.

His dream is to be Hokage - but it's just a way to be acknowledged by everyone. He still wants that; truly; but the whole reason he gets rejected in the first place is because of the monster inside of him. But that 'reason' somehow turned into an excuse. For her, that being does not matter for her at all; and she still gets acknowledgements from everyone around her.

It's as if Naruto's entire life goal is based on stupid reasons. Someone else had it all so easily without any of Naruto's emotional turmoil.

Tsuyu can even advise him to treat the fox better, to communicate with him or stuff. She never cared nor felt anything about having the fox inside of her - and Naruto felt like Tsuyu herself never thought deeply that the fox had that much meaning to Naruto.

The 9 tails had no significance to Tsuyu's self. While for Naruto, its existence is a part of something significant, a major reason that makes Naruto - Naruto.

He tried to imagine and ask himself if Tsuyu would feel and care like he did if the villagers knew about her too and treated her like they treated him…

He wanted to get angry at her, and wanted to tell her how if she's in his place - but then his brain stuck at this imagination.

He couldn't imagine it at all. Even if Tsuyu put herself in his shoes - literally - Tsuyu would have walked an entirely different road. Naruto had this belief, knowing what kind of person Tsuyu from the very beginning even when they were little. And this knowledge is like mocking himself.

It wasn't about the fox, nor it's about the villagers that treated him badly. It's about himself being stupid. Being so unlucky it's miserable and even pitiful. He felt so small… like he's just… a pebble at the side of the road.

He holds his chest, trying to fill in the gravity in inside pulling him down. It just felt, so tiring. He doesn't want to do anything anymore. Naruto closed his eyes, hugging his pillow to sleep this heaviness away.

***

Sigh.

Tsuyu sighed inwardly. She felt frustrated and even annoyed honestly. She thought she did everything right enough. She even want to say Naruto is being unreasonable; but she understood the fact remains her brother is hurt deeply and that's the first priority to settle as his sister. She knows her priority and responsibility - Naruto's feelings and wellbeing is first, reasonings second.

Even so, she's not a psychiatrist nor a therapist. She might be able to handle most people well - but she learned at times she doesn't. Being pushed off toward the train track by someone she fired once already taught her a lesson that she couldn't handle all people if not most.

…

Thinking about last night, she recalled when Naruto accused her of lying to him. Omission of information is in fact a way of lying. She admits she's not innocent.

Perhaps, I should have been honest to him.

Tsuyu is considering it, to tell Naruto about everything. That she may need to trust Naruto's judgements. Remembering Naruto's expression when he call out to her lie made her feel guilty somehow. Even though she thought she's not wrong at all. But seeing Naruto in so much pain meant she was wrong somewhere, she failed somewhere as his family.

Maybe, it's only right she tells him, even if the reasons tell her not to.

The reason Lord Fourth sealed the fox inside the two of them. That Lord Fourth is their own father, while Kushina the late jinchuriki is their mother. The reason they had no inheritance whatsoever even if they are the children of two Konoha's heroes that died as martyrs. The need to keep their parentage a secret, the fact that Naruto was supposed to live a normal life much like herself and no one is supposed to know about him being the jinchuriki; and some hands used him for the village unity or to control him.

…

Should I?

Tsuyu is contemplating this. Maybe, telling Naruto everything would give him a better view of himself and the village - and helps him grow. She start to imagine the scenes once Naruto found out about everything. It could go two different ways...

Would he hate Minato for sealing the fox inside him?

Would he hate the idea of 'Hokage' itself because Minato had to do what he did to Naruto to save everyone?

Or would Naruto understand their decisions, think of his parents as heroes of Konoha, see the responsibility of a Hokage and sacrifices required and motivate him in some ways? See the flaws of this world and yet choose to make it better? Or would he gives up entirely?

Her eyebrows frowned - she really couldn't guess what direction this would go trying to go by pattern and logic.

But... her intuition, her feelings knowing Naruto for years tells her to trust Naruto. That he wouldn't go astray. That the Naruto she knew would always get back up, never gives in, and would always find the positive side of things.

Taking a deep breath, she made a decision. Soon, when the time is right...

***

Chapter 72: Jiraiya's Shock

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

***

For now, her focus returned to Jiraiya at the distance, already waiting for the assessment over her control of 9 tails chakra.

Jiraiya saw Tsuyu coming on time. He did notice the movements last night while he was soaking in the hot spring - especially the dark evil chakra appearing for a quick moment before it disappears. Since it wasn't an emergency he just remained there and asked about it to a random ANBU member he catched randomly right after he's done. He gets the gist of the situation on what happened with the two.

"Tsuyu. How's he doing?", Jiraiya asks in a leisurely manner.

"He's already stable. But he needs some space". It wasn't the first time Naruto get sulky and depressed. She had confidence it's only a small episode, knowing Naruto's overall attitude.

"... Hm~ He must have had it really rough if he almost lost control of 9 tails for a second. Thankfully you are there. I heard you stopped him from losing control".

"I interfered with the 8 Triagram seal with 5 Pronged Seal. For the time being 9 tails shouldn't be able to affect him".

"You are definitely prepared for such a situation aren't you? The seal doesn't have much use outside of interfering with even-numbered seals". Jiraiya looks at Tsuyu in approval, acknowledging her foresight and care for her brother.

"How about this, I will show you a jutsu created by Lord Fourth if you show great promise in controlling the 9 tails chakra!". Jiraiya grinned, already planning to pass Rasengan onto her, and Naruto later. He's just giving an excuse to teach it back to Minato's child. He could see the shadows of Minato in Tsuyu. His genius is passed down onto her, even his far sight and maturity - this quality of his is why he could become Hokage at such a young age.

If Tsuyu takes after Minato, then Naruto takes after Kushina when he thinks about it. Kushina is more expressive and is a sensitive person much like Naruto.

Jiraiya couldn't help but have a melancholic smile on his face remembering the two. The children of theirs really take after them…

"It would be a pleasure for me, Jiraiya-sama", Tsuyu bowed in respect.

"Good! For now, I want to see the condition of the 8 Triagram seal on you first".

Tsuyu nods. With no further thoughts she unzipped her jacket and pulled up her shirt beneath. With a little focus to connect to 9 tails chakra, the seal is revealed.

Jiraiya, despite being the no.1 pervert wasn't interested in flat chested Loli and everything is professional -

Sensing the seal, he frowned.

"The seal's gap is already very large... A lot of chakra from 9 tails leaking into you". It's beneficial of course, since more of the 9 tails chakra can integrate and become Tsuyu's own power. However-

"How come the seal's gap is already so large? The seal risks breaking if 9 tails force it and if you lose control…". Jiraiya muttered to himself. By common sense, normally he wouldn't trust a young jinchuriki that he hasn't seen their performance and control yet and would have tightened the seal back up immediately.

The key and seal formula to the 8 triagram seal is left with a toad, Gamatora, that he could summon. The key can be used to tighten or loosen the seal - allowing them to take more chakra from the bijuu by loosening the seal and tightening it after they are done.

"How many tails did you see the last time you used its power?".

"The last time, I had 6 tails".

"6-6 tails?! And you can really control the power?", Jiraiya asks in disbelief. Just how strong is Tsuyu's willpower to still be in control even with the dark nature of 9 tails vengeful chakra?

Jiraiya wanted Tsuyu to show him, but he hesitated a little. He's certain Tsuyu won't lie or brag but it's a little unreal and 6 tails is a massive risk.

"Alright. I understand you said you could, but just in case…". Jiraiya turned his head to a certain tree in the distance.

Tsuyu too turned her gaze towards it.

The ANBU watching and keeping the place suddenly appeared and flickered towards them. He's a part of the Sealing Squad that's watching, ready to react in case of Tsuyu losing control.

"What's your instruction, Jiraiya-sama?".

"Have your sealing squad stand by and stay closer, react immediately once I give instruction". "Understood, Jiraiya-sama". The ANBU disappeared, but behind the scene they are already on guard.

"Good good. Okay, we can begin, Tsuyu".

Tsuyu nods.

***

Mindscape

"Grrrr! You are here again, and for mere training?! I will remember this humiliation, human!". Within expectation, Kyubi gnashed his teeth, his eyes glaring at Tsuyu with annoyance and anger.

"Kyubi, I believe you have thought over my proposal. I will find a way to free you - within terms and conditions - and you will lend me your power. It's been a long time since I proposed, what is your answer?".

"How do I know if you aren't lying!".

These words again…

"I cannot prove it now". Tsuyu said honestly.

"However, you have no other options. Have any of the previous jinchuriki promised you freedom? I still prefer having a cooperative relationship with you. There's no need for any of us to be against each other, Kyubi".

Kyubi grunted. It's true, out of all the jinchuriki that he's trapped in, Tsuyu is the first to offer such a thing and didn't view him as an evil creature and sees his opinion and feeling to matter to begin with. Kyubi can feel Tsuyu was never greedy for his power, even if she could take it relatively freely and never use him unless it's for those stupid old fools to see or in dire circumstances.

So over time, Kyubi did believe Tsuyu's promise to not use his chakra unless it's a need. The thing is Tsuyu could forcefully take it, but she didn't unless something comes up. This is a proof of half of her promise.

As for the later half… Kyubi grunted again. Huffing out a reluctant voice, he had to believe her since there's no other choice.

"Very well, human. But I want to be free sooner!".

Tsuyu smiled slightly.

"I understand. Once I have the right position to make decisions regarding your matter, I will fulfill the promise, Kyubi-san".

"I will tear you and your brother to pieces if you lie!".

"Yes, sure", Tsuyu said casually. But then she just had this thought. She had always called him Kyubi, because that's what literally everyone calls him.

"Is Kyubi your real name? Or you had another name?".

"Grrr…". Kyubi felt touched inside when Tsuyu asked about that. Has anyone ever asked that? This little bit of acknowledgement is like a trigger for his Stockholm syndrome. He felt like Tsuyu was looking at him like another person.

"Kurama", he muttered the name given to him by Hagoromo, his eyes avoiding Tsuyu.

"Is that self-given, or someone gave it to you?". Tsuyu asked in curiosity.

"Don't act so casual with me! It's given by someone!". Kyubi acts like he won't answer but he answers regardless.

"Interesting… someone close to you? Or parents?". As far as Tsuyu knows, the tailed beasts are creatures born from chakra. So who could name him and had this fox accept it.

"You are not worthy to know!".

Tsuyu raises her hand in surrender. "Okay, I won't force it".

"Getting down to business; I will need to borrow your chakra for a while, Kurama. Pleased to be working with you", Tsuyu holds out her hand, much like a handshake.

"Don't act like it's yours, brat! I am only doing this because you promised to free me! Don't go back on your words!", Kurama said whatever and held his finger out, taking Tsuyu's hand.

A massive influx of 9 tails chakra flowed in her body.

***

Jiraiya seeing the red bubbles of chakra forming a cloak around Tsuyu made him shudder. The evil aura permeating her made his scalp tingles. Her pupils already turned into a slit among blood red irises.

"Tsuyu, recite this book while you are transformed and use more of it's chakra. I want to see if you can retain your consciousness and will. Once you stopped reciting, I will stop you immediately".

Jiraiya passed a book to her. Holding it with her hand coated with red chakra, the title of 'Icha-Icha Paradise' almost made her vomit.

Seriously?

Her eyes twitched. But still, she opened the book and read the opening. The obscene description of a man towards the one he loved.

"... Her fingers carressed gently, yet leaving blazing sparks and tingling in it's path. Ah... He gripped her wrist, looking at her with desperation and need. Don't tease me... Touch me there..."

She gritted her teeth, swallowed her dignity and recited the book while using more and more of 9 tails chakra.

1 tail. 2 tails. 3 tails. 4 tails.

The book starts to corrode slightly from the intense chakra surrounding her. The humiliation of using her mouth to read this unholy book surpasses the negative emotions trying to influence her mind from the 9 tails chakra.

5 tails… and finally 6 tails. Her entire body is covered in a dark red chakra layer. Bone structures form, framing Tsuyu's body, her limbs and eventually forming a fox's skull covering the entirety of her head, hiding her face entirely.

"Tsuyu?", Jiraiya was afraid Tsuyu had lost control.

Just then, the mouth of the skull opened with a loud crack along with blast of chakra wave, pushing Jiraiya a step back. She revealed her ferocious eyes like that of a demon. A small grin subconsciously formed on her lips, feeling the turbulence of power like adrenaline infusing her body. Or rather, the constant injuries and healing of her body releases massive amounts of endorphins and whatever cocktail of hormones.

A feeling of bliss filled her amidst the constant pain. The wicked, demonic smile reveals her sharp fangs. Her hairs sway in the air, the 6 appendages representing her 6 tails covered in thick dark red chakra.

The book in her hand entirely turned to ashes. She controlled her expression, suppressing the feelings in her heart to maintain professionalism.

Jiraiya gulped a mouthful of saliva seeing Tsuyu's evil looking state. Why is she smiling like that… A chill rose in his heart.

"Jiraiya-sama, the book is gone", Tsuyu said almost calmly - but Jiraiya felt as if Tsuyu was definitely dissatisfied with him somewhere with her tone. All of a sudden, he felt as if the flood of evil chakra engulfed his vision for a second.

"RAAAA!!".

The image of a ferocious fox appeared in his eyes, he visibly felt the glaring from the fox image, causing his body to shudder.

"Damned human! You dare make me see such @#_-_(*(!"$".

Aside from Tsuyu, Kurama had to see all that too…

Beads of sweat formed and dropped down his face.

"Tsuyu… you are still in control?", he wiped it with his sleeve. He felt a huge resentment and hatred towards him. Not sure if it's coming from 9 tails or Tsuyu herself.

"Yes, I am in control", but her voice contains an undisguised hint of annoyance. She can't help it, her negative emotions are amplified after all.

"G-good. Can you use more of its chakra?".

"No. It's my limit. The seal limits any more passage of chakra from 9 tails".

"Okay…okay… let's… let's test your combat strength. The forest on the other side is completely free. Use your means". Jiraiya would be a fool to fight Tsuyu. Unless he gets into the Sage Mood, he has no confidence. Even if he gets into Sage Mood, testing Tsuyu in this state feels like a death wish. This is intuition of the strong and he's sure of it - those massive chakra aren't a mere show. In terms of power, he's completely crushed so he don't dare.

"Understood".

Tsuyu turned her entire body in the forest direction.

She just had this thought of using Earth chakra shape and nature manipulation with Kyubi's chakra cloak and she had this chance to test it.

Earth nature is about solidifying and compacting chakra. And with Tsuyu's inclination towards Yin nature that forms and shapes something from nothing, her control over the chakra cloak is unprecedented.

Tsuyu's 6 tails represented by her bundle of hairs each moved and stretched towards the trees in the distance, grabbing each of them. The grip onto their bark causes the body to crack, with the audible sound of breaking. In quick succession, she uprooting them with force, breaking grounds and throw them one by one.

Each of the trees crash into other trees, falling many, destroying the grounds, the barks are all destroyed to pieces.

She controls it like her own limbs... Jiraiya commented inwardly.

Just as Tsuyu finished warming up, each of her tails retracted. Each of them turned into a hooked blade, like a scythe of death. With Earth nature chakra intertwined increasing its weight and solidity of its form, turning the dark red into close to opaque colour with metallic luster.

Tsuyu flickered towards an empty area, the burst of chakra from her feet creating a small crater beneath her.

Taking inspiration from Fang Over Fang and Revolving Heaven, Tsuyu came up with a devastating technique with a name on the spot.

A creepy, almost excited smile carved on her face, her demonic eyes lights up imperceptibly, baring her fangs as if she yearns for destruction. This expression on her scared Jiraiya silly.

Hell Revolving Fang!

Explosive chakra expelled from each of her tenketsu, creating a spinning force turning her into a tornado of annihilation towards the area.

WHOOOSHHH!

Whenever Tsuyu passes, the wind howls, dust scatters, the trees and rocks are blasted and destroyed into pieces, leaving deep slashes marks on the ground meters on Tsuyu's path, clearing everything like a blender.

Seeing a hundred meters of area worth of devastation from Tsuyu's straight line attack, Jiraiya had to take a deep breath and a mental rest.

As the dust settled, the figure of Tsuyu became visible once more, she stood with a hunched back, turning her gaze towards Jiraiya. The once green and lush background turned into a ruined wasteland in straight view.

And what he saw once he met her eyes was the disturbing grin on her expression again. She couldn't help it. The endorphins filling her entire body from the destruction of cells and its regeneration, the anger and hatred from 9 tails influence becomes a cocktail of emotions resembling madness.

Terrifying…

That's the only word he can describe. He felt fear when he saw that smile. It's as if she enjoys wreaking havoc. Tsuyu came over to Jiraiya with a single leap, creating another crater as she landed. Jiraiya observed Tsuyu's condition; the red mist surrounding her skin added another layer of touch to her already demonic form.

What's with this bloody smell, and those dark red mist around her skin… her blood evaporating?

"Your body takes a lot of burden…". Jiraiya felt solemn. Such power has a price.

"Yes. The 9 tails chakra is corrosive, but damage done to my body is recovered just as quickly".

"Okay. I have seen your control. I am convinced. You should not use 9 tails chakra to full extent unless it's necessary. You are chipping your life away, let's stop now".

Tsuyu nods. Though, she already knew this information. The bone frames on Tsuyu's body and on her head disappeared, followed by the dark red cloak.

Tsuyu's body slumped downward a little, an expression of pain visible on her face as the chakra supporting her body stopped working.

Her body couldn't stand its power. She's still 11 and growing after all. No, in fact, she held up more than I thought for her age. Her body is already abnormally strong, just not enough.

Jiraiya makes a conclusion. The Uzumaki bloodline is a wonder. As long as Tsuyu grows into an adult and temper her body more over time, she could unleash more of its power with lesser risk.

Of course, what Jiraiya didn't know was that the improved Cursed Seal of Heaven on Tsuyu had an effect of making her body stronger over time with the addition of natural energy.

Activating the Seal would also get her into Cursed Seal Mode which further strengthen her resistance towards 9 tails chakra. And if she could unlock the second stage of cursed mark, which would greatly alter and improve her physique, it would further increase her resistance if she unlocked it. But she couldn't show this to Jiraiya since it would expose her connection to Orochimaru.

Jiraiya already had a solution in mind - the key to the seal. If Tsuyu had the key, she could take 9 tails chakra, separate it from 9 tails, refine it first, and use them relatively more safely. Right now, the 9 tails chakra are directly, rawly channeled from 9 tails to Tsuyu's body, mixing two separate chakra, separate will forcefully.

However, Jiraiya felt it's too soon. He had seen her control, but there's a room for doubt. His gut feelings felt something was wrong. Her expression is a concern for him. The last time she saw Kushina use 9 tails chakra in her training in the past, she didn't look or feel that scary, she didn't seem 'happy' about it either.

"How do you feel when you use its power?".

"... I feel hatred, and want to destroy everything".

Tsuyu is honest, with assumptions this is absolutely normal. She is Tanya Von Degurechaff, a tempered soldier who went against 'God's manipulation towards her psyche. Being X forced her to feel faith - and she still resisted it in the past life. Faith is as strong an emotion as hatred, if not more. Hatred had reasons as a basis. Faith, never does. One could tell which is more crazy and harder to resist. Tsuyu had known worse.

"I see… do you…". Jiraiya hesitated on putting the word.

"Enjoy it?". His tone is a bit unsure.

"... I feel… excited, yes…", Tsuyu also hesitated slightly seeing Jiraiya's expression. Is there something wrong with that? It felt like she's drugged up, certainly.

Jiraiya pondered. That doesn't sound right… The Jinchuriki train to suppress those negative emotions and temper their will against it. But he felt something was definitely different about the way Tsuyu goes about it.

That Tsuyu completely lives with it? But as long as she's conscious and can make decisions for herself there doesn't seem to be anything wrong…

However, he's afraid once Tsuyu gets in contact with more 9 tails chakra, she would lose herself. He couldn't trust her with the key for her for now, given the way Tsuyu controlled the chakra sounds a little off and had risks.

"Okay… I figured out the direction of your training. I believe you should… train to stop the influence of negative emotions. Once you use more of 9 tails chakra, I am afraid you may not be able to resist it anymore. So for the time being, train on blocking those emotions that come from 9 tails chakra, make those feelings dumbed down, until you no longer feel… as excited… ehem. Overpower it with positive emotions. What matters most is, having your loved ones, your friends and comrades, and the village in your heart. That would let you stay on top and block the influence".

"...I understand, Jiraiya-sama". No, she doesn't understand what he's talking about. It seems a little subjective. But she supposed she would try. Since not feeling those things may help her from acting rashly on the battlefield.

"Good, let's end it for today. Rest your body. We will continue tomorrow at the same time".

Tsuyu nods.

As she departs, her thoughts return to Naruto for a while. Wondering if he's still in bed, and what she could do to let him feel better sooner.

She already had a plan in mind. Let's have Kiba drag him out to fool around. Those two haven't been hanging out lately. Kiba surely would be happy to run away from his mom's harsh training. And let's get him to some rare ramen from other Countries...

Without her realizing, she had treated Naruto truly like a family.

Her goals is simple. For Naruto to become strong enough to survive; and second, for him to be mentally and emotionally well.

Seeing him happy is akin to her success. While if he's not it means she failed. A matric of evaluation of her performance as his little sister is different than compared to her subordinates.

It's something that even Tsuyu didn't think much about. And even if she thinks about it, she would reason her unreasonable feelings to make it reasonable subconsciously.

If a friend, a subordinate and or a comrade show attitude like Naruto last night, she would have immediately gives up on them.

But Naruto is different. The only person that, had made her a little more human - at least towards him. That Naruto is her family, the one she watched growing up, seeing his downs and ups, seeing his smile and tears. A moment of his weakness, a single instance of failure does not cause Tsuyu to gives up on him. Because she saw the instances where Naruto gets back up before, and she still believes in this.

Years worth of such close relationship does change her in subconscious way. She had never known anyone as deeply as her brother. She never understood anyone in depth except him. Even counting her previous lives, Naruto is a first. Something that, Tsuyu never reflected on herself deeply, but her reasonings and actions for him showed her care and exception towards him.

As she walked across the street of Konoha, she overheard a conversation.

"That kid is causing trouble again…".

"What a wild beast…! How could he disrespect him!".

Turning her frowning face towards them, then turning her face at the direction they are looking - she sees the Hokage Rock.

But…

Lord Fourth?! Her eyes almost popped out seeing it.

The image of Minato's rock face had turned into an art project. With red horns on his forehead, fangs and sharp teeth on his mouth with a snake-like tongue sticking out. And the tiny figures of that familiar orange - a lot of them - swarming and painting at the same time.

NARUTO!!!

The vein on her forehead popped out. With a leap, she disappeared from the spot heading towards that brat.

***

Notes:

for those who only watch anime Tanya - I know some may disagree about Tsuyu's character but i feel like she does have capacity to love, frankly speaking. She's not a 100% pure psychopath, seen in her novel. It's just she never had close relationship with anyone in her previous lives and this part is left unexplored.
in LN Tsuyu fired the man in the very beginning AFTER she tried enough to place the man in other departments and tried to 'help' him. She formed bonds with her subordinates, even doing objectively unnecessary revenge for one of her fallen subordinate (which she self-justified as reasonable with reasons in her mind - i reflect this in her thoughts towards Naruto aswell).
So in light of Tsuyu's depth of personality, I believe if she had someone who had an even deeper bond, her attitude is very different.
Also, out of narrative need - Tsuyu need to have care for Naruto.
Otherwise at the end Naruto will be completely and utterly miserable, the story of Naruto would end BADLY.

Chapter 73: Stupid Fourth Hokage!

Chapter Text

She arrived at the land above the Hokage rock, looking at the Konoha Police Force members trying to deal with Naruto's shadow clones that's holding them back.

What's worse is these shinobi can't even deal with Naruto's shadow clones! What a waste! She walked step by step approaching the cliff. The shadow clones noticed Tsuyu's arrival and anger eventually.

"Gasp! It's Tsu-chan! RUNNNN!!!".

One shadow clone screamed in panic and ran off, with the rest scattered like monkeys. The ones painted on Minato's Rock Face also scattered in fear. Some poofed themselves, some jumped off the cliff, while others ran in different directions.

Her eyes scan left and right, trying to see the real one. But she had no magic eyes and she really couldn't figure it out. Her eyes darkened, quickly she locked her eyes onto a single victim.

With a flash, she grabbed one like a catching a running chicken, looking at him like she's about to eat him.

"A-Ahh! T-Tsu-chan…-".

"Where's the original?", she said coldly, scaring him so much.

"I… He's… there-!", the shadow clone pointed in a direction, towards the forest.

"Lead me to him".

The shadow clone didn't dare to disobey… after all, the real Naruto wouldn't dare to disobey her once she showed those glares either.

***

Hu…hu… How come she's here!

Naruto thought she's doing whatever out there. Thankfully, he escaped… well, actually, no.

"... Uzumaki. Naruto".

Naruto felt a chill creeping up his back hearing the cold voice behind him.

"Tsu-chan…", he turned around to face her, but his eyes were looking elsewhere.

"... if you want the villagers to respect you… you shouldn't have disrespected the village's hero…", Tsuyu's tone was mild, contrary to her anger. She didn't ask why he's doing that. She understood the reason.

Naruto looked up at her, his expression a little surprised at her words. He thought, Tsuyu would get angry and scold him coldly.

"... it's not like the villagers ever change. It's been years and it's still the same…", he said bitterly. Naruto is not so blind to not see the villagers still view him as an outcast. Even if they aren't blatantly pushing him away, they would ignore his existence and distance themselves like he had some bad body odour or something.

Tsuyu opened her lips, trying to find a counterpoint. But he's right, so what can she say?

"... So far… no".

"See! You know it!", Naruto's tone becomes loud and harsh, on verge of lashing out.

"... it doesn't matter what they think of me. Not anymore! Whatever!", Naruto crossed his arms, turning his face away acting pouty.

But his eyes contained deep sadness and heaviness, that he had to accept this fact.

It doesn't matter…? Tsuyu feels Naruto is giving an excuse. While it's true he wished it did not matter, and it shouldn't matter, but he still feels it matters. Otherwise he wouldn't have cried about it nor would he have felt stupid.

"Yes. It doesn't matter. Those people are strangers. They don't know you and you don't know them either". Tsuyu said, reinforcing Naruto's own words.

But hearing these, Naruto felt like getting angry again.

"What do you know! Every day- they-". Naruto bit his lips. He takes a deep breath, holding his chest to soothe the ache.

This brat… you still care. She rolled her eyes inwardly.

"... but I shouldn't… I know I shouldn't… it's not like they matter… they don't care about me… I don't care about them", Naruto looked down, kicking away at a rock.

"It's natural to get hurt from rejection, nii-san…".

Naruto takes a deep breath, recovering from his feelings. He lay against a tree, looking up at the sky, or looking down at the ground.

Tsuyu moved nearer, resting her back on another tree constantly observing and trying to read on him. She remained silent, trying to give him space to talk now that he's not closing her out entirely.

"... do you…".

Tsuyu perked her ears.

"... think I am pitiful…?".

Tsuyu went silent for seconds, thinking over it.

"No. Nii-san. I don't think so".

"... you know I had the fox in me earlier… why didn't you tell me?".

"You aren't ready to know. Besides, it's a village secret", Tsuyu muttered the sentence, but she felt uncomfortable saying it. She knows Naruto wouldn't like it.

"...yeah… right… not ready~ whatever~", Naruto's voice was almost choking.

"... I don't even know why people hated me back then… it's… it just sucks… you could have told me… you could have… made it easier…".

"...", Tsuyu turned her eyes towards the trees and flora in front of her. Thinking over his words. At the moment Naruto knew - he did crash out. But it's also true he did get better afterward. Tsuyu had watched him, and knew these were true.

For Naruto, knowing the reason for the hate itself is a form of closure and acceptance.

That lying to him had reasons to be a wrong thing to do, and if she had told him earlier Naruto would crash out earlier but, he would feel better earlier too. The same could apply to every other information she's hiding.

"I thought, I know what's best for you. But at times, I am wrong… I don't know how you take it. I thought it would… break you". Tsuyu looked into Naruto's eyes, admitting her flaws, and what she thought.

"So you just assumed I will, what, act like a brat and cry all day?". Tsuyu glared at Tsuyu for thinking so low of him.

Tsuyu chuckled slightly.

"You did though for a few days".

"Y-You…!", Naruto pointed at Tsuyu in anger. However, an unexpected sentence comes out from her.

"... but I know I was wrong now… you take it well, you proved me wrong about you. You never let it break you, you never give up on yourself, and you still move forward".

Naruto parted his lips, feeling surprised at her words. The words felt like a soothing current amidst the turmoil in his heart. That Tsuyu did, some part of her, believes in him.

Naruto turned to the side, looking down at the ground again.

"Why… don't you tell me earlier you had the fox too…". Naruto knew what words Tsuyu would say, honestly.

"Sigh. Isn't it obvious?", Tsuyu said in a fake mocking tone.

"... If you had said it from the very beginning… I wouldn't be so mad… stupid Tsu-chan…", Naruto kicked a rock away.

"Yeah, yeah. Okay I get it. I shouldn't have lied to you".

"...and I am sorry for that". Tsuyu added, her tone carrying a hint of self-reflection. She looked over at Naruto, seeing him now. Sure, he's still sulking and in a bad mood. But as expected, his crash out episode only lasted for a short while - and he still didn't break.

Maybe if it's anyone else, they would have completely broken down, losing their will to even live at that point, or turned to hate entirely.

"Wouldn't you feel it's unfair if you knew earlier. The treatment we received is different. They don't know about me. I thought you would be unable to accept it". Tsuyu still asked further, wanting to confirm what Naruto truly thought.

"Of course it's unfair! And who would accept it! Hmph!".

"But I won't just… cry all day…".

"You did…for last night".

"S-Shut up!!". Tsuyu's face turned red slightly from embarrassment. He still feels mad though.

Silence prevails for a few seconds… Naruto continued.

"Even if… they know about you, I bet you wouldn't care about those stupid villagers… unlike me…", he said in self defeat. Knowing the difference between them for sure. He accepts that Tsuyu is different, that he receives better treatment than him and even would react better than him even if she's in Naruto's place. This acceptance is why he wasn't upset enough to break. But of course, he still feels bad about it. But it won't change anything between them.

Even if it's unfair, Naruto would never hate her. She is, will always be, his little sister.

"...", Tsuyu looked at Naruto, her eyes flashed with a hint of surprise. That Naruto knows her enough.

"I know it's stupid… you had the fox but… still able to do amazing things… even if everyone hates you like they hated me it's not like you would cry because of that… that's so weird…".

Tsuyu let out a small chuckle. "Yeah. That's weird…". The image of her crying like Naruto really is bizarre, it's actually funny.

…

"I am different from you. Everyone is different, nii-san. What matters for me doesn't necessarily matter for you. What matters for you doesn't always matter for me".

…

"We each live for our own goals; not anyone else's. If you care about something, then you do something about it. It's your life after all".

…

"Unless you give it up… and if you want to give up, one should give up completely. That's how you move forward if you choose to", Tsuyu looked at Naruto as she said this.

"I won't just give up! Why do I have to accept those people who hate me! I don't deserve it!", Naruto's tone turned angrier again.

Tsuyu smiled slightly. She already expected this.

"Yes. You are right. You don't deserve it. So you wanted to prove them wrong. And truly, they ARE wrong. You don't have to prove anything. It's already a fact they are wrong, you know?".

"I know! … I just…".

"I want to prove it to their faces… I want them to, to see that they are wrong… I want them to regret it… I want them to realise they are stupid…".

"... One day they would".

Tsuyu's sentence broke through Naruto's defense at the moment. He looks at her expression, seeing confidence and certainty on her.

"They would…?".

Tsuyu turned to think.

"Nii-san, to begin with, you understand why the villagers hate the fox, right?".

"I know… but I am not a fox… I am… I am me… why do I have to take the blame…".

"Yes. But the villagers haven't seen this yet… Once you go out there, make a name for yourself, have people know the true you - they would get it".

"But… it's like no matter what I do it won't change anything… and it felt stupid…".

"Idiot…", Tsuyu said jokingly.

"What do you mean?!" Naruto emotions fluctuate again.

"... You already have people who accept you, nii-san. They see you… I, see you".

"... you should see what's right in front of you, see those who accept you, not those who reject you. The ones who are already with you are proof things can change. Don't be stupid".

"Proof that… things can change…", Naruto muttered. The words struck Naruto deeply. The people around him that sees him… Tsu-chan, Kiba, Iruka-sensei, Hinata, Sasuke, and even those others that start to talk to him in class.

Naruto looked down, digesting her words.

"I am stupid… I know…", Naruto said weakly, in self mockery and acceptance. It's not like everyone as in EVERYONE hates him…

Tsuyu went silent, letting Naruto take in her words. After seconds, Naruto suddenly said;

"I am sorry… Tsu-chan…".

"Hm…?".

"I… I shouldn't have said those things… I don't mean it… I… I don't hate you… I just… hate everything… I don't know", the words carries heavy guilt.

"... I know you don't mean it. I don't take it to heart".

…

Naruto turned to face Tsuyu. His eyes teary suddenly.

"No… I am really sorry… I am really…". Tears flowed down his eyes like a broken dam.

Sigh. This crybaby… Tsuyu smiled slightly, knowing everything is fine now for sure.

"I forgive you. Don't think too much. Just train harder to make it up to me, understand?".

"Nn. Got it…".

… Naruto looks at the distance, feeling the turmoil in his heart recede a lot. He felt relieved for once, after talking everything out.

"... Stupid Lord Fourth", Naruto cursed out of nowhere. Remembering the stupid Hokage who put the fox in him.

"... He is, indeed". Tsuyu agreed.

"Yeah! He is stupid! How could he do this to me! Stupid!", Naruto stood with vigor with Tsuyu's support.

"Who put a hundred meter sized beast that could destroy a village inside babies. It's so unreasonable", Tsuyu added, shaking her head.

"Yeah! That's right! Stupid Lord Fourth!".

"And worse he just leaves just like that. And it's you who suffered. He had no sense of responsibility at all". Tsuyu also said this due to that guy being their own father as well.

"Yeah!!! He's a stupid Hokage! Serves his face right!", Naruto feels more and more spirited cursing him.

"The villagers are stupid too. We both saved the village in a way. Without us holding it, the fox would have destroyed the village already". Tsuyu shake her head again.

"YEAHHHH!!! EVERYONE ARE SO STUPID!!!".

...

"Hihi…", Naruto suddenly chuckled, giving a silly smile towards her. "Thanks Tsu-chan…". Naruto feels a lot better, cursing that guy and others with Tsuyu fanning the flames at the side.

"I am just telling the truth…". Tsuyu let out a soft smile as well. Though, the whole truth that it's his own dad would certainly make Naruto curse at him more.

***

Minato's consciousness inside the two of them cried with no tears, while Kushina's consciousness patted his back.

"Kushina… what do I do… I never expected him to hate me so much…".

"... No, it's not your fault. Naruto… he should have had a normal life…", Kushina recalled the way Minato asked Hiruzen to take care of Naruto before their death. She wanted to say that that guy is the real problem and she's sure in the Pure Land her self had already beaten him until he died a second death. But that's Minato's sensei after all so she can't say it outright.

***

The siblings just stay there, feeling the breeze, letting the sound of the forest wash the tension away. After minutes of just silence, Tsuyu felt they should get back home… or better yet, give this brat a treat.

"Come on, let's get Ichiraku".

"Yeah, let's go!".

…

"WAIT!". Tsuyu almost forgot.

"What Tsu-chan…", Naruto's stomach already grumbled. But then he felt his hair stand on end seeing Tsuyu crossing her arms, her eyes turning cold.

"Clean up his stupid face. It's vandalism against public property, and it's the Hokage Rock out of all things. That's 500,000 ryo in fine maximum. I am already a shinobi and legally had to pay if they bring it to court".

"5-500,000?!?". Naruto gasped in shock.

"I… I am going right away!!!", Naruto rushed out quickly, afraid they had to take out so much money.

Silly brat…

Tsuyu watched him leave quickly in panic, and heard another curse towards the fourth Hokage for being too expensive, but she still followed after him with a little smile.

That's the Naruto she knows…

***

Chapter 74: Hang Out

Chapter Text

2… 4… 8… 16. Each set of Neji’s movements towards the dummy becomes faster and faster, his Byakugan is strained to the limit.

32!

Neji gritted his teeth, feeling frustrated inside of him.

64! Pow! The last dot on the dummy abdomen is hit with accuracy, blasting the dummy meters away.

Neji. Remember, your only purpose is to protect the main branch.

Neji felt hatred towards the main clan. First is the bird cage that gives control over his life to anyone in the main branch. Then his own father is sacrificed. And finally…

Neji slammed his fist against a nearby tree. The reminder that he is responsible to protect Hinata. He already mastered 8 Triagram Palms, and no one taught him personally. He watched they use it, take it as his own and learn it all himself.

Hinata can't even hit 64 palms yet!

Why do I have to protect a weakling? Why is she even the heir to the clan? If she's that capable, why would she need protection?

The answer is, it had nothing to do with capabilities. With the escalation of war, the Hyuga members proceed in their own way. Hiashi watches over Hinata and Neji’s training. His face is stern as always, but he does worry for both of them. While he worries for Neji because he is his brother's son, Neji’s responsibility is still clear - he needs to protect Hinata.

For Hinata, Hiashi engrained the teachings of the secret techniques of the Hyuga clan, 8 trigram 64 palms and Revolving Heaven.

As for Neji, he really only shows him the gentle fist without its real technique. The 64 palms require a certain set of movements and motions, and patterns improved over the generations so there's no gap in their defense when they utilize the technique.

Everyone in the clan has Byakugan and can see tenketsu points. And everyone could strike the tenketsu point. But without the right guidance, the right pattern, the right movements, the openings you leave when you attack, the time it takes to finish all 64 palms, a lot of things can go wrong.

However Neji derived the main method from mere observation and training himself hard.

And yet… even if he's exceptional, his only destiny is to be a slave to the side branch…

If you are to die on the battlefield… that's your own weakness…!

Neji glared at Hinata secretly, already having thoughts that he definitely won't do anything if he sees Hinata in danger.

He even hopes all main branches are wiped out in the battle that's about to come. But as usual, he knows that's impossible. The main branch will send the side branch to the forefront, while they remain at the back, staying at safer positions, throwing the side branch as cannon fodder, as sacrificial pawns.

But what can Neji do? Nothing.

***

Hiashi received a notice of visit from his servant. Hearing its Uzumaki Tsuyu, he welcomed her into the dojo.

“Tsuyu, it's been some times”.

“Hiashi-sama, it's been a while indeed. You look in good health as always”.

“Hn. You are here to see Hinata, I presume…”. Hiashi turned to look at Hinata.

Hiashi has trained Hinata even with more effort the past days ever since unrest start to simmer in the village.

It's not just the Hyuga clan, all Shinobi clans within Konoha had the same pressure on them. It's rare to see a free Shinobi around too; because all of them are busy taking missions. To keep up the appearance that Konoha is still strong, the Shinobi are busy. After all, if the Daimyo, lord of the lands, the nobles, all lost confidence in them, they would be abandoned and they would have declared surrender before war could even start.

But this is the last they wanted. Having their lands taken away means taking away their money, their power and status, frankly speaking. The effect towards people born to the land taken away is second - having their riches drained outside of their home, leaving them poor and suffering and not able to enjoy the resources they gather themselves just to enrich the main land.

It has always been this way when it comes to takeover.

If the Daimyo decide to surrender and bow down to other countries directly - it wouldn't stop them from taking more lands from the Land of Fire. It would only make them more greedy to take ALL of it if they see such a weakness.

In the view of higher ups, they have to show resistance. Despite Konoha's current predicament, resistance will still cause losses to other countries and would make negotiations more favourable towards them, so in the overall situation, they can minimize their losses.

Then what about the soldiers that they the higher ups, believes will lose anyways in the end had to say regarding this?

Shinobi cannot say anything regarding this matter. The Daimyo and the nobles already believed they would lose. But they still engage in war instead of surrendering, sending the soldiers to die just to reduce their losses.

In overall view, even if more lands are taken, the people might become poor. But they would live. Those are working forces, those who contribute to the economy, and it's not like civilians would die just because the owner of the land changed.

Living poorly is better than dying. And in most cases, the change is only a lowered living lifestyle. Or might not even change anything. It's just the change of the owner of the lands, and it's up to the new owner. If the citizens are treated just the same as previously - and the taxes, the subsidy, the security of the people is maintained by the new lord, there's nothing changed for the people. What changed is to whom they pay tax to, to whom the riches go to. If the new lord is a tyrant, a greedy one, then the people will suffer.

Any wise ruler wouldn't be cruel to its citizens, and maintaining the system and treatment only helps maintain the amount of resources generated by the land after the takeover. Changing the balance by raising the tax or slaving them just because it's a foreign land taken from others would lead to lowered production and if they are extreme, people would run away and even rebel.

So in overall view, war only benefits the rich and the higher ups. And if these higher ups have a brain and don't feel greedy for immediate, short-term riches, the citizens should be least affected.

Coming back to Hyuga compound…

“Yes. It's been a while. I planned to hang out with her, if she had time in her schedule”. Tsuyu answered Hiashi.

Hiashi thought it over. Looking over at the Hinata.

“... Then I hope you can fulfill my request. Spar with my daughter. I want to see how much of a gap she had with you”.

“A-ah?”, Hinata felt a little uncertain, but she still went forward nervously.

Seeing Hinata getting more timid compared to the last time she saw her, she felt something was wrong.

Tsuyu made a seal of confrontation, before readying her posture.

“Hinata. Use all you have. Don't hold back. Think of me as an enemy on the battlefield”.

Tsuyu said this and wanted this because she didn't want this girl to throw her life away once the time comes.

“I… I understand”. The veins on the side of her eyes popped, her Byakugan pushed to its limit.

“Here I come…!”.

***

Sigh. Both Hinata and Hiashi sighed inwardly at the same time, looking at Hinata weakly laying on the floor.

Hinata’s problem of holding back seemed to become worse.

Was it… because she's afraid?

Afraid of the upcoming graduation, the start of life as a Shinobi, and the fear of truly stepping onto a bloody path soon.

Hinata was already the kind of person afraid to hurt someone. Killing someone is another level of matter. Hinata must have felt the pressure.

Tsuyu looked at Hiashi. Hiashi looked at her. There's some mutual understanding.

Seeing Hinata weakly standing up, she pulled her up and patted her shoulders.

“It's been a while since you last hang out with Naruto. You must have missed that”. Tsuyu said low enough for Hiashi to not hear.

“W-what…! I… I…-”, Hinata blushed red.

“I am not sure if you even hang out with him in class after I am gone”, knowing Hinata's shy self, she is a passive person.

“I…”. Hinata recalled. In fact… over time, Naruto starts to eat lunch or chat with the other boys more. And because she almost never initiated a conversation, and bad at it even if Naruto tried to talk to her - Naruto naturally would hang out with others more. With Tsuyu before they always sit with her. This development is natural, since Tsuyu had always been the mediator. Once she graduates and isn't even in academy anymore it's entirely up to Hinata and well, she can't do it.

Tsuyu smiled slightly.

“Come on, let's see Naruto”. Tsuyu said jokingly.

As the two were going in a certain direction, Tsuyu had to ask her and try to help her seeing Hinata being quiet.

“Are you afraid…?”. It's clear what Tsuyu is referring to.

“... A little”, Hinata looked down, as if guilty. It's an admission that she does feel afraid, and not ready. Not just about the potential of killing or dying. It's also about the whole responsibility of a Shinobi. The responsibility and expectation as the heir of the Hyuga clan, and the weight of expectation from her father. What if she failed?

“... You are the heir to the Hyuga clan”.

This too, is a destiny. Hinata is raised as a Shinobi her whole life, and her dream is to uphold the Hyuga clan and become worthy as an heir. But if there's no one forcing those responsibilities and ideas on her since she's a child, if Hiashi didn't give reward and punishments, showing his love only when Hinata fulfilled his expectations, would she independently choose to become a Shinobi? Tsuyu felt it's unlikely. But it's already too late to think over that.

Tsuyu thought over the right motivational factor for her.

“As the heir, you should be positioned at the safest position. I wouldn't worry too much”. Tsuyu said this for certain.

“...”, her brows furrowed. Even if she feels it's true, she felt uncomfortable hearing it. The truth about the main and side branch, the unfairness of it. So that still makes her feel guilty.

“... Hinata, what do you think about… Neji”.

“He… I thought of him like a brother”.

Tsuyu looked forward, muttering the next sentence served cold.

“As the side branch, he would have to protect your life first, his own life second. Unless you get yourself together… unless you become strong enough to protect yourself, you will kill him someday”.

This ominous word is almost a premonition.

“I-!”, Hinata felt her heart being pierced by a needle. It felt like cold water poured all over her body.

“... I know you cared about him a lot. So… you know what to do”.

Hinata felt the wake-up call hitting her nerves.

“… thank you for reminding me, Tsuyu”. She was finally able to look up at her.

“Good”. Tsuyu smiled slightly.

***

“Hinata…!”, Naruto is surprised she's here too visiting their home.

Suddenly a small dog jumped onto her face, licking her.

“Akamaru…-”.

“Hey~ thought you are cooped in your clan”. Kiba makes himself known.

“Kiba. Naruto… Sasuke… Sakura too”.

“Come come! We are playing this awesome card game!”. Naruto called out.

Sakura is entirely free as a civilian, and it's as if she's even so free and has no sense of urgency. But since Naruto likes her she decides to pull her in with Sasuke as bait. Tsuyu gathered them up casually for a hang out just to cheer that brother of his a little, let him see there's people around him.

“Ah…? O-okay…”.

The sound of laughter from Kiba, mockery from Sasuke, angry shouts from Sakura, and Hinata's low voices mixed together. Tsuyu played along just because.

With games won and lost, the members turned to conversations.

"Urgh... My mom never let me out these days. Right after class she whipped me out...".

"Me too...", Hinata said the same.

"... We will become real Shinobi...", Naruto said in contemplation. He recalled the stakes that he had. That Konoha, had. Iruka already reminded them before. That they would be included in the turmoil. This isn't like commissions defeating bandits, protecting clients, or delivering stuffs.

It's, something worse.

Especially the time when Tsuyu make him face someone who wants to kill him. He remembered that feeling. And once he's out there, there will be more times he would face such a situation. It's no longer games between classmates, or competition to see who's stronger.

Sakura, as if oblivious to the whole pressure everyone is having, changed the topic seeing the silence.

“Sasuke-kun~ where do you live now actually?”, Sakura raised her courage to ask now that she had a chance to hang out with him.

The Uchiha compound is not rebuilt yet since it's at the farthest side of the village. Or perhaps, because there's literally 1 Uchiha member remaining, the higher ups put the Uchiha clan ground as the least priority to be rebuilt. Sasuke can live anywhere anyways.

Sasuke felt embarrassed to admit it. Before he could even give an excuse-

“He sleeps with me!”, Naruto said almost too excitedly.

Kiba gasps in shock, having entirely different ideas. Hinata and Sakura look just as shocked, turning their heads to Sasuke for confirmation.

“Ergh. Yes…”.

“H-How…!”, Sakura felt her world spinning.

“You don't do anything weird to him, do you Naruto!?!”. Sakura felt anxious, as if Sasuke-kun would be snatched away.

“Haaa? What weird thing!”. Naruto felt angry that he's being accused of something… not sure what but it sounds bad.

“Weird… weird thing…”, Hinata's face turned red and she fainted on the spot.

“GAHAHA. So is it like the same bed-”. Kiba fanned the flame.

“Huh. What's wrong with that”, Naruto had a questioning innocent look on his face

“NOOO!”, Sakura felt like crying. She wished it's her-

Hinata that had just woken up from fainting, fainted again at the idea of being in Sasuke’s position.

“So… same blanket?”, Kiba grinned again.

“No! That idiot always hogs it all. I had my own. Stop imagining things”.

“What! I don't! You are the one who hog it! Teme!”.

“Idiot! How would you know? You sleep like a dead log and move around taking up my space. At times I almost fall out of bed”.

“No way! You are just exaggerating! I never fall out of bed, I don't move at all!”.

“What's this? Bedroom trouble? Hehe”, Kiba snorted in laughter.

“It's just sleeping. What the hell are you guys thinking!”. Sasuke for once in a blue moon said in indignation filled with emotion. He distanced himself from Naruto to avoid misunderstanding.

But who in class didn't know the two kissed once- there's some underground joke about the two of them. Rival to lover theme. Fujoshis exist in all of the universe…

Tsuyu shook her head. These brats are too young to think weirdly. Or maybe they are reaching puberty? Anyways… She believes Naruto is straight. Since he likes Sakura.

Or… hmm…? Is he?

She looks at Naruto suspiciously. Thinking about it he seems a little too close to Sasuke and Kiba. The way his shoulder brushes in contact with Kiba almost too comfortably, as if enjoying the contact and warmth… and then he always tries to mess with Sasuke for no reason for his attention… no, it's just her imagination and exaggeration.

Can't believe I am infected by these brats…

***

Chapter 75: Graduation!

Chapter Text

***

With things returning to normal, the graduation exam eventually arrives.

Naruto showed his skills as a Shinobi, impressing the judges. Naruto is especially a master at transformation jutsu, showing the bountiful peaks, the smooth skin like jade, legs like that of a swan.

“Oni-chan~”.

Iruka-sensei and the other sensei almost fainted from losing too much blood from his nose.

“NARUTOOO!!!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!???”.

...

After a quick scolding from Iruka, Naruto shows his substitution jutsu. Then the shadow clone jutsu that’s higher than cloning jutsu. Finally, showcase of his taijutsu against a chunin instructor.

Naruto had the upper hand even when he hadn't used his shadow clones, pushing the instructor into a defensive.

Just like that, Naruto graduates along with others.

Iruka-sensei already knew of Naruto’s excellence and growth over the years, he watched him after all.

He feels proud, really.

But he’s also worried. His status as Jinchuriki already made him a weapon for the village. And his excellence means he would be thrown into a dangerous situation sooner.

However, it's the path Naruto chooses. And he can only support him.

“Congratulations, Naruto. From now on, you are a true Shinobi…”. Iruka looks at Naruto with a smile, handing the Shinobi headband to him.

“I did it! Uwa!”, Naruto jumped up and down, quickly put on his headband, looking around for a mirror.

Most of those attending the exam passed. The standard is lowered slightly, as long as they show promise in due time they would be good enough it's fine for them to graduate already.

Sending them to real missions earlier would accelerate their growth and learning anyways.

Sasuke looks at his headband, feeling good inside too because he's closer to his real goal. To kill him. Though he act nonchalant.

Iruka sensei then make an announcement after everyone received their headband.

“Tomorrow, you will be assigned to your team and also see your Jonin instructor. 9 am sharp, at class 1-A. Don't be late!”.

Sasuke clenched his fist, hearing this. He hopes he gets an excellent instructor. He thought back to the time he spared with Jiraiya. He's really strong, and Sasuke wonders if Jiraiya-sama would become one of the instructors since he's back in Konoha.

A part of him wishes to be under the tutelage of such a strong man.

But unfortunately, even if Sasuke asked Jiraiya directly, Jiraiya would refuse him. Simply because his style and Sasuke's style are completely different.

Though… Jiraiya already had Sasuke in his mind at this moment.

***

Konoha Council

Jiraiya had a foul expression, looking at Koharu, then at Homura. He threw the papers containing the information on Naruto’s supposed squad and his Jonin instructor.

“What's the meaning of this?”. He asked in a questioning tone.

Jiraiya had investigated. These people are very likely Danzo's subordinates. And he know enough how coldblooded people under Danzo are. As if he would just look and do nothing.

“... This is the best arrangement. We need to train him… you shouldn't let your emotion cloud your judgment, Jiraiya… I know he's your late disciple’s son, but for Konoha-”.

“I don't agree!”. Jiraiya is adamant.

“It's already decided…”.

Suddenly, a cold voice broke through the tension.

From the dark, Danzo appears. His expression is already ugly. He didn't expect Jiraiya would care about this small matter to the extent of trying to disturb his plans.

“Is that so? I don't agree with it. As a Hokage candidate, my opinion matters”. Jiraiya never liked to use that, and never planned to be one, but he had to this time.

Koharu looks at Homura. Homura looks at Danzo. Danzo went silent.

Jiraiya is right. He had the status and the rights to interfere.

“Then what do you have in mind for him”, Danzo said with a hint of murderous intent.

“Well…”.

Jiraiya already had this thought. Naruto and Sasuke together is a must. They were buddies after all.

As for their sensei… his mind turned to Kakashi. Kakashi is his disciple's disciple. A holder of sharingan, who could mentor Sasuke in using it. And with his connection to Minato, he will treat and train Naruto at its best, he believes. And it would help him open up again...

As for the third member of the squad, he looked up the stacks of paper containing a list of students, glancing at them one by one.

A civilian, perfect in theoretical exam, the best in chakra control, average in others…

Jiraiya felt… It's similar to his team once. This girl that's perfect in theory, with extraordinary chakra control is exactly like Tsunade. Her face is cute too…

He felt this is a good candidate to balance the team, and having a girl would make the squad lively. By fate, the first random one he selects is Sakura.

“This…”. Danzo looks at the 3 names Jiraiya picked as the squad member, the Jonin instructor.

Damn it…! To think he has to tie the Uchiha to the Jinchuriki…!.

Danzo felt even more hateful. He already had plans to obtain Sasuke’s sharingan, or his loyalty, with schemes in draft. After all, Sasuke had revenge in mind and it's easy to deal with him. And Itachi himself wouldn't expose the truth because that's what he wanted for Sasuke.

He almost regrets calling Jiraiya back to Konoha. Jiraiya had always been uncaring about these matters regarding the council's decisions in his entire life.

For him to barge in at this time…! Just because of Minato’s son! In fact, Jiraiya barged in more because he knew Danzo was in control with the Hokage position vacant. He knew what kind of person Danzo is, of course he would see if he's up to something.

“His character that prefers to be alone and cold is not suitable to be a squad leader. The young genins need someone who would build their teamwork, lead and encourage these young people as a Shinobi of Konoha. His nature is far from inspirational, and his closed nature might lead to only neglect”. Danzo tried to reason. And he believes this genuinely, actually. Kakashi is a depressed, closed up person who already pushes everyone away. How could such a person lead these young genins?

Even in the original it's arguable he did nothing much for Naruto and Sakura other than helping them work on their basics and teamwork, and is far from the best.

Compared to the Jonin instructor he specifically assigned to cater to the skills and emotions to develop a mindset of a soldier, feelings of compadre, and the will of fire to protect the village - his choice is 10x superior!

“Don't you forget? Kakashi had experience as a squad leader, a Jonin, since 13. Also he's an ANBU captain when he's still in it. Even if he's cold in there. Besides… I believe being a teacher would fix his cold attitude. There's no reason for you to deny this suggestion”, Jiraiya crossed his arms.

“...”. The trio of Konoha Council remained silent.

“Fine…”, Danzo had to give in. Even if he didn't, Jiraiya would always pester him, or he would pay even more close attention to Naruto since he's that wary. His plan will be disturbed regardless.

Thinking that Tsuyu is still under his control, and that she is superior to Naruto multiple times, his restlessness turned to calm, though the bitterness is still there.

***

“I am with Sasuke-kun! I can't believe this…”, Sakura felt so happy. Naruto too feels happy.

“Yatta! We are in the same team! Hehe, Sakura-chan~, I will have your back! Count on me!”.

“Who wants to count on you! You are hopeless! Sasuke-kun is the only one that's reliable here…”, she looks towards Sasuke that's looking aloof, mature, and cool as usual.

However, contrary to Sakura expectation, he look at Sasuke with a cold look.

“Just don't hold us back and stay out of the way…”. In Sasuke’s view, Sakura is the most useless in the team. It's not just that. She's a normal girl, and doesn't have the motivation unlike himself and Naruto.

Sakura was shocked, her heart felt like it's crushed hearing such a word.

“Sasuke! How could you say such a thing!”, Naruto pulled on Sasuke’s collar, glaring at him.

“Hmph. Naruto, you really think she can keep up with us?”.

“You- She will!”.

Sakura gasped slightly. She felt surprised that Naruto would support her.

“She's smart! She had the best chakra control among everyone! And you know what, she's… um. Yeah she can do it!”.

“Idiot…”. Sasuke pushed Naruto's hand away.

“... You better do…”, he said coldly at Sakura as if she's a burden before shortly before turning away.

“Tch… what a jerk…”, Naruto almost forgot Sasuke had always looked down on almost everyone. It's only Naruto and a few others that was acknowledged by Sasuke to have abilities. Even the foolish Kiba or the timid Hinata would have been better than Sakura in his view.

Sakura stood quietly, one hand holding the other arm, feeling insignificant.

“Sakura-chan, don't mind him! You can do it! Believe it! I will watch your back okay! Hee~”, Naruto shows his bright smile, at least, giving Sakura a little comfort.

“Yes… Yes, I will Naruto”, Sakura felt her spirit rise again.

Sasuke-kun, I won't disappoint you…!

She clenched her first. She will prove to Sasuke, she won't hold him back!

Chapter 76: The 2 Bells!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The trio waited for their Jonin teacher, this guy Kakashi, to come. Seeing everyone in class already left with their respective instructors, Naruto felt impatient.

“AAAA! Where’s this guy!”. Naruto already moves around the classroom, jumping here and there. Unable to do anything, he feels restless. Waiting in class for so long made him want to do something.

“... This person is really late. No discipline”.

“Aa!”, Naruto's mind lights up.

He took the board eraser, opened the sliding door slightly and created a simple trap.

“Hihi… he’s late, so serve him right!”.

“Idiot… there’s no way a Jonin would fall for such a thing”, Sasuke brood over.

“Naruto! You are causing trouble!”, Sakura try to persuade. But deep inside, she really want to see if it would hit. It’s exciting..!

Just then… slide.

Pon!

The whiteboard eraser fell onto his head. Dust of white slightly covers his gray hair and clothes.

Kakashi looked a little dead-eyed, looking at the eraser in his hand, then at Naruto.

“Hahaha! He fell for it!”.

There’s no way… Sasuke felt this guy seemed hopeless.

“Sensei! I am sorry! I already told him but he didn't listen!”.

…

“Hm… How do I put it… my first impression… you guys are idiots”.

The squad introduced each other to Kakashi eventually - much like in the original timeline. He looks over at Naruto and Sasuke as they state their dreams. Naruto’s goal is quite… unique. But it’s understandable. As for Sasuke…

“I want to destroy that person…”. The killing intent in his voice is undisguised. Naruto looks at Sasuke’s expression, feeling sad for him.

Sasuke had it hard… to want to kill his own brother… the one who… did it... Naruto cannot imagine it. How horrible that would be. Sasuke had it more difficult than him. That’s what Naruto feels. He hopes that the villain will be captured soon.

Kakashi looks at Sasuke’s expression. In his view, revenge would only lead to a dead end. Sakura, her motivation is non-existence. Naruto’s dream is the most normal and reasonable. Still, he’s quite…

“You are unlike your-”. Kakashi was about to say something that had always been buzzing in Naruto's ears each time someone got to know him.

“AAAA!!! SHUT UP!!! I know I am different!! I know!!!”. Naruto screamed before Kakashi could mention her.

“Cough… Right. All of you are unique. Tomorrow, we will have our first mission”.

“Survival exercise”.

Kakashi claimed it's the real graduation test set for these genins. And only 33% passed. It’s true - before. But the order from the higher ups is to be more lenient and only true wastes are discarded. This time; 90% would pass.

Though, Kakashi won’t say this. Even if they failed his expectations… he still needed to pass Naruto anyways. As for Sasuke, as far as he’s concerned he’s a prodigy so he will pass him too - even if he lacks quality a shinobi needs; Konoha cannot be choosy at this time. Anyone with combat and survival ability will be chosen, personality can be considered later. As for Sakura… he’s not sure.

The next day comes. Despite their grumbling stomachs, and that they had to wait for Kakashi who comes late intentionally - they had to pass Kakashi’s test!

Kakashi shows them the bells. The mission is simple.

“You only need to snatch these bells away from me. That’s all. You have up until noon. Once time’s up, you will be tied to the poll over there and watch me eat”.

Yikes! I am already hungry…! Grumbles~ Naruto complained.

“But- there’s only 2 bells. And there’s 3 of us”, Sakura pointed out the obvious.

“Naturally. It means, at least one of you will fail”. Kakashi said it with a smile on his eye.

The trio become serious hearing one of them will fail. But, Sasuke's first gaze reached towards Sakura. Already knowing who will fail. He believes in himself and Naruto to pass this test.

“You can use any tools, even shuriken and any jutsu and everything in your arsenal”.

“Aa?! Seriously! Hehe you can’t even dodge the eraser! You would regret it Kakashi sensei!”. Naruto grinned, already feeling excited. Sasuke, too, had a hint of excitement.

Hearing Naruto’s words, and seeing Sasuke’s expression and stance towards him, he felt dissatisfied. Rash. Overconfident.

“... You two are too confident. Only idiots underestimate missions and their enemy. Those like you… will die first on the battlefield”.

Naruto felt irritated hearing Kakashi’s words. Sasuke, too.

Only idiots underestimate missions and their enemy.

“Well, once I say begin, we can start”.

Naruto, unable to control his excitement and to prove himself, takes a kunai from his ninja bag.

“Take this!”, he threw it towards Kakashi. Seeing this, Kakashi simply dodge to the side, using a flicker to jump right to Naruto’s face.

Thinking his speed could easily win Naruto, he’s about to grab him but-

Naruto launched a punch right as he flashed. This reaction!

He blocked it quickly with his palm, grabbing it hard. Just as he’s about to throw Naruto in quick succession - Naruto already reacted - he jumps on his feet, launching a powerful wheel kick towards Kakashi’s side.

His eyes widened in more surprise.

Kakashi had to release Naruto’s arm to block the incoming kick. Kakashi is pushed back a step from the kick while Naruto escapes his clutch.

Uwa! He almost got me! Naruto said in his heart. If he’s slower to react Kakashi would have thrown him in that half a second or twist his arm.

I see… I couldn’t think of him like a normal gennin. He is her brother, and Minato’s son. He is not a normal graduate.

Kakashi had some light flickering in his eyes, observing Naruto's state. His battle readiness, the reaction he showed before is almost like an instinct honed through multiple beatings.

Sakura at the side looked shocked. I… I couldn’t see anything… Naruto… he’s so strong…

The time it took since Naruto threw the Kunai, for Kakashi to flicker to Naruto trying to grab him, and receiving a counter attack from Naruto lasted only for 3 seconds.

“Now now. Let’s not be impatient. I haven’t even said start yet”. Kakashi says in a relaxed tone.

“...”.

Silence envelops them, Naruto and Sasuke instinctively move to the right and left side of Kakashi. Leaving Sakura right there, not sure what to do.

She looks at Naruto, then at Sasuke, then at Kakashi.

Get yourself together!

Sakura quickly moves in position as well.

“Start”.

Kagebunshin no Jutsu!

2 shadow clones move with speed, surrounding Kakashi. While Sasuke threw his shuriken and kunai, blocking Kakashi’s retreat.

Unable to find a free path, he had to take out his Kunai to deflect one of the shuriken.

Clang~

The other projectiles barely. Kakashi dodged the two clones, blocking a few punches and kicking one away into smoke before flickering to a safer distance.

His senses tingled. Behind him!

The real Naruto pounced on him amidst the distractions. But Kakashi is still able to react to block his kick.

My left! Barely able to raise his arm, he blocked another kick coming from Sasuke that took advantage of his closed left eye.

“Naruto! Do it!”. Sasuke shouted.

“Yea!”.

Just then the two of them retreated quickly. Naruto made more shadow clones, tens of them swarmed Kakashi.

So many!

Kakashi dodge and deflect their punches and kick. Each of them is not strong, and Kakashi could use 3 moves to destory. But having all his sides covered make it difficult! Kakashi sees a point of retreat, directly killing a clone with a kunai before escaping.

But looking forward, his eyes widened. Naruto and Sasuke already weaved hand seals and finished it while he’s distracted.

Wind Style: Great Typhoon technique!

Fire Style: Great Fireball technique!

Wind and fire blasted towards Kakashi, combined and formed a raging fire storm.

POWWW!!!

As the dust and fire settled… a charred corpse lay dead at the center.

“Kyaaa!!!”, Sakura who had been watching since earlier, screamed in fear and fell on her knees.

But of course, the duo never believed this farce. That’s for sure just a substituted dummy.

Sasuke’s eyes look left and right… trying to find him. No.

Below! Tsuyu’s favourite technique is Hiding Like A Mole Jutsu and Sasuke is already numb at this point.

As expected, the ground breaks trying to catch Sasuke off guard but it fails. Sasuke dodge it quickly with a jump, and as he spun in the air he took out an explosive tag attached to a kunai, throwing it onto the hole below.

With a hand seal, he activates it.

Boom!

The ground is blasted, blowing dust covering the area. Ten meters away from Sasuke, a figure emerges from the ground, wiping his cloth with his hand carefreely.

“Not bad… I cannot let my guard down against you two. I thought you two wanted to really kill me…”.

Sasuke turned his eyes to Naruto. Naruto flickered close and whispered something in his ears.

Seeing those two seemingly excited more than usual, he felt warry.

Naruto shouted loudly; kagenbunshin no jutsu! Another wave of shadow clones swarmed Kakashi.

His reserve is really big!

As few of them cleared, Sasuke flashed with speed.

“Sharingan!”, the 1-tomoe spun, his eyes locked onto Kakashi, finding gaps as Kakashi struggled against many. Each of Sasuke’s strikes are decisive. The shadow clones tried to find a chance to grab the bells. While Kakashi had to constantly block and dodge.

Kakashi moves with speed, blocking each of their attacks, counterattack, destroying the clones one by one. He is pushed back, but ultimately none of them are able to reach the bells nor land a hit.

As Naruto and Sasuke fiercely attacks; Kakashi manages to block both of them at the same time. His two hands are occupied - he’s about to retreat further but just then, without him expecting it at all a figure flashed from the ground! From the hole he dug himself! He is lead towards this place!

“Ring- Ring-”. The real Naruto managed to touch the bell and grab it!

Poof! The bells turned into smoke, revealing those are mere leaves.

“A leaf!? HOW!”. Looking at the direction where Kakashi flickered, only a log is left.

Substitution jutsu… so fast!

“To think you two would lead me to the same hole I dug to catch me off guard, I have to give it to you…”.

Leaves fall around them as both try to find Kakashi. Sasuke’s sharingan spun rapidly-

“Naruto!”, Sasuke breaks out of the genjutsu as he realises what’s wrong, but it's already too late for Naruto.

“Ack!”, Naruto grunted in pain as Kakashi already disabled Naruto, pushing him hard down the dirt.

As Sasuke took one step to get Kakashi off him, Kakashi already placed a kunai next to Naruto’s throat.

Gasp!

“Taijutsu… ninjutsu… you two surpassed most of your peers. To display chunin level techniques right after graduating, I am impressed. You two are close enough friends to work so well… I assume you two train together to know each other this much”.

“But…”, Kakashi pressed the kunai on Naruto, breaking his skin. “There’s an obvious problem here”.

“Sasuke! Get him!”. Naruto still shouted out to Sasuke, not caring about the kunai on his neck, even if a drop of blood already fell.

“Huh… this kid…”, he’s quite impressed that Naruto could remain calm enough in this situation, even with the kunai on his neck. Naruto knew what the real murderous intention was. How could Naruto feel scared merely by this?

He has enough resolve, and enough will to not feel scared and understand I won’t injure him more than required since I am his sensei. I thought he’s a simpleton… I am wrong…

Seeing that Sasuke is really about to get him, that Sasuke too understood this fact, Kakashi stood and stored his kunai back, letting Naruto go.

“Naruto, Sasuke… you two show good teamwork, excellent in all aspects more than what most fresh genin do. But… let me ask you. Do I fail Sakura?”.

Naruto felt stunned. He really almost forgot about her. As for Sasuke, he completely takes her out of the equation the moment the test begins thinking she doesn’t matter.

“No! She’s in the squad too!”, Naruto said resolutely.

“There’s only two bells. It’s inevitable one would fail”, Sasuke said with reasoning.

Hearing Sasuke coldly implying Sakura should just fail, he felt extremely dissatisfied.

“Think with your head! The squad is in 3 for a reason. This test, for all 3 of you! It’s to test your teamwork!!!”.

“Naruto! You want her to pass too. But have you tried to include her at all? You didn’t. You didn’t think of having her help, not at all. You think every mission is always with friends? Or did you believe Sakura won’t keep up with you? If not, would you just do everything yourself thinking you would carry them? That’s not how shinobi works! At times you have to work with someone you dislike. Someone who you don’t know. Someone who may even burden you. Each of you had their own strength. Sakura may play a role if only you two had given her a chance, but neither of you give her any chance at all! One thing you absolutely shouldn’t do is abandon and ignore them!”.

“Sasuke! You are worse. You completely disregarded her as if she’s worthless. This is arrogance! If you two are like this, you will only kill your comrades at some point!”.

“Sakura! You may lack the skills like two of them. But while skills are important, that can be trained and honed. The problem is you never take any initiatives with either of them! You have the least resolve to become a shinobi! One thing you can do is to observe me properly, alert them on my movements as you had the best view on me - if you had, these two wouldn’t have been caught in my genjutsu. They would have reacted faster each time I escaped! Or you could set traps around, and let the two know so they could lead me there. But instead, you are just watching like it’s a show!”.

Sakura bit his lips, feeling the pain stabbing at her heart. She held onto the corner of her dress. Digesting everything Kakashi said. She was just… stunned, seeing the two doing so great. And she’s just lost, she doesn't know how to contribute…

Sasuke remained silent… he had to agree that perhaps Sakura could play a role… but he already made assumptions she’s useless before trying to know what she could do. Hearing the possibilities of what she could have done to help, he noticed it. Even the smallest of help matters.

Naruto too reflected on himself. He feels guilty for Sakura. It’s as if he subconsciously looks down on her. Or rather, it’s because he knew Sakura was not as strong as Sasuke, he thought he could just carry Sakura. But that’s not the way to go.

Suddenly, Kakashi flickered right towards Sakura, grabbing her from behind, pulling her hair coldly while pressing the kunai onto her neck.

“Ahh… n-no… no…”, Sakura is shaken with fear, her eyes unable to stay open.

“Release her! Damn it!”, Naruto shouted.

“If you become a shinobi as you are now… one of your team will end up in this situation… taken as hostage… and die”.

Kakashi released Sakura and walked back. She fell on her knees, her body clearly shaken.

“Sakura!”, Naruto went to check up on her, his eyes glaring at Kakashi.

Kakashi just turned around heading to a monument where the names of the heroes of Konoha are engraved.

“As shinobi, you walk with death each time in your missions. These names… are those heroes who have fallen”.

“... a lot of my friends' names are engraved in this monument… I wouldn’t want to see any of you die too early”.

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura all look up at Kakashi’s back. His tone was solemn, filled with sadness. Kakashi’s words engraved into them, that their life can only be preserved if they work together.

…

“I will give you one more chance!”. Kakashi turned around to face the three of them.

“After the afternoon, I will be more serious, and it will be harder to take the bells from me. Those who want to take the challenge can have your lunch first. However! Don’t give it Sakura. It’s a punishment for sabotaging the team down. Not playing any role as a member. If someone lets her eat… they will be disqualified! I make the rule here, understand”.

Kakashi walked towards Sakura and tied her up to the wooden pole quickly.

“I will be back in 30 minutes…”. He flickered, leaving no trace behind.

Sakura stood there, tied to a pole under the sun. Watching Sasuke and Naruto eating. She looked downward, her eyes teary for some reason. She feels like a burden…

Just then, she saw two bento boxes handed in front of her.

Huh?

“Sakura-chan! Just eat it! Quick quick!”.

Sharingan! Sasuke looked around with his eyes, finding traces of chakra. “He’s not here, his sign is all gone. Take it quickly… if you don’t eat you will drag us down even more. You might not even be able to stand properly…”. Sasuke’s words sounded nonchalant.

“Sasuke-kun… Naruto… you two… but I don’t want to drag you two… no, I won’t eat!”, drop of tears fell from her cheeks.

“Just eat…”, Sasuke picked a ball of rice with his chopsticks, handing it over Sakura’s lips.

Eh? This… THIS! INDIRECT K-K-K-K-KISSSS!?

Sakura’s face flushed red as she shyly opened her mouth. Just then… Naruto stuffed the one he got into Sakura’s mouth.

“Mmh?! NARUTO!!! WHY YOU-! BLEHHHH!!! NOOOO!!!!”. As Sakura accidentally swallowed Naruto’s indirect kiss, suddenly Kakashi appeared like a ghost.

“YOU THREE!!!!! You defiled the rules, and you know what’s coming!”. Kakashi tried to intimidate them.

“Hmph”, Sasuke just smirked. Ignoring Kakashi’s threat. Because he already knows the purpose of this test.

“What rule! We are a team! Sakura-chan is starving-ttebayo!”.

“Kakashi-sensei… I…”, Sakura looked at Naruto, then at Sasuke. Despite everything, they still won't just let her starve.

“I am a part of this team too! You said it’s about teamwork! And I am trying!”.

“... HMM!?”, Kakashi glared more, trying to intimidate them. But just then, he clapped his hand.

“Good. You all pass”.

“I know it…”, Sasuke muttered with a smug smile. Naruto scratched his head in disbelief. While Sakura felt grateful.

“What.. but why?”, Sakura still felt it’s unreal.

“First, a ninja must see through deception. Second, in the shinobi world, those who break the rules are considered trash. But…”.

“Those who abandon their

comrades are worse than trash…!”.

Uwa… so… so cool… Seeing Kakashi with the sun as the backlit, the cool words and atmosphere, Kakashi's coolness rises through the roof.

“Everyone passes! Group 7 will start their mission tomorrow!”.

“Yatta!!!!!”, Naruto jumped, raising his fist. “We passed Sakura-chan! Yey!”.

***

Notes:

Trying to rush to the part where jiraiya take Naruto and Tsuyu out to find Tsunade while training them!
Diddymaru reappears with a shocking twist!
Tsuyu will have to use her real power!

Chapter 77: Pitiful Kyubi!

Chapter Text

“Now… your first mission is… to find Lady Guji’s cat, Yukki!”.

Kakashi shows a picture of the cat. A fat, lazy looking, orange boy.

“EHH? What kind of mission is this-ttebayo! Why are finding a stupid cat! Why not just call the police!”, Naruto retaliates, swinging his limbs here and there.

“Hm? The Konoha Police Force usually won't take such requests. Though, theft of pets can be considered- No, what I am saying. Hiring Shinobi is often the fastest. We are working directly after all. Besides, there are commissions to work outside the village as well".

“No! I don't care about that, why are we doing chores!”.

“I agree with Naruto…”, Sasuke supported.

“... Until you 3 improve your teamwork, all 3 together, I wouldn't allow you to take any more than D rank. Just go find the cat. I will just be reading…”.

Kakashi takes out Icha-icha paradise, ignoring the complaint from Naruto mostly.

After spending 7 whole hours since morning to find the stupid cat, finally the team caught it. Thankfully Naruto remembered by the 3rd hour his shadow clones could share information and he just sent swarms of them to overrun Konoha to find the cat…

“Great…Here's the reward for your mission completed”.

“Waaa! 1000 ryo!”.

“-for all 3 of you…”.

Kaa… kaa… the crow filled the silence of disbelief.

“What! Where's the rest of the money! Kakashi sensei! You didn't do anything! Give us our money!”.

“Hey now… I am stuck tutoring you, and I can't do real Shinobi missions now can I. So the largest cut belongs to me”.

“AAAA! NOOO!”, Naruto just screamed in frustration.

“Dobe. You are well off enough. What are you screaming about”. As for Sasuke, the money in the bank from his inheritance is large enough. His family was the family of the patriarch after all.

As for Sakura, she has businessmen parents supporting her.

“That's Tsu-chan money! I will soon get my own money and won't have to take money from her! Believe it!”. Now Naruto realised just how difficult gaining money was. He almost forgot he once was poor. These days he can eat anything and everything in the village whenever he wants unlike when they were little.

“Hm…”. Hearing Naruto say that, suddenly Sasuke felt a little embarrassed as well. He's using what was left to him by his parents.

“Let's finish more D rank missions quickly. So we can get to C rank and get a real mission”. Sasuke said to the two of them.

“Yeah! Kakashi sensei, let's take another mission!”.

“... No. For tomorrow we rest. The day after tomorrow we can go again”. Kakashi shrugged.

“Ehh… You are just lazy!”, Naruto accused.

“... Shinobi need to balance work and life”.

“I agree with Kakashi sensei. Rest is important too, Naruto”, Sakura chimed.

“It's just finding a cat! I am not tired!”.

“I am the Jonin here. No mission tomorrow. That's it”

“Urgh…”.

“Well you two can leave. Naruto, come here”.

“Hm..? Where to…?”.

“Kakashi-sensei, what do you want with Naruto?”, Sakura asks, Sasuke is also curious.

“Important matter~ go back you two”.

Sasuke could ask later since he's living under the same roof with him anyways so he just left.

“See you then, Sakura”. Sasuke said casually before leaving, not turning another look to her.

“Ah… See you later Sasuke-kun!”. Sakura looks with blushing cheeks.

***

“Ooo! I will train with ero-sennin tomorrow?!”.

“Ero-sennin? That's Jiraiya? That's fitting…”, Kakashi muttered.

“Yes. A special training. Your little sister would explain to you in detail if you ask, she should have already undergone the training with him. Or you could just wait for Jiraiya to explain tomorrow”.

“Hm? Can't you just tell me now? What special training Kakashi sensei!”.

“Hm…~ how do I put it…”.

“Come on come on…!”.

“9 tails”.

“H-huh…?”.

“You looked shocked”.

“I… how do you know… since when…”. Naruto suddenly looked uncomfortable. It's more because he's afraid Kakashi would hate him.

“What. You think I would be scared of you? You are such a brat. You think too much~”. Kakashi knocked his book onto his head, giving a slight smile behind his mask.

“Ouch! Sensei that hurts!”.

“Well~ that's about it. See you then”. Kakashi turned around, continuing his read his book.

“...”, Naruto looks at Kakashi’s departing back.

Kakashi sensei doesn't care about the fox either…

A small smile grazed his lips. Let's ask Tsu-chan about tomorrow!

***

Tsuyu takes a sip of her imported luxurious coffee, one book containing compiled maps, especially the countries and lands bordering the Land of Fire. A notebook sprawled open on the table where Tsuyu writes notes. Some blocks, circles, triangles and arrows are drawn. Not that Naruto understands what she’s even doing.

“It’s training to control 9 tails power. Jiraiya-sama will oversee our training, and hold us down with the Sealing Squad if need be”.

She said it lightly. Naruto recalled the scene last time where Tsuyu sent pillars of earth to bind and suppress her 9 tails.

His eyes almost shining, already thinking of beating the fox. He feels a lot of dissatisfaction towards it…

“... Naruto, let me say it again. You should try to cooperate and work together with him. He is a reasonable per- fox”.

“What? No way! Last time I saw him he wanted to eat me!”. Naruto crossed his arms.

“... Are you aware why he's locked up in us?”, Tsuyu put down her book, looking at Naruto seriously.

“Of course! He destroyed the village!”.

“That, too. But before that”.

“Before he destroyed the village…? … Um. I don't know. Destroy other villages?”.

“...”, Tsuyu was speechless.

“Do you know how the tailed beasts are captured and then distributed to each of the 5 hidden villages?”.

“Uh… what…”.

“... Right. Of course you don’t. At the founding of our village…”.

Tsuyu yaps about Konoha founding. She’s pretty sure she had already did, maybe it goes through his skull and disappears with the wind. Eventually, the captured 9 tails, the other tailed beasts captured and distributed.

“The tailed beasts originally are freely living in the wild. The 1st Hokage kidnapped them from their home, and placed them in cages called Jinchuriki - that’s what happened”.

“What!? That can't be true!”.

“It's fact… for most people, the tailed beasts are dangerous creatures that could destroy everything easily. And they could. They had the ability to do so. So anywhere they go, they are often seen as a calamity. 1st Hokage, Hashirama senju simply collected them and distributed them instead of letting them roam freely”.

“...that's… that's so wrong… we… we take away their freedom?”. Naruto held his stomach, where the seal to kyubi was.

“... Technically, even if the 1st Hokage didn't do that, humans always have feared the tailed beasts. Often they would find a quiet, isolated place with no people to live in. I read in a book, there's legends that once people worshipped them, with temples built too. Though, there are among them that are more violent than the other, and would choose revenge and vengeance. But if it's you who are locked up first, being used first, harm you first, you wouldn't just so easily let it go would you”.

“...”, Naruto understood this reasoning. The tailed beasts have always been the first victim at the very core. Their reactions are out of retaliation.

“Then… then what do we do…”.

“Like I said, work together. I understand if you hate him-”.

“No!… I… not anymore… it's not like he asked to be inside me… just as I never asked to have him…”

“But he will hurt everyone if we release him… he hates the villagers…”.

It's a dilemma for Naruto. 9 tails deserves freedom. But he hates everyone and would destroy everyone.

“Yes, he would. Humanity had done him wrong enough. We both have seen our mindscape”.

“Being locked up in a cage, in such a gloomy place, unable to move anywhere, not able to eat anything good, have no one to talk to for years, for generations… if it's me I would have gone crazy”.

Gasp… Naruto felt like crying for the fox suddenly. The more Tsuyu describes it, the more horrible it gets. No wonder he's so angry.

Seeing Naruto understand the emotional point, it's easier for Naruto to work with him. And being a little kind to the fox helps cooperating with him with how susceptible he is to Stockholm syndrome. Besides…

Kurama will remain sealed in us, no matter whether we are purely using him as tools or as partners.

At the end of the day the tailed beasts had no choice. The choice is up to the hosts. If mutual cooperation fails… they can always force it.

This is a dark truth. Tsuyu won't say it to 9 tails though. Tsuyu wasn't deceiving Kurama at all, in fact, and when she made her promises she was serious. But if she failed or couldn't fulfill it - she would still use 9 tails chakra even forcefully if need be.

Naruto had an entirely different idea. He must be lonely… all alone. Hating everyone. Sounds like me… but I do have people around me. He had it worse…

Mindscape

“YOU! DON’T YOU DARE LOOK ME DOWN! I CAN CRUSH YOU TO PIECES, KILL EVERYONE AROUND YOU!”.

Seeing Naruto looking at himself in that expression is a humiliation for him.

“I know you hate everyone. I can understand that… I still won’t forgive you for destroying the village. And it still hurts, remembering the looks villagers gave me. But-! I won’t hate you! Fox!”.

“DON’T TALK TO ME! LEAVE!”. Kurama forced Naruto out. His voice is so annoying! And he’s talking nonsense! How dare mere human pity me!

Naruto grumbled as his consciousness returned.

“Yeah… now that I think about it he’s like a grumpy lonely old grandpa”.

“Pfft-”, Tsuyu almost choked on her coffee. Actually, that sounds accurate.

“I can see that”.

***

Fast forward, Training Field 5.

The surrounding is cleared, a barrier is set up to isolate 9 tails chakra from leaking out of the area to avoid panic. The Sealing Squad is ready.

Naruto looks around at the masked ANBU here and there surrounding him. Then at Jiraiya.

“Why there’s so many people here!”, it felt awkward with so many gawking at him.

“These are the Sealing Squad prepared in case you lose control. Now, are you able to meet him?”.

“Yes! I met him a few times before… I got used to how it felt to go in there?”.

“... You have it rough huh-”. Jiraiya crossed his arms, looking a little sad for Naruto. A few times of meeting him means he must have experienced his lowest points multiple times.

“Well, it sucks a lot of times but I will still become the strongest shinobi and let people see the real me! Believe it! Heh!”,

“That's good mentally to keep. Let’s proceed. Met him, tap into his power”.

“... uh… got it”.

Naruto sat down in a meditative state. His consciousness once more appears in his mindscape.

“You can never control my power, brat!”. Kyubi looked down on Naruto. In fact, Kyubi can choose whether to give it to Naruto or not. If Kyubi wasn’t a prideful, so-called strongest beast, and wasn’t arrogant, Kyubi would have sulked and refused to give ANY chakra at all to any of his previous jinchuriki.

But this means… he would be trapped for eternity, with zero chance of escaping. Kyubi had 1000 years of experience in the Shinobi world so he knows first hand. So in his convoluted coping thinking - refusing to give any chakra to those who trapped him means he’s acknowledging they might have the ability to control him! While not giving any means he’s giving up on himself and cutting off his own chance at escaping!

Hundred of years of mental torture made him cope hard and end up giving his chakra.

NO! THEY CANNOT! I AM KYUUBI, THE 9 TAILS, THE STRONGEST OF THE TAILED BEAST! YOU. CAN’T. CONTROL ME!

Breaking the seal, possessing its user, making them lose control is a show of his strength and pride!

“Since you asked for it…! Take it!”. A wave of bloody red chakra leaked out towards him, drowning his entire body.

“Nnnh..!!”. Bubbles of red chakra form from under his skin, covering him in a red chakra cloak.

1 tail… 2 tails…his skin starts to flake, the cloak turned darker as the 3rd tail began to form.

“Aaack!!”, Naruto grunted in pain. Due to previous crash outs, the seals are widened considerably, enough for Kurama to drown Naruto with his chakra all at once.

Yes! YES!!! More! More! Kurama had a crazed expression on his face seeing Naruto losing control quickly. He felt exhilarated seeing Naruto who acted so confident LOST to him. F*** YOU! I WON, loser!

His eyes opened, his eyes blood red. All of a sudden, he let out a roar, and directly pounced on Jiraiya!

“No…! He’s losing control already! Quick suppress him!”. Jiraiya takes a step back to dodge his attacks - quickly sticking a Seal onto his forehead. The sealing squads surrounded Naruto, making hand seals and slapped their hands onto the ground. A suppressing kekkai quickly formed with ruins surrounding and wrapping Naruto. And 7 totems of wood built from the ground, seemingly absorbing Naruto’s chakra.

Jiraiya widened their eyes in shock. This is a ninjutsu, wood release! Yamato, among the ANBU with masks, took action. Jiraiya didn’t know someone can use wood release. Tsuyu wasn’t surprised as she’s acquainted with a fellow ex-Root ANBU. Danzo naturally tells her since it’s important for her training and Naruto’s. But she does wonder if this Yamato has the potential of being as strong as the 1st Hokage. If the enemy village knows… It could be a deterrence.

Hm? If he has enough chakra… A new plan suddenly popped in her mind. She would send it to Danzo later to see if it’s feasible. Shaking that thought away she focused her gaze back to Naruto.

“Aack…! AH…!”. The berserking Naruto struggled and grunted. The formation of the 3rd tail halted, ultimately receding little by little… until Naruto finally looked normal. He fell flat on the ground, as if all of his entire self was drained. His skin looks red and burned, there's a smell of blood emanating from him. Naruto’s expression is that of pain, his eyes a little teary as he opens them.

“Ero-sennin… did I…”. Naruto couldn’t remember his actions. But at the very beginning he felt angry, it’s like a dream, that he attacked someone. All the bad memories flooded back into him. It just hurts all over. He feels angry, he wants to destroy everything that had hurt him.

Tsuyu looks from a distance, feeling dissatisfied. Not to Naruto, but towards Kurama in Naruto. But this is Naruto’s training and if she went to scold the fox it won’t help. Naruto has to learn to suppress his will by himself.

“Are you alright Naruto?”, Jiraiya asked with concern.

“I am alright… it’s just… hurts all over…”. One of ANBU stepped in and used medical ninjutsu to soothe his pain.

Jiraiya felt bad for overestimating Naruto and underestimated 9 tails. He saw Tsuyu control the chakra up to 6 tails. And Tsuyu could limit or expand how much chakra she’s taking into herself to slowly go from 1 tail and further. It seems Naruto couldn’t even suppress the excess 9 tails chakra and control the amount flowing into him… he rapidly transformed into 3 tails directly.

“It’s my fault. I should have tightened the seal for you first. We need to do this little by little for you”.

Naruto just nods weakly. Jiraiya stood, giving Naruto space to rest while he summoned Gamatora.

Jiraiya’s throat bulges, moving into a bulging cheek. A toad crawled out of his mouth - reminding Tsuyu of that guy. The orange toad had a weird body, as it stretched up to reveal a scroll wrapping his torso.

After a casual introduction about the jinchuriki, Gamatora unrolled the scroll, letting Jiraiya see the seals. After imprinting it on his hand, complex ruin patterns cover the underside of his forearm up to his palm.

Flames of chakra burst from his fingertips.

“8 Trigram Seal!”. Jiraiya pressed onto the seal on Naruto’s stomach, twisting it anticlockwise - tightening the seal back up.

Kurama sees all his effort go to smoke and growl in anger. Jiraiya could feel deep malice somewhere. Kyubi would still hold a grudge against this old fool that made him see unholy dirty things.

“Good! It’s done”. Jiraiya let out a sigh of relief.

“Mm…”. Naruto felt as if his muscles were all sore, like needles pickling him all over.

“You should rest now. We will continue once you feel well. I will tell Kakashi to let you rest tomorrow”.

Naruto just grumbled, seemingly wanting to reject that but he’s too tired mentally and physically.

Chapter 78: Care

Chapter Text

"Tsuyu, you should take him back".

Tsuyu nods. She summoned a shadow clone. She passed the house key to her - let her pick up Naruto like a sag of potato and disappear.

Uh. Jiraiya didn't think Tsuyu would stay on the training field. He expects her to take care of Naruto since he's hurt.

"Tsuyu, aren't you worried for him?".

"He's strong, his body heals fast. I wouldn't worry too much, Jiraiya-sama".

"I see…". Rather than not caring, it's more because she believes in his strength, thinking he won't need her at this point.

But… If at one point she assumed wrong, while Naruto is at his weakest and needed her… It would only make him feel abandoned, feel weak, feel like a failure.

Now Jiraiya understood what exactly felt off about these two relationships.

"Tsuyu, Naruto isn't like you. He's strong, yes. Confidence and belief in others are good, but… someone like him, at times he may not see it. I get you aren't the type to show 'care' directly, but he may not see it".

"... I don't think he needs me to hold his hands, Jiraiya-sama. He should be able to walk a path on his own".

Tsuyu said while frowning. Matters on Shinobi work is fine. But matters regarding her own family seem like a breach of personal boundaries from Jiraiya. She's not a babysitter. And he wouldn't want Naruto to need her in the first place.

She expects and wants Naruto to become an independently strong person - without any of her help at some point.

"I understand. You want him to be strong, able to stand on his own. But you have to let him know that you are there to back him up in case he falls."

"He should know. I am always supporting him", Tsuyu said as a matter of factly.

Jiraiya sighs. "Have Naruto ever felt uncared for?".

Tsuyu turned her eyes towards the patch of grass.

"At times he overlooked everything. At times I feel he's even ungrateful, not seeing what's right in front of him". Tsuyu said bitterly.

"But, he would always see it eventually". Tsuyu's bitter tone turned a little mild. Naruto may be a little stupid sometimes, but he would see it once he's done with his issues.

"That's good… but what if, at some point Naruto truly cannot see it? He would not be able to get back up. You are too closed up. Show some care outwardly, let him see it clearly".

"... I am not sure…". Tsuyu just said quickly. Honestly, she doesn't understand what Jiraiya wants her to do. She felt like she's showing more than enough that she cared.

"Huh… well…", Jiraiya's head spun. Right, Tsuyu doesn't have parents. No one showed her care and love in a direct way since she's a child. Jiraiya almost forgot Tsuyu too; is an 11 years old child that never received enough love. Naruto seems to, but it's different.

"Well… for example… just now, you could have stayed next to him. Show him you cared for his wellbeing and worried for him".

Tsuyu frowned. "He needs rest. Sitting next to him won't help. Besides, Naruto wouldn't want me to think he's weak". Tsuyu is aware Naruto hates being looked down on. And coming from her would only break his confidence down more. She takes a stance to believe in him.

Jiraiya tried to wrack his brain. It's really difficult to convey. Tsuyu's words weren't wrong… but she's missing a view.

"You are right, Naruto would hate it if you think he's weak. He must have a lot of jealousy for you, somewhere inside. You are a one in a hundred genius. I can understand that. And to have someone who believes in him like you do is something more than he could have asked for. But…".

"Tsuyu… there's a difference between letting someone prove themselves - and acting like you don't care if they do. The way you are acting, it seems like you are"

"I do care. I am proud of his achievements and growth he had. There's a lot to improve, but he's always moving forward". Tsuyu said resolutely.

"You could see his improvements. And thus you support and are proud of him. But if... if he fails and yet he insists on moving forward? If he shows no results and only regresses? What then?", Jiraiya wanted to help Tsuyu see a missing piece of her view.

"If he fails… then he should just quit. I wouldn't want him to waste his life - literally. The job is dangerous enough. Everyone has their talent, and ability. He can choose other paths in life".

This is it. Jiraiya finally gets to the point.

"You're right. There's always another path, even if he fails".

Jiraiya was quiet for a while, his tone is a little empathetic.

"But have you ever thought that this path, his way to become a shinobi, is no longer just a path to his dream?".

"Isn't it? He had always wanted to prove himself and gain acknowledgements. If he fails then it's all meaningless".

"You really would make him quit if he fails?", Jiraiya's tone is filled with exasperation and frustration.

"Yes… there's other ways to gain acknowledgements. If you can't become a great renowned shinobi, you can be a renowned great cook or whatever. He doesn't have to stick with a road that would lead to his death".

Jiraiya remained silent for a while. Tsuyu sees the 'core' reason and basis for Naruto's dream. However…

"Being shinobi is a part of who he is. You may think the 'path' doesn't matter, and you may believe you see the real issue beneath Naruto's goals. But this specific path as a shinobi he chose, it matters . It's a part of Naruto - what makes him, him. If you force him to choose another if he doesn't show results…".

" You will break him …", Jiraiya said solemnly.

"...". Tsuyu hasn't thought about it that far. Because Naruto did show promise, and she thus supported him.

But if Naruto fails to show any promise amidst all her effort, indeed, she would have stopped him a long time ago.

And if she did, would it break him? She believed Naruto shouldn't be that stupid and would understand he really doesn't necessarily have to become a shinobi at all. She even wants to disagree with Jiraiya even.

But if Jiraiya is right… what would she have done with Naruto?

No, she would still have him quit. She wouldn't let him waste his life and die for nothing.

"It's better than dying for nothing, Jiraiya-sama. I wouldn't want to see him waste his life".

"...". Jiraiya remained silent. After moments of building his words, he continued.

"Naruto will disagree…", Jiraiya said.

"... I can see that. But he just has to accept it and move on".

"You think he could move on afterwards?".

"He will. He would grow out of it and see there's still other things he could do".

"What if you are wrong? That he would be broken, forever? Would you really make him quit then?".

Tsuyu clenched her fists. She's annoyed that Jiraiya is saying such nonsense.

"That's impossible".

"...". Jiraiya could see it. Tsuyu doesn't want to face that possibility. If making Naruto quit a death wish means breaking him forever - which is just as bad as that said death - she really wouldn't know what to choose. There's no choice. That's what Tsuyu thought. And logically the human mind isn't a law to have a 0 or 1.

The two were silent. Jiraiya recalled his closest friend in the past… that person that he had failed to bring back to light. And someone who he had to kill. The orphans he had taken as his students for a short while… and the news of the subsequent deaths of them. A lot of things had brought him pain. The choices he made… ended up hurting him.

"Sometimes the hardest choices aren't between right and wrong, and at times there's no right or wrong at all... but it's to choose between different kinds of pain."

"...", Tsuyu looked down over the grass, thinking about that brat. Different kinds of pain, huh…

His eyes turned soft, looking over at Tsuyu.

"Sometimes, the best thing to do isn't to protect someone from those hurt. It's to stand beside them, even if it means you have to watch them struggle, even if you have to watch them fail. To share their pain. That's what Naruto needs from you".

Her eyebrows barely frown, her eyes looking at grasses.

"I can't feel his pain, Jiraiya-sama. I am not sure how to 'share' it". Her brows are still frowning. It's not that she hides it, it's just a part of her. Perhaps she does feel something, but just as they come, they go away quickly.

"Sharing pain doesn't mean you have to feel it the way others do. You both had the 9 tails. But you don't feel any pain on that matter. It's just about being there. Listening. Standing by someone even when you don't fully understand what they're going through. You are a smart person, Tsuyu. I feel like you are similar in certain ways with someone I know".

"You looked at his feelings through the lens of observation, cause and effect, and stimulus and reactions. And that's fine, even if you cannot fully feel in your heart - because I see that you care . For me, that's love. And as long as you stay by his side, trying to share his pain when he had to cross that hard road - he would feel that care from you, it would be more than anything he ever wanted".

"I see… I will try, Jiraiya-sama". Tsuyu's tone is mild, almost soft.

"Good… that brat needs that. And you… need that brat too".

"Huh…?".

"He keeps your path in light…", Jiraiya smiled slightly.

He thought I would be evil if Naruto wasn't there? Tsuyu rolled her eyes inwardly. She has always been herself, whether there's Naruto or not. And the only thing she considers objectively evil is massacre without any benefit except pure pleasure from it. Even if she massacred a city, it would be under a legal loophole and has a clear objective. She's pretty sure she wasn't evil. It's just, Jiraiya had this feeling. Whether from experience, or his intuition. Perhaps Tsuyu is still calculating and pragmatic as ever. But Naruto would be her limit. The last light in her dark road. That if there's someone who could make her choose another path - it's him.

"You should go see him…". Jiraiya pats Tsuyu's head, shocking her at this unexpected gesture.

"Uh. Yes… I will see you tomorrow then, Jiraiya-sama", she had a weirded out expression on her face as she turned to leave. Jiraiya chuckled slightly, seeing her leave.

***

"Nnh…", Naruto grumbled in bed, feeling sore all over. Tsuyu's shadow clone poofed a long while ago, leaving him alone here. The memories of those hate when 9 tails chakra plague made his heart hurt…

Tick…tick… only the sound of the clock tickling in his room.

Sasuke is still training outside huh… It's only been an hour since he went out after all, and Naruto's training with Jiraiya ended quickly.

The pain on his body and chest, in this empty room, somehow makes him feel that feeling.

It's lonely…

Though, it's something Naruto is used to and he really doesn't think much and puts it at the back of his head.

…

Just then, the door creaked open.

Tsuyu came in without much expression on her face.

"Mm…? Tsu-chan? What is it…?".

… Tsuyu was quiet. It's clear Naruto will be okay… but then, what did Jiraiya say again?

"How do you feel?". Her tone is kind of off, as if this question is a deliberate choice.

"Ah? It hurts all over… but I am fine… I just need some rest, no worries!". Naruto smiled slightly, trying to appear fine. He feels nice that Tsuyu is asking him.

He thought Tsuyu would just leave now, but this time she surprised him inside.

Tsuyu went to Naruto's desk by his bed, sat on the chair and read the book she carried.

"Um… what are you doing…?". Naruto furrowed his eyebrows.

"Reading. Don't mind me. Just rest".

"...", he looked at Tsuyu weirdly. Turning here and there… then she turned to Tsuyu again, her eyes still focused on her book. It's so early in the morning. She usually would still be training outside who knows where.

"You need anything? Water?". Tsuyu asks in a neutral tone.

"Uh… yeah… I guess I am kinda thirsty…".

Seeing Tsuyu leaving in a calm manner, and coming back just as calmly to give him water made him weirded out.

IS SHE POSSESSED!?

Naruto opened his eyes wide, trying to watch each of her expressions. With the way his eyes seemingly about to pop it's as if he's trying to use sharingan to see through her.

Seeing he couldn't see anything, he takes a sip of water suspiciously. He smacked his lips, trying to identify the taste. This water is normal… Placing the empty cup on the bedside table, Naruto relaxed his guard gradually.

…

He turned to look at Tsuyu again, who's still just reading her book. After seconds, an idea struck him.

She… she just wants to accompany me?

At this thought, suddenly he felt a sting in his chest. He wanted to deny subconsciously. Those feelings faded quickly, as if trying to protect himself from disappointment. But after seconds of seeing, and feeling Tsuyu's presence next to him, just sitting there, for him , something is filling and overflowing from him. As if it's about to make him float and crumble. Tears well up in his eyes. It felt… it felt overwhelming even. It felt like he's really cared for…

The tears welling up in his eyes are quickly hidden away. He turned around to the other side, hiding his face. Tsuyu didn't know… just how much this gesture touched his heart.

***

Huh. What's Tsuyu doing in Naruto's room? Reading a book?

Sasuke coming back to rest and wash-up look at Tsuyu suspiciously. His eyes sharp, as if trying to see through her. His sharingan on verge of popping...

He look at Naruto just sleeping there, then at her. Naruto is clearly sleeping. So it's not for a chat. She wasn't doing anything other than reading her book. But if so why not in her room or elsewhere. So what she's here for?

Could it be... an enemy ninja in disguise? She is trapped in genjutsu?

Sasuke's brain had been infected by the dobe without him realising...

***

Chapter 79: Jealousy

Chapter Text

“Good, Naruto! Don't let it control you!”.

Naruto sat in a meditative state. Fluctuation of heavy red waves of chakra emanates from him.

Despite not even having a cloak forming yet, this is a good first step for Naruto.

“Grrr….” , Naruto opened his eyes that's already turned red. His claws became sharper, and he felt really restless, angry, like he wants to do things he doesn't want to do.

Jiraiya notes on how long Naruto could control himself. He would call on Naruto to see if he's still able to reply at intervals. Half of the time Naruto couldn't, because he's too busy trying to suppress himself.

But Naruto didn't lose control, and the training went smoothly.

Tsuyu, on the other hand, is also in a meditative state. She's in 3 tails cloak, the transparent layer of red chakra enveloped her.

…

Right. I really couldn't suppress this hate and anger.

She said it's like it's a problem, but it's not a major problem to a point she shouldn’t use Kyubi chakra. Instead, she trains to acclimatize to the turmoil her body and mind is feeling. Much like someone who's fasting, holding himself to build their fortitude.

While she wouldn't lose her consciousness with 9 tails chakra, and wouldn't target her own ally, the impulsiveness and high emotions coming from it makes her lose her IQ. She noticed she would turn into some meat brain or have Naruto’s brainwave that only sees its target . and miss everything else. So for her, this training is still necessary.

***

Jiraiya isn't sure how Tsuyu is doing exactly since it's about her ‘feelings’ when using 9 tails and not about her control. But he could certainly praise Naruto.

He could hold on for a minute, fully conscious and still able to think clearly. Further, he’s still himself. But like Tsuyu, Naruto's already limited combat awareness would drop lower.

“Okay! You two should rest now!”.

The red chakra recedes from Naruto, his whiskers turned thin, his claws retracted. Naruto opened his eyes, regaining the clarity in his blue eyes.

It’s so difficult…

Naruto clenched his fist. He wonders if 9 tails always carries that much hate - all the time. He looked over at Tsuyu and from the very beginning till the end never showed any struggle. Except for some weird smile that he thought he’s imagining.

Jiraiya felt it’s time to add a little spice. Their training is going in the right direction, and in the gap in between training 9 tails chakra, it’s a perfect time to teach them the legacy of their father. Besides, these two need strength in the turmoil to come.

He’s especially worried for Naruto. A real battlefield is worse than even the highest ranked mission. Life and death may be a serious concern, but war would drain you, make you lose a part of yourself. Bodies would turn into mere numbers. People no longer become ‘people’ on the field.

Can Naruto handle it?

Soldiers are always forged in real war. That for each death they see, it would temper themselves into a harder weapon. But… at times, they would break instead.

Jiraiya pushed that thought away. It’s still too early to think about it. Besides, he is sure Tsuyu would help Naruto in this regard once the time comes.

***

“Sakura-chan, Sasuke! Kakashi-sensei! I am going to train with Ero-sennin!”. Naruto waves his hand as he leaves the team with Jiraiya right after he completes a mission with them.

“Don’t cause trouble, Naruto!”, Sakura said jokingly, knowing the sannin is a figure to be respected, she wondered if Naruto would do something stupid.

“Go on~”. Kakashi didn’t say much. Jiraiya had told him to leave Naruto’s training to him. While he could focus on Sasuke since only he could teach him how to utilise it.

Sasuke just remained quiet, looking at them leaving. But Kakashi noticed the look Sasuke had. The tense expression, the cold way he’s standing.

The truth is Sasuke felt jealous. To train under the legendary sannin. He felt like he would be left behind, stuck with this Kakashi that shows no promise. Kakashi is strong, sure, but the more thought about it the more he felt he didn’t give him anything.

Sakura too, had the same feeling. That Naruto would be even stronger. She felt a sense of fear that she would be abandoned.

She looked over at Kakashi, hoping he would help, maybe. Kakashi nonchalantly read his Icha-Icha paradise while saying-

“All right. Let’s disperse. See you guys the day after tomorrow then~”.

“Wait, sensei”. Sasuke called out.

“Hm?”. Kakashi put his book down, looking at Sasuke.

Sasuke’s eyes turned cold looking at him. Those D-rank missions did absolutely nothing for him. He wanted strength. He feels like he’s stuck as long as he stays with this Kakashi.

“I want to take on a real mission next time”. Sasuke said in a cold tone. He’s just trying his luck again.

Kakashi just glanced at him, not bothering. “Nope, you are not ready”.

Sasuke clenched his fist hard. He feels like he’s completely wasting his time while Naruto is out there training with the sannin.

Seeing Sasuke’s dissatisfaction towards himself, he felt really annoyed too.

“As gennin, this is the best time for you to build your teamwork with Sakura. You had issues with her most. Just forget it”. Kakashi’s tone is more stern this time. He wanted Sasuke to learn real teamwork and care of his teammates first. Or well, just Sakura mostly since he’s already close with Naruto.

Sakura looks at Sasuke, seeing his eyes full of resentment towards Kakashi. As for herself… she’s completely ignored by him at the time.

Sasuke recalled Tsuyu’s words before - that she could recommend her to ANBU. That way he could do something that’s real at least, something that could improve his strength, using enemies as his grindstone instead of whatever he is doing with Kakashi squad. And even, find the shadow of Itachi Uchiha. As for having Tsuyu or ANBU’s support in his revenge, no, he rather do it with his own hands.

I need to talk to her later.

***

“Let me do it…”. Sasuke said coldly to Sakura who hadn't finished even half of the area assigned to her to weed the field.

“Sasuke-kun, it’s okay. This is my part…”, Sakura thought Sasuke was worried for her, and she felt slightly happy.

“You are too slow dammit…”, Sasuke muttered lowly, but it’s barely audible to Sakura. She felt her heart stung as she saw Sasuke quickly weeds next to her, as if he just wanted to finish the stupid mission quickly and get back to training on his own.

“Hey Sasuke! Don’t be such a jerk! Sakura-chan, I am done too! I can use shadow clones to finish it quickly! Let me!”. Naruto also went to help.

I keep letting Sasuke-kun down…

Sakura felt dejected. But then she encourages herself that she will definitely keep up! She hastens her hands to clear faster.

Kakashi, looking at the trio, then sighed.

Sasuke is too preoccupied with strength, and it seemed seeing Naruto training with the sannin made him ignore Sakura more. And those looks towards Naruto, his jealousy is obvious. This can't be done.

After they are done with the weeding, the mission is completed. Sasuke is already about to leave quickly. Naruto left to train with Jiraiya.

“Sasuke-kun, see you later”, Sakura tried to say to him. But Sasuke, not even once glanced at her nor replied.

Sakura felt Kakashi’s hand on her shoulder. “I will talk to him, don’t feel too sad”. Kakashi still says kindly to her.

As Sasuke heads to the training field, he turns to see Kakashi following him.

“What do you want?”, he asked, annoyed.

“I understand you don’t want to get left behind. Then… just follow me”. Kakashi took the lead and walked ahead. Deciding to teach Sasuke his signature jutsu… Chidori.

This could help Sasuke feel an improvement and stop being so moody. Besides, the time of turmoil that’s to come does require him to be strong. So he gave himself an excuse to teach such a dangerous Jutsu to him. The real truth is, it’s because Kakashi saw himself in Sasuke… with the way he lost everyone and everything close to him.

Cries akin to birds buzzing in Sasuke’s ears. His sharingan looks in awe and excitement at crackling lighting in Kakashi’s hand.

Naruto… I wouldn’t let you surpass me!

For the time being, Sasuke forgot about his original plan.

***

With Jiraiya training Naruto, while Kakashi focusing on Sasuke - Sakura felt at a loss at times. Kakashi asks her to train the basics first, because she needs to reach Naruto and Sasuke’s grasp in their foundation first.

Sakura already had excellent ability to use body flicker, cloning jutsu, and was able to climb and run up the walls. It was the result of training earlier with Tsuyu in chakra control when she was still in the academy. But her combat ability, her ability to defend herself is lacking. Teaching her jutsu won’t help much when she cannot keep up on the basic level. So Kakashi personally fights with her, showing where she lacks and what movements she’s making wrong.

In just a few rounds, Sakura already felt tired and had to rest. She looks at Sasuke who's practicing the lighting release.

Cries of birds echoed in the air, Sasuke rushed and thrusted his palm towards a big rock.

Chidori!

Crumbles~! The rock is split apart into two.

Kakashi nods in acknowledgement. With sharingan assisting him, he learns really fast in just a week...

Sakura looks at Sasuke, who's already so strong. While she felt even more useless.

Basics… I couldn’t even keep up with their basics…

Sakura, after all, wasn’t a hardcore like Naruto and Sasuke. Naruto had a dream of Hokage and desperation for acknowledgement - and Tsuyu as his guide that pushes him - that makes a world of difference. While Sasuke had vengeance as his drive.

Sakura is just a normal shinobi, having parents at home, and doesn’t have a grand goal to accomplish. So over all these years in the academy that Naruto and Sasuke work their asses off, Sakura is more laidback in her training. And this is the cause of such a rift between their abilities.

No. I will train harder and keep up!

Sakura stood up again, practicing more of her movements. Kakashi glanced over at Sakura, also satisfied that she had spirit and motivation now.

***

Chapter 80: Coming of Itachi

Notes:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ULkLYgkt0pU&t=11s
Audiobook chapter 1 - 10! What you guys think of this media?

Chapter Text

Amidst the seemingly peaceful days…

A pair of men in black robes patterned with red cloud symbols observed the South entrance into Konoha.

"Itachi, so you really know this jinchuriki?". Kisame asked his partner.

"Yes… he's the kind of person who is loud".

"Loud? Hah. I am curious how loud he can be".

"... It's time. Kisame, do it".

"Okay~".

The guards standing by the gate noticed mist appearing around them, gradually thickening. The red iris of the sharingan glances at the two guards, and they act as if nothing is happening.

The pair infiltrated Konoha without anyone noticing.

***

The sibling pair, Naruto and Tsuyu had finished their training with Jiraiya for the day. Lots of water balloons were wasted just within an hour.

"I can't wait to master rasengan! Sasuke won't be able to show off to me anymore!". Naruto felt the fire of rivalry in his heart.

"Hm~ The fourth Hokage takes 3 years to master the jutsu. It's a difficult jutsu to master. Remember it takes time, Naruto. So don't put all egg into one basket. You have many things needing improvement". Tsuyu said this to remind Naruto so he won't feel stressed about not being able to do it. Also to herself because she had too many jutsu and techniques requiring her training and focus to completely master one or another. Right now she can be called a jack of all trades but master of none in terms of what she had in arsenal.

"Hey! I will master it in one week okay! Believe it! I am going to continue practicing!".

"Okay. Go on. I have an important matter to attend to". Tsuyu let Naruto leave while she went to Root HQ for the weekly report and to have a casual discussion with Danzo, discussing methods and strategic placements.

Meanwhile, Naruto went to training ground 5, and he saw Sasuke!

Skree! The sound of chidori buzzed in Naruto's ears. He saw Sasuke move at fast speed and completely destroy a whole tree, cutting it down completely.

Sasuke… is so strong!

Sasuke noticed Naruto was here, and seeing his expression, Sasuke smirked in pride.

Naruto doesn't want to lose, so he just said "Just you wait teme! I will master rasengan and show you!".

"Heh… you can try, dobe".

The two didn't notice a pair of strange men in black robes with red cloud patterns staring at them. The ANBU keeping watch on Naruto had already fallen asleep silently.

As the pair of rivals train together, suddenly Naruto feels a chill from his back as if a ghost just appears. Turning around, he felt his heart skipping a beat seeing the bloody red eyes looking down on him.

"Good evening…", Itachi muttered a greeting almost politely, and yet his tone was almost emotionless.

"W-Who…?". This… is that…

"Sasuke's… brother…?". Naruto takes a step back, both in fear, stupor and shock.

Sasuke realised the situation and turned to see the two mysterious figures. But as their eyes met, Sasuke took a deep gasp of air. His entire body shaking,

"ITACHI!". Sasuke's voice was almost like a scream, filled with shock but also rage.

Itachi just glanced at Sasuke, then he ignored him as if he didn't care. He stretched his hand out toward Naruto.

"You are coming with me…".

Sasuke's eyes contracted, his sharingan activates subconsciously.

"NARUTO! GET AWAY!".

Chidori! Sasuke's sharingan flared towards Itachi, quickly dashing towards him.

"Aaarrghhh!!!", Sasuke shouted in resentment, the chidori in his hand left a trail of destruction on the ground whenever he passes.

"Chidori… huh…". Itachi had a hint of surprise in his eyes, but quickly it looked indifferent once more.

"Aaargh!!! DIE!", Sasuke lunged forward, pushing all of his strength.

BOOM!

Dust and debris filled the atmosphere for a second before it settled. Naruto gasped in shock seeing the scene.

"No way…".

Itachi held onto Sasuke's wrist, deflecting and dodging his attack easily, as if it's nothing.

"Too weak…", Itachi muttered coldly. And just then, Sasuke felt a heavy kick deep into his stomach, pushing the content out of his mouth as he was sent flying.

"Sasuke! You- TEME!!!! Kagebunshin no jutsu!!!".

"Heh…~ He's really loud…". Kisame standing next to Itachi made his move. He casually swung a single sword, killing all clones that stupidly charged together towards them.

"One hit…!", Naruto quickly flickered backward to get some space and make more shadow clones.

"Is that all you had brat?". Kisame chuckled. Kisame swung his sword a few times, killing all shadow clones easily.

Naruto grit his teeth, and he finally decides to use 9 tails chakra.

"Grrr… come on…!".

9 tails chakra…! Kisame is slightly surprised that the boy can willingly use it at this point. But, he doesn't care. He flashed towards Naruto that's standing there trying to gather chakra. With a swing of Samehada, all of the chakra absorbed into it while sending Naruto flying.

"Ackk!", Naruto rolled off the ground, his body bruised from the hit of the large weapon.

"Leave it to me…", Itachi muttered to Kisame. He walk step by step towards Naruto that's lying in pain.

Sasuke shakily stood, he felt anger rise even more seeing Itachi approached Naruto.

"Leave him alone!", Sasuke charged once more. Itachi simply block 3 of Sasuke's move, before grabbing his throat.

"Foolish brother…".

Itachi firmed his grip onto Sasuke's neck. At the same time, Itachi stepped onto Naruto's chest.

"With this much strength… you can only watch".

Step.

"Ack…!!!", Naruto screamed in pain, his hands trying to shake Itachi's leg off him. He tried to muster 9 tails chakra, but he couldn't.

"Acckkk!!!". Itachi applied even more pressure to him, white froth and blood spilled from Naruto's mouth. Naruto felt his breathing weakening, his ribcage cracked an inch by inch. His body struggles become slower and slower. Tears flow from his eyes uncontrollable from so much pain.

Kisame frowned because they aren't supposed to kill the brat. But he trusts Itachi knows what he's doing.

"S-Stop… -don't…-", Sasuke is forced to look down on Naruto's figure. His sharingan spun rapidly. No. Don't kill him! Why! Why are you killing everyone I care about!!! An extra tomoe appears in his eyes.

"Foolish brother… you can't protect anyone…". Tsukuyomi!

Sasuke found himself in the past. Dad! Mom! Their smiling faces directed towards him. But all of a sudden, his vision turned all red. A blade plunged straight into his father;s body. And another one slit his mother's throat. The two of them turned into corpses in front of his eyes. Itachi swung his sword, splattering the blood onto the floor.

"AAHHH!!!". Everything keeps on going on repeat, over and over. He watched as Itachi killed them again and again.

"Sasuke!", Naruto suddenly appears, holding onto him.

"Naruto…?", but just then, the same blade pierce from Naruto's back straight out of his chest. Blood splattered onto Sasuke's face.

"N-Naruto…?". He shakily stood there, watching as his blue eyes faded, and eventually his body dropped dead on the ground.

The illusion tormented him for days. And in reality he saw Naruto being killed in front of his eyes. Both reality and illusion intertwined. His eyes turned redder, tears of anger, rage, fear, all filled him. A third tomoe appeared, even surprising Itachi.

This boy means a lot for him.. If I kill him…

Itachi calculated in his mind quickly. To let his foolish brother attain mangekyo, and to prevent Akatsuki from reaching his goal. Besides, killing the 9 tails means war won't happen simply because Konoha WILL have to surrender as they have lost their strongest weapon and had nothing much to protect itself. Even if he had to quit Akatsuki… most of his goals would be accomplished.

This is all, for you, brother. Tsuyu, I will soon have to face you. Forgive my selfishness this time.

Itachi moved his feet away from Naruto's abdomen… placing it onto his neck.

"Acck…!", Naruto struggles in vain. Itachi's cold eyes stared at Naruto like he's a dead person, choking him, crushing his bone. Naruto can't breathe… the air won't enter down throat.

Tsu-chan… Naruto called out to her as he felt his vision fading. Tears rolled down his cheek.

Naruto…! No! The sharingan on Sasuke's eyes spun rapidly. A new pattern on the verge of appearing.

***

Badump!

Out of nowhere, Tsuyu suddenly felt a crushing pressure and sense of crisis in her heart. At the same time, 9 tails chakra inside of her running out of her body as if in crisis. As if the 9 tails in her are telling her Naruto is dying at this moment from their connection.

Naruto!

Tsuyu stood up violently from her seat. The coffee on the table spilled and stained all the papers and files in front of her. Danzo was shocked by Tsuyu's sudden behavior. But before he could ask, Tsuyu already rushed out in shocking speed, destroying the steel door in a single motion leaving cracks on the ground from her burst of chakra.

Danzo recovered from his shock quickly and immediately called the available ROOT member to see what's going on.

***

Just as Itachi decided to really kill Naruto, suddenly a cry of a bird buzzed in the air.

Raikiri!!!

Itachi releases Sasuke and Naruto quickly as he sees the lightning speed figure rushing towards him. He flickered quickly, the raikiri barely graze his cloth.

"Hatake… Kakashi…". Itachi looked at him without much change of expression.

"Sasuke! Naruto! You…!", Kakashi points out with unhidden rage. Kakashi look at both of his students, his heart felt stinging seeing both of them in such bad condition. Naruto almost had a purple color on his face even.

"You… What do you want? Is it Sasuke…? Why harm Naruto?". Kakashi's voice was on the verge of losing its calmness.

"We are hired to take away the Jinchuriki… Sasuke was just in the way". Itachi said calmly.

Kakashi didn't expect Itachi to answer. But Itachi had his plans now that he cannot kill Naruto as he lost his chance. He turned his gaze towards Sasuke for a second, before returning his gaze to Kakashi.

Kakashi's sharingan met with Itachi's. His eye darted to Kisame at the side, one of the 7 swordsmen of the Mist.

I need backup…! Kakashi was about to take a flare from his ninja tool. He was just going here to see the two train originally, and fortunately he realize they are in danger and rushed without a second thought to save them.

Itachi already threw shuriken towards him forcing him to retreat.

Tsukiyomi!

The three-pronged windmill sharingan spun. Sending Kakashi into a realm between reality and illusion.

"This is an illusion…! This is just an illusion…! Get out of it… AH!", Kakashi saw Itachi stab into flesh slowly, the blade twisting left and right in between his bone, scraping his flesh, causing him deep agony.

"Ahhh!!!". Kakashi screamed from the endless torture. With each blade stabbing into his flesh every second… for 72 hours without rest.

In reality, only a single instance elapsed. Kakashi fell to his knees, gasping for air. His body shaking, the pain he felt felt like a ghost still present in his body.

"Finish him", Itachi muttered to Kisame. Kisame draws his Samehada, ready to deliver the final blow.

Before Kisame's blade could swing down - he felt a terrifying pressure locked onto him freezing his movement. The air around them become as heavy as lead. Both Itachi and Kisame felt a heavy pressure in the air, as if a terrifying existence was descending upon them, pressing their body making them feel unease. Their sense of danger was repeatedly screaming at them in this very second.

***

Chapter 81: DIE! ITACHI!

Chapter Text

Itachi's Sharingan spun rapidly, his sight enhanced to its limit as he looked in a direction.

This chakra…!

"Retreat!" Itachi quickly pulled Kisame's collar and pulled him at lighting speed.

Raging Fist: Herculean!

CRASH!

The axe kick missed Kisame's head and landed straight towards the ground. The crater spread like a breaking class, creating a crater while sending shockwaves that pushed both of the Akatsuki back a few steps.

"You saved me there…", Kisame muttered. A bead of sweat rolled down his face. His expression is no longer playful.

From within the dust cloud, the ferocious red eyes give chills down both them. A wave of evil red chakra visibly emanates from the figure, making the atmosphere heavy and ominous.

"Itachi… this chakra… it's 9 tails…? How…", Kisame already unwrapped his Samehada. His eyes filled with confusion more than wariness.

"...", Itachi also frowned. Even as an ex-ANBU of Konoha he had no idea. Naruto is definitely the 9 tails Jinchuriki. But why is there another?

As the dust settled, surprise flashed in Itachi's eyes. But in a quick moment, he appears calm again.

"I see… Tsuyu. I didn't expect you… or the 9 tails are…". Itachi sort of understood the matter. Both of them are twins. To have two 9 tails… it's only possible if 9 tails are split in half. As a life made of chakra, it's theoretically possible. To think she kept such a secret. No, Konoha kept such a secret so tightly even most of the ANBU didn't know.

Tsuyu stared at both of them with murderous intent in her eyes. The red demonic eyes contained a deep rage.

"Itachi… what are you doing here?".

"...". Itachi didn't respond.

Her eyes turned to look at Kakashi who looks like he just went through some torture. She then turned her gaze at Naruto and Sasuke.

She bit her lips subconsciously, a drop of blood rolled down her lips down to her chin. In an instant flicker, she appears in front of him.

She crouched down to feel Naruto's vitals. His faint pulse. His weak heartbeat. His pale skin was as if he lost a lot of blood. The saving grace is Naruto is alive.

No one makes any movement as Tsuyu checks on Naruto, followed by Sasuke. She stood up, made a hand seal and summoned 2 shadow clones.

The shadow clone picks Naruto and Sasuke up like a ragdoll. The other also went to pick Kakashi up.

Kakashi managed to raise his head.

"Tsuyu… don't be impulsive…", Kakashi quickly reminded her.

Kakashi moves his hand, reaching out to his ninja tool to get his flare. With great effort, he was able to launch it.

Whew~ Pop! A bright red flare flashed in the sky of Konoha. The clones quickly take Naruto, Sasuke and Kakashi to the hospital first.

"Kisame, change of plan. Retreat-".

"Who says you can leave?".

Itachi is taken aback as Tsuyu turns her gaze towards him. Heavy chakra pressed down on him instantly.

"Why did you hurt him?". Her voice had a low, beastly tone.

"We are hired to take him away…". Itachi replied based on the script he's told by Pain.

"Who?".

"We can't divulge our client's information". Itachi muttered calmly. Kisame look at Itachi, then at Tsuyu.

…

"Hnhn… haha… HAHAHA! Damn it! Shameless!"

Tsuyu laughed out loud at the sky, startling everyone on the field. Tsuyu instantly thinks about the reason. Akatsuki, a mercenary organization, hired to kidnap or kill Naruto.

It's clear what motive this had. Tsuyu's red eyes darkened further.

"Which hidden village?".

Tsuyu already understood the matter quickly, and she wanted to know which hidden village she had to destroy first.

"She lost it…". Kisame muttered.

"I cannot divulge the information". Itachi said calmly, but his body posture shows how wary he is.

"... Hn…", she had a funny smile on her lips, the grin on her face almost reached her ears.

Itachi detected the other chakra signatures approaching them already.

"Kisame, we have no time".

Kisame had to put his Samehada on his back and quickly retreat with Itachi. Both of them use body flicker at maximum speed, running quickly out of Konoha.

"As if I would let you go!".

Tsuyu roared, chakra burst out of her feet as she quickly chased after them.

Just as Kisame look back-

Flash-

Kisame's pupil constricted as Tsuyu flashed right on to his face.

Herculean!

Kisame reacted quickly and crossed his arm to block-

The punch sends massive force to Kisame's hands deep into his bones while sending him crashing into a few trees, causing a few to fall and dust to roll.

"Ha…", Kisame felt embarrassed. That girl is faster than he assumed. He stood from the small crater. He wiped the dust off his cloak, twisted his neck and arms to pop it right back in place. The bones of his arms are cracked even, but it quickly healed in seconds from Samehada healing power.

"Itachi-san. Since we cannot take the other… let's just take her".

Itachi flickered next to Kisame. Tsuyu squinted her eyes, seeing Kisame is tough enough to receive her punch and he could heal too…

Itachi's gears turning. He's not sure if they could outrun Tsuyu. Her body flicker speed with 9 tails chakra is terrifying. As for using distraction like mist or shadow clones… Kisame is already angry and agitated.

"You two are not leaving this place alive…". Tsuyu looks coldly at the two. Bubbles of dark red chakra form from beneath her skin, eventually coating her body into an image of a fox beast overlapping her with 7 tails. Her body hunched over slightly.

"7 tails… Kisame, I will leave her to you". Kisame is more suited to fight a jinchuriki directly after all. Itachi quickly retreated to let Kisame be at front while he would act as support.

Haa… She let out a mouthful of turbid air.Taking a deep breath, the branch beneath her feet snapped as he lunged towards the two of them.

Kisame quickly swung his Samehada to face her attack.

"Die!".

Her fist hit the blade head on. Parts of her chakra cloak seemingly tore apart and were eaten away by Samehada upon contact. The remaining force still pushed Kisame backward until he crashed into a tree.

Tsuyu frowned seeing Kisame receive seemingly no damage at all. Tsuyu looked at herself in confusion. Her chakra cloak is left with only 1 tail left.

So that's Samehada… 1 of the Seven Sword of the Mist… I cannot underestimate him. I didn't think its chakra absorption was so terrifying.

She had never thought anyone could resist a full blown punch from her version 1 of tailed beast cloak directly.

Seeing Tsuyu's loss of ferociousness, Kisame gained superiority and confidence.

"Haha. Samehada really likes the taste of your chakra. He's in such a good mood. Hehe… I wonder if fox meat tastes good".

Tsuyu's chakra cloak dispersed.

"It doesn't taste good". Tsuyu replied coldly. The cursed mark on her shoulder pulsed… black, vine-like patterns spread slowly from her shoulder, creeping up to her neck. The mark creeped up onto half of her face, one of her eyes turned entirely black, leaving a yellowed iris and a dark slit pupil.

Earth Release: Earth Armament! Both of Tsuyu's arms turned heavy like lead, with black luster of metal gleaming. The curse mark tattoo crawled onto her arms in burning heat colour.

Can you take senjutsu chakra too? Tsuyu had a dark grin on her expression as she once more launched her assault.

Kisame grinned as well as he received her blows. Each of her fists and kicks explode with chakra on contact. Kisame dodge and counter, swinging his Samehada towards Tsuyu's fist.

Clang!

Samehada once more absorbed the chakra expulsion from Tsuyu's black fist. But Kisame noticed something was wrong!

Tsuyu grinned seeing Samehada wiggling in discomfort, as if it had a stomachache. The chakra force from her punches becomes more effective over time.

Tsuyu flickered and launched another fist towards Kisame. Kisame tried to block with Samehada, but this time the force was not reduced at all!

The force managed to deflect Samehada up, leaving Kisame open to attack. Now! Tsuyu uses a palm filled with chakra right onto Kisame's abdomen.

Kisame didn't expect Samehada to stop absorbing chakra, and he was hit directly. "Kuh-!". Kisame was launched forward without stopping, crashing into multiple trees before stopping.

It's done… Tsuyu had an evil grin all of a sudden - successfully leaving a hidden mark on him.

Itachi quickly replaced Kisame's position that was sent flying, seizing a gap in Tsuyu's movement after her attack.

With the closed distance, and Tsuyu's eyes already on his - his sharingan spun rapidly, turning into a three-pronged windmill. Blood drops from the corner of his eye.

"Tsukiyomi!".

***

Tsuyu opened her eyes, finding herself in a dark place. Her body is nailed into a cross, as if the steel nails penetrating her body are real.

Her eyes glared at Itachi, holding her pain in.

"Tsuyu… you have grown strong". Itachi said coldly, taking step by step towards her.

"Ha… You should understand what it means to take away Konoha's 9 tails. You really want to see Konoha get destroyed? How could the mighty Itachi take orders for a mere mercenary organisation!".

Itachi takes a step closer. Stabbing his blade into Tsuyu's chest without mercy.

The blade tore her flesh, sending pain into her entire body. "Ack-… Fuck…", Tsuyu gritted her teeth in pain, her limbs tense holding herself. Her eyes bloodshot glaring at him.

"You dare touch my brother… but don't you forget I could take yours". Tsuyu said in resentment and anger.

For once Itachi's eyes had emotions in them. He stabbed another blade into Tsuyu's abdomen, twisting it cruelly.

"Hnhnhn… Hahaha… HAHHAA!", Tsuyu laughed from the pain.

"Hah… Mangekyo sharingan… this illusion… I cannot break it normally. Itachi, I cannot defeat you in a fair fight". Tsuyu admitted, but her grin tells Itachi something is wrong.

Crack. Crack. The dimension started to crack all of a sudden, white lining spread like spiderwebs, bursts of red chakra infiltrated the space.

!!! What?

GRRR… Damned Uchiha!!! Itachi's eyes contracted, the roar of the fox apparition in front of him caused his illusion to end.

Itachi felt shocked. She had cooperation with the 9 tails! But he quickly regained composure to block a few punches from Tsuyu that's already awake. 9 tails had trauma with mangekyo, of course he would help Tsuyu to get rid of him.

As he retreats, he takes a breath in and casts another jutsu.

Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!

Tsuyu quickly dodged to the side. The fireball exploded onto the ground and burned the trees in the surrounding area.

Just then, a water release from Kisame hit the burned area, causing the whole forest to be filled with mist.

"Tch".

Her expression grew heavy as the mist covered her senses.

This fog is not normal fog. It's filled with chakra, disrupting my senses.

She could blow the fog away with Heaven's Roar or use wind release. But she had no time as he felt two figures on her left and right. Kisame is already difficult enough. Itachi too is powerful. 9 tails chakra and Cursed Seal would consume her stamina and drain her too fast and Kisame would eat at her chakra. She will die in a prolonged fight.

Therefore…

"Foul play? Fine…". Flying Raijin!

***

Itachi's sharingan only sees Tsuyu's chakra disappear instantly. Kisame, too, felt she went missing entirely.

"Itachi, can you sense her?".

"No…".

The mist eventually dissipates after seconds. Both of them thought Tsuyu had retreated somehow.

"Let's retreat. Konoha ninja should be near". Kisame just nods. But both of them always felt something was very wrong with the situation.

***

I will show you then, how you play foully!

3 tails, 6 tails, 7 tails… she transformed into bijuu chakra mode; bones overlapped with her dark-red coated body. The 7 tails represented by her hair formed into a claw shape - gathering positive and negative energy.

Itachi and Kisame that's on the run felt the large amount of chakra gathering a few hundred meters away from them.

"She's… is that bijuu bomb?!". Kisame frowned in confusion, looking back at the red light visible amongst the canopy of trees.

Itachi felt something was definitely wrong. She can't be planning to shoot from there. It's too far, she can miss too easily. Did she have a way to make sure she hits?

"Kisame, run faster. Don't let her hit you".

"Okay!".

Both of them move in a zigzag pattern across the forest while looking back at times. Their distance gets farther and farther away from Tsuyu.

And from here it should be very difficult for her to hit even if bijuudama has a massive attack range.

Just what is she…

***

The dark mass of the chakra sphere grows bigger and bigger. The senjutsu from curse mark add even more fuel into the already sinister sphere. The grin on her face almost reached her ears. The ground and the trees around her shook, the earth beneath her trembled and cracked from the mass of chakra she gathered. The air vibrated, the birds and animals ran away.

The massive mass of black-purple chakra sphere had signs of unleashing its terror after tens of seconds of uninterrupted channeling.

DIE! Flying Raijin!

***

In an instance, a terrifying dark mass of chakra sphere instantly appeared in front of Kisame. His eyes widened in shock, his mouth agape. And before he could react, Tsuyu already blasted the massive dark sphere right towards him at a meter distance!

Itachi quickly flashed towards Kisame… his mangekyo spun rapidly-

Tsuyu covered herself in a mass of 9 tails chakra, using Earth nature transformation making a thick shield of dark-red chakra cocoon.

Susanoo! Mirror of Yata! In a split second Itachi summoned full-body Susanoo in an instant!

The terrifying Supercharged Tailed Beast Bomb broke its limit right after.

BOOM!

The susanoo blocks the terrifying explosion. The powerful wave of red chakra force engulfed Susanoo's body entirely. Its body cracked inch by inch, corroded into its muscle form… and then into its skeletal form, eventually leaving only its rib.

Crack - crack - the Susanoo cannot withstand it anymore and shattered completely! The remaining force heavily blasted onto Itachi and Kisame hurling them to crash into trees and the ground.

Cough! Itachi spat a mouthful of blood. Kisame is in the same situation. Blood flowed from a corner of his mouth.

Itachi gritted his teeth and used his sharingan to observe where Tsuyu was.

The dust clouds settled. Only devastation and wasteland remained within 100 meter radius, as if it was flattened by a nuclear strike.

From a crack on the ground, an arm stretches out, pulling herself out.

"Ha…ha… Mm- Cough-", blood coughed out from Tsuyu's mouth. Contrary to the situation, she let out a small chuckle of disbelief and frustration seeing those pair at the far distance clearly alive.

"How can he even block that…haha…". Tsuyu felt this world was really nonsense. He saw for a split moment, some giant chakra construct blocking it. She truly didn't expect it.

Tsuyu's eyes met with Itachi's a hundred metres across the wasteland.

"Nnh-", Tsuyu tried to step forward, but her knees gave out. She almost kneeled on one knee. She couldn't muster much strength at all. Her chakra network too is injured and in disarray.

Itachi suddenly frowned, feeling his body condition worsening as he coughed blood out again. His eyes look more blurry than before. He used a full body susanoo and tanked all of the supercharged bijuu bomb after all. And that already includes Mirror of Yata.

Kisame that's in better condition after being healed by Samehada quickly pulled and dragged Itachi away to retreat.

Apart from that 'monster' Tsuyu that plays unlike a shinobi at all - other Konoha shinobi are already coming here from the explosion just now. Kisame still felt how close he was to death facing such immense force. He had never seen anything able to destroy Itachi's Susanoo. But then he had never seen a fully powered uninterrupted Tailed Beast Bomb either. Now he knows.

Konoha shinobi arrives within a minute after seeing and sensing the massive explosion of chakra before.

Jiraiya looked worried as he went to Tsuyu. Ignoring the 100 meter radius wasteland she created, he went to check her vitals.

"You are injured…".

She just nods before her legs really give out. Jiraiya catches her quickly.

"Those two are injured… Finish them off…". Tsuyu muttered the sentence.

Jiraiya is taken aback at her words at this moment. But still, the other shinobi nodded to each other and went to chase after the tracks of those two.

Damn it… I am not strong enough. Tsuyu thought she had gained enough strength, but she realised today she's wrong entirely. There are different monsters in this Shinobi World.

Not enough…

She felt frustrated at the fact that she couldn't kill them. In her heart, she wanted to avenge Naruto, even if it's not what Tsuyu would say why she's feeling so frustrated right now.

Jiraiya left Tsuyu to an ANBU medic, deciding to chase after Itachi and Kisame.

Itachi… why are you harming Konoha at this time… Jiraiya asked himself as he chase after them.

***

Danzo personally visited the site of the wasteland to observe. Tsuyu's control over 9 tails is truly terrifying. But... what's more unreasonable is how Itachi escapes alive even facing such terrifying power.

Danzo felt a sense of wariness. "Susanoo of the Uchiha...". Danzo recalled the scenes he sees when Madara back then use it. Itachi must have had it too.

Itachi... you dare to harm the village now. Did you really think I don't dare to touch your little brother? You crossed my limit...

Chapter 82: Aftermath

Chapter Text

Beep… beep…

The sound of constant beat from a device slowly wakes Naruto up from his slumber.

Beep… He opened his eyes lightly, but he's instantly blinded by the light entering his pupil.

He frowned slightly, his eyes squinting trying to adjust.

The surroundings become clear after a while. The scent of the hospital and sanitizer filled his nose. And then, pain felt in his body.

Nn… Naruto touched his abdomen and chest lightly, feeling pain still there.

Eh…? My neck…? Naruto realised he can't move his neck much because a thick gauze of some sort wrapped his entire neck. He looks like a giraffe at this point.

Memories flooded into Naruto's mind finally. He finally remembered what happened. The last thing he saw was… Itachi, looking down on him with those red eyes.

Naruto felt shaken slightly, the memory made him feel anxious, and even fearful. He touched the clothes wrapping his neck lightly. The feeling of losing his breath, the loss of consciousness, the feeling of losing his warmth, how his body becomes numb…

It's scary.

Naruto turned around slightly to see the person in bed next to him. His eyes widened slightly seeing him. He felt so relieved.

Sasuke…

Sasuke had his arms behind his head, looking emptily at the ceiling. He's injured but not as bad as Naruto. He noticed the gaze, and as he turned his eyes to look a flash of relief appears in Sasuke's eyes

"Idiot… you are alive…", Sasuke said with a hint of annoyance, but there was genuine concern and relief in his tone. Not that Naruto could read it, and he didn't notice the redness in Sasuke's eyes.

How would Naruto know that Sasuke would have fallen into a coma already if Naruto is truly dead. The stress and anxiety he felt back almost made his eyes turn into mangekyo. The medic nin give emergency treatment to him while seeing his heart rate being so low as if he's dying. Seeing Naruto's condition stabilised became something that kept his mind from collapsing even after experiencing Tsukuyomi. Perhaps Naruto had become the only pillar that left him sane at this moment.

"Teme… You still can call me an idiot… nnh…". Naruto mustered some energy to reply.

"Yeah. You should shut up. You look horrible", Sasuke said calmly, but inside he felt relieved Naruto is definitely fine.

"... What happened to him?". Naruto asked. Because he couldn't remember and lost consciousness early. Since they are both alive and well, what happened to Itachi?

"... At first Kakashi came to stop him…".

"but…". Sasuke looks over at Naruto's other side.

Naruto turned his body with great effort and found his sensei lying there. As if sleeping.

"He looks fine… he isn't wrapped like you or me…", Naruto commented, looking at Kakashi's figure up and down.

"... He's in a coma, Naruto". Sasuke said solemnly.

"Coma…?".

"They don't know when he will wake up. There's nothing they can do".

"No way… kakashi sensei…". Naruto's eyes turned teary. Kakashi tried to save them, and he ended up like this. He feels so sad and so weak.

Sasuke's eyes turned very dark when Naruto wasn't looking. Itachi. One day, I will kill you. His eyes contained traces of obsession and even insanity.

Naruto turned to face Sasuke again. He thought just now he felt something really scary but maybe it's just his imagination.

"Then… then what happened… how are we… if kakashi sensei lost…".

"Your sister came in time… she sent us to hospital first. I don't know what happened after…".

"N-no…!", Naruto's eyes contracted violently. He subconsciously wants to sit up and move out of bed. But pain came all over his body.

"Don't move… She wouldn't die easily". Sasuke said this because he felt and saw what kind of expression Tsuyu made. Those evil red chakra. Those red demon-like eyes, and the pressure she emits back then. Just what is that power? He's not sure.

Still, he had a feeling that Tsuyu's strength is enough for him to not worry about. And knowing her intellect, Tsuyu is not someone who would die so easily unlike Naruto who doesn't think much. Besides, Kakashi fired the flare and Konoha Shinobi should have backed her up.

"...". Naruto turned to look at the ceiling

"I am worried… what if…". Naruto admitted his fear. He felt like shedding tears just from the thought. The fact that Tsuyu had to save him at all made him feel guilty.

Sasuke didn't mention about hearing some form of explosion faintly from here half an hour ago. The earth trembles slightly for a second. He didn't know if it's related to Tsuyu or them. But definitely something really big happened, as if a powerful jutsu launched somewhere far away.

Just then, the door to the ward room opened. Naruto turned in expectation, hoping to see Tsuyu first. But it's just Sakura.

Sakura went to Sasuke, her eyes teary and filled with worries.

"Sasuke-kun…"

Naruto isn't sure why, but he felt his heart hurt a little. More because Sakura sees Sasuke first, and yet Naruto is clearly in a worse condition. A part of him felt jealousy for Sasuke.

"What happened? The Shinobi are all going out. And I heard… I heard your brother… did he hurt you…?".

Instead of expressing gratitude for the care, Sasuke's expression turned colder, as if Sakura was annoying him.

"It has nothing to do with you".

"Sasuke-kun… I am just worried…".

Sasuke turned his face away. But deep in his heart, he did appreciate the care slightly. But he is not willing to get closer to her. There's always a wall he cannot cross. Only Naruto managed to get through him for various reasons. While Sakura is just… Sakura.

"I am fine… you should check on Naruto and Kakashi". He's stating a fact. Naruto almost died. Kakashi is in a coma. Sakura's first reaction is to see him, that's the least of the worries. That's annoying in Sasuke's view.

"Ah… Naruto… you are like a mummy". Sakura said in a low murmur. Her eyes widened seeing how bad Naruto looked with those bandages.

"Hey! Who's you calling a mummy!". Naruto pouted.

Hearing Naruto's still energetic tone, Sakura doesn't feel much worry for him. She then looks to Kakashi's side.

"Kakashi sensei is in a coma…", Naruto said solemnly before Sakura can ask what's wrong with Kakashi.

"Coma…!? No way… sensei…". Sakura felt it's unreal. Kakashi is such a strong person. And yet he lies there, in a coma.

Sakura went quiet. She looked at Kakashi, at Naruto and finally at Sasuke. She felt her heart ache seeing all of them hurt like this.

Seeing Sakura looking so down, Naruto tries to cheer her up.

"Sakura. We will be okay. You shouldn't worry. Hi~". Naruto gives Sakura a bright smile, wanting to lessen her worry.

"Naruto…", the stone in Sakura's heart lightened seeing his sunny smile. She felt guilty somehow, seeing everyone in her squad hurt. It's as if she cannot do anything for them at all, excluded from everything, unable to help. She felt a sting in her eyes so suddenly.

Naruto's stomach grumbled so suddenly, making his face embarrassed slightly. Sakura chuckled. She turned to Sasuke, seeing him just staring at the ceiling.

"Sasuke-kun, are you hungry too? I will call the nurse to bring you guys food".

"... Fine". Sasuke actually replied to Sakura. He did feel hungry.

Sakura felt a little grateful that Sasuke replied to her. Her expectation became lower and lower that the slightest gesture made her feel so happy.

***

The track of Itachi and Kisame eventually disappeared. Even the Aburame and Inuzuka among the ANBU cannot sense where they went eventually. Itachi know of Konoha's method most, he had made preparations to lose their tracks naturally.

Jiraiya didn't give up and kept going on his own. He wanted to know what Itachi was planning. He highly suspects the person who gave him intel on Akatsuki is Itachi. Considering he knew something was off about the Uchiha massacre, Itachi wasn't someone who would want Konoha to be destroyed, otherwise why would he do what he did?

Even though Itachi is branded as a traitor for killing his clans, but Jiraiya as part of the people with high status know the inside information that Itachi took the blame for the stability of Konoha.

The Uchiha clan, with proven ability to control 9 tails are very dangerous - especially with the presumption of the higher ups that Uchiha's are insane. Even if only the rebels and hardliners are executed, it won't change the status of Uchiha. The Uchiha massacre rewrites history so that Konoha's image as a united hidden village remains intact, to ensure most clans feel assured about Konoha's security. As for 9 tails losing control on that same night? It was not written anywhere. Those who realise and notice the two events happening together would guess the Uchiha must have done something. The information of a mysterious Uchiha calling himself Madara was absurd enough to tell.

Telling other clans and people of Konoha Uchiha Madara came back and that guy made the jinchuriki lose control and haven't been caught yet would still lead to unrest. Besides, who would believe it's Uchiha Madara that's supposed to be long dead. It sounds like a fake pretense just to cover up that Uchiha chose to rebel.

So even if other clans know about more of the details - the Uchiha will still receive discrimination. And resentment will still grow day by day amongst the Uchiha waiting for it to explode again. Cycle of hatred - this is what Itachi wanted to end. And in Itachi's plan, eventually Sasuke will re-start the Uchiha anew - as a hero of Konoha who avenged the Uchiha clan by killing him.

For most of Konoha's people, what they are told was that Itachi slaughtered his clansmen and that's all the information is limited to. As for his intentions, everyone can only make their own guesses. Even Sasuke only thought that Itachi is just a cruel, evil person who did it just to show his power. A 7 year old Sasuke can only think that much back then seeing both of his parents' corpses.

Recently, after seeing Itachi about to kill Naruto right in front of his eyes, Sasuke was so trapped in his hatred he had never stopped to think if his assumption about Itachi's intention were true.

***

"What! She, is she okay?".

Daichi, one of Tsuyu's ANBU squad members that hasn't appeared for so long due to overwhelming number of missions - visited Naruto after the failed chase was over. He happens to be in Konoha today and is a part of ANBU chasing after Itachi and Kisame. He witnessed the nuclear explosion from afar and the wasteland Tsuyu created.

"She's heavily injured but not in critical condition or anything. She's resting right now. She's on the 2nd floor, ward 5A if you could visit… she asked me to tell you she's fine", Daichi looked at Naruto up and down, assessing his injuries.

Naruto let out a sigh of relief hearing she's okay. Sasuke didn't think much, only felt glad for Naruto that he won't feel heartbreak from losing his sister. Sasuke had the urge to visit her to ask what happened in detail and figure out how strong Itachi is. He wanted to know badly, because one day he would hunt him down and he wanted to be strong enough.

He saw Kakashi, an Elite Jonin lose in an instant against Itachi. For Sasuke, Itachi is already a Kage level opponent.

"Too bad they escaped… even when those two are already heavily injured they still manage to cover the tracks and mislead the team. It's him after all…". Everyone that's been in ANBU long enough will know Itachi's skills and genius.

Sasuke had a surprise flash in his eyes. He sat up straight, looking towards this guy that seems to be Tsuyu's and Naruto's acquaintance.

"You mean, she fought them and managed to injure both of them badly?".

"That's what she says, and there's some blood tracks too". Daichi looks at Sasuke, his handsome eyebrows frowned in confusion at the weird question.

Sasuke felt in disbelief. In his opinion, Itachi is such a strong opponent, one of the strongest shinobi of Konoha, someone he felt powerless against even. Tsuyu may be a genius on Itachi's level but - she lacks time and experience. She is just 11 like himself and Naruto! No way could she seriously injure Itachi out of all people!

"How did she do it…?". Sasuke asks in disbelief. It sounds unrealistic in his ears.

"Uh… sorry my friend, it's confidential information", Daichi said in a sorry tone. But then he turned to Naruto.

"Your friend is kinda weird…", Daichi whispered to his ears. Naruto giggled hearing someone agreed with him. Who asks such an irrelevant question when someone is hurt.

"Yeah he is a little weird at times but he's…". Naruto looks at Sasuke with kind eyes.

"He's a nice guy inside, even if he's a jerk on the outside".

Daichi snorted at Naruto's commentary.

"Dobe, what are you saying about me?", Sasuke could feel the gaze and whispers.

"Heh. Just that you are always cranky!".

"Idiot. You better shut your mouth or your neck might snap". Sasuke huffed in annoyance. He can't believe Naruto still has so much to say even when his neck is like a giraffe already.

"Well, see you someday then brat. I had to go out again… sigh…", a tear escaped a corner of his eyes. Daichi felt like he's a slave for Konoha, each time he returned from a mission another one handed to him again and again. But it can't be helped. Konoha lost a lot of their forces and they had to keep appearance and keep income coming at this low times.

"Okay! Ah can you tell her I am doing fine too?".

"Sure thing. I will leave her the message".

As Daichi left, the stone in Naruto's heart lightened slightly. He turned to look at Sasuke again, wondering if he's really okay inside. Itachi, his brother who killed his family, returned after all. But Naruto cannot read his expression at the moment.

After a day, Naruto's unreasonable healing factor already lets him walk around without much difficulty. He quickly went to the second floor and into Tsuyu's ward.

He poked his head inside, looking left and right. Seeing the familiar figure, the familiar expression with a book in her hand completely dropped the remaining heaviness in his chest.

"Tsu-chan!", Naruto quickly rushed in.

"Huh… you can already walk around". Inside, Tsuyu felt glad. If she could move to see him yesterday she would but her insides were injured badly. Seeing Naruto made her feel relieved. But then seeing how Naruto clearly strained to walk her expression turned colder.

"You should have stayed in bed".

"Tch. I am worrying about you, you know…". Naruto pouted. It's like she never felt touched by anything Naruto is doing.

"Daichi should have told you I am fine. Now you know I am fine, go back to bed".

"Stupid Tsu-chan…", Naruto grumbled in murmur, inaudible to her ears. Naruto didn't leave and instead made the ward like his own home and climbed on one of the empty bed.

"...", Tsuyu is speechless seeing his behaviour. Nevermind… She's already too tired.

"How's Sasuke doing now".

"He's alright… I think". Naruto isn't sure. He seems normal but at times he feels something is off. At times Sasuke had some weird expressions, at times his face relaxed. At times frowning out of nowhere. Who knows what's going on in his head.

"Hm… is that so". Tsuyu snickered inside. Of course he's not fine. That's his supposed parent's and clan murderer. Tsuyu knows about the Uchiha rebellion and the subsequent consequence of being annihilated. There's too much stain on them.

It's not exactly accurate to say Itachi slaughtered the clan wantonly. He chose to save Uchiha's name and the village over his own family - well, except Sasuke she supposed… no, she would take that back.

Itachi makes his little brother suffer so much, death could even be considered mercy for him.

Like Danzo said, the crazy does run in their blood. Recalling within minutes of her rebirth a masked man with a sharingan on one eye placed explosive tags on her and Naruto to threaten her father. She was just a baby??? And then Itachi is insane enough to use his own hands to kill his clans and loving parents. Then whatever absurd idea and crazy he had to make his own little brother suffer. It's as if Itachi really wanted to make Sasuke desire to kill him intentionally.

Though if it's her she would have wiped out the older ones, leaving only children and young ones alive.

Records of what happened should be burned. History can be reshaped, Uchiha is never discriminated against, and they are well respected throughout the ages. The young can be taught. What's left is to just treat the Uchiha's as normal so they would integrate into the village normally in time.

One may say she's just the same as Itachi then. But no. The Uchiha clan has nothing to do with her, their life and death wasn't personal and she had no feelings.

***

Coming back to Jiraiya, after a few days of chasing he finally catches up to Itachi. Or rather…

"A shadow clone…". Jiraiya was misguided, and it seems he can no longer give chase. But still, Jiraiya still tries to communicate.

"Itachi. What's the meaning of your attack on Naruto? I don't believe you really want to harm Konoha. Otherwise all your effort… it would be in vain".

"...". The clone is silent. Itachi had always kept everything in the dark. And to expose anything about his intention means there's always the risk of information leak to that 'Madara'. He still needs to stay in Akatsuki to keep tabs on the rinnegan user and 'Madara' so he cannot break his mask.

Perhaps if he had succeeded in killing Naruto, he would have broken his mask. Tsuyu having 9 tails, and that her control over its power being at a terrifying level ruined his plan to make Konoha have least of losses.

If Konoha becomes so weak it cannot fight at all, Konoha simply has to surrender. Sure, the lands of Land of Fire would be taken away by other nations if this happened, but Konoha's soldiers' lives are saved. For Itachi, his village matters more. Besides, Itachi understood the nature of war. Not fighting at all would cause loss of resources for the land and the lords. But lives are saved for both the soldiers of Konoha and the common people of Land of Fire.

That is his initial idea. But an unexpected variable - Tsuyu, disrupted this plan. She has enough power to let Konoha resist. However, Konoha's resistance would lead to more deaths of Konoha's shinobi, prolonging the hopeless war. What is the end result? Konoha is fighting a defensive battle, besieged by 3 different sides. And if Kirigakure that had been silent suddenly made a move, Konoha would be besieged by 4 different sides.

Itachi is definitely right because Tobi, who had control over Mizukage will make a move once time comes. Resisting only means killing the Shinobi of Konoha for absolutely nothing. Itachi rather have Konoha surrender and avoid any loss.

The shadow clone turned into crows and disappeared. Jiraiya felt disappointed and frustrated seeing Itachi just go away.

***

Chapter 83: 3-Tomoe Sharingan! Not enough!

Chapter Text

***

By the time Jiraiya returned, he went to the hospital first to check on Naruto. Turns out they are already discharged. Still, Kakashi hasn't wake up yet…

Jiraiya stood in front of Kakashi that's still in a coma.

"You really don't know?".

"Jiraiya-sama… the medic staff here tried their best. Maybe only Tsunade-sama can help him…". The nurse replied.

Jiraiya nods. It should be time to bring Tsunade back. And just in time, Jiraiya saw a bird on the window. A signal for him to meet the council.

On Hokage's building rooftop, Koharo passed on the latest information on Tsunade's whereabouts and tracks that their sent team gathered.

"We have delayed enough. You should bring her back quickly, Jiraiya".

"Okay okay. I got it. But let me take those two with me".

"Those two? You mean…".

"You guessed it. Those siblings". Koharo frowned upon hearing his request. Both of them are Konoha's jinchuriki. While she wouldn't worry for Tsuyu, Naruto is an asset that hasn't been developed fully yet. But then again, Naruto had both her and Jiraiya to protect him. What could go wrong…

"Fine… I am sure you would keep them safe. Update your location frequently, we need a way to contact you if anything goes wrong here".

"Koharu-san, you worry too much!", Jiraiya just grinned. Koharu shakes her head that Jiraiya doesn't seem to be serious at all. Koharu almost had an illusion Konoha is still at peace and at its glory seeing Jiraiya still have energy to peek at bathhouses at times even.

***

Days had passed and Naruto, Sasuke and Tsuyu had already been discharged. Right afterwards, the three set off to train harder than before - each with their own reason but the core of the issue is they all felt they don't have enough strength.

Tsuyu saw someone tanking a fully charged Tailed Beast Bomb and that overturned her cognition for real. She needs something stronger…

Itachi didn't know what kind of motivation and ideas he gave her.

Tsuyu initially thought her firepower was more than enough, and she had always been focusing on finesse, skill, and mostly Flying Raijin since she cannot use it in combat properly yet and there's a lot of issues she had to cover on the jutsu. But now she had this idea that she needed MORE firepower. Enough firepower to crush everything and anything first. What's the point of hitting the enemy if it cannot even break through enemy defenses?

She put all her effort into learning Rasengan at this moment since this jutsu is a raw firepower technique. Jiraiya mentioned the jutsu wasn't complete yet and that its true mastery lies in adding nature transformation into it. She is already looking forward to what kind of jutsu Rasengan turns into with Earth nature infused into it.

Multiple shadow clones are playing with rubber balls at the moment. She has already completed the chakra rotation stage of the technique. Now she needs to focus its power, increase the chakra density, and destroy the rubber ball. The training field is crowded with many of her clones.

Sakura is on the field too. Initially she advised the three rest and shouldn't be so reckless. But no one bothered to listen.

While the clones train Rasengan, Tsuyu goes ahead to guide Sakura since she's willing and takes her own initiative to come to the training field.

She's not sure how to make Sakura reach the same level as Sasuke with his magical eyes or Naruto with 9 tails chakra. Her talent lies in her excellent chakra control and her hand signs are perfect too. But her chakra pool is average. Her control makes her 100% efficient on her chakra but it's not enough compared to Sasuke and Naruto. Tsuyu felt a headache from this problem.

One thing she wouldn't want is Sakura dragging either of them back and killing them in the process. So she had to make Sakura strong one way or another.

Chakra control… Raging Fist uses a lot of chakra to use since it's blasting chakra out from tenketsu on hit. That technique isn't suitable for her even if she could use it. She would be drained fast anyways.

Now that she thinks about it, does Sakura have any special jutsu? Kakashi taught Sasuke Chidori at least, and his sharingan is special enough. Naruto's shadow clones is cheating enough most chunin would be overwhelming unless they have area effect techniques. With 9 tails chakra Naruto might not even need anything else - and he is learning Rasengan too.

Teaching her Rasengan? She looked at Sakura up and down. Right, if she could make it she would just be slapped to death by even trying to land a hit with that said Rasengan. Her foundation in combat is not up to her standard. People won't just stand there waiting to be hit. And Rasengan itself use a lot of chakra which Sakura don't have much to waste.

Sigh. What can chakra control do… Genjutsu?

Tsuyu's eyes lit up. And medical ninjutsu too. But that's the least of Tsuyu's skills. She had basics in those but she barely went any further.

If she's not mistaken, Kurenai, Kiba's and Hinata's Jonin instructor is the best genjutsu user in Konoha.

Maybe I can ask her if she's willing to give guidance on Sakura in her free time. As for compensation… money(?). Kurenai may be well off as a Jonin but she definitely doesn't know true luxury. And as a gift maybe a good alcohol would do.

Hm? Maybe a 'special' alcohol for those occasions when she's with Asuma… heh.

Tsuyu already made arrangements in her mind to lure her to teach Sakura.

And now that she thinks about Kurenai's squad, did she even train her squad outside of missions? Hinata had his father's guidance. Kiba had his mom's guidance. And that quiet guy what's-his-name too. Those three have their own clans to learn from after all. Kurenai is way too free isn't she…

As for medical ninjutsu, Sakura can just apply at the hospital to become a trainee first. Konoha always appreciates those who want to learn medical ninjutsu.

Tsuyu is willing to invest in Sakura at this point so she wouldn't be a burden towards those two. Now all that is left is on Sakura's part after Tsuyu lays the path.

Tsuyu talked to Sakura about her ideas while watching a show of those brats fighting again-

Sasuke on the other side tries to get used to his 3-tomoe sharingan while fighting Naruto. He observed Naruto's initial hand movement, and it's as if he already could see its trajectory even before he could launch the fist. Sasuke made a pre-empted dodge and landed a punch back at Naruto through the gap.

"Ah-", Naruto took a few steps back. He felt confused and bewildered. Naruto didn't give up and went to pounce on Sasuke again. But each time he failed. It's as if he couldn't touch Sasuke at all at this point.

How could he become so strong… so fast!

Naruto felt shaken for once. While Sasuke feels a sense of elation he becomes stronger, but a part of him somehow feels disappointed and down that Naruto couldn't keep up with him anymore.

Sasuke looks at his own hands through his 3 tomoe sharingan. So this is the real power of my clan…

Tsuyu occasionally looked and also noticed this situation. If Naruto didn't use 9 tails chakra, he would have no chance at all at the moment. If she had to measure Sasuke's taijutsu right now, he would have broken to borderline Jonin. And once he mastered use of his sharingan and trained his own body to keep up with the perception and reaction required he would directly ascend in power.

Even Tsuyu felt it's quite ridiculous that an upgrade to his eyes enhanced his strength so much and was quite in awe of those magical eyes. If only she could get a transplant somehow. Or get Sakura a pair so she could keep up. She just joked to herself naturally.

After multiple rounds, Naruto lies down in defeat. His fist clenched in frustration and feeling of weakness.

"Sasuke-kun! You are amazing!", Sakura raise her hands in amazement.

Naruto looks at Sakura, feeling really jealous and angry that Sasuke got her praise.

"Teme…! Once more!". Naruto stood up, his eyes fierce. Red chakra flowed inside of him. Naruto shouted a battle cry as he channel 9 tails chakra.

Sasuke doesn't seem surprised, only understanding. Sakura gasped feeling the pressure emanating from Naruto.

"So you finally use it…". Naruto had told Sasuke he housed 9 tails that one night when Naruto was down as hell. But this is his first time seeing Naruto use it in front of him. He didn't let his guard down at all, his sharingan flared even more.

Tsuyu just watched this good show with imaginary popcorn. He wonders if Naruto could defeat Sasuke with the minimum of 9 tails enhancement. There's no chakra cloak visible yet, but the excess chakra already creates immense pressure on the surroundings.

Naruto's eyes turned red, his claws grew longer, his whiskers grew thicker. An apparition of 9 tails appeared in front of Sasuke, roaring at him. It wouldn't be a lie to say he wasn't intimidated.

"Tsuyu, what's going with Naruto…!", Sakura asks in shock. "It's confidential", Tsuyu shrugged. "You can ask him yourself". Tsuyu wouldn't want to break the law herself and it's best for Naruto to tell her himself since 9 tails is something sensitive and personal.

"Come, Naruto!". Sasuke had an excited glint in his sharingan.

"Sasuke!!!".

Flash! Naruto dashed at high speed, trying to land a punch to Sasuke. But Sasuke's 3-tomoe sharingan is still able to see his movements.

Sasuke deflects and dodges. Both of their speeds reached close towards the low Jonin standard. But one thing is clear - Sasuke has major upper hands! Even with 9 tails chakra enhancement, Sasuke is able to see Naruto's fists and kicks and play defensive.

He has to say Naruto has more firepower and each of his punches hit like a truck. But Sasuke's able to deflect to reduce it's power and dodge it like playing a high speed beats game. Naruto's simple straightforward attacks make it even easier for prediction.

Kicking Naruto away to create a distance; he made hand seals quickly.

Fire Release: Great Fireball technique!

The flames blasted towards Naruto. But contrary to his expectation Naruto didn't dodge and instead dashed right through it! He blasted the fireball with a punch, unleashing a powerful shockwave.

No way-

Naruto's fist almost landed on Sasuke as he dashed through the flames but Sasuke was still able to raise his arm to block. He's pushed back several meters away from the raw power of Naruto's fist.

"Naruto…!". Sasuke's Sharingan flashed. To think you can keep up with me…!

The two exchanged rounds and rounds. Initially Naruto is dominates the offensive as Sasuke cannot slack off and focus on defense. But in just tens of moves, Sasuke had already gotten used to his 3 tomoe sharingan, Naruto's movements are captured to more minute details!

Soon enough, Naruto found his moves seemingly being read again and Sasuke managed to land hits after hits on him.

With a pre-emptive dodge, he launched a powerful knee right on his face! Naruto felt a smack, his eyes went dark and he was sent spinning in the air before landing on the ground.

"Amazing…!", Sakura was stunned silly, and truly feel amazed at both of their performance. But deep inside she felt weak again. How could she keep up with them like this… those two are monsters…

"Nnh… Sasuke…!", Naruto stood up shakily. He channeled even more of 9 tails chakra. Bubbles of red chakra start to form under his skin, covering him into a 1-tailed chakra cloak. The chakra wave pulsing out of Naruto causes the grass to sway and dirt to blown away.

Sasuke had a hint of incredulousness in his eyes. He felt his heart racing seeing him in this state - the overwhelming power emanates from Naruto, this strength, it's too much.

"Damn it!". Flash! Naruto dashed left and right at supersonic speed. Sasuke's sharingan is strained at its maximum. He could see Naruto's movement even at this state. But as Naruto flashed towards him, seeing the approaching explosive fist right towards his face, his eyes could only watch it in horror - his body could not move as fast as he perceived it!

Sakura screamed seeing Naruto's speed and fears for Sasuke's safety. Just before the punch could land a shadow flickered in an instant.

Grab! Tsuyu appeared like a shadow and grabbed his fist with her metallic black palm. The shockwave of the punch still sent Sasuke stumbling backward a few meters from the sheer air pressure it created.

Tsuyu's eyes were red with black slits just like Naruto at the moment, her black metallic arm from Earth nature infusion holding Naruto's hand, not moving even an inch.

"Are you trying to kill him?". Tsuyu's word was cold as ice. Her eyes returned to normal blue. Even she need 9 tails chakra enhancement to match Naruto's speed with kyubi cloak, much less Sasuke.

"My fight isn't over yet! Go away! Nnh-!". Naruto tried to pry Tsuyu's hand away. But the arm infused with Earth chakra is akin to a mountain for him, unmoving.

"Wake up". Tsuyu grabbed Naruto's arm with her other hand and swung him down. Crash! Naruto was thrown to the ground like trash.

The chakra cloak receded, his body turned to normal.

"Your punch could bend metal and blast a tree. Does Sasuke's face look that durable to you?". Her tone is a little milder, but still stern.

Tsuyu crossed her arms. She knew Naruto wouldn't be able to think clearly using 9 tails chakra. Even she is the same. But this is a serious matter.

Naruto seemed to realise what Tsuyu was saying. Thinking about it, he didn't hold back at all. Like an angry beast just wanting to beat Sasuke. He didn't lose control, but his head stopped being reasonable.

He felt ashamed and even guilty when he realised how serious it was. If Tsuyu didn't stop him, Sasuke's face might have been ruined.

He turned to look at Sasuke. He seemed a little shocked mostly. Probably didn't expect Naruto to burst out with such fearsome power. Even the wind from his punch sent him stumbling. Sasuke at this time didn't receive enhancement from cursed mark, his body is not as durable or strong as Naruto's nor Tsuyu.

Sasuke clenched his fist. He thought he's getting stronger, and may have surpassed Naruto. Turns out he still hasn't.

Naruto went to Sasuke, seemingly guilty.

"Sasuke, uhh… my bad. I don't know what I was thinking". Naruto rubbed the back of his neck.

"Shut up. It's not your fault. It's me…", Sasuke feels it's his problem that he's still weak.

Tsuyu thought for a few seconds, on what to do with Sasuke. Sasuke wouldn't be able to keep up with Naruto's stamina and pure speed with 9 tails chakra. She acknowledges Sasuke has better skills and finesse, and even his perceptions are amazing. But his body couldn't keep up.

His skill and understanding is impeccable. His hand seals are perfect, and his sharingan ability to see his own chakra flow helps tremendously in using his jutsu with maximum efficiency and power. But the crux of the problem is his body is not strong enough.

Therefore she already thought of a solution for him.

She looks at Naruto who is still looking like a guilty puppy over there. "Nii-san, I am going to talk to Sasuke for a moment".

Naruto blinked a few times before nodding and went to practice on the other side.

As for her intention in helping Sasuke, it's just this guy is Naruto's catalyst that let him improve faster with this rivalry. Besides, Sasuke wanted to kill Itachi. She too wanted that. So helping him is natural since an enemy of my enemy is my friend they say.

"Sasuke. Naruto's speed and power while using the 9 tails chakra is not something you can content with at the moment. I noticed you are able to react slightly, and your eyes are really magical".

…

"But your body couldn't react in time, am I right?".

Sasuke clenched his fist. He noticed it too. After seconds of silent agreement, Tsuyu continued.

"Do you know of the Raikage of Kumogakure?".

Sasuke raised his head in confusion. He read about it one time in history class if he remembers correctly. But that's just for examination purposes and he already forgot.

"From the 1st to the current Raikage, they had a jutsu passed down from their lines. It's called Lighting Chakra Mode. In records, the 3rd Raikage fought 10,000 shinobi alone for 3 days and 3 nights, eventually dying from exhaustion. With that jutsu, he is said to have impenetrable armor and lightning speed".

Hearing such a bizarre event, Sasuke felt his brain buzzing. Tsuyu understood the unreasonable-ness of peak Shinobi combat power. Even her 9 tails power might not be enough on its own.

"While I don't expect you to recreate that jutsu perfectly from nothing, I believe in your talent. Your eyes could see your chakra flow in your own body and make adjustments far easier than most people. Only the Hyuga can be better at this aspect".

Sasuke was quiet, he's contemplating Tsuyu's words. He had never expected himself to create a new jutsu entirely on himself from scratch. But if that could enhance his speed and body to match Naruto in that state…

"I will do it!".

Tsuyu had a slight smirk. "Now, before we begin you have to master Lightning nature transformation first. I assume you had trained with Kakashi to be able to use chidori. What kind of training did you do for it?".

"He asked me to ignite paper or leaves by colliding chakra". It's different compared to fire nature transformation that 'heats' instead of creating sparks of energy by collision.

"Hm… I see. But this time to enhance your body with Lighting nature, control is priority, power second. It's not the same as training chidori. You wouldn't want to short circuit yourself to death after all". Tsuyu said jokingly, but Sasuke gulped hearing the seriousness of the matter.

"I will ask around to see someone who's good at lightning release in this regard. Or maybe we can come up with it ourselves. As for the basis of the technique, we can start referring to my jutsu here. The same principle, different application and nature-". Tsuyu channeled her chakra, using Earth nature transformation to harden her entire arm. The Earth Armament technique makes her arm appear metallic black, as if becoming metal.

"Thank you, Tsuyu". Sasuke said with respect and gratitude. Since he knew Tsuyu could even injure Itachi his view on Tsuyu already separates her from a peer he could surpass unlike Naruto.

"I am doing this mostly for Naruto. You are his friend, and you pushed him to be stronger. The stronger you are, the more you could push him better. Besides…".

"I would want to kill him as well". Her eyes turned murderous at the next second. Sasuke saw those eyes, and he felt like he found someone that could understand him.

"I definitely will kill him. You wouldn't have to stain your hands". Sasuke supported this notion, his eyes even crazier than Tsuyu's. Both of these crazies seemed to be indulging in their own imagination of killing Itachi.

Sakura saw those two having such crazy eyes and secretly cower and take a step back. Naruto hasn't noticed just what kind of people are around him. Only Sakura is normal unfortunately.

***

Chapter 84: Finding Tsunade!

Chapter Text

“WASTE!!!”. Danzo shouted in anger, looking down on the Barrier Team that’s standing looking on the floor like idiots.

“How come you guys didn’t notice!? Is this village some random downtrodden one that anyone can just come and go as they please?! Truly a waste!”.

The shinobi there just remained silent. How they are supposed to know. They don’t detect anything unusual to begin with…

It’s Hiruzen’s fault after all, for leaving a way for Itachi to see his brother.

This episode is a small one as we get back to the main cast.

***

“Sasuke! Sakura! I am going now!”. Naruto waves his hand towards the two. He’s about to go on an adventure with Ero-sennin and Tsuyu! To find some beautiful lady in ero-sennin words. Naruto refused at first but thinking about having Jiraiya away and not being able to oversee and guide his training he reluctantly followed.

“Naruto! Don’t cause trouble out there!”, Sakura said teasingly.

“Hey hey I am well behaved! Blehh~”, Naruto stuck his tongue out like a brat. Sasuke snorted, seeing Naruto as childish as ever.

As those trio leave, Sasuke is about to leave for the training field.

“Sasuke-kun…”. Sakura suddenly spoke. Sasuke stopped in his tracks, turned a quick glance to wait for her response.

“Kurenai-sensei… you know, Kiba’s sensei, agreed to teach me genjutsu. I will definitely try my best, Sasuke-kun”. Sakura looks at Sasuke, hoping for a positive response, that he would believe in her.

A hint of appreciation flashed in Sasuke’s eyes knowing Sakura is trying her best.

“As long as you can be helpful”. His tone is not harsh or annoying, and only seems encouraging in Sakura’s ears. Sasuke turned around and walked away.

Sakura smiled slightly, feeling fired up at learning anything and everything that could have helped her squad. WIth Kakashi in a coma, and the higher ups haven’t assigned them a new squad leader they each train on their own.

Sasuke went to the training field and put down his heavy backpack. He takes out various objects - the long thick wires, creating a circuit connecting into resistors, fuse and a lightbulb.

From Tsuyu’s intel gathering and her own ideas, she comes up with different stages of training for Sasuke. The first thing is to achieve stable current and control of lightning chakra over an extended period of time. Sasuke needs to control the amount of lightning chakra he produces so that its current doesn’t go beyond the limit - beyond what the fuse could handle while maintaining the lightbulb brightness. Having the fuse break means he overdid it; the lightbulb not maintaining its brightness means he’s not making enough lightning chakra.

After he mastered making stable current from his left hand, he would practice to produce it from his right. And then, with his entire body.

Once the perfect control of a small amount of lightning chakra is achieved - then he would begin stage two of the training to infuse this lightning chakra into his body cells and get used to it and make his body adapt. This stage requires a different amount of lightning chakra distribution between his nerves and the rest of his body. So it is divided into two sub stages - the nerves and the rest of the body.

In Tsuyu’s theory, the nerves in the human body only produce a small amount of current by default, and increasing just slightly would already increase the reflex and senses by a lot and this part of the human body doesn’t require that much lightning chakra. This is the part Sasuke had to be careful most when it comes to lightning chakra infusion as if it’s too much it would cause his body to lose control.

The second substage focuses on the rest of the body tissue after Sasuke achieved perfect control over lightning chakra infusion of his nerves.

The third stage is simply application. To sync his perception and his body movement perfectly. Various training can be done on this part.

Then all the 3 stages are repeated after mastery at lower level to increase the amount of lightning chakra Sasuke can use safely.

Further progress would have Sasuke change the wires material, change the fuse limit, the light bulb and add resistors into the circuit to handle higher and higher stable current.

I will definitely create that jutsu…! I won’t stay weak!

With his hands holding the wires and completing the circuit with his entire body, Sasuke began his practice. Zzz~ sparks of electricity move from his one hand through the wire, causing the lightbulb to shine bright, dimmed a little, then get brighter once more.

Sasuke’s body is tingly slightly, but it’s safe due to low amount of current and the resistors and fuse in place limiting how much Sasuke receives at the end. He realises just how difficult it is to continuously do a controlled lightning nature transformation. Chidori lets him go wild because the more the higher the penetrating ability. But for this training he needs to tame lightning, make it behave under a range!

His sharingan flashed, looking into his own chakra flow, seeing how each of his control made it weaker or stronger, fluctuating or becoming stable. Being able to see its fluctuation with his eyes makes his training far easier especially at this early stage with a small safe amount of current.

If the 1st Raikage in the pure lands saw this he would have coughed a mouthful of blood because back when he’s trying to create the jutsu he endured torture and risk of being electrocuted. After all, he could only ‘feel’ if it’s right or wrong - and using such a small amount of lightning chakra at first means it would be really difficult to feel to make good progress. Besides there’s technology now and special resistors make sure Sasuke can see if he is outputting stable lightning chakra while being safe due to blocking how much lightning chakra flowing back into his body.

***

Hm~ hm~ du du~

Naruto was humming while walking very leisurely out of the village, a rubber ball in his hand as he casually tried to burst it with chakra. Tsuyu too is doing the same. But well…

Jiraiya turned to look at his back… tens of shadow clones of Tsuyu and Naruto were following them, all practicing the rasengan. These brats really have a different brain-circuit… Jiraiya twitched his eyebrows seeing this situation. Every passerby avoided them and looked just as shocked.

“Ero-sennin! So where are we going exactly~”.

“Hmm… let’s see…”, he take out a map, looking over the locations where Tsunade’s sightings were seen from the info sent. Based on the trajectory, Tsunade should be moving in this direction…

“We will go to this Bamboo village first! I heard there’s a unique cuisine where they bake rice in it”.

“Uwa! That sounds delicious, let's go!”.

The trio travelled for days, stopping at different villages and towns. Contrary to Naruto’s leisurely stroll, Tsuyu takes note of Jiraiya’s methods. His words when asking for information, his decision making, and also it seemed Jiraiya also used the black market channel.

So this is Konoha’s top spy.

Tsuyu is impressed seeing Jiraiya working. While Naruto seemed to not realise each time Jiraiya is going to flirt with women he only did so for half an hour or so before being serious in his job.

She wished she could have followed Jiraiya closely for observation personally. Alas she can only send a shadow clone to observe since she had to babysit Naruto while Jiraiya is going into more risky places, even the red light districts. He wouldn’t want Naruto to be tainted, she guessed.

After a few days, Jiraiya finally found key information from a gambling house. With some money, one of the frequent gamblers told him Tsunade is just here a week ago.

Following the trajectory and most probable place Tsunade would stay next… it’s definitely the big town in the South!

As Jiraiya felt quite happy about everything, suddenly he saw a messenger bird in the air and it went straight to him.

Taking out the small piece of paper, his eyes widened, and then his expression solemn.

“Jiraiya-sama, what’s the matter?”. Tsuyu asked noticing his expression.

Jiraiya seemed to contemplate whether to tell Tsuyu or not. But then again she’s in ANBU and would probably be involved a lot anyways.

“Kumogakure had sent their scouts at the border. They are making arrangements…”.

Tsuyu snickered. Already? It’s a pre-war preparation, scouting the lands and strategic positions, chokepoints, where to infiltrate, trap placements and so on.

But these Kumongrels are really shameless. They act so blatantly ignoring the relation between the two lands. On the surface there’s still a treaty in place. At least they could have made a declaration first. Not saying anything and blatantly provoking shows how much they look down on Konoha.

“Hm.. hm? Kumogakure what?”, Naruto seemed to overheard something.

“The enemy making arrangements for war, nii-san”. Tsuyu makes it simple enough for Naruto to understand.

“... Why do we have to…”, Naruto had a frowning expression on his face.

Jiraiya is about to say something, but Tsuyu cuts him to it.

“Greed. Selfishness. Those shameless hidden villages, the lords of the land and those people above wanted to take more from our motherland. But really, war brings only losses. You cut your own arm to gain two from others. But there’s always 3 from the very beginning, it’s just the distribution being the difference. Unless it’s a complete free surrender or a crushing defeat, it’s such a waste”.

Naruto was so confused at such a long statement. Jiraiya is surprised again at her insight.

Tsuyu had a smirk on her expression all of a sudden. The plans laid down to weaken the other shinobi villages are set, fermenting until it blows up. Once the war starts, once the resources and funding start to move for these soldiers - the balance would break - those hidden traps would show it’s symptoms. Tsuyu could see Konoha fighting a prolonged war this time as long as she is here.

She’s aware she is the trump card Konoha had, and why she supported and even gave suggestions on Danzo’s effort to play dirty. She wouldn’t want to fairly fight all 3 hidden villages head on otherwise she would definitely die.

“... Tsuyu is right, Naruto. But, there’s also one more thing. It’s the cycle of hatred… They wanted this war, supported it. The Kages and the Daimyo’s and lords of the land had a balanced relationship. Both parties agreed on this. Besides, Konoha had blood in their hands, killing their shinobi. In the name of vengeance, hatred, grudges, they are gladly fighting and killing. Kumo and other hidden villages also had the same blood in their hands. It just never ends…”, Jiraiya said solemnly.

“I don’t get it…”. Naruto muttered.

“If you want to become Hokage, you need to get it”, Tsuyu said casually.

“Whatever! So complex! Everyone could have understood each other, why even fight…”. Naruto looked down on the road, kicking a stone he passed by.

Tsuyu frowned. This brat hasn’t got it despite how lengthy the words she had said. Did he think everyone out there is so forgiving? Nevermind. Once he’s out there, he will understand.

“But you know, I believe there must be a way for this cycle to end…”, Jiraiya for once spoke so softly.

“Here, this is my first book. The protagonist has the same name as you, Naruto! And his friend has the same name as your little sister! I wanted to believe in peace, and I guess, I created this book, creating some fantasy that someone could bring about the change, with hope in their heart…”.

“Huh? Tale of the Gutsy Shinobi… woah… the protagonist really has my name!”.

Tsuyu wonders if Naruto gets the hint. There’s no way he didn’t notice at all…

“My name… and Tsu-chan’s name too… ero-sennin…”, Naruto 's voice was low, his eyes had a different gleam and longing.

“Ah… that…”, Jiraiya felt complicated. Did Naruto understand Jiraiya had a personal connection with his parents? Would he ask now? Oh no what do I answer…

“My late parents… must have liked your book…”. Naruto arrived at a different conclusion. That still makes sense and there’s a lot of cases like that but still…

Brother are you an idiot… Tsuyu sighed.

She gave Jiraiya a look. Jiraiya looked at her back. Oh… she’s suspicious… Jiraiya had a bead of sweat rolling down the side of his face.

“I know”. Tsuyu murmured.

Jiraiya felt his heart stop for a second. What did she mean? Does she know? Tsuyu reveals it since she wanted to consider Jiraiya’s opinion on whether to tell Naruto or not. Tsuyu herself didn’t care much about her status as children of Lord Fourth being a secret. Naruto, an entirely different problem. She believes Naruto would get over it anyways, but maybe it’s not necessary at all to tell him as long as the secret is kept forever.

But it’s kinda stupid that the secret can be kept for so long. Naruto’s face and features are enough to directly connect him to Lord Fourth. Naruto himself never noticed because he had pre-assumption that no way children of the Hokage, a hero and a martyr too - would be treated like pieces of crap and thus Lord Fourth can never be his dad. The logic makes sense.

As they stopped in a small village before reaching the town where Tsunade most likely is, they camped and made a resting place of their own.

While Naruto is training his rasengan, Jiraiya pulls Tsuyu to the side silently. He wanted to say something, trying to make it natural.

“So Tsuyu… your name is also taken from my book! Hahah…”.

Tsuyu looks at this old guy like he’s an idiot.

“I know. Lord Fourth was my biological father. Kushina was my mother. Jiraiya-sama, you don’t have to tiptoe around me regarding this matter”.

“H-how did you…-”.

“I have my own methods. Besides, my appearance and Naruto’s resembles the late Fourth a lot…”.

“Cough… yeah. That makes sense”.

“... Um… you aren’t mad?”, Jiraiya asks carefully.

“I understand the underlying reasons. My late father had many enemies. The enemy of Konoha wouldn’t want the second coming of Yellow Flash. Besides… even my mother’s pregnancy is a village secret, and most people never knew this at all”. Due to the weakness of the seal once the jinchuriki give birth, the entirety of the pregnancy is kept hidden. But this results in no one knowing Lord Fourth had children at all and the secrecy remained.

“Tsuyu… you… take it so well…”. Jiraiya had a surprised and complicated expression on his face.

“I never knew them personally. They are strangers to me, even if we do have a blood relation”. Or well, she knew them for a few hours before they were skewered to death.

“...”, hearing such a response, Jiraiya felt his heart break for some reason. For their daughter to say they were strangers, even if it’s technically true, but seeing she really doesn't care much hurts him somehow. He felt bad for Minato, for Kushina, and for Tsuyu too…

Tsuyu never received the love of her parents, and now she even says she doesn’t care. It’s almost heart breaking for Jiraiya.

“I do wonder where their inheritance goes. The village absorbed it and used it for their own isn’t it”. Tsuyu said lightly, more as a lighthearted joke.

Jiraiya rubbed the back of his neck. Huh, Tsuyu knows that too… He didn’t know what to say at the moment.

After seconds of silence, Jiraiya finally continued.

“I understand you are not affected as Naruto did… you are mature, and you weren’t treated badly since no one knows about the 9 tails inside of you…”.

“But your brother, it's different…”.

“I know. I want to ask your opinion, if Naruto should know”.

“This…”. Jiraiya takes a deep breath. He’s not really sure.

“If you would want to tell him… it’s not my place to stop you. He is your brother. His family. If there’s anyone who should tell him, it’s you…”.

You are passing this baggage to me!? Tsuyu’s expression twitched. This sannin is unreliable, and she noticed Jiraiya is avoiding answering it. It’s clear neither of them is ready to become the fuse that would trigger Naruto.

Tsuyu believed Naruto would definitely crash out once he knew. But she also believes Naruto would move on and remain the same or stronger internally. So it’s just a matter of time and place.

Tsuyu decides that she will think about this later once they get to Tsunade and bring her back…

***

Meanwhile-

“It’s been a long time, Orochimaru…”, Tsunade squinted his eyes, looking at this old snake ‘friend’ of hers.

“I have looked for you everywhere…”, Orochimaru said with a hoarse voice. His already pale face is visibly paler. The way he speaks sounds like he was sick.

“And what do you want from me? I am sure you don’t want to just talk about the old days”. Tsunade said calmly, her eyes scanning him up and down.

“I have a favor to ask you…”.

“You should understand by now, Tsunade-sama. We are willing to make a trade”. Kabuto raises his glasses, adding a sentence.

Tsunade looks around, feeling 4 other presences surrounding her. Those are the sound 4. During the Konoha Crush, they survived and retreated with Orochimaru.

“Bringing your subordinates to surround me, I thought you had bad intentions”.

“Hnhn… those are my guards, they are just protective… don’t mind them. They are no match for you”.

“What if I refuse…?”, Tsunade takes a more offensive posture, as if ready to punch him.

***

Chapter 85: A Bet!

Chapter Text

The trio passed the streets of the big town. Both Tsuyu and Jiraiya look at the wall surrounding a half destroyed castle. Something big definitely happened here…

That was what was left of Tsunade’s punches yesterday.

Meanwhile, the Sound 4 was in the vicinity, constantly monitoring Tsunade’s location and make sure she didn’t just run off or hide elsewhere. Tayuya noticed the trio pair, observing the Leaf symbol of their headbands…

“Look. It's the shinobi of Konoha…”.

“Wait… is that…”, Kidomaru quickly took a small book from his pocket with his free hand. Flipping it quickly.

“Jiraiya… the legendary sannin…!”.

“... Orochimaru-sama's plan would be ruined at this point, no?”.

“Heh. Don’t you forget our master is a sannin himself. Besides… he already…”.

The Sound 4 look at each other, each has confidence in their master.

Jirobo looks at the blonde girl specifically.

“Isn’t that… the person Orochimaru had taken interest in?”.

The 4 of them look towards Tsuyu’s direction. Kidomaru finally remembered. Tsuyu Uzumaki…

Tayuya looks at Tsuyu, trying to see what’s so special about her to have Orochimaru-sama interested in her.

“Heh. She looks weak! Just a little girl. What does she have!”.

“Who knows, maybe she’s not what she seems on th-”. Kidomaru was about to say something but-

“Hide!”, Sakon quickly pulled everyone to lower their heads.

Tsuyu turned to look at her back, feeling like there’s a gaze locking onto her. Maybe it was just her imagination, she thought.

“Tayuya keeps track of Jiraiya. Jirobo, Sakon, make sure Tsunade doesn’t leave this place. I will report to Orochimaru-sama”.

***

“Kidomaru… what’s the matter…. Cough…”.

“Orochimaru-sama… Jiraiya, the sannin is here”.

Kabuto raised his glass, frowning, while Orochimaru’s expression turned really ugly at the moment.

“Damn it! Cough…! To think he’s here at this time…!”. It’s almost like fate is making a joke to him. Why can’t Jiraiya come a week later?

“Orochimaru-sama! Please calm down…!”.

“I also have other information. Jiraiya brought along two people with him. One is… Tsuyu Uzumaki, the one you mentioned before. The other seems to be her relative, I think. They look similar”.

“Hn…hnhnhn… hahaha…!”. Orochimaru suddenly laughed. His eyes went crazy all of a sudden. The current body he’s using doesn’t have much time left. Perfect… Jiraiya, to think you brought me such a gift!

“I don’t want any interruption when I meet Tsunade. Kidomaru, I will have you and the others distract the ones he brought… but, do not kill her. I want her . Kabuto, I will leave Shizune to you. You four will stop them in their tracks while I deal with Tsunade… cough… remember, even all of you cannot defeat Jiraiya. Use the others as your target… he won’t just ignore them…”.

“Understand, Orochimaru-sama!”.

“Hnhn… good… cough...”.

***

Jiraiya and the others went around, and it’s clear Tsunade is here but they just never found her at all. Naruto is already grumbling and hungry.

“Ero-sennin! Let’s stop searching and eat first!”.

“Haih. Okay okay… this brat…”. Just as he entered the izakaya, his eyes locked with a beautiful figure with light blonde hair and plump chest.

“Y-You!”. Both Jiraiya and Tsunade stood and pointed at each other at the same time.

Tsunade, Shizune, Jiraiya, Naruto and Tsuyu sat on the same table. Jiraiya poured some alcohol for himself, then for Tsunade. It’s a reunion after tens of years for them.

Naruto looks at Tsunade. She looks beautiful and young! And her chest… She’s 50 years old for real…?

Tsunade takes a big gulp of sake, sighing.

“Recently… I keep seeing old friends…”.

Jiraiya’s expression turned a little serious. He take another sip of sake, before making his guess.

“It’s Orochimaru wasn’t it… what happened?”.

Tsunade looks at Shizune viciously, as if warning her to shut up about the trade between her and Orochimaru.

“Nothing really… we just exchanged greetings…”. Tsunade took out cards from her bosom, shuffling them before placing it on the table.

Naruto looks at these two. This nee-chan… is she really the one who can heal any injury…? .

Tsuyu remained quiet, silently eating her food while observing the interaction of those two.

“What about you, what do you want from me….?”, Tsunade asked. Her hand picks and chooses a card, placing it on the table.

“I will be straight. The village has decided to make you the Fifth Hokage”.

Naruto almost spat the fish in his mouth out.

Fifth Hokage!? What!? Tsuyu suspected this so she wasn’t surprised.

“Did you know about Lord Third?”, Jiraiya ask, to see if Tsunade is even aware of what’s going on with the village. She had been secluding herself and probably aren’t aware that two third of Konoha is even destroyed.

“Ah… I know. I heard about him from that person”.

“Orochimaru did it… wasn’t it…”. Tsunade’s expression is almost too calm, as if an ex friend killing their teacher is nothing at all.

Seeing Tsunade seemingly don’t care at all, Naruto felt annoyed and even angry.

“Aren’t you a sannin too! He killed the Hokage! How are you so relaxed-ttebayo! That person… that person killed Hokage jii-chan!”. Naruto suddenly stood to protest.

“Just be quiet, nii-san”. Tsuyu glared at him with cold eyes.

“But-”. Tsuyu’s glare turned colder, making Naruto shut up and sat down.

Naruto crossed him, grumbling silently in dissatisfaction. She’s not sure why Naruto is attached to the 3rd Hokage to react like this. That guy only visited once in a while and pretended to be nice. If Naruto knew the decisions Hiruzen made and the way he neglected him, would Naruto still care? Tch . Tsuyu thought Naruto was quite gullible. He considered anyone who’s nice to him even slightly as someone close to him.

“Hmph… and these two brats are…?”. Tsunade looked at the two. It’s clear enough the two were siblings from appearance.

“This girl is Tsuyu Uzumaki, that one is Naruto Uzumaki”.

Tsunade looked at Naruto first, having a thought… The jinchuriki…!

She looked at Tsuyu, then at Naruto. Observing the siblings.

“You are really diff-”.

“MO! SHUT UP!!! I know!”, Naruto’s sudden outburst surprised everyone on the table. It’s as if Naruto already heard the full sentence of Tsunade wanting to say Tsuyu is different from him whatever whatever-ttebayo!!! He heard that sentence his whole life it could drive him insane.

“Tsunade-sama, I hope you can pardon my brother’s rudeness…”, Tsuyu said respectfully. Damned brat! Everyone would want to learn and make connections with the sannin, what the hell are you doing!?

She glared at Naruto as if wanting to chew him alive.

“Hmph. At least one is sensible”. Tsunade looks at Naruto with a mocking gaze.

“Wa!! You…!”.

“Enough, Naruto!”. Jiraiya’s words manage to stop Naruto. He sat quietly, grumbling again.

After seconds of silence, Jiraiya ask again.

“So, what’s your answer?”.

Tsunade look at the cards on her hands… seeing she’s losing, she dropped all of them on the table.

“That’s impossible. I refuse”.

Ha!?!? Naruto listened in disbelief. How could someone just turn down the Hokage position! If she don;t want it, just give it to me!

Jiraiya smiled slightly. “I heard those words before… when I asked you out, you said the same thing”.

Naruto looks at Jiraiya in shock again. “Waa!!! I don’t get it…!”.

“Ah! And she refuses too!”.

“There’s no one else other than her… Tsunade had made a lot of contributions during the Great War. Her skills in combat and medical ninjutsu are unparalleled".

“During the war, she created antidotes for various poisons used by Sunagakure. Rendering their advantage useless. She becomes the core reason Konoha won against Suna”, Tsuyu added.

“Hmph… kid, you are informed…”. Tsunade looks into Tsuyu, noticing she’s different from what an 11 year old brat is supposed to be.

“I admire geniuses like you and Jiraiya-sama. Your feat and achievement make me want to chase your heights”.

“Hahaha!”, Tsunade suddenly laughed.

“What a sweet talker”. Tsunade looked at Tsuyu with a little satisfied expression.

“Tch… what’s so good about her… hmph”, Naruto mumbled.

“Besides, she is the granddaughter of the 1st Hokage. No matter the status or contribution, she had it all. Once she became the Fifth Hokage, she would return to the village and help treat Kakashi too”. Jiraiya added.

Naruto contemplated. While he’s not so convinced about other points, he stll want Kakashi to wake up.

“Jiraiya… compared to your previous apprentice… I see that one is similar. The other, completely different… Hmph. Such a bad mouth, rude, and not handsome”. Tsunade is saying this as comparison to Minato naturally.

“What did you say?!”, the veins on Naruto’s forehead bulged.

“Hahah… it’s tough to compare to Yondaime… he had all the qualities of a great shinobi. Talent in jutsu, a bright mind, and… as handsome as me too! It’s difficult to compare… though…”, Jiraiya looked at Tsuyu for a second. Tsunade too noticed Jiraiya’s look.

If Jiraiya can give her so much praise to compare her to Yondaime, it seems that Tsuyu is a genius of the current generation. So Minato does leave his gene behind huh.

Naruto realised these two were praising Tsuyu silently. He felt alienated and even down a little.

Hmph! I will prove to them I am talented too-ttebayo!

“But no matter… Yondaime still died so quickly… so young… using his own life. Life isn’t like money. To take such a huge risk and lose it... What a fool”. Tsunade said with a mocking tone.

“Even the 1st Hokage and 2nd… both of them try to stop wars… end up both of them died in vain”. Tsunade shrugged.

“Sarutobi sensei too… he’s already so old. But he still wants to be a hero. No wonder he died”.

Jiraiya was taken aback. Tsunade’s words were traitorous enough. His eyes showed panic as he turned to Tsuyu, afraid she would be offended since she knew Yondaime is her father. If Naruto knew he would have probably stood and tried to beat Tsunade for talking about his father’s sacrifice like that.

Tsunade just noticed Jiraiya’s panic, then she realised what her mouth just muttered about Yondaime earlier.

Does she know?

Tsuyu looks completely unaffected, as if her words are not personal at all. Maybe it’s just her imagination. But instead of Tsuyu that gets angry… it’s someone else.

“Hokage is such a bother. Only a fool would take that position”. Tsunade ended her rant.

“What did you say!”, Naruto stood up violently, the table shook from his anger. To diss the Hokage’s effort…! Even if Naruto dislikes the Fourth Hokage, he understood he did it for the village. And he died saving the village! Hokage jii-chan also died to protect the village! This Tsunade!!!

“Grr-”, Naruto stepped on the table and is about to pounce on Tsunade-

Just then, two hands grabbed Naruto’s back, holding him in place.

“Let me go!”. Tsuyu and Jiraiya just pulled him back to his seat.

“Anyone who talks shit about Hokage jii-chan and Yondaime… I don’t care if you are a woman! I will beat you up!”. Naruto clenched his fist, he’s so pissed off at this woman.

Seconds of silence passed. Even Tsuyu is in disbelief at such brazen words. That’s the sannin… not a random woman on the street. What the hell are you saying!?

Tsunade smirked in amusement. She stood and raised her leg on the table, looking at Naruto mockingly.

“Hm. Fine! Let’s take it outside then!”.

“Grr…”.

Sigh.

Jiraiya and Tsuyu sighed at the same time.

***

“I may not look like it but I am a sannin. Why would I take a genin brat like you seriously?”.

“What did you say!?”.

Tsunade suddenly showed one finger.

“I will just use one finger. This is enough to defeat you”.

“Well~ Come on brat~”, Tsunade furled her finger, taunting Naruto.

“Grr… Don’t look down on me!!”. Kagebunshin no Jutsu!

Tsunade’s eyes flashed a surprise slightly. Okay, she cannot just use one finger to settle all these clones… once the shadow clone attacks her, she moves at ease, dodging easily.

Huh, chunin level… interesting.

“I take my word back. But a punch is enough”.

Tsunade punched one clone, sending it flying and crashing to all of them including Naruto accurately.

Nnh… damn it.

Before Naruto could dash to Tsunade again, a Kunai sent flying right before his foot. Naruto stopped in his track, looking at Tsunade angrily.

“Before I beat you up, why are you so worked up on the mention of Hokage?”. Tsunade’s words were stern and loud.

“... Because… unlike you… I will bear the name Hokage no matter what! Because…”.

“Being Hokage is my dream!”.

Tsunade had a little gasp inside. Hearing the sentence, the image of Nawaki overlapped Naruto at this moment. She turned her eyes away, feeling her heart touched at the similarity.

Huh? She seems to be affected… regardless. I cannot tackle her head on. My clones does nothing. 9 tails…no, this is outside the village… then… I can only use that!

Naruto hold both his palms together, spinning and gathering chakra into a ball.

Tsunade is shocked to see the jutsu of Yondaime.

“This jutsu…!”.

Even Tsunade cannot take Rasengan head on unless she unleashes her Yin seal and uses Creation Rebirth to heal herself.

“Grr… Take this!!!”, Naruto dashed while holding a semi-finished Rasengan. Tsunade regained her composure and quickly use her strength and punch the ground, creating ten of meters crack and split the ground.

Naruto stumbled and fell, causing the semi-finished jutsu to blast onto the ground.

Huh… it’s incomplete.

While Naruto is coughing up dirt and tended by Shizune. On the other hand, Tsuyu was observing Tsunade’s technique and strength. It’s amazing really.

“Jiraiya! Are you the one who taught him that jutsu? You know only Yondaime and you can use it! To give false hope to your student. No wonder he had the idea of Hokage nonsense!”.

“It’s not nonsense-ttebayo! Stupid! Stupid!”. Naruto gets mad again at her.

“If you give me three days.. I will definitely master it!”.

“Heh. You said it brat. Men don’t take back their words”.

“Hah! I stand by my words. Because, that’s my ninja way!”.

Tsunade snickered. “Then what about a wager. 1 week. If you can master that jutsu, I will acknowledge you had the potential to be Hokage. And I will give you the necklace of 1st Hokage”.

“Ha!? Who cares about a damn necklace!”.

“Naruto, that necklace is worth a fortune…you could buy three mountains with it”.

“Suge… F-Fine then. I will take it-ttebayo”.

“Tsunade-sama… but that necklace is…”, Shizune wanted to retort. That necklace had a curse of death on it… First it’s Nawaki, then Dan. Now it’s like she’s asking Naruto to die too.

“Hmph. I already decided. Let’s go”.

“I will master it in one week! Just you wait!”.

Naruto returned to his own room, already planned to rest well and train hard tomorrow Just then, someone knocked on the door. It’s Shizune, Tsunade’s assistant.

“Excuse me Naruto. I know it’s late but I want to talk to you. I don’t want you to misunderstand Tsunade… and that necklace….”.

“Hmph. What do I care about that old woman!”.

“Lady Tsunade is not the person you think she is! You know nothing about her!”, Shizune raised her voice, frustrated.

She talked about Tsunade’s past afterwards… about the kind brave person she was. About Nawaki, and Dan. That the necklace meant so much for her… and the deaths surrounding the necklace.

Naruto feels solemn, his heart feels really heavy for Tsunade knowing her entire story. He clenched his fist… the stakes… the bet…

Naruto walks past Shizune.

“Naruto! Where are you…”.

“I am going to train…”.

***

Tsuyu looks at Naruto, practicing hard with his clones, throwing incomplete Rasengan after another.

Tsuyu isn’t sure if this is a good thing or a bad thing. She knows how hard it is to master rasengan. Even she who had better chakra control could see it would take a few weeks based on her results and cheating use of shadow clones. How could Naruto master it in one week?

That night, Naruto trains super hard, multiple shadow clones making Rasengan throughout the night until he falls into exhaustion and collapses.

Sigh. Idiot brother…

Tsuyu had to collect his body afterwards, letting him rest. But the next morning Naruto is 100% fine. That had always been the norm. Naruto went to train again - until he can win!

***

Chapter 86: The Sound 4 Ambush!

Chapter Text

The night before the date that Naruto promised Tsunade to master Rasengan-

Jiraiya drinks with Tsunade, catching up with old times. Tsunade looks at Jiraiya, seizing the chance, she poured mysterious powder into the sake bottle out of a small sachet hidden in her hands.

Colourless, odourless, tasteless. A poison that would act after it metabolises and would take effect only after digestion.

Seeing Jiraiya take it in, Tsunade acts like normal. Jiraiya won't be able to use any of his chakra tomorrow. She won't let him take away the chance for her to see her loved one again.

In her room, Shizune suddenly stood up. Her expression filled with worry for Tsunade.

"Tsunade-sama… please do not agree to him!".

Tsunade remained silent, unable to mutter a word.

"Why don't you say anything!".

…

"If… you are going…".

"What are you going to do?".

"I will stop you with my life!".

"Shizune! Who do you think you are talking to!?", Tsunade just walked past her. With a single hit, Shizuned lost consciousness.

Even though she decided to make the deal, a part of her is hesitating. Is this… really what she wanted.

I will resurrect your little brother and that man… with the forbidden technique that I mastered.

Orochimaru's devil whisper rang in Tsunade's ears. Nawaki… Dan… She murmured those names.

Don't you want to see those two…? Tsunade….

***

Jiraiya woke up groggy, someone pushed and shook him up. He felt so much headache, his body ached all over. It felt like he couldn't move a muscle.

My chakra…!?

Jiraiya realised he couldn't muster his strength and chakra. Tsunade…! To think you would poison me…

Jiraiya gritted his teeth and moved his body. He needs to meet Shizune to ask what's really going on.

***

"Ero-sennin! How come you are poisoned! You always talked about how awesome of a ninja you are!", Naruto said in disbelief.

"Shut up Naruto! She is the best medical ninja of Konoha. Only she is capable of concocting a poison even I couldn't detect… to think I let my guard down so much… Shizune, tell me, what's really going on with her and Orochimaru!".

"Orochimaru… it's…", Shizune explained the deal they made. Healing Orochimaru's hands, in exchange, reviving Nawaki and Dan.

"We need to stop them…!", Jiraiya mustered strength. Naruto too realised the seriousness of the matter.

"Damned granny…!", Naruto felt angry that Tsunade wanted to heal that evil person.

"Tsuyu, I will rely on you this time. I cannot use any more than 30% of my chakra right now…". Jiraiya said to Tsuyu in a guilty tone. He is the sannin, but this time, he may had to rely on her to stop Orochimaru.

"Understood. I will do my best".

Shizune is quite shocked that Jiraiya had that much trust in Tsuyu's strength. Naruto too, felt complicated on this matter. Why ero-sennin didn't ask him… he's not sure, but it does hurt a little. But regardless, he too wanted to stop stupid granny Tsunade from doing such a stupid thing.

The four people flickered in a direction that the Tonton the pig smells. But all of a sudden…

"AAHH! Help!!!", Naruto suddenly got hit by some sticky web-like substance and was thrown into the ground. The web tied him up like a dumpling.

"Naruto!". Jiraiya screamed out. All of them stop for a moment.

Kidomaru in his Cursed Mark 2 pulls a thread on his finger, looking forward to killing the sannin himself!

Multiple kunai made of hardened mucus shot out from all directions towards them!

Shizune uses chakra scalpel on both of her hands, deflecting them one by one. Jiraiya uses Lion's Mane technique, using his hardened hair to protect Naruto and cover himself. Tsuyu used Earth Armament technique, hardening her body into steel, deflecting all of them.

Clang, clang, clang.

"Tch, Tayuya! Go!".

"Don't order me! I know what to do!", the curse mark spread over Tayuya, fully transforming her into CM2.

Demon Flute: Chains of Fantasia!

The sound of flute echoed in the surrounding, catched off guard all 4 of them were caught in the genjutsu. At the same time, Kidomaru bit his thumb and slapped his hand onto a web. Kuchiyose no jutsu! Mother spider and its spiderlings began to drop to attack them!

"Ah…!", Naruto suddenly felt his body restrained, and his vision turned distorted from being caught.

But the worse part comes… Naruto can only watch as his entire arm melts little by little, spiders are approaching him, adding even more fear. He screamed in pain feeling his tissue destroyed. His skin, flesh, even to the very bone.

"Ahhh!! Ah-... Nnnh-", tears shed from his eyes. It hurts so much his entire body is shaking.

"Nii-san!", Tsuyu who broke out from Kurama's help in the next second quickly helped everyone release the genjutsu with a slap of chakra infusion.

"Focus your chakra on the tenketsu in your ears!", Tsuyu screamed out.

Everyone did as told and resisted the sound genjutsu but they cannot use their chakra for anything else. Tsuyu, being able to resist with Kurama's will - while she handles all the spiders that's coming at them, dashing left and right, sending chakra blasts through Raging Fist.

Naruto is going in and out of the genjutsu constantly from not being able to do what Tsuyu instructed, at times in pain, at times he felt okay. He screamed in frustration, summoning shadow clones once he's awake but even the clones fall into genjutsu. Tayuya's most dangerous technique is the fact that as long as she's playing, the genjutsu never ends!

Kagebunshin no jutsu!

Poof! 3 Tsuyu's shadow clones appeared, each going separate directions to find the caster, blasting the spiders on the way.

Jiraiya is sweating profusely. He cannot believe he can't muster his chakra to break out of the genjutsu at first. And now he cannot use any jutsu from focusing the chakra to his ears to block and resist the sound effect.

He use his fist and kicks to destroy the endless spiders coming at them.

Meanwhile, Kidomaru took this chance to prepare his final strongest technique… he made a large long arrow from his mouth, using all his 6 hands and thick thread to pull it as hard as he could.

"Too many…!", Shizune despite being able to fight while blocking the genjutsu, she is overwhelmed by the spider. Her hands moved as fast as she could to cut them too with chakra scalpel. Tsuyu too is overwhelmed on the surface, but in fact the spider couldn't even break her skin with her body infused with Earth chakra.

The genjutsu eventually stopped. Her clone found the caster. But in just few seconds, the memories transmitted back to Tsuyu.

She turned her glare to Southward direction, where the caster is. There's someone protecting her. There's 4 opponents in total!

"Tch". Tsuyu made hand seals quickly. Earth Release: Earth Dome! She slapped the ground and infused her chakra. The earth trembled, a dome of earth formed covering them all completely in all direction, isolating them from the sound and the spiders.

Seeing this, Kidomaru launched his powerful arrow hoping for a blindshot.

Whoosh!!!

Boom! The wall of the doom is blasted leaving a large hole on two sides as it pierces through.

But as the dust settled… Kidomaru saw a hole deep underground.

A tunnel…!?

Kidomaru is taken aback. Shit! What a coward! You are the sannin! Dammit!

Jirobo, Sakon and Ukon, and Tayuya flickered towards Kidomaru.

"Our ambush failed…", Kidomaru looked at the tunnel. He never expected them to just run this way…

"Don't just gawk, chase them!", Tayuya started to move but Jirobo pulled her back.

"There might be traps set in this tunnel. Don't be reckless. Let me find the direction and use other way". Jirobo crouched down and slammed his hand on the ground. Sending earth chakra, reflecting it, he found the direction of the tunnel.

"Follow me!".

But before the Sound 4 could move, a powerful pressure suddenly pressed them like a mountain.

"Who said you can leave, hah?".

4 of them look up, instinctively taking a step back looking at the figure standing on the branch.

Her blood red eyes with black slit looking at them like prey. The blonde hair swaying in the air.

Tsuyu will hold these 4 on her own!

***

Naruto, Jiraiya and Shizune keep going, following Tonton to Tsunade's location. Naruto clenched his fist, feeling so useless and so worried for Tsuyu.

"Ero-sennin! Let me help her!".

"Don't be stupid! You will only drag her down! Those should be Orochimaru's people. There should be 5 people. Each with a unique ability. 4 of them on their own may be people you can fight with. But when they work together, even a Jonin would fall from their techniques! You have seen it just now!".

Jiraiya had read the files on them. During Konoha crush, their abilities are recorded. The most fearsome is the user of Shikotsumyaku. Jiraiya is not sure if all 5 of them are there since they escaped earlier. But 2 are confirmed to be present.

"5…? You are saying she's fighting against 5 people! Ero-sennin! I don't care! I will help!", Naruto felt his heart filled with anxiety. He turned around but Jiraiya quickly snatched him.

"Do you want to kill her, Naruto!?".

"I-". Naruto is shaken after hearing Jiraiya say that. Jiraiya knows Naruto is strong, but it's against potentially 5 opponents. Naruto would become her weakness instead of helping. Once Naruto is in a disadvantage, or being targeted for being the weaker one, Tsuyu might die instead.

"Listen. Trust her. She is strong enough to fight them. You have never seen her go all out, but I had. It's up to us to stop Orochimaru and Tsunade".

Naruto bit his lips, unable to retort anymore.

Tsu-chan… please be safe…

…

Everyone seemingly collectively forgot Tsuyu can just run with Flying Raijin if she's really in danger… but why would she;

When she's the hunter.

Chapter 87: Tsuyu Vs Sound 4!

Chapter Text

Tayuya looks up at Tsuyu arrogantly.

“Hah! You think you can defeat all of us, trash?”.

Jirobo, the calmest of them all could feel it. The fact that Tsuyu is standing here is already a testament to her confidence. Kidomaru suddenly raised 2 of his arms, giving signals to both his team and Tsuyu to stop for a second.

“Wait. Orochimaru-sama has a message to pass to you”.

Tsuyu squinted her eyes.

“What did he say?”, she's just curious. So she's having this conversation.

“You are someone he chooses. You shouldn't be working like a blind dog, manipulated and hidden from the truth. Danzo and the entire Konoha have hidden many things from you. If you come with us, you will know. He sees you as special…”.

“Hah. It doesn't matter. He's just exaggerating! You need to show us if you really all that first!”, Tayuya provoked again.

“Hehe… that's right. Not just anyone can work under Orochimaru-sama”. Sakon added

Are these guys idiots? Tsuyu snickered inwardly. But she's still curious.

“Oh. And what benefits do I get working under him? And what exactly I didn't know”.

“It's already a blessing to work under him! Don't be so demanding, trash!”, Tayuya raised her voice

Wow. Orochimaru’s brainwashing might be twice as good as Danzo's.

Tsuyu is impressed how their brains seemed to be a little off.

Kidomaru stopped Tayuya.

“Don't you want to know…?”. Kidomaru smirked.

Kidomaru gawked, spitting out a scroll from his throat. Mucus covered the scroll, reminiscing Orochimaru’s method.

“About everything. About Danzo, your parents, what he had done to make you his puppet, what Konoha had hidden from you…”. Kidomaru presented the deal. In Orochimaru's words, Tsuyu will definitely come to him once she knows.

… This Orochimaru… Did he misunderstand something?

“You are used and manipulated, thinking Konoha is doing you a favor. You are a fool!”. Tayuya added with fervor.

“You are a daughter of a hero, but no one remembers you nor acknowledges it!”. Sakon added it like it's in a script.

Tsuyu somewhat understands what Orochimaru is trying to do here. Unfortunately this bait might work for Naruto but not her. She thought for a second. Is she being manipulated? She can't say so. She can say she's being used, but she is also using Danzo. It's a mutual benefit. No rather, she’s glad to join Danzo’s camp because he trusted her to even be involved in the bigger matter including the plans for war.

Being in the unknown and sent to the battlefield as someone who can only listen to order instead of making the order is different.

The only thing she had dissatisfaction with Danzo is that time he asked her to work with Orochimaru. That was way too risky than she would have wanted. But that already passed and it's all good she guessed.

Sakon sneered. “A blind rat that follows its master. Don't you want to see the real truth?!”.

Are they talking to themselves? Tsuyu almost laughed.

“... Fine. I am interested. Let me see those truth”. Tsuyu is calm from start to finish. Maybe she can get dirt on Danzo who knows… and maybeee there's really something she needs to know.

Kidomaru looked at the others.

“But you have to pass our test first!”.

“Don't play around or delay. Remember our real goal. We are supposed to distract Jiraiya, but we failed”. Kidomaru said seriously to his squad.

“Sakon and I will take that girl. Tayuya, Jirobo, go support Orochimaru-sama now”.

“Huh? You really think just 2 of you can defeat me? Are you the Clowns 4?”. Tsuyu felt like these brats are really looking down on her way too much.

Kidomaru doesn't care about the provocation, but Tayuya definitely couldn't hold it.

“What did you just say trash!?”.

“Just go! Remember your goal!”. Tayuya reluctantly moves with Jirobo.

Whoosh.

“Careful!”. Jirobo quickly pulled Tayuya to the side. A kunai infused with Earth chakra flew right past Tayuya’s head, cutting strands of her hair before landing on a tree completely obliterating and destroying its whole trunk.

The Sound 4 went silent as the tree fell with a loud bang. The expensive chakra conducting kunai was akin to a cannonball completely smashing the trunk into pieces.

“...change of plan”. Kidomaru muttered in wariness, realising she's not easy at all.

Tayuya gulped. If that had hit her head…

“We need to settle her quickly. Then we can help master. Remember, don't kill her”.

Tsuyu snickered inwardly. Trying to fight her while keeping her alive? They are thinking too much.

Kidomaru’s fingers move to make hand signs. Kuchiyose no jutsu!

Spiders are summoned and start to assault Tsuyu from above.

Tsuyu had to come down from the tree to get a better ground.

Tayuya uses CM2, tha tattoos spread and eventually completely cover her, changing her form, horns grow from her head, her skin turns darker.

Demonic Flute: Chain of Fantasia!

***

“Kurama, I will rely on you again”.

“Brat! You are so useless without me! It can't be helped! Hmph!”. The fox unleashes his will and chakra to dispel the foreign chakra out of her body, making her immune to genjutsu.

Tsuyu smirked inside.

“Thank you, Kurama!”.

“Dont thank me, it's not like I am doing this for you! If you die our deal is off! Hmph!”. Kurama huffed his breath from his nostrils, turning his face away.

***

Seeing Tsuyu unaffected, Tayuya played even harder. She felt so useless!

Damn it damn it damn it! Why is she not affected!

“Tayuya, stop playing and use your summons! Sakon, Jirobo, go!”.

Kidomaru activates his curse mark, going straight to CM2.

Despite how relaxed Tsuyu seemed, she never let her guard down, smashing all the bugs while rushing to attack Kidomaru first. He's the ranged attacker, and needs to be taken out first.

Jirobo stood in front of Kidomaru and made the first move. The curse mark of chains of triangles spread over him, eventually transforming him into a red monster.

Earth Release: Trembling Earth!

He slammed both his hands on the ground, shaking the entire battlefield, spreading fissures and cracks on the ground. Tsuyu’s movement is disrupted greatly. Taking this chance, Tayuya plays her flute, making melodies to make her summons lunged towards her.

“Not bad…”. Tsuyu can only jump up, bursting chakra out of her soles to dodge the incoming giant's attack.

As she's still in midair, her pupil contracted violently looking towards Kidomaru's direction, a smile arched on her face, revealing her teeth.

“Not bad…!”.

Kidomaru launched a powerful arrow using all his 6 arms, seizing the chance when she was in midair.

Wheeze~

“Hahaha!”, Tsuyu spun her body around, blasting a Raging Fist palm to dash sideways dodging the arrow barely!

But as she's about to land, Sakon in his monster CM2 form takes action, already waiting for her.

He dashed towards Tsuyu at high speed, sending a powerful wheel kick towards her.

She managed to raise her arm to block his kick - but unexpectedly 2 extra legs appeared out of his body kicking Tsuyu right on her abdomen and stomach.

???

Something sent Tsuyu flying meters away, crashing her into a tree.

“Ha… what a weird monster…”. Tsuyu commented, looking at Sakon. She stood, wiped the dust off her clothes and stretched her shoulders and neck. It does hurt to be hit by that kick, and she received some injury, really. So that extra head is a real living head, conjoined twin. And that other guy can attack, creating extra limbs out of the main body to bypass my counter and hit my blind-spot. What a freak.

Sakon laughs, feeling proud that he's the one dealing damage to her.

“Heh… no one could dodge my combination attack with my brother… you should just give up already. Besides… your life is already in my brother’s hand!”.

“Hehe… My body is now connected to yours! Even to each cell and proteins…!”, Ukon makes himself known, appearing out of Tsuyu’s shoulder. He took the chance to attach himself to Tsuyu when his brother attacked.

“What the f***!?-”, Tsuyu instinctively wanted to blast a fist towards him, but her other arm grabbed her own arm, stopping her own body!

“HAHAHA! Surrender, or di- W-what is- AHHHH!”, Ukon suddenly screamed. Red chakra flows throughout Tsuyu’s body, causing bodily pain and loss of control for Ukon.

***

Ukon opened his eyes, and all of a sudden a big red gate stood in front of him.

“Puny human! I will tear you to pieces!”

ROAAR!

The 9 tailed monster cause Ukon to tremble in fear.

***

Pieces of flesh burn and sizzle. Ukon feels like he's being tortured inside out. But this is a norm for Tsuyu!

“Hahaha… hahahah!”. She laughed like a mad devil from the endorphins running in her system. The curse mark on her shoulders pulsed and burned, spreading throughout her entire body. It further destroys more of her body tissue from overflowing.

9 tails chakra destroys Tsuyu's own flesh and repairs them, finally ejecting Ukon out like trash.

Ukon throws up blood, crawling towards his brother. No one had ever done such a thing nor dared to hurt themselves to push him out. And that beast…!

“Sakon…! Come quickly! And that girl… she had 9 tails!”.

Ukon shouted with panic in his voice. They are doomed!

The other three only look confused. They are sure 9 tails is with this girl’s brother. Not her. Orochimaru-sama wouldn't be wrong!

Tsuyu grinned, her eyes turned bloody red. The curse marks makes her look even more of a devil as one her eyes turned entirely black with only a sliver of red slit.

“My turn!”. Flash!

“Sakon!”, all of them shouted at the same time.

Sakon cannot see her movement at all. In a blink, a black metallic arm is already punched towards his face.

Crack-crack—His face bones cracked and splintered; a blast sent him spinning ten times in the air before he crashed into a tree.

“3 left…”, she turned to Jirobo that's already blasting his fist towards her.

She replied with the same fist!

The two fist clashed, causing shockwaves to spread, ground to crack.

“Guh!”, Jirobo’s arm snapped out of place as he's pushed back and lost.

Kidomaru launched multiple sharp objects towards her to give Jirobo some space. Tayuya’s summon moves to attack her behind.

Tsuyu snorted in disdain, making hand seals.

Earth Release: Mudwall! The wall of earth blasted off the ground, pushing off the summons and blocking the projectiles.

She slapped a roll of explosive tags on a side of the wall and launched a powerful Raging Fist palm towards it!

The part of the wall breaks from the ground, blasting towards Kidomaru like a cannonball while crushing the remaining incoming projectiles.

Kidomaru dashed to the side quickly but-

Szzz…- BOOM!

The force of the exploding blasted earth caught him off guard, mashing half his flesh. Even his hardened mucus armor can't block those explosives. 3 of his arms can't be used anymore.

“So…strong…!”.

Tsuyu sees white transparent worms-like thing trying to attack her. She dodged and threw explosive tags with kunai to each of them, destroying them with explosives.

She is about to turn to Jirobo to continue where she left him, but he already finished making hand seals.

Earth Release Barrier: Earth Prison Dome of Magnificent Nothingness!

Dome of the earth stood from the ground, covering Tsuyu completely.

Tsuyu felt surprised that her chakra was seeping out of her body. What a unique jutsu. Not that it matters, since she had a lot to spare. Though, this earth release…

… I want it!

She's about to just blast the wall, but without her expecting-

Ukon, who managed to crawl to Sakon during this time, threw Sakon in the air. Sakon with barely enough strength to move his hand smeared blood and slapped his hand in the air. Summoning: Rashomon!

The wall summoned above the dome, sending it down to crush Tsuyu!

The Rashomon fell down and broke the dome open, landing right onto her, smashing her like a pancake. The dome of earth quickly recovered and trapped her beneath.

The Sound 4 let out a sigh of relief, thinking it's all over.

…

But out of nowhere they heard a chilling, barely audible laughter from within the dome.

Heavens… Roar! Overloading her tenketsu, she blasted powerful chakra shockwaves from all of her tenketsu creating a massive explosion with her at the centre.

The Rashomon destroyed, the dome of earth crumbled to dust, Jirobo was caught in the radius and sent flying, sending him rolling on the ground. He coughed a mouthful of blood from the extensive damage he received. His transformation became undone.

From the dust of destroyed ground, fluctuation of powerful, dense chakra causes the rest of the conscious 3 to feel powerless. It's as if they didn't do much to her at all.

“Now… give it to me”. Tsuyu’s expression turned from crazed to calm.

Her red eyes glared at Kidomaru.

Kidomaru gulped a mouthful of saliva before agreeing. He threw the scroll towards her.

Tsuyu didn't intend to kill them for reasons. Her curse mark needs an upgrade like these people and their bodies contained the secrets. Danzo would definitely help her on this part.

She opened the scroll to see what the so-called secret was .

Reading it, her expression doesn’t change much. Hm… right. I overthink it. Orochimaru really thinks Danzo brainwashed me? Danzo schemes? Using me? I already know. Laughable. And why would I care so much about the village hiding my real parentage to betray Konoha? Tsk tsk tsk. That's it? Huh. Wait… this…

Kotoamatsukami… a genjutsu that’s subtle, the victim won't realise they are under control…

That's… something.

Tsuyu squinted her eyes. Rethinking to herself. Is she affected by it without realising? Is her loyalty towards Danzo a result of genjutsu? Well, no. She would ditch Danzo if he’s no longer useful and it's no longer beneficial and if it causes losses. She's not some faithful dog like other ROOT members.

She reassured herself. She would write a coded note on her fridge to see every single day to remind her to not be loyal to Danzo blindly just in case one day she gets genjutsu-ed into being a faithful dog. Seeing it's supposed to be subtle, a simple reminder would snap her back to senses supposedly.

The Sound 4, except fainted Jirobo, quietly watches Tsuyu read it. At this time, her strength convinces all of them. She's terrifying. And maybe she had been toying with them all along.

“Now that you know the truth, come with us. Orochimaru-sama will surely treat you well”. Kidomaru said carefully, not sure if Tsuyu is really going with Orochimaru. Besides, this girl is a Jinchuriki. Is her body even useful for Orochimaru-sama?

“What a fool”. Tsuyu tore the scroll and threw it to the ground.

She's done playing. Only Tayuya is well enough to fight at the moment.

Flash! She rushed towards Kidomaru, not holding anything back.

…

The Sound 4, knocked out and captured alive, sealed and stored.

I was delayed enough. I should get back to them.

Flying Raijin!

She appeared in front of a trembling, shaking Naruto in a flash. She gave him a kunai with her mark on it after what happened before. Naruto, as if seeing hope, suddenly burst into tears and started to say nonsensical things about her leaving(?). Seeing Naruto like this, and the surrounding pressure, she knew something’s wrong. It's just been a second since she arrived and adjusting to her disorientation and dizziness.

She ignored this brat and turned behind her to observe the situation clearly.

Her eyes widened in shock at seeing everything that's going on.

***

Chapter 88: Naruto's Resolve

Chapter Text

Jiraiya, Shizune and Naruto arrived at a street filled with blasted holes on the ground and walls.

“What's going on here…”. Naruto looks around. He still feels anxious and thinks about Tsuyu behind them.

“Tsunade-sama must have refused him…”. Shizune analysed the fallout. Her eyes landed on Tsunade’s robe on the ground. She quickly picks it up, and once more relies on her living bacon to guide their way.

Tonton the pig oinked his way, rushing towards Tsunade.

***

“Hnhnhn… haha… Tsunade… you are rusty… Kabuto isn't someone you should look down on…”.

Kabuto raised his glasses. After taking a chakra pill, his speed and power increased, even Tsunade though far in her peak unable to catch up. She has been wasting away for tens of years after all, and had not been going on serious fights for years.

Kabuto dashed towards Tsunade. Dodging her powerful punch, Kabuto found a chance. With a quick incision through chakra scalpel, he severed her muscles on her arm and thigh.

That kid… his medical ninjutsu…

Kabuto smirked arrogantly. He already planned to finish her, using her fear of blood and knock her out.

Tsunade seemed panicked and launched a fist towards him, but Kabuto already expected it.

Slash! Spurt!

Kabuto cut his own hand, letting blood splatter onto her.

“Nn…- nn…-”, Tsunade frozen in shock and terror seeing blood. Her entire body pale and shaking.

“Tsunade-sama… it's unfortunate… as a fellow medical ninjutsu specialist, I have always admired you…! You are such a shame!”. Kabuto kicked Tsunade like trash.

“Ah..! Go… go away! No…!”, Tsunade was trashed on the ground, looking miserable.

Just then…

A smoke bomb explodes all of a sudden, stopping Kabuto in his tracks as he retreat. As the smoke settles.

Kabuto’s pupil constricted. Orochimaru smiled, licking his lips.

“Jiraiya…”.

“Orochimaru… it's been such a long time doesn't it…”. Jiraiya is calm on the outside, but honestly he felt anxious. He felt something was different about Orochimaru. He looks pale and sick. But the aura of the strong is present in him.

He doesn't feel wary of me at all…!

Orochimaru shouldn't know he is drugged by Tsunade yet. But Orochimaru has confidence…

He turned to look at Kabuto. Is this kid someone good?

That's his first thought, thinking his assistant is someone really strong. He sees Tsunade is lying there, trembling. Blood splattering on her face and cloths.

Tsunade…!

Jiraiya feels angry and wanted to strangle Orochimaru already. Shizune quickly dashed towards Tsunade, trying to help her.

“Granny Tsunade…!”, Naruto also rushed to her side.

Orochimaru turned his eyes towards Naruto. The 9 tails Jinchuriki… an average fellow with nothing noteworthy. Hnhnhn.

“Jiraiya… where is your other disciple? You abandoned her?~”. He ask playfully.

“Teme! What did you say, you snake!”. Naruto shouted.

“Snake…?”, Orochimaru had a snickering smile, flicking his tongue. It's a nickname he got called a lot so he doesn't feel offended or anything, well, for his acquaintances and comrades back then of course. But no unworthy kid ever calls him that so this is a first.

“Hnhnhn… Jiraiya… you take on such a good apprentice…”.

Naruto suddenly stood up proud, despite the situation. Being praised by a villain still makes him feel flattered slightly.

“...but only the inferior one is left with you. to think you leave her to fight against my guards on her own. No matter how good she is… she would fall. You gave me a good gift, Jiraiya… hnhnhn”.

The trio gasped. Naruto felt his heart racing hearing such words from the snake.

“What do you mean! What do you mean a gift!”.

Kabuto chuckled slowly.

“Naruto-kun, you are really slow… Orochimaru-sama had already set his eyes on her for past years. She's such a talent. A genius… but she won't be able to fight against all of the ones Orochimaru-sama had raised”

Naruto takes a step forward. He felt angry hearing such nonsense.

“What does that have anything to do with you! She won't fall in your hands! And she is strong! She won't… she won't lose!”. Naruto said half convincingly. He's scared… really.

Jiraiya already figured that Orochimaru wanted her body… a highly classified information on what truly Orochimaru is trying to achieve. Immortality by shedding body.

Tsuyu never had imagined Orochimaru’s way of immortality was so backward and didn't suspect it. She thought the specifics are more about genetic engineering or bodily modification… not outright stealing someone's body. Thus in her opinion Orochimaru doesn't have anything against her to begin with…

“Hnhnhn… I gave her the power she needed, and she knows how to appreciate it…”.

“What are you saying, Orochimaru!?”, now even Jiraiya feels angry.

“The look in her eyes once she received my gift... She craves power… She's… almost like me. Hnhnhn”. Orochimaru smiled evilly.

“NO! SHE'S NOT! STOP MAKING UP THINGS! ARGH!”, Naruto rushed like an idiot towards Orochimaru.

Orochimaru almost laughed seeing Naruto use shadow clones technique. Kabuto stood in front of him - Naruto isn't worthy for Orochimaru to make his move. Kabuto moves and dashes, countering and killing each clone one by one.

The real Naruto was kicked and sent tumbling on the ground.

“Naruto…!”, Shizune quickly tends to Naruto, seeing some of his muscles are severed. She healed him with medical ninjutsu.

Orochimaru raised his eyebrows slightly seeing Naruto's skills just now. Based on the shadow clones movement, and Kabuto being serious in those fights, Naruto isn't bad at all for his age in fact. Though, that's just average in his opinion when adding in his stupidity. An average person will achieve nothing in their life.

“Even though you both come from the same womb… only one inherits from him”. Orochimaru snickered. Biology is always a wonder. At times it can't be predicted, mutations happen, and this Naruto is produced somehow despite how good his parents are.

Naruto hears the words in confusion. From him? Who? My… my parents? Orochimaru knows my parents?

“You… you know my parents…?”.

“Orochimaru! Your poisonous tongue is the same as always huh!?”. Jiraiya stood in front of Naruto. He doesn't want Orochimaru to say more.

“Hnhnhn… hahaha… your disciple… should already know the truth. She is now in my hands!”.

“The truth…? You…”. Jiraiya had a dumbfounded expression. He knows Tsuyu already knows. What else could she possibly not know? And she pretty much doesn't care… unlike Naruto here.

“No…! What… what are you saying… she won't… she won't just go with you…! And what truth are you talking about!”.

“What do you know, Naruto-kun? Do you really think you know her?”, Orochimaru licked his lips.

“Tsu-chan… Tsu-chan isn't someone who will go with a bad guy like you! I know her! No matter what you say!”.

“She’s already in his hands all this time. And now… she will be in mine”. Orochimaru said with such certainty, his greed for her body flared in his eyes. The curse mark had an effect that corroded her mind and susceptible to his will. So he is certain.

“Impossible…!”. Jiraiya can understand who that ‘he’ refers to. There’s only one person. Jiraiya doesn't want to believe this nonsense. How could Tsuyu willingly work with Danzo and Orochimaru! No! It can't be…!

Even… even if she works with Danzo, maybe that's still acceptable as long as she's still thinking of Konoha… but Orochimaru… he's a village traitor! Did Danzo work with this traitor too…?!

“Tsu-chan won't leave! She won’t!”. Naruto doesn’t buy Orochimaru’s words at all. He looked at Jiraiya, as if wanting his support.

Jiraiya can only remain silent. He needs to talk to Tsuyu to ascertain the truth. But if Orochimaru is right… then Tsuyu, a Jinchuriki that could control its power, would become an enemy of Konoha. A terrifying enemy.

Jiraiya’s eyes turned serious.

I will have to kill her if it comes to it.

Jiraiya always put Konoha first and foremost. Though, his eyes turned to Naruto. He is certain, as long as Naruto is here, Tsuyu will never stray into darkness entirely. It's not too late.

“Naruto… Your sister won't leave. You are here. She has you”. Jiraiya pats Naruto's shoulder, reassuring him.

“Ero-sennin… Yeah! You are right!”.

Orochimaru snickered. That's why he will kill Naruto, the only thing that Tsuyu may have any emotions for. He knew Danzo’s method, his brainwashing and erasure of emotions and attachments.

Once Naruto is gone, Tsuyu will be completely his! Not to mention, it would prevent trouble with those Akatsuki. It's killing 2 birds in one stone.

Jiraiya noticed the murderous gaze from Orochimaru.

“Shizune… I am leaving the one with glasses with you. I will deal with Orochimaru…!”.

“Jiraiya-sama… understood”.

Kabuto smirked.

“I want to see whose disciple of the sannin is the stronger between us. I am looking forward to it…!”. Kabuto covers his hand with chakra scalpel ready to engage with Shizune.

Orochimaru rushed towards Jiraiya launching an attack. While Kabuto engaged with Shizune. Naruto stood next to the shaking Tsunade, trying to help her somehow.

Ninja art: Lion's Mane…! Jiraiya wraps his hair around himself, hardening them into spikes.

But Orochimaru ignored it, launching a flying kick towards him.

Jiraiya’s pupil contracted violently seeing the unexpected.

Ash white bone protruded and extended out of Orochimaru’s sole! The sharp edge glistened, glimmering with danger.

Sh*t!

Jiraiya put more chakra into his lion mane, hoping to block it now it’s too late.

Stab!

Blood splattered out of Jiraiya’s back. The sharp bone pierced through his chainmail and into his chest, his white hair dyed red with blood. Tsunade screamed in horror and terror.

“No…!!!”, Tsunade felt so shaken in fear. Memories of Nawaki and Dan overlapping Jiraiya.

She stood… trying to move despite how she’s trembling.

Jiraiya coughed a mouthful of blood from the blood pooling in his lungs.

“Orochimaru… this… cough… you…”.

“Hnhnhn… a nice body wasn't it… this kekkei genkai… bones harder than even steel. But to think you are so… weak. Tsunade gave you something doesn't she… hnhnhn”. Orochimaru retracted the bone and kicked Jiraiya like trash. His face seemed complicated. He really didn't expect such a thing would get Jiraiya to begin with…

He didn't plan to kill him. Whether it's because Jiraiya was his close friend before or it's unnecessary, who knows what's in his heart.

Orochimaru turned to look at Kabuto, who already won against Shizune.

But his eyes flashed with surprise.

9 tails…!

Naruto stood up in front of Shizune, his eyes red with a slitted pupil.

“I will beat you up!”. Naruto summoned tens of shadow clones, all with red iris and chakra of 9 tails.

Kabuto is unable to confront the shadow clones anymore, and is forced to a corner.

“Your opponent is me, Orochimaru!”. Seeing that Orochimaru might make a move on Naruto, he retook Orochimaru’s focus.

Jiraiya takes a blood clotting pill to stop his bleeding and uses a basic cauterizing method on his wound. His face only twitched slightly as his flesh burned up and closed.

As a sannin who went through 2 wars, it's nothing. Orochimaru wasn't surprised either.

“Hmph. You are having a death wish, don't you Jiraiya!”. Orochimaru launched another assault. Two bone blades extended out of Orochimaru’s arms, slashing wildly at Jiraiya. Jiraiya’s movements, albeit still slow, are more nimble. He dodged left and right, and even managed to land a counter kick to Orochimaru . The bleeding managed to get some of the poison out of his system faster, letting him move better. A blessing in disguise!

“Jiraiya!”, Orochimaru screamed as he rushed towards him. Jiraiya takes a step back while making hand seals.

Earth Release: Swamp of the underworld!

“This-”, Orochimaru found his feet stuck, and his body slowly sinking. Unable to do anything else, his neck stretched unreasonably long, planting his head like a nail with kusanagi sword into the ground. He managed to pull himself out of the predicament.

“Damn you…!”. Orochimaru bit his thumb, drawing blood onto the fuin shiki on his arm. He has other ways to use a few techniques especially with his new body!

Jiraiya noticed the action and he too quickly did the same.

Kuchiyose no Jutsu!

Gamabunta and Manda summoned, facing each other. Both of them look at each other like sworn enemies.

“I will offer 100 sacrifices… kill him!”. Orochimaru shouted. The two giants fought, shaking the entire battlefield.

Despite the shaking ground, the fight between Kabuto and Naruto is ongoing. Unable to resist the clones, Kabuto manages to escape into the earth.

This technique again!

Naruto is so sick of this technique.

But among the 5 shadow clones… Kabuto someone managed to get the real Naruto! He appears out of the ground behind the real Naruto!

W-what…! Kabuto manages to grab onto one of Naruto's legs, cutting his muscles there. Kabuto is a perceptive ninja, noticing the real Naruto just from the fact his posture is different from the rest of the shadow clones.

Just as Naruto raised his defense, Kabuto kicked the leg Naruto was injured at causing him to stagger. Seizing the opening, Kabuto launches a fatal chakra scalpel attack, cutting a wound open through his shoulder down to his chest.

“Ack…-!”.

“No…!”, Tsunade screamed out seeing Naruto injured.

“Ha…ha…”, Kabuto took a breather. Naruto was truly strong and difficult. A part of him feels bad about injuring Naruto this much, since he's just a kid. Regardless, he's a Shinobi, and Naruto too is one.

Seeing Naruto unable to move anymore, he returned to face Tsunade.

“Tsunade… do you want to see the others die…”. Kabuto mocked her as she stepped closer and closer.

“No…no… no… please… “. Tsunade closed his eyes, covering her head. Her body was shaking from seeing so much blood.

“Pathetic…!”, Kabuto felt so disgusted seeing the sannin he respected act like this. “You have some use for Orochimaru-sama. Just obey!”.

He gathered force in his fist, ready to punch Tsunade’s disgusting face. But all of a sudden- Flash!

Tsunade and Kabuto gasped inwardly. Naruto is still standing, taking the blow on his forehead. And yet he's unmoving.

Bubbles of red chakra flow from beneath his skin, His eyes flaring red, his claws grew sharper. His injuries heal at a speed visible to the naked eye with a sizzle.

“Enough already, you bastard!”. Naruto launched a powerful fist towards Kabuto. Kabuto tried to deflect it to no avail.

“Ack-!”, Kabuto is blasted a few meters before rolling on the ground.

“It will be okay… because I am here!”, Naruto turned to Tsunade.

“Naruto…”. Tsunade’s shaking stopped slightly. She revealed a smile, feeling reassured by this brat somehow.

Kabuto tried to stand up, but he realised his Yin healing technique cannot heal him completely. He's out of chakra...! Kabuto cannot muster any more strength and lay in defeat.

Orochimaru noticed the situation and become more certain on what he should do. He can use 9 tails chakra willingly…! I need to take him out first!

Orochimaru jumped down from Manda and rushed towards Naruto like a hunting cobra.

“Your opponent is me!”, Jiraiya also jumped from Gamabunta, rushing to him. Orochimaru turned his body to Jiraiya and launched an attack with his long tongue. He grabbed his ankle and threw him hard to the ground. Crash!

He opened his mouth, the sword of Kusanagi extended out as his body slither towards Naruto!

“Naruto!”, Tsunade and Shizune screamed out. But instead, he stood resolutely in front of Tsunade. Burst of chakra flowing more from him, the red chakra covers his entire body, forming a 1-tail clock.

Seeing this, Orochimaru decides he will have to end Naruto right here and right now!

“Die!”.

Stab! Blood splattered from Naruto’s pierced back. And yet…

“Nnh… Impossible…!”. Orochimaru’s blade pierced Naruto, and yet, Naruto stood like a mountain. The red chakra glows even darker, Naruto grabs the blade piercing him with one of his hands, holding Orochimaru in place even if the blade bleeds him. His red eyes glaring at Orochimaru with anger.

“You… you are still standing…!”, Orochimaru can’t believe this kid is this daring. Blood drips down Naruto’s body, soaking his jacket, and despite his shaky body, the pain he endures, Naruto wouldn’t bulge.

“Why…”, Tsunade asked shakily.

“Granny Tsunade… because… I made a bet with you. I will definitely win that unlucky necklace! I… never go back on my words! That’s my NINJA WAY!!!”.

Kagebunshin no Jutsu!

Naruto let out a roar, his other hand gathered swirling chakra. His clone compressed the formed chakra sphere, Kyubi chakra infused into it, covering it in red.

Both of the sannin’s eyes widened. This jutsu…!

“Damn you!!!”, Orochimaru struggled to get away, but Naruto’s hand holding onto his sword is like an unmoving mountain.

Rasengan!!! Naruto sent the Rasengan straight to Orochimaru’s abdomen.

“Arghh!!!”. Orochimaru receive a direct blow, then blasted tens of meters away slamming into a rock.

Tsunade looked in shock, and in awe at Naruto. Tears glistened in his eyes.

“Hehe… Granny Tsunade. I won our bet. He~ I will definitely become Hokage!”. Naruto turned around to face Tsunade, his sunny smile and words reminded him of Nawaki and Dan.

“Hmph… Find. I lost the bet. I admit, you have what it takes to be Hokage”. Tsunade let out a sigh of relief and a smile. It felt like it’s all over now.

After seconds of silence, eerie laughter suddenly sounded from afar.

“Hnhnhn… Haha…hahaha…”.

Everyone turned to look at the direction where Orochimaru got blasted to. Half of his face is torn off… revealed a different face with green eye and sliver of white hair. The body of Kimimaro is confirmed.

Cough - Orochimaru coughed a mouthful of blood. “This body… to think I receive so much damage… to think you could master the jutsu of Yondaime… cough…”.

His eyes glared at Naruto, filled with murderous intent.

“I am planning to preserve this body a little longer… but… you forced me! Brat!”.

Cursed Mark pulsed from his chest. Tattoo-like markings spread all over Orochimaru’s body. His body undergoes a transformation, bones protrude out of his back. His entire body turned dark brown, his eyes turned entirely black, leaving only the yellow iris.

He glared at Naruto with hate and murderous gaze. He bent down, taking out his own spinal column as a blade.

“Die!”. Orochimaru rushed towards Naruto.

“I won’t die!”, red chakra covered Naruto into 1-tail once more. Both of them rushed towards each other.

Orochimaru stabbed towards Naruto, but he dashed to the side, and re-dashed towards Orochimaru with a punch.

Blast of air spread from the impact. But Orochimaru is not moved at all, his hand covered in masses of bones blocking his fist. Orochimaru retracted the spinal blade and stabbed towards him.

Naruto flickered backward at fast speed, dodging the attack quickly.

“Damn it…!”. Orochimaru’s arm turned into a mass of bones formed into a drill shape.

Seeing this, Naruto summoned a shadow clone, and once more gathered chakra in his palm.

“Die, brat!”, Orochimaru dashed towards Naruto, the drill coming for his life! Naruto exchanged the attack with a rasengan of his own!

Rasengan!

The two attacks clashed. The cracks of the bone spread like a spiderweb, eventually destroying it completely, Orochimaru’s arm is completely destroyed from the blast.

“Ha… ha…”. The kyubi cloak starts to disappear. Naruto cannot maintain that form for too long, his body stumbled slightly, almost falling. But at least, it’s over… Naruto thought.

Orochimaru lying dead on the ground opened his eyes. As if taking a last resort to take everyone out, and making a subsequent plan, he uses most of his remaining chakra.

Dance of the Seedling Fern!

“Naruto…!”, Tsunade's body moves on her own, wrapping her arms around him and flickering to dodge.

Sharp blades of bones as tall as trees grow from ground like a wavetide, changing the entire terrain.

The ground shook and eventually stopped. Naruto opened his eyes. Everything happened so fast that he could not react. But as his view became clear, his pupil constricted.

“Granny Tsunade…!”.

Tsunade held Naruto up despite her body being pierced by multiple blades.

Cough… Tsunade coughed a mouthful of blood. But her eyes are strong and resolute.

“Granny Tsunade…”. Naruto felt a sting in his eyes. All of a sudden, Orochimaru appeared from among the bones behind Naruto. His bone blade stabbed towards him, wanting to end his life. Tsunade saw this and quickly threw Naruto far away from the field of bones, letting the blade land on her. Spurt…!

“Tsunade…! Why do you have to go so far…!”, Orochimaru is going to lose it. It’s so hard to kill him!

“Because… I will protect Konoha’s future… I am the Fifth Hokage! I will stop you here…! Orochimaru!”. Her body no longer trembles, her homophobia is cured.

Yin Seal, release! Ninja Art Creation Rebirth — Strength of a Hundred Technique!

All of her injuries heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. With a single punch, she broke all of the bones around her.

“This jutsu…! What is it!”.

“With this jutsu… any injury I sustain will be healed in an instant. Stimulating synthesis of proteins and enzymatic reaction… I accelerate cell renewal a hundred times!”.

“You…! I will not end here…!”. Orochimaru’s body seemingly unstable, multiple bone blades much like cancer spread from all over his body.

Tsunade was stabbed multiple times, but she ignored it all and punched him again and again, wanting to kill him for certain.

At the side, Naruto stood with Shizune, hoping for the best for Tsunade baa-chan.

All of a sudden, like a shadow, Tsuyu appeared through Flying Raijin.

“Tsu-chan…!”, Naruto almost cried out. His body was shaky from everything that just happened.

“Don’t go with Orochimaru! He’s evil, Tsu-chan!”.

Tsuyu, seemingly still disoriented and dizzy from the teleportation, hearing such nonsense from Naruto the second she teleports adds more headache to her.

She felt the pressure around and turned her head. Her eyes widened seeing the forest of bones, and in between the gaps a figure of Tsunade clashing with some kind of bone monster. Orochimaru…?!

Chapter 89: Orochimaru's End (?)

Chapter Text

After observation, she can ascertain Tsunade is able to fight Orochimaru. Her body was seemingly unable to get injured. The cuts completely heal in a second.

So this is the legendary Tsunade….! Tsuyu was in awe seeing her in action. She turned to look at Naruto again. She overlooked the fact that he seems injured.

But looking at him up and down, the blood on his jacket already dried up and he looks fine enough to utter nonsense. He had 9 tails after all, and Naruto's healing factor is twice or thrice as much as hers.

Turning her focus on Tsunade, she observed the way Tsunade fights. Each of her punches break and crack those bones. She often punches and kicks the ground, creating massive craters. The forest of bones makes it a little cramped and difficult to maneuver.

Her help isn't necessary at the moment so she observes. She doesn't think the sannin needs help against a disabled sannin. But really, Orochimaru, even with his supposedly unusable hands, is still terrifying. His ability to move inside and outside of the forest of bones make it more difficult for Tsunade.

“Where's Jiraiya-sama?”.

“Ah… ero-sennin?”. Naruto almost forgot. Gamabunta and Manda already disappeared from trading blows. Naruto point at a direction, where Tsuyu quickly left and found Jiraiya in a crater.

“He's injured…!”. Tsuyu picked him up and brought him to Shizune.

“Jiraiya-sama…!”, Shizune mustered the little chakra she had left to administer treatment.

***

Orochimaru noticed the arrival of his most wanted person. A crazed expression crazed his eyes.

Dodging another fist, Orochimaru suddenly coughed a mouthful of blood.

Damn it… this body can only last few more minutes… I need her body… now!

Orochimaru made the final decision. With another dodge, Orochimaru hides inside the forest of bones and uses the remaining chakra he had.

“No one can stop me!”. Bones spread like cancer from around Tsunade. It pierces through all of her limbs and muscles, squeezing her entire body immobilizing her entirely. Orochimaru knew it wouldn't last long and he needed to get away fast.

“Kabuto…!”.

Kabuto had been recuperating silently after he's defeated. He barely had any strength left, but he still able to move and flickered to Orochimaru.

“Tsuyu… I will be waiting for you…!”.

Orochimaru manage to shout before he and Kabuto run away like cockroach.

Tsuyu is about to chase. But all of a sudden two hands grabbed her. Naruto grabbed her arm tight, while Jiraiya grabbed one of her legs even tighter.

“Tsuyu… you have your brother with you… don't…”. Jiraiya said weakly.

“Tsu-chan! Don't go with him! I will stop you if I have to!”.

“...? What nonsense are you guys talking about!”. Tsuyu was baffled and speechless.

“...”, both Jiraiya and Naruto were stunned.

“He's running away! I am going to finish him off. Jiraiya-sama, pardon my rudeness”. Tsuyu shook both of their hands off her body and went to chase Orochimaru.

“Tsu-chan…!”. Naruto screamed out.

“Maybe we overthink too much…”, Jiraiya murmured. The look in her eyes is definitely serious about killing Orochimaru.

***

“Nnh… cough…”. Orochimaru and Kabuto escape into one of their nearby secret hideouts through a secret entrance that they left open.

“Orochimaru-sama…”. Kabuto looks worried.

“I am going to take her body… now… this is my only chance…!”.

Kabuto helped Orochimaru towards a room, and both of them made preparations.

Tsuyu chases after them into the forest, and eventually arrives in front of a big tree, where those two disappeared. The entrance leading to the underground is the only place left for those two.

Tsuyu lightly raises a flare from her ninja tool bag and comes down the stairs.

She saw there's a door at the end of the hallway.

As she pushed the door open, what lies on the stone bed is Orochimaru.

“Cough…- hnhnhn… Tsuyu… you came…”. He smiled, as if almost happy. He coughed another mouthful of blood.

“Tsuyu… I can give you a meaning to your existence…! Become my vessel…!”.

“What…?”. Tsuyu was dumbfounded.

“Hnhnhn… Come…!”. Orochimaru haven't figured out Tsuyu come to him for the kill.

Something come out of Orochimaru’s body, revealing his original true form. A large white snake with a human head. Multiple white snakes making up his entire body.

“Your body… is mine…!”.

Tsuyu frowned, casually dodging the direct attack.

She blasted a fist towards him, smacking him onto the walls. Rotten stench emanated from Orochimaru’s body.

“W-why… why are you betraying me…!”.

“What nonsense are you talking about… Orochimaru. Even if there was a trade between Danzo and you, and I benefited, it's not enough to sway me. I am not that cheap”.

“You…! Damn you…!”.

Tsuyu suddenly felt dizzy. And her entire body felt numb.

Poison? Since when…? She looks at Orochimaru's bleeding body. His purple blood is poisonous…!

Just then, Orochimaru’s body move in front of her, it's mouth opened wide.

“MINE…!”.

***

Tsuyu opened her eyes, feeling herself unable to move. Weird flesh things surrounded her entire body, locking her in place

“Hnhnhn… it's finally mine… my new vessel…!”. Orochimaru is like a flesh monster, slowly crawling towards Tsuyu.

Tsuyu felt shocked at this situation, her brain buzzing and realising what’s going on. Her body is being taken over!? There's no way!

Tsuyu struggled to move. But she couldn't, she wasn't Sasuke that could undo a jutsu through his eyes.

“Kurama…!”. Tsuyu shouted, she didn't think he would just watch…

“Huh…?”, Orochimaru doesn't know who or what Kurama is.

But looking towards Tsuyu’s back, a big red gate stood tall. Two red eyes hanging inside roared towards them. Red chakra flooded the scene. The fleshly body around Tsuyu starts to corrode.

“Impossible…! How come you have the 9 tails!”.

You didn't know? Tsuyu snickered inwardly. It seems that Orochimaru is so outdated.

“Orochimaru. It's unfortunate I will have to end such a genius like you…”. Tsuyu said this genuinely. This guy is the Einstein of Shinobi world.

It's such a waste to kill him.

Tsuyu takes a step closer, step by step.

“No… don't…! Go away!”. Orochimaru’s fleshly body turned around, trying to run. But he couldn't escape once he committed to the jutsu.

“No…!”.

But all of a sudden, a purple snake-like thing slither from behind Tsuyu.

“Reibi…!?”. Tsuyu almost forgot this guy is here lazing around with Kurama all day.

Tsuyu looks at the now ugly fat wrinkly Reibi in confusion. This guy had always been sleeping comfortably in Kurama’s fur, probably leeching off his chakra while getting fat each day.

“Hungry…”. It muttered a word. Tsuyu is stunned.

Reibi didn't say more and opened its mouth wide, swallowing up Orochimaru like a noodle. Orochimaru’s scream eventually went silent.

“...”.

“Mm…!”. Reibi seems satisfied. It went to rub its head on Tsuyu for a while. Reibi sees Kurama as his food source. While Tsuyu is his house. Of course he's good to them.

As Reibi slither away to Kurama like a lazy fat caterpillar, a face appeared behind its back.

Orochimaru is somehow alive in Reibi. His eyes were bloodshot, looking at Tsuyu.

“You…!”, he wanted to curse. Reibi felt a little uncomfortable and his body wiggled, burying Orochimaru back into himself.

He went to squeeze in between the red gates, and found himself a comfortable spot beneath Kurama’s fur and continued to sleep like a fat lazy worm.

“...”. Tsuyu herself didn't know what to think about the whole situation.

***

Kabuto looks at Tsuyu carefully.

“You… which one are you…”.

Tsuyu turned around, looking at Kabuto up and down. He must be Orochimaru’s henchman.

Seeing her gaze, he knew this wasn't Orochimaru at all!

Kabuto quickly throws a smoke bomb on the ground to flee quickly.

Tsuyu wanted to chase, but she realised her body was poisoned and paralysed still.

“Damn…”. She activated the seal planted on her back. Mad Puppet Seal, release!

Lines spread to all of her body, covering her muscles, tendons and tissues inside of her. With pure chakra she mobilises herself and chases after.

She found another secret tunnel, but as she's about to step in…

Szzz- exploding tag!

Tsuyu quickly retreated. She can only watch the tunnel collapse.

“Tch. It seems I can only let him escape”.

***

Tsuyu collected the remains of Orochimaru's true body and the now broken Kimimaro body, storing them inside a scroll. As an ANBU she had kept this habit of storing corpses, giving them to ANBU’s or ROOT’s research department. Also as a proof of merit.

Orochimaru's body too must contain secrets.

She returned to the team, seeing Tsunade is healing Jiraiya.

Seeing Tsuyu returning, Jiraiya didn't let his guard down. He already told Tsunade to be careful. Because there's a possibility Orochimaru would take her body.

Seeing the unkind gaze from all of them, except Naruto, she wonders what kind of nonsense they are thinking.

“Jiraiya-sama, Tsunade-sama. I had dealt with him. But his henceman escaped through a secret passage and blew up the route. Forgive my incompetence”.

“You… you killed Orochimaru…?”. Jiraiya ask in disbelief. He always thought, Orochimaru was the hardest thing to kill.

“He… let his guard down. It seems he had some misunderstanding about me”. Trying to steal her body when there's 9 tails inside of her is like sending himself to his death. It's quite funny when she thinks about it. Even if she stole her body, 9 tails would probably kill him and break out. It's so stupid.

“Tsuyu…”. Jiraiya let out a sigh of relief. He had a lot to ask and talk about with Tsuyu, about her and Danzo and even what kind of gift Orochimaru gave her.

He can be sure Tsuyu won't betray Konoha, and she has her priorities. In a sense she is like Danzo. Even if it's dubious and questionable she wasn't against Konoha.

“Tsu-chan! Tsu-chan! You won't believe this…! Hehe…”.

“Hm? What is it nii-san”. Naruto look too excited and jumping around.

“I mastered Rasengan! Hehe! I can do it before you do!”.

Tsuyu’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Really?”.

“Watch this!”.

Naruto summoned a shadow clone. Tsuyu frowned, but kept observing.

Naruto gathered chakra in his palm, gathering them into a sphere. The shadow clone helps to do the compressing part of the process. The Rasengan is completed!

“Nii-san…!”. A smile carved on Tsuyu’s lips subconsciously. She felt so damn proud of this brat. Maybe if she had seen Naruto standing still holding onto Orochimaru while receiving a blade through his chest, then blasting Orochimaru with it she would have made a small celebration for such a growth.

Naruto showcases his jutsu, destroying a big tree to pieces.

“You… are a genius, brother”. Tsuyu feels genuinely impressed. To use a shadow clone to alleviate the control required to do two things at the same time…

This brat’s brain is a wonder. Why does no one ever think of that?

“Genius…? I am… I am a genius! Yeah! I will become Hokage! Believe it!”.

Everyone let out a light chuckle seeing Naruto so excited and happy receiving her praise.

Tsuyu wanted to try it out herself. Summoning a shadow clone. And just as easily, she completed the Rasengan. Naruto is dumbfounded. Everyone is also dumbfounded. Tonton the pig too is shocked.

“Tsu-chan! That's unfair! I used shadow clone first-ttebayo! You can't just copy me! This is so unfair!!!”.

Naruto starts throwing tantrums. He felt like Tsuyu stole his jutsu or something. His achievement of mastering Rasengan first dimmed after Tsuyu did.

“Nii-san, it's not like you have the copyrights to it. I have to give it to you, it’s ingenious". Tsuyu let out a soft chuckle.

Shadow clones are really my own chakra. Of course it could… then… doesn't it mean, I can use nature transformation using a third clone? Or using a fourth clone as the one stabilising the jutsu? Or I can separate different processes with more clones… and my real body only needs to focus on supplying chakra and rough rotation. Huh. Wait… My clones can hold my Rasengan then can't they?… And my shadow clone can use Flying Raijin… Hm?

Naruto didn't know he had just given her some ideas that are close to a bug or cheat in the Shinobi world.

“Nii-san, let’s celebrate once we get back to Konoha. You deserved it”.

“Yeah! Let’s celebrate!”, Naruto's sulking mode from having his jutsu stolen returned cheerful. Tsunade smiles lightly.

“Then, let’s return!”. Tsunade stood up, her body upright. She already decided to take on the mantle of the Fifth Hokage.

Chapter 90: Hotspring Stop

Chapter Text

On the way back to Konoha, naturally they stop at a few towns along the way.

“Tsuyu! I am out of chips! Exchange for more quick quick!”.

“Ah… yes… Tsunade-sama…”, she gave a fake smile, her eyelid twitched as she exchanged the chips with her own cash.

Shizuned whispered to Tsuyu.

“You really should refuse…! Just tell her no”.

“... I will say no if I really can't afford it…”.

“How much money do you have… no it doesn't matter… you will make her too comfortable…!”.

“Shizune! Stop disturbing this good child! I will win and pay you back next time I promise!”.

No. I should play to cover my losses! Tsuyu made a decision.

“Ho? Joining finally?”.

“Tsunade-sama, I may not gamble often but I believe in my skills”.

“Skills? Haha. You are like me! Indeed, who says gambling is all about luck! Let’s show them!”.

“Yes Tsunade-sama. I prefer we gamble on cards. We can calculate”. For example, once a card is out of the playing field, and you know the cards others have already used, you can calculate what isn't possible anymore and how many odds the cards in your hand have considering what cards are still in the playing field.

“Yosh! Lets see who wins more!”.

10 rounds of gambling later…

Shizune looks at those two, standing on the balcony staring blankly into the sky as if they had lost everything they had in their life and questioning their life choices.

***

Going into the hot spring, Tsuyu awkwardly enters the spring with Tsunade and Shizune. Oh and the pig too.

Tsuyu looks at Tonton… boiled pork …

Tsunade sighed. Her skin was wrinkly after she used tons of her chakra a few days ago, now it’s getting a little better.

“Tsuyu…”.

“Yes, Tsunade-sama”.

“... What kind of person are you exactly”. Tsunade asked casually. She just thought she's a little enigma. Most of the time she seems normal really.

“I am not quite sure how to answer that… but if I have to describe myself, I am someone who chooses to do my best to achieve my goals, otherwise I wouldn't feel happy about it”.

“Hm~... I can see that. You aren't just a little genius. You work hard too…”. As a PhD holder in medicine in the ninja world, she could see from her body the signs and tear from hard training.

“... That aside… you really work with Danzo?”. In Jiraiya’s words when Tsuyu wasn’t looking, he tells her it’s a possibility and since she would be the Fifth Hokage she should know.

“... Yes, Tsunade-sama”.

“Huh… you admit it”. Tsunade is quite surprised.

“I understand the nature of Danzo’s work. Even then, the late Lord 3rd approved of his methods. From my understanding, Danzo is doing everything for the good of Konoha. He may want to consolidate his power, but I see his end goal is always for the village”.

“You know him well... He remains an advisor for so long for reasons…”. Tsunade acknowledged it wasn’t wrong what Tsuyu said. The fact is Hiruzen let Danzo run free and let him have his own power through Root. Otherwise Danzo would have been gone already.

Remember, during Hiruzen's tenure, Konoha had to face 2 major wars without using 9 tails, without Hashirama and Tobirama. The death of those two causes major power loss on the village, making the other hidden villages dare to make their moves. All the surrounding hidden villages had always wanted to make some move, taking lands from Land of Fire.

It gets desperate enough that even Hiruzen leads the project on Hashirama cells, and the senju clan volunteered because they are the most compatible theoretically. Konoha needed the power of 1st Hokage badly to maintain peace.

Danzo’s questionable actions back in those hard days helped Konoha survive, turning enemies against each other, letting Konoha hide from the highlight, weakening the enemy little by little, instigate internal conflicts, prolonging the little rest time Konoha had to recuperate before the enemies set their sight on them again.

Tsunade went closer to Tsuyu, her mountains pressed into her side. Tsuyu tried to move away, unfortunately Tsunade is too strong.

She checked out those cursed marks, quite impressed at its work. Orochimaru is truly a genius, his attainment in the human body may surpass her own understanding.

“Quite interesting really… you really remind me of Orochimaru… he wasn’t bad at all back in those days. Back then, I preferred him compared to that pervert honestly. You might be just like him…”. Tsunade seemingly reminisced about the past, her eyes seemed a little complicated knowing Orochimaru is entirely dead. Being in the academy together, from genin, to fighting in wars… Orochimaru was truly their comrade. When did it go wrong…?

“And I hope you don’t turn out as crazy…”, Tsunade’s voice was almost cold, her fingers on her shoulders were almost gripping, as if a threat more than an advice.

“... I would not go against Konoha, Tsunade-sama. You can be rest assured”. Tsuyu is not fazed by such words. She knew what she stands for.

“... I believe you wouldn’t… but I hope you don’t pick up anything from Danzo… he’s not the best adult you can learn from. You are still too young, and that guy is quite shrewd. If you have any doubts; you can always find me. I will be the Fifth Hokage after all, and everyone, including you, are my responsibility”.

Tsunade’s meaning is clear for Tsuyu. That she is above Danzo and she wants Tsuyu to place herself above that guy.

“I understand. I will seek you if I have any doubts, Tsunade-sama”.

“Good!”, Tsunade smiled, relaxing once more. She wouldn’t want Tsuyu, someone that Jiraiya claimed to be of Minato’s caliber, to work under someone else. The fact that Tsuyu is unfazed by her pressure already tells her a lot.

“Tsunade-sama, I do wonder if you have any thoughts on taking an apprentice after returning to the village”.

Tsunade looked at her suspiciously, then closed her eyes back to relax.

“Who knows~ The village has too many things to settle, doesn't it? Why? Interested in learning under me? Interested in the seal in my forehead? Don’t tell me you want to learn all the jutsu in this world like it’s your dream~ Hn?”. Tsunade opened her eyes, looking at Tsuyu while cracking her fist. She’s just joking about Orochimaru really. But half serious about her suspicion that Tsuyu wanted more power.

It’s good 99% of the time to want to be stronger but she’s already powerful in Jiraiya’s description to her before. A jinchuriki that could control 9 tails power, nintaijutsu with Raging Fist, good arsenal with various Earth Release techniques, multi-shadow clones technique, Rasengan and even Flying Raijin. Tsunade would suspect Tsuyu is really crazy for power.

“No no. One of Naruto’s squad members is someone very talented and can be considered a genius in chakra control. I believe if you take her in, Konoha would produce another great medical ninja like you. Frankly, it’s also because she needs a good mentor. Naruto is learning with Jiraiya. Sasuke Uchiha, is a genius that is able to grow with just a little guidance. His sharingan already makes him surpass most of his peers. As for her, she is left behind. It would be a favor for my brother and myself if you are willing to give her a chance, Tsunade-sama…”.

“... You are quite honest… hm… since it’s Naruto’s friend, fine! I will see that girl you speak of! But no promise. If she’s not up to my standard I won’t take her. But this chance is still a favor… let’s see. My debts are all settled! How about that?”.

Tsuyu smiled slightly. “That’s fine. A chance to learn under the legendary sannin is immeasurable in value”.

“Hn! Good! Just how much money a 11 year old like you can have? You start working in ANBU for just over a year, no?”.

“I have a small deal on making explosive tags with few workshops. And I own the rights to a few patents too”. Of course, Tsuyu didn’t mention about the cut and dividend she gained from the company established by ROOT to complete operation Devil’s Trade which she contributed a lot of her money into.

“Huh… I should have borrowed more before I agreed… damn it…”, Tsunade mumbled, regretting her decision to agree quickly. She could have borrowed far more and had it settled instantly.

What happened to all of your Senju heritage… Tsuyu’s eyelid twitched after hearing her mumbling.

I wonder what those rascals are doing. It sounds noisy… She could hear some noises behind the high wooden wall blocking the other side.

Tsunade suddenly grabbed a piece of rock and tore it off the walls of the spring and hurled it 70 degrees up to the sky.

Whew~

***

“Ero-sennin! NO!!!”, Naruto pounced on Jiraiya that’s about to peek at Tsunade, climbing onto his head. He doesn't usually care that seriously, but his little sister is in there!

“YOU PERVERT! ERO-SENNIN!!!”.

“Naruto! This is my chance! Years! It’s been years! What the hell! Get off me!”.

A huge stone suddenly fell right on Jiraiya’s head. His head spinning, he saw Tsunade’s figure going round and round above him as he fell face first into the water.

Blub blub blub… Bubbles blubbed on the water as Jiraiya’s face sunken in.

“Ero-sennin!”. Naruto tried to shake him and poke his side, wondering if he’s dead.

***

Chapter 91: I Will Catch Up

Chapter Text

Akatsuki Zoom Meeting

“9 tails jinchuriki… to think Konoha has kept them a secret for all these years…”. Pain said in a cold voice.

“Then… what do we do now?”, Konan felt worried the existence of Tsuyu Uzumaki would bring trouble to their plans.

“...Our goals haven’t changed. The war will weaken every nation. Let them tear each other’s flesh. Konoha’s hidden weapon will only help us achieve our goal”.

Deidara looks at the projection of injured Kisame, his eyes shining. Not because Kisame is handsome, but the description of the massive explosion… he wished he could have seen such an art!

Tobi, behind his mask, had a serious look. He didn’t know there’s a second jinchuriki. So Minato split the 9 tails into two and gave each to his children? And Flying Raijin too… He looked over at Itachi’s projection. He looks fine on the outside, but in fact, he’s hiding his injury.

Tobi felt a sense of dread knowing Minato’s daughter had learned his technique. And what’s more this girl sends a bijuudama to their face and not just a Rasengan. He had trauma remembering it.

Itachi knew Kisame had the Flying Raijin mark on him, and that mark is permanent. But ultimately, he is doing everything for the sake of Sasuke first, Konoha second. So he didn’t tell Kisame about it for now. They won’t be fighting Tsuyu any time soon after all. And just in case, Itachi had to break away from Akatsuki at some point.

“Meeting adjourned…”.

As Tobi exited the zoom meeting, he felt somewhat uneasy. “It should be time to test Konoha’s will…”. Topi swirled and disappeared.

***

Training Field 5

Kurenai, being free and about with her own students training in their own clan compound, agreed to guide Sakura. The wine Tsuyu gave was top notch, and well… the date with Asuma went so well… Kurenai blushed, remembering the night…

Shaking her head, she returned her focus to Sakura.

Sakura takes a deep breath, focusing her chakra. She weaved 2 hand seals for the building block of the bigger jutsu; Dog → Snake

Sending and manipulating chakra on Kurenai sensei as the target.

In Kurenai’s vision, a simple tree appears from the ground. It looks really realistic at first glance, though on more focus, it seems illusory and there’s very slight transparency.

“Good work Sakura. But you need to maintain and concentrate on the image and senses you want your opponent to experience perfectly. Your chakra contains your will - on what you want your opponent to experience. Genjutsu is Yin release in nature, to form from imagination. Have a clear image, even the exact colour, the exact small details and lines”.

“Steady your chakra control on the visual cortex. Otherwise the image will have distortion and can be seen through. For the jutsu I taught, sight is the most important aspect to control first as our chakra would infiltrate through the tenketsu in their eyes first. Only when the opponent's senses and brain is tricked into thinking it’s reality, even if they know in their mind it’s a genjutsu, their body is tricked into believing it. Mastering manipulation of sight and then touch senses would at least give you a second or two even against expert opponents - this can be fatal in a real battle”.

Kurenai on the other hand, can manipulate all 5 senses all at once, controlling her chakra into different parts of opponents brain. Kurenai might not seem much but aside from Itachi or the Uchiha - she’s the most powerful genjutsu user of Konoha with many S rank and A rank missions completed.

“Understood, sensei!”. Sakura’s expression tightened, she once more made hand seals. Dog → Snake → Monkey → Ox → Tiger.

Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death!

The minute chakra entering through tenketsu points of the eyes move along the nerves, infiltrating into the primary visual cortex in the occipital lobe. A tree grows up from the ground.

At the same time, Sakura also controlled the chakra to move to the primary somatosensory cortex responsible for sensation of touch, faking brain signals to make the opponent feel the strangling of the tree as it wraps around Kurenai.

“Good!”, Kurenai praised her as she finally succeeded in using the jutsu. Although there’s many flaws, in a battle even a second of success is enough when it comes to genjutsu. And Sakura had only been learning for a few days, and yet she already grasped the anatomical structure and the nerves and chakra network path as if her brain was like a sponge, and she can apply theory to practical with ease, moving her chakra through the chakra network and the nerves network to exactly the parts of brain required.

Sakura takes a deep breath. The focus it takes stresses her mentally. Even though it’s barely something, Sakura felt happy.

“Okay, let’s stop for today Sakura”. Kurenai smiled slightly. She’s a genius… she commented inwardly. But in Tsuyu’s words, do not make her complacent, so that she keeps working hard.

“Yes! Thank you sensei!”.

Before Kurenai leaves, she turns towards Sasuke, who's doing some weird training with those wires and light bulbs. She noticed Sasuke stopped and stood and decide to stay for a while to watch.

Hn? Is he finally showing what’s that all about?

Sakura too looked over. It’s been a few days since he's been training to do that. It seemed, Sasuke already mastered controlling his chakra to produce a constant stable lightning chakra.

Tsuyu and Sasuke don't think creating a chakra armor like Raikage is necessary, because Sasuke wasn’t a brute nor does he need to crash people like a train. His sharingan already consumes chakra constantly and he needs to utilize the advantage of enhanced perception from sharingan. What Sasuke needs is a boost in speed and only enough for his body to handle that speed fluidly. Thus the jutsu Sasuke is mastering is different from Lightning Chakra Armor. He calls it, Lightning Flow Dance (Rairyūbu).

Sasuke made a single hand seal, generating chakra and using lightning nature transformation. From his left hand where he usually uses chidori, travelling throughout his entire chakra circuit. Sasuke’s Sharingan flared up, looking into his own body.

Success…! Now, infusion into the body… outward. Only a little to my nerves… then the rest to my tissues

Sparks of electricity are barely visible on Sasuke’s body. Minute lightning chakra surrounds his nerve cells, surrounding its membrane rather than entering it, increasing isolation and sensitive his action potential.

Now! Lighting Release: Lightning Flow Dance! Stage 1!

Sasuke flashed upward, a small arc of electricity generated from each of his movements. Sasuke takes kunai and shuriken from his tool bag, throwing them on the targets ready around him with a flashy spin midair.

My speed… my senses…! Sasuke felt how fast he’s moving even with sharingan perception making everything seem slower. But his body is not so slow anymore! Almost a 1.2x speed improvement. But in other’s eyes he moved like a ghost, almost inhuman like.

Thud! Thud! Thud!

Each of the projectiles is only slightly off the bullseyes.

Sasuke comes down, taking a deep breath of air. He felt all his muscles strained. It’s not that bad, since it’s only a minute improvement.

Sakura and Kurenai watching from a distance is shocked.

What jutsu is that! Such speed, perception, and even control!

Kurenai feels shocked inside. Speed is one thing. But anyone moving at such a speed wouldn’t be able to have enough perception and control normally. Of course, the sharingan helped his perception.While the lightning release infusing into his entire body tempered his body to withstand such speed and the nerves reaction was boosted allowing control.

I need to infuse more lightning chakra into my body - it’s straining, but keep the amount in my nerves the same… okay…

Sasuke thought inwardly and kept training. Sakura looked in awe. In just a week, Sasuke created and used such a powerful jutsu.

In the next few days, Sakura kept watching him from a distance, not wanting to disturb him while focusing on her own training. Medical ninjutsu in the morning at the hospital, genjutsu in the evening at the training field using a few monkeys as a test subject. Medical ninjutsu use her stamina, while genjutsu use her spiritual power more. So at the end of the day she’s completely exhausted. But so is Sasuke.

Being in the training field with Sasuke already gives her motivation to catch up.

“Sorry, monkey, here we go again…”. “Uu uuu aaa aa!”. The monkey had enough of being binded to trees.

But all of a sudden, Sakura noticed a flash of lightning from Sasuke’s direction. She heard a grunt for a second.

Her pupil constricted seeing Sasuke convulsed on the ground so suddenly.

“Sasuke-kun!”, Sakura rushed towards him quickly. Lighting arcs move around his body. It seems he’s electrocuted a little from trying Stage 2 of the technique by increasing his lightning chakra output. He’s too impatient for rapid improvement.

“Sasuke…!”, Sakura calms herself and uses medical ninjutsu, relaxing Sasuke’s convulsing and shaking muscles, isolating them from the electric impulses.

“...Sakura”. Sasuke opened his eyes, surprised Sakura actually came and did help him. His body stops moving uncontrollably.

“... You are so reckless…”. Sakura muttered.

“...”, Sasuke didn’t comment. He is reckless. He thought he mastered using the small amount and can increase a little more and won’t lose control, but it’s more difficult than he anticipated because there’s a ratio he needs to keep between amount of chakra sent to the nerve and the rest of the body. If stage 1 he sent 10 unit to nerves, while 100 to the body - there’s a 90 unit difference. But stage two requires him to send 20 units to nerves, 200 to the body. This is 180 units different to control and kept constant. The jutsu difficulty increased exponentially the higher stage he went. He should follow Tsuyu’s guideline to train properly with those circuits first.

“Thank you Sakura… I am fine now…”.

“Ah… sure thing!”.

“...”.

“Sakura… you are learning genjutsu now, aren’t you?”.

“Uh. Yes! I can only do the basics so far…”. Sakura is afraid Sasuke would feel disappointed.

“I need your help then. I need to train to break his genjutsu. I would like you to cast genjutsu on me. Use me as your practice target”. Sasuke recalled Tsuyu’s words. That if he wants to kill him, his genjutsu is the 1st priority to settle. Because even Tsuyu cannot escape without 9 tails, an external person’s help.

“I… yes, sure Sasuke-kun! Let’s train together!”. Sakura felt so happy inside. For the first time, she felt seen by Sasuke.

Sakura felt more motivation to improve her genjutsu, so that she could be useful for Sasuke, even if it’s for his training. She stayed late until the sun almost set, exhausting all of herself mentally.

As she returned home, she saw a look of disagreement from her parents.

“Sakura, where have you been? It’s already so late!”.

“I was training, kaa-san, I am tired…”. Sakura had enough of their complaints.

“You…! You know shinobi work is dangerous. Why do you even…”.

“Kaa-san…”.

“You know they would send you out there right…? What if…?”.

“Kaa-san… don’t worry… that’s why, I am training now. I will make you proud, I promise…”.

The two went silent and just watched as Sakura went upstairs to her room. She didn’t notice her mom already cried, with her dad patting her back. Seeing her training hard makes them realise convincing her to quit is no longer possible. They can only hope for the best.

Everyone in Konoha could already feel the pressure in the air. Even though the council tried to stop rumors from circulating, but there’s movements from the 3 nations at the border. A few of Konoha’s scouts at the border were found dead, possible breach by the other village already. Of course these small things isn't enough to trigger a complete fight.

As long as one of the hidden village make a major move, a war would break out. They are only waiting, either for preparation or a major chance of weakness from Konoha.

Chapter 92: Minato's Trust

Chapter Text

***

Knock*3

As the door pried open, Naruto poked his head towards Tsuyu on bed, reading Tales of Gutsy Shinobi Jiraiya made her read before.

"Tsu-chan… uh…".

Tsunade looks at Naruto up and down, this kid looks so serious for no reason.

"Can we talk…?".

"... Sure". Tsuyu felt it's out of place for Naruto to actually ask so seriously.

Tsunade feels she gets it. Orochimaru did blabber about stuff for a second and probably Naruto's head finally remembered after days.

"Naruto, wait outside…". Tsunade instructed.

"What?".

"I said, wait outside! I have something important to tell her first!".

"Hey I come first-ttebayo! Grr". Naruto grumbled and just closed the door.

"... Tsuyu, what exactly did Orochimaru tell you".

"... My parentage. That's all really. I understand Konoha kept my identity a secret for reasons. If there's any dissatisfaction… it's my late parents heritage that went missing… cough… as for other things, although I was raised an orphan I don't feel missing out per se".

"Huh. You take it far better than I thought. Well, you are different indeed. The fortune of the Fourth Hokage should be quite substantial. If it's me I would have betrayed the village! Haha…".

Tsuyu looks at Tsunade blankly. Hello? You are the Hokage here…

"I am not sure what that old guy did with it. But I will see if it's still there once I take my seat. Probably not though…".

"Tsunade-sama… thank you for your consideration on the matter".

"No need no need. It's unfair for you both already…". Tsunade said with a hint of guilt and solemnity.

"But Naruto is quite… more emotional than you are. I can tell him in your stead. As the 5th Hokage I will have to carry Konoha's guilt as well, and consequence of the late Hokage's decision".

"Tsunade-sama, it's alright. I am his little sister. It's better if I tell him".

"If you insist then… go tell him then…".

"I will take my leave for a while…".

***

Naruto sees Tsuyu come out finally.

"Tsu-chan, uh… let's talk outside. Ero-sennin will bother us".

"Okay".

As the siblings went outside, they walked a distance away from the inn, sitting on a bench under a street lamp. The night was quiet, barely any passersby.

"What… what truth do snake guy tell you? Does he… know our parents?".

Tsuyu takes a deep breath.

"Promise me you won't crash out…".

"W-what…! Of course not! I am not a kid anymore!". Naruto felt more embarrassed than anything.

"Good. Our dad is the Fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze". Tsuyu said in a straight sentence without a stutter.

"What did you just say". Naruto felt he misheard something.

"Our biological father is Lord Fourth, Minato Namikaze".

Stupid Lord Fourth! Naruto painted his Hokage Rock face with excitement, cursing his stupid face for everything he did to him.

The memory played in his head for a second.

"He… that guy is our father!?". Naruto stood up in shock, his mouth agape.

"No way! He's the Fourth Hokage! The one… the one who-".

Naruto felt his brain just can't think. It felt so bizarre. It hadn't registered in his head.

"Just calm down, nii-san… I have this photo… Jiraiya-sama gave it to me".

Tsuyu takes it out from her wallet. It's a photo of Minato giving a peace sign over Kushina's shoulder. While Kushina is pregnant, her hand on his stomach.

Naruto took the photo with trembling hands…

"Kaachan… otosan…", Naruto looked at the picture of the two. The lady with red hair had a pregnant belly.

"Our… our parents…". His eyes glistened with tears.

"Why is he the Fourth Hokage…", he said almost in a pained tone.

"Why… why then… why he… why I…". His voice choked. Why did he suffer so much then? He's the Hokage's son… not just anyone. And yet…

Seeing Naruto shaking and only had tears glistening, it seems he didn't crash out fully. That's good, she thought. Naruto had it worse after all.

"You can ask Jiraiya-sama… our father is his disciple. He should know more". Tsuyu pat Naruto's shoulder. Yes, she's passing the blame onto that pervert. He's the adult here no?

"I… yeah… I will ask him…". Naruto's voice was calmer, even if it's as if he's on the verge of crying.

"... How long did you know?".

Tsuyu was stunned by this question. Since when Naruto is so smart to ask such an important question.

"I suspected it for a long time ago. Haven't you seen his portrait? It's not exactly that far reaching… who else in the village had blonde hair and blue eyes like us. Orochimaru confirmed it for me. He used Konoha's abandonment over us to bait me to work with him. He's really overthinking it". Tsuyu snickered.

"Konoha… yea.. the village… why, why no one knows…! Why we don't know!". Naruto suddenly stood up, his fist clenching in unhidden anger.

"Calm down. It's not that complicated. Listen, Lord Fourth had many enemies. He's called the Yellow Flash for a reason. A person who won a battle against 1000 Shinobi. Our identity is kept a secret to protect us from the enemies. If others know, we would have a bounty on our heads even as a baby".

"But… why are we…", Naruto fixed his words. It's not 'we'.

"Why do I have to suffer so much…! Everyone hates me… dad died for the village…! Why…!", tears rolled down his cheek.

"... I know. It's unfair. He sacrificed his life for the village, sealed the 9 tails into his own children, and yet the villagers treat the children of a hero like ungrateful bastards".

"YEAH! THOSE PEOPLE! HOW COULD THEY DO THIS TO ME!". Naruto is shaking with anger. He can't believe this. His life sucks so bad and somehow he is the son of Fourth Hokage, a hero who died protecting Konoha. It's almost disgusting.

"They are so… SO-!".

Tsuyu helped Naruto finish his words, "Shameless".

"Shameless! Bastards! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!". Naruto cursed everyone that had ever hurt him. He doesn't understand how people can be so cruel to him.

"I never ask for the 9 tails. Dad put it in me… he never cared! He just left! And I had to suffer…! Stupid… stupid dad… idiot…".

Naruto rant on his own, his fists clenching and unclenching. But overall, Tsuyu feels he take it better than she expected. No 9 tails chakra break out or anything.

Naruto sat down as if losing his entire energy and soul.

"...". He looks at the picture for a long time.

"Otosan…Kaachan… why you have to…leave…". Tears dropped down his cheek, wetting onto the picture.

"...". Tsuyu just sat there in silence, letting Naruto grief over the loss of their late parents. Only by knowing can they feel the loss.

Minutes passed silently. Naruto kept staring at the picture.

"It's getting late, let's go to sleep. You can keep the picture. I will try to find some more pictures, maybe late Lord Third kept them somewhere…".

"... Lord Third… Lord Third should know too…". His eyebrows frowned, maybe if Tsuyu didn't mention Lord Third he wouldn't think about it at all. Being with Tsuyu in this life also raises his IQ slightly.

"Dad is Fourth Hokage… so… he should know him too! He must know! So why did he never…".

Recalling the times Hokage jii-chan visited their house, Naruto felt angry again.

"Stupid! Stupid old man! Stupid!". Naruto stood up again, cursing the dead old man.

Huh. This brat noticed…

"He hid it from me too! Why…". Naruto sat down in defeat again. It felt like everyone was hiding it from him.

"It's a village decision… to keep our mother's pregnancy a top secret. So most of Konoha never knew they had children at all".

…

"Our mother is a Jinchuriki too. And during labor, the seal of 9 tails weakens significantly. That was the day when we were born, and the day 9 tails escape for a while".

"Huh? What…? Our mother… is?".

"... Our mother, Kushina is an Uzumaki, her bloodline with high vitality and her fuinjutsu skill is a perfect candidate for housing 9 tails. In fact, the Jinchuriki before her is also an Uzumaki. You can say it's a thing for our bloodline I guess".

Hearing their mother is a Jinchuriki as well, Naruto doesn't feel so bad anymore. It's like, it's like it's a family thing then…

"Oh… I see… so mom has the 9 tails too… so 9 tails knows mom…". Naruto had the idea to disturb 9 tails later.

Naruto looks over at the picture. His mother is so pretty, her red hair is unique. As for his father… Hmph! Stupid dad… he wished he had mom's hair colour. Not this stupid dad's.

"...". Naruto went silent once more.

"... Someone killed them, nii-san". Tsuyu decides to reveal it. From experience with Sasuke, Naruto would definitely gain motivation. Besides, that person is powerful enough to release and control 9 tails.

"What…? What did you say?".

"Someone targeted our mother during that day. That person broke the seal on our mother, and released 9 tails".

Naruto felt his entire body trembling. Anguish, grief, anger.

"Who…! Who is it!".

Tsuyu shrugs.

"Uncertain. It's still under investigation. That person wore an orange mask on that day, with only his right eye revealed". This information is Tsuyu's own from what she remembers. But a mask can always be changed daily, so this information might as well be nothing. She hides the fact that the person has a Sharingan because Naruto might figure out the cause and effect of Uchiha's extermination. She wouldn't want Naruto to ruin Itachi's plan for Sasuke. Let Sasuke kill that bastard, heh.

Naruto clenched his fist. He feels so angry. He stood up and walked in the opposite direction.

"Where are you going?". Tsuyu frowned.

"Training…".

***

Rasengan! Rasengan! Rasengan!

Naruto blasted the surrounding area over and over. Wanting to vent everything in his heart. Stupid… stupid… Naruto punched the tree over and over until his fist bled slightly.

His eyes red, his body thrumming with so much stress.

Tsuyu left him alone to give him some space.

After he's done venting… Naruto just lie flat on the ground, looking at the stars.

I will… definitely… Naruto clenched his fist. He will find out who it is. He will avenge them.

Naruto returned to his room shortly after. Jiraiya was writing his latest novel, glancing curiously at this disciple of his.

"Naruto, where did you go? Training so late?".

Naruto seemed down and only reply with a "yeah".

"... Did she tell you?". Jiraiya figured from Naruto's ugly expression.

"... You didn't tell me too…". Naruto sulked, he turned his face away from Jiraiya.

"Well… we have our reasons really…!", Jiraiya rubbed the back of his neck.

"Hmph… you talk about your late disciple Yondaime this Yondaime that when I am his own son! Stupid ero-sennin!".

"Cough… well…". Jiraiya felt guilty, its true he hid it from Naruto. And he kept mentioning Lord Fourth because seeing Naruto, his child, brought memories.

"Stupid…", Naruto sulked again.

Seconds of silence passed, with tension hanging in the air. Jiraiya sighed, his eyes solemn, his expression sad.

"Your father… he would have wanted to be there for you, Naruto…".

Naruto remained quiet.

"You know why he gives the 9 tails to you both?".

"Hmph… I don't know… he just wants to save the village… he sealed him in us…". Naruto replied sulkily. It's as if this stupid dad of his just has no other person to use. As if there's no other shinobi in the entire Konoha that could consent to it.

"Well, that too… but also because he trusted you both with them. He believes in you, Naruto…".

"Believes…in me…?", Naruto turned around to face Jiraiya.

"Konoha had an enemy out there. And he entrusted 9 tails to you and your little sister, hoping for you both to protect Konoha with its power".

"And I believe in you too, Naruto".

Naruto felt a little touched, but still-

"But… it's so hard… it's… really…". Naruto's eyes turned teary. Housing the 9 tails wasn't easy at all for him. Maybe it is for Tsuyu, heck it's as if it never mattered for her. But for Naruto it's really difficult…

"I know… but you have your little sister. And, you have me too. You are not alone, Naruto". Jiraiya ruffled Naruto's hair.

"Ero-sennin…".

"Just take a bath and go to sleep, you stink…".

"I am not! Stupid ero-sennin!", Naruto huffed and went away.

Jiraiya let out a sigh of relief. It seems Naruto took it better than he thought. Maybe, Naruto already cursed and vented his frustration after all.

Dad trusted me with 9 tails… Naruto thought to himself.

Protect Konoha… the enemy…

Naruto clenched his fist.

I will try, stupid dad…

***

Chapter 93: Gathering Power!

Chapter Text

Tobi casually genjutsu-ed a lot of Konoha’s shinobi scouting around the border between Land of Fire and Land of Lightning. While at it he genjutsu-ed Kumo’s ninja to kill Konoha’s messenger asking for explanation about the breach into their lands and the death of their shinobi just to add insult to their injury.

Konoha increased vigilance some more, while Kumo sent more shinobi at the border. These little movements are like little stones in one’s shoes. Tobi is just trying to accelerate things since it’s a little boring.

Meanwhile… in Iwagakure, a blonde haired person riding a clay bird came down right on Tsuchikage’s office. Deidara realizes the battlefield is the BEST canvas to showcase his arts! He willingly comes back after Pain agrees.

“Sensei!”. Dedaira shouted outside of Tsuchikage’s building.

Onoki thought he heard a ghost. As he looked out his office window, his eyes bulged out. This rascal traitorous disciple of his!?

“Deidara! You dare to come back! And you dare call me sensei!? I will kill you! Particle Style-! ”.

Beams of light shoot across Iwagure. Although he’s a traitorous disciple, Onoki reluctantly forgives his treason since Iwa needs combat force and this person is his own disciple. And he knew Deidara wasn’t a bad person, he’s just a little crazy with his nonsense art.

“Sensei! I need a large amount of explosive clay! You are the Tsuchikage and have money right…”.

“... THIS TRAITOROUS DISCIPLE! Did you come back just for these?! PARTICLE STY-” .

***

Danzo almost crumpled the report in his hand. Those Kumongrels (Tsuyu taught Danzo this word) are so shameless! The treaty is still literally there on the surface. But it’s a small thing and mere provoking so he doesn’t put that much thought on it.

He read the report Tsuyu sent over. Orochimaru is killed. Tsunade cured her of homophobia. The Sound 4 captured alive.

Good. At least she’s more useful now. Hmph, I guess I have to give it to you then, Tsunade.

Danzo can let a functional Tsunade to sit on Hokage’s throne since he acknowledged her status and contribution. Besides, Danzo already had his plans to overshadow Tsunade. She may save a lot on the battlefield. But for Danzo, Konoha will not just survive . But win .

Tsuyu gave him this confidence; with her bright mind and his power - over the months Root had already grown deeper into territory of Land of Wind and Land of Rock, controlling a good chunk of the black market economy in those lands, with funds constantly adding up from Kumogakure being the biggest funder buying their own ticket to hell.

Danzo wanted to laugh. It felt almost too unreal. Danzo had been scheming for tens of years. But he never had scheming to such a large international scale. It’s all possible because of her.

He felt more and more proud of her indirectly with the good reports coming from his subordinates. Rebellions occur in a few smaller villages in Land of Wind already - from starvation, plague and poisoning that’s slowly spreading. With the local lords not sparing their money to help their struggle - or they don’t have enough money to begin with because food is priced like gold.

Bribing and seducing companies and tradesmen to form a monopoly to increase their exporting price at the same time in the name of ‘more profit’ works to disrupt the food supply of that country. He doesn’t even have to move many people since these tradesmen are greedy by nature. The local lords didn’t bother to regulate them either - that or there’s no law or enforcement on regulation of price for export since it’s up to the foreign land to buy and the local lords too received more money from business tax done by these greedy people. Everyone in Land of Fire wins.

As for Land of Rock, while it’s estimated 6% of Land of Stone’s economy is now circulated into its black market - it might not seem much but this is a scary figure when you consider the whole country. With time and once resources are mobilised completely for war, the livelihood of the normal people in that land will deteriorate significantly, and this will cause chain effects.

If there’s a successor to Root, he already considered Tsuyu. If she’s old enough he would plant her as the Hokage instead of himself.

“Tsuyu will like my gift…”.

He stood from his seat, planning to go to the Research Department of the newly established subdivision of Aerial Technology Research. This is a part of Konoha’s Research Institute under ANBU that’s completely legal and has nothing to hide. Except there’s dubious source of funding because Danzo is the one who is funding it mostly with who knows where the money that even the Hokage wouldn’t have come from.

Using technology from Sky Shinobi and reverse engineering technology used by Ancor Vantian for its flight and its main cannon, prototypes of devices much like combinations of wings and jetpacks are made. Tens of chakra guns are made too, but chakra conducting metals and the workmanship into these new tools are expensive and time consuming so these weapons are only for the elites. Besides it wasn’t exactly that more effective than the traditional method relative to its cost seeing the Sky Shinobi is all dead so Danzo doesn’t care much about these chakra-fueled guns shooting projectiles. Though, there’s one gun that’s different from the rest.

On an altar with many monitoring devices, a semi-automatic rifle with a bayonet attached at the end - mimicking the SKS self loading carbine system. The body had a cold glint from it, concentrated chakra emanating from its body connected to multiple chakra conducting wires. It’s undergoing its second performance test.

Danzo made a huge investment on this mysterious metal with the highest chakra conductivity, with the theory that this metal is the basis of the 7 swords of the hidden mist. He sent his elite Root members to loot, trade, and steal from all over the countries to gather enough.

The radiant nethersteel not only amplifies chakra flow but also records residual chakra memory, meaning weapons made from it can adapt and resonate with the user's chakra. With Fuin Engraving based on the main cannon of Ancor Vantian - it’s a mini chakra cannon at this point.

He is just waiting for Tsunade to come into her seat to officially form the Aerial Unit Subdivision of the Konoha’s Army 5th Division Special Unit. And he already planned to head this subdivision himself and gain prestige and merit, with Tsuyu being the commander of 1st Company. He wanted to select young people that are more open to learning new combat tactics and techniques; since aerial units are different from standard shinobi. A fresh mind and body would be best as they learn faster.

Thus, he already decided to let some of the young shimura clansmen into them. The company of 12 would have been made up of 3 squads. Tsuyu would lead one, a privilege he wanted to give to her as trust. As for the other 2, Jonin of Root would be selected. He’s thinking of Kaito that is able to use Wind Release and Sound Release, and then Ayame as the other. These two are familiar with Tsuyu as ANBU squadmates.

Just as he’s about to leave, he remembered something. He headed to Root’s research department and stopped by the Special Research Center. He remembered Project Gozu Tenno.

He entered one of the huge laboratories, only to see various monitoring devices and sealings connected to a sapling of a tree grown from Hashirama cell. The sapling had dark chakra emanating from it. Various designs of fuin shiki are planted on the walls, with various documents and research on Hashirama’s cells spread on the tables with various notes on them.

In fact, this sapling is a conduit to another dimension. A spatial fluctuation occurred when they tested Hashirama cells in those days, and eventually this led to this discovery. With various instruments and techniques, it is found that negative chakra and hashirama cells input into the space would give birth to a creature. But the creature would die shortly after its creation without continuous stable infusion of chakra - it needs a host. With results from research they manage to call out to this creature from that dimension for a short amount of time and ascertain its abilities.

Thus Project Gozu Tenno goal is about the creation of a seal, creating a host to connect to the secret space and the creature born from it.

“Danzo-sama!”, the head researcher, Tanuki Shigaraki sees Danzo entering and quickly bowed.

“How’s the project going?”.

“Danzo-sama, it’s going well. But the seal has a major problem at the moment that I am currently addressing”.

“Explain”.

“Ah. Yes… the seal needs a large amount of Hashirama cells to be created. It’s just the caster of the seal needs to have the ability to withstand those hashirama cells as they have to contain them in part of the creation. I am still having difficulty over this part… and there is also the issue with the host requirement. Normal people won’t be able to withstand it so I am still making adjustments over these parts as well”.

Danzo thought for a second. Tsuyu is an Uzumaki. And her body is already strong enough to receive the Cursed Mark, and the Cursed Mark itself strengthens her body over all this time. If there’s anyone who could take the seal, it’s her. As for the caster…

“The requirement of the caster you say…”. Danzo thought about Tenzo, he meant Yamato. But unfortunately Yamato is not in his Root anymore ‘thanks’ to Hiruzen.

Wait… someone who can withstand Hashirama cells… isn’t that himself at the moment? Danzo looks at his bandaged hand, where multiple Sharingans suppressing the Hashirama cells lie there.

But as a cautious person, he naturally doesn’t want to risk his life. So he really needed to see how much risk exactly it had.

***

After statistics and experiment data was showcased by Tanuki, Danzo made up his mind. He takes calculated risks, besides he has insurance…

“I will cast the seal myself. I found a suitable host for it, my disciple, you can say”.

“Danzo-sama! It’s dangerous! You need to infuse a lot of Hashirama cells into your body while casting the seal!”.

“I have my own method”. He is willing to sacrifice his life for Tsuyu… well, one of his lives.

***

In a few days, Tsuyu returned to Konoha finally. She makes a stop at Root first, sending those Sound 4, parts of Kimimaro’s body and parts of Orochimaru’s body for extraction, dissection and research. She still needs to send most of Kimimaro’s body and Orochimaru’s to ANBU for merit sake and that she needs to keep the appearance of loyalty to Konoha not Root.

A Yamanaka extract their memories, gathering secrets like locations of Orochimaru’s hideouts that may contain his researches and different jutsu’s they know. The first memory they search is related to Cursed Mark naturally. Secrets of the cursed mark are reverse engineering by taking their tissue sample, forcing them into using their cursed mark and such. Coordinates and locations of the specific experimental base for the Cursed Mark are figured out to hasten the research.

Perhaps, Tsuyu would meet Karin, Jugo and Suigetsu soon…

Because they are living people, extraction is done with ease with intact memories. But it would take time to browse through each memory of their whole lifetime.

Tsuyu left those technicalities to them and doesn't give much thought about whatever happened to those people. She does leave a note on prioritising extracting the jutsu used by Jirobo and Tayuya first; an Earth Release that can even absorb chakra from opponents and sound based genjutsu is truly powerful. She wanted to give the latter to Sakura in case she could use the hidden technique.

***

Training Field 5

“Tsuyu… I… Thank you very much! I don’t know how to repay the favor…”. Sakura thanked Tsuyu after she found out Tsunade is willing to see her in case she’s interested in taking a disciple. She felt in disbelief. To have a chance to be taken in as a disciple of Tsunade… this is almost a golden ticket to success. She just needs to do her best to impress Tsunade. She felt nervous honestly, as if she’s going on an interview for her dream job in a highly prestigious company.

“That’s lucky of you, Sakura”.

Sasuke commented genuinely. Both Naruto and Sakura had a chance to train under the sannin, while himself… he can only train on his own at the moment. He felt a little down somehow. He almost thought that maybe Orochimaru is supposed to be the one who trains him or something.

“Sasuke, Kakashi sensei would wake up sooner. Tsunade-sama should be checking up on him at the moment. You can continue training with him”. Tsuyu saw Sasuke’s expression and can see what he’s thinking.

“Oh. I see”. Sauke almost seemingly doesn't care at this point. Kakashi? He got one shot by Itachi with a literal glance… he felt so unconvinced by him.

Naruto on the other hand feels happy. “Yosh! We can continue doing missions then!”.

“Right…missions…”. Sasuke wants to throw up at those D rank missions. He hopes Kakashi will have some change of brain once he wakes up.

“Nevermind… Dobe, come and fight me, now”. Sasuke challenged Naruto. He wanted to see how much Naruto improved.

“Heh. Bring it on! I will win!”.

Tsuyu walks to the side to eat melons, and is quite curious over Sasuke’s progress over the two weeks she’s gone.

“Sasuke-kun! You can win!”, Sakura cheered at the side.

Naruto glared at Sasuke, hateful that Sakura always supports him.

“Sakura-chan! Watch me!”.

Naruto gets serious. Kagebunshin no Jutsu!

“Tsk. Is there anything different?”, Sasuke sneered. With 3 tomoe-sharingan, he easily and swiftly dodge and counter the clones attack, arriving at the real Naruto. They exchanged blow after blow, Naruto lost easily due to Sasuke’s fluid attacks.

“Dobe, use that power of yours. Otherwise you are wasting my time”. Sasuke looked chill and relaxed. It’s just a warmup. He wants to fight the beastly Naruto with those red chakra once more.

“Bastard…!”. Naruto groaned as red chakra flowed. His eyes turned red, his hair spikier, his claws grew sharper.

“I will defeat you!”. Flash!

Sasuke’s Sharingan spun, and each of Naruto’s movements was predicted. Seeing him launching an fist, Sasuke dodge preemptively, and already moves his fist to hit where Naruto’s face would have been in the next half a second.

Pow!

Naruto is punched on the face, spun midair once before dropping on the ground miserably.

“Damn…it…”. Naruto groaned in pain.

“Use more of your power…”, Sasuke said with a hint of excitement in his eyes.

Naruto looked at Tsuyu, as if wanting her permission.

“Go. I will stop it if you guys go too far”. She trusted Sasuke’s judgement on wanting to face 1-tail cloaked Naruto.

Naruto tapped into more 9 tails chakra. It gathers to form a cloak around him with 1 tail behind his back.

“Grrr… Sasuke…!”.

The pressure from the chakra blows strong air towards Sasuke, but Sasuke doesn’t feel scared.

With a hand seal, he unleashed his new jutsu. Small arcs of lightning jump around Sasuke’s body, his nerves stimulated and accelerated, his body tissues and muscles enhanced.

LIghtning Release: Lightning Flow Dance! Stage 1!

“Come…! Naruto!”, Sasuke’s Sharingan flared.

“Gahh!!”. Naruto dashed left and right like a shadow, leaving dust and wind behind. But Sasuke’s eyes are locked onto him, his eyeballs moving at the same speed.

I can see him…!

Seeing Naruto extending his chakra cloak from his arm into a long range fist, Sasuke rushed in instead of dodging.

“Sasuke…!”, Sakura screamed seeing Sasuke rushing into Naruto’s punch. But instead of being hit, Sasuke jumped right on time, dodged it and ran across the chakra limb in a flash with arcs of lightning accompanying him.

Naruto widened his eyes in shock. He launched an attack with his free fist while retracting the other. But Sasuke already predicted it and dashed to the side and dashed in almost inhuman speed.

Naruto not having Sharingan unable to perceive the attack even if his body technically could move at a high speed - an uppercut landed on Naruto’s jaw. Just then, Sasuke flashed and kicked Naruto’s back sending him up further - using a combo of kicks towards him midair at fast speed ending with a wheel kick towards his abdomen. A streak of lightning flashed as his leg swung, containing the power of lightning chakra.

Lion Barrage!

Naruto is sent hard onto the ground, creating a crater burying him. Any normal person would probably crack their spine…

“Naruto…!”, Sakura for once actually worried for Naruto. But Tsuyu wasn’t worried in the slightest.

Sizzle… sizzle…

“Teme…!”. Naruto in 1-tail cloak healed at a fast speed, the damage done almost negated entirely. A second tail is about to form…

Just then Tsuyu flashed right in front of Naruto, slapping a sealing tag onto his face before he lost control. She can predict he’s angry. Naruto hasn't acclimatised to using 2 tails worth of chakra yet. It’s not suitable.

“Tsu-chan…!”. Naruto felt dissatisfied with her.

“The seal widened enough for two tails worth of chakra. Now’s not the time to use it for spar. Learn to control yourself with it first”.

“I… Fine!”, Naruto had to give in to her.

“In fact, you would win against Sasuke in the long run. He won’t have enough chakra to outlast you. He had to kill you if he wanted to defeat you completely”.

Tsuyu spat bluntly. Sasuke is in deep thought, and he admits this fact. Naruto’s healing, chakra and stamina is unreasonable.

Naruto’s eyes seemed to lose their edge, realising that sounds about right.

“Yeah…! I would win! Sasuke teme!”. Naruto said smugly.

“Yeah. I might call you a punching bag then”. Sasuke mocked.

“Teme…!”.

Tsuyu shook his head. These brats are a little too obsessive with one upping another. She turned her gaze to Sakura.

“How is your training with Kurenai?”.

“Ah? I am doing well!”.

“Hm? Sakura-chan! Show me show me!”. Naruto heard the conversation and immediately stopped bickering with Sasuke.

“Naruto, watch out okay…!”. Sakura smirked, wanting to show off too.

Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death!

“Huh… Wh-Wha!! The tree!”, Naruto watched in panic as a tree suddenly sprouted on the ground and blinded him.

“Sakura-chan! How did you learn Wood Release! Suge!”. Naruto looks at Sakura in awe, as if seeing the birth of a new God of Shinobi like Hashirama Senju.

“Idiot…”, Sasuke muttered in disdain.

“... It’s a genjutsu…”.

***

Chapter 94: Konoha's Wings

Chapter Text

“Danzo-sama… these are…!”.

Tsuyu’s eyes were shining with dazzling light and in awe. Those devices shaped with wings and chakra propellers - these must be made purely from chakra conducting metal. And the craftsmanship… just how expensive it would be?

“Tsuyu, you can give it a try. Let’s head outside”. Danzo had a very rare smile seeing Tsuyu’s rare excitement. These days he had imperceptible smiles on his face, scaring a lot of people that know him.

“Tsuyu seems calm on the surface, but inwardly she does miss the feeling of freedom in the sky. Freedom has always been her core goal, and being in the sky reminisces the concept.

Connecting the inner chakra conduit on the special vest first, then attaching the metallic parts resembling wings with exhausts here and there for chakra propulsion.

“Whew…”. She moves her chakra through the wings on her back. With rapid chakra circulation on the wings it cuts air into two parts to create high pressure above and lower pressure below to generate lift. The thruster will provide propulsion to go forward.

With excitement, Tsuyu flickered up and forward with her feet, sending more chakra towards her wings.

Burst of chakra propel her up to the sky. Danzo gave a satisfied expression seeing her go.

Onlookers noticed the object in the sky, the barrier team quickly notified the ANBU and even Tsunade was alerted.

“Hahaha!”, Tsuyu laughed in the air, feeling a little excited. The wind blowing on her face, the vapor hitting her skin, the clouds moving with her. Freedom.

She tested the wings with few maneuvers. It seemed it works more like an aeroplane and she cannot exactly stay still while having a lift except to use chakra propulsion upward. But most people can never do this because it will consume too much chakra. But for her, it’s feasible.

The thruster on her back blasted with more chakra as Tsuyu flew even higher. 30 meters… 50 meters… 100… 500… 1000… 2000 meters! She started to feel slightly dizzy from being too high up in the sky and hasn't been used to it.

Looking at Konoha from above, she felt like she’s looking down at a miniature version of it. The Hokage Rock becomes the highlight from her view.

After testing the equipment, she came back to the training field. She noticed ANBU’s moving in her direction. But she doesn’t mind.

As she landed, Tsunade was the first to approach her.

“Tsuyu…! This…”, she turned to look at Danzo that she just noticed, just standing there under the sunlight. Is the sun going to rise from the west? Danzo? In broad daylight? Under the sunny sky?

“Tsunade, this is a project I spearheaded. Aerial Shinobi unit”. Danzo said with pride, even if his expression is as calm as usual.

“Aerial unit… Land of the Sky…?”. She got the info on the attack on the village and the subsequent losses and gains. So she figured out Danzo took apart their technology. But with what money though… how Danzo had enough funding to do all this.

“Iwagakure with their weight-less technique and Sunagakure’s Kazekage had always been a major threat for Konoha’s shinobi. With our own aerial advantage, it’s no longer a problem. I am going to introduce the units to you once you take your seat officially”.

“This…”. Tsunade is genuinely impressed. Since when Danzo is heading on an honest project in broad daylight and not scheming in the dark? Well, she can guess Danzo used dubious means to get funds and extract technology from the prisoners of Land of the Sky but she can overlook it seeing his achievements and that she had no direct evidence on what Danzo did.

“Very impressive, Danzo”. Tsunade had a complicated expression in her eyes. She genuinely wanted to dislike him but he didn’t do anything wrong this time, openly that is.

“Tsuyu… bring me up! Let me see how good it is!”. Tsunade crossed her arms, she said so seriously.

“Ah? This… Yes, Tsunade-sama…”, Tsuyu was surprised. But anyway… Tsuyu grabs onto Tsunade’s waist, with chakra enhancement she’s not heavy. She launched up again, giving Tsunade a tour around Konoha from above.

“Faster Tsuyu! Faster!!! Ghahaha!”. Tsunade is having too much fun at the moment. She got to experience the sky and freedom materialised.

As Tsunade comes down, she feels reluctant. She looked at Danzo, almost wanting a wing for herself… should she be shameless? She’s considering it.

“Danzo-sama, if you would like I can carry you as well”, Tsuyu said lightly. She’s just joking with Danzo.

“No, I am too old. I am not suitable for this thing”. Danzo said flatly. But inside he feels slightly embarrassed. Kid, you are shaming this old man…! But perhaps this is why he’s more fond of his disciple..

Tsunade almost laughed. To think Tsuyu can joke on Danzo out of all people.

“How many units do you have?”. She changed the subject while holding her laughter.

“Currently, only 9 units are made. They are made entirely from different chakra conducting metals with Fuin Shiki engravings to create its chakra circuit and manage its flow. These cannot be mass produced quickly…”.

“I see…”. Since there’s too few, she cannot be too shameless, unfortunately.

“Aerial Shinobi Unit… it’s evolutionary”.

Looking at the example of Iwagakure, their use of sky bombardment from their Weightless Corp to target important structures had always been a problem for Konoha. The only saving grace is their Weightless technique requires expertise and they only had a dozen or so in that corp in the last war. Now Konoha can copy their tactic. Sunagakure’s Kazekage aerial advantage too had always been a problem. What can you do when he just stays in the air and shoots down a barrage of iron sands and gold sands? It’s equivalent to shooting a gatling gun from a helicopter. Right and they love to coat poison into their metals too. It’s almost cheating.

“I am planning on creating a new subdivision under the 5th Division of Konoha’s Army. That would be the Aerial Shinobi Unit. I will bring it up at the next meeting. I would head the subdivision personally”. Danzo said the last sentence, wanting to tell Tsunade this is HIS project and HIS unit. He won’t let Tsunade just snatch its control.

Tsunade squinted her eyes slightly, understanding what Danzo wanted.

“Do as you wish. But your subdivision would still follow the arrangement of the Strategic Command Division. Your subdivision had a lot of advantages they could use”.

“Naturally. I am not that talented in scheming in the open…”. Danzo said as a joke to Tsunade and himself. He acknowledges in terms of strategies of war he’s lacking. Giving it to those Yamanaka’s and Nara’s that could see the entire battlefield like their chessboards are better - this is from his experience.

“Who are you selecting to be inside these special units of yours?”, Tsunade crossed her arms, curious over his selections.

“I am still selecting. But for her squad, I am letting her pick. I believe young blood would learn faster on using the new devices and learning new formations and tactics”. He didn’t say half of the young blood would be Shimura clansmen…

“You trust her to pick huh”. She felt it’s bewildering that Danzo trusts someone at all. And it seemed Tsuyu’s relationship wasn’t exactly like those of a follower and its leader. But subordinate? Partners?

“You should read the report on her results on her missions in ANBU. You would be surprised”.

“... I guess I will have a look”.

She looks at Tsuyu who respectfully stands there, respecting their positions and not interfering with their conversation. If it’s Naruto he would have probably barged in their conversations.

“Tsuyu, are you a Chunin now?”.

“... Yes, I am promoted through recommendation”. As ANBU, her squadmates and leader approved of her skills coupled with her merits; thus she’s promoted silently.

“... I see. To lead a squad, you need to be at Jonin level. I will arrange your test. Are you confident?”.

“I am, Tsunade-sama”.

“Good. I will give the date later”.

“Speaking of which, we need to hold the Chunin exam soon”. Danzo wanted more combatant on the frontline. The fresh genins aren’t doing much. Konoha had 3 major fronts to cover (assuming Kiri didn’t make a move), where can they get so much combatant if they don’t promote those genins.

“You cannot be thinking of promoting those children, aren’t you”. Tsunade felt Danzo was being too outrageous right now.

“Konoha needs manpower. You had seen how much the village lost, Tsunade. You are the Hokage now, your decision will decide Konoha’s future”.

“... I will… consider”. Tsunade said uncomfortably.

“Hmph… I hope you aren’t as indecisive as that person”.

“You…!”. Tsunade felt angry when he mentioned Hiruzen, her own sensei. She still felt Danzo had something to do with his death and dealing with Orochimaru, it’s her gut feelings.

“Tsuyu, meet me in an hour. I wanted your input on the new subdivision”. Danzo says blatantly.

“Understood, Danzo-sama”.

Danzo’s words are telling Tsunade Tsuyu is his person and she shouldn’t try to control her. He turned around and left like a shadow.

The weight of responsibility as the Hokage finally truly landed on Tsunade’s shoulder. She looks at Tsuyu, and realises she too is a part of those ‘children’. But she had seen her like a true Kunoichi all these times due to her maturity. Indeed, some children are already ready… Thinking back on Naruto standing in front of her, taking the blade from Orochimaru and blasting him with Rasengan, she put faith in new generations. Though Konoha is supposed to protect the young, that’s what her grandfather intended.

But now…there’s no choice doesn’t it.

“I will be at my office”, Tsunade spoke before leaving.

***

Meeting Danzo, she gave input on her thoughts over the aerial units.

Tsuyu made her own suggestion. Each squad needed a Hyuga member as their sensor. She would say their eyes are the most important for long range scouted from the air.

An expert Yamanaka that can transmit information at long distances to pass over information to the command centre is also needed. The aerial unit will almost always be far away from the main camp and act on their own, and the information they gather as an aerial unit is far wider than most scouts. As for what the units should do most, it’s to target specific facilities, pre-scouting high risk areas, guerilla warfare, aerial bombardment, aerial support, and finally to kill high value targets - though this is mostly left to Tsuyu.

Danzo listened to Tsuyu’s blabbering on what the unit can do in awe. It’s as if she had experienced a battlefield as a part of an aerial unit herself…

“I can utilise Flying Raijin to move the whole company as well. I believe we could mobilise support when a front needs backup. Our unit can create a safe retreat. Konoha is stretched far too thin…”.

Tsuyu yaps and she only meant it as literal support, somewhere relatively safe in the air, providing cover and deterrent, and targeting enemy backlines or important structures and camps, and such. NOT fighting head on like normal units…

But Danzo thought Tsuyu was saying she would fight at all fronts in the main battlefield - using her power as a jinchuriki to face the enemy head on whenever she’s needed.

He almost forgot. What is this? A teleporting Jinchuriki? With the amount of her chakra she could indeed travel between the lands in an instant. In the original timeline, Minato is able to teleport from the Land of Frost to Konoha during the 4th Shinobi War.

He can already see enemies screaming in horror, thinking Tsuyu is out there fighting another hidden village at another front and they decide to send their main forces and their own Jinchuriki to defeat Konoha’s army since she wouldn’t be able to support it, but suddenly she just appeared like a ghost. Danzo already had ideas of sending Tsuyu to the battlefield directly.

Minato… you left Konoha with a monster…

Tsuyu didn’t know Danzo trusted her strength too much; he expects her to fight at the frontl

ine for all fronts when Tsuyu never meant that. Tsuyu would definitely regret learning Flying Raijin once she sees what Danzo is thinking.

Chapter 95: Wake Up Call!

Notes:

Forgot to add chapter 92 and 93 (Minato's Trust and Gathering Power) previously. You guys can check it out if you havent!

Chapter Text

"AAAAA!", Naruto screamed as he's brought into the sky. The wind and coldness hitting his face and whiskers, it's almost unreal. His eyes looked down at Konoha with wonder.

Konoha… is so tiny from here!

"Quite a sight isn't it".

"Yeah!".

"Tsu-chan I want those wings too!". Naruto wanted to turn his head to plead with his puppy eyes.

"No. For the time being Aerial Unit had a limited quantity".

"Stingy…". Naruto grumbled.

Since the brats are too excited she just lets them play around, even with Sasuke who acts like he's not interested - Tsuyu can see through his expression he wanted to try too.

She came down with the still (acting) indifferent Sasuke in a minute.

"Okay, no more playing. I have my own training to do. Kakashi-san, do not go easy on him. Even if his bone cracked it would heal the next day. Sakura can use those two as her medical ninjutsu practice as well".

Kakashi felt surprised inwardly. She's quite harsh eh.

Tsuyu said so seriously and factually - Yang part of Kurama had an extraordinary healing factor and whenever she beats Naruto she takes this into account. Though nowadays she didn't get the chance to beat Naruto since he had been training with Sasuke and often he already gets tired at the end so she can only let him rest. Besides, she herself is busy with her own training.

This time there's no more Icha-Icha paradise in Kakashi's hand, which is a good sign as she had to leave it to Kakashi now and flew away in style. Unlike Sasuke, she still views Kakashi as someone respectable and knew of his genius and achievements - even the moniker Copy ninja and that he knew 1000 jutsu.

"Yosh. Hear that Naruto? She wants me to break your bones".

Naruto smirked.

"Kakashi sensei, I am strong now, okay! It won't be easy-ttebayo!".

If anything, training with someone else is better than with Tsuyu, Naruto thought.

Kakashi raises his eyebrows, not really believing him. Even if Kakashi felt he needed a week or two training to get his body back in shape, he is still confident against this brat. Anyhow, Kakashi had the urge to train with Might Guy later.

"Naruto, Sasuke, Sakura, you three, let me test you all again".

"Hn~ Kakashi sensei! I will beat you this time!".

Kakashi looks lazy, not expecting much from Naruto. "Yeah come on, show me what you got".

"Kakashi sensei you will regret it! Watch this…!", red chakra burst out of Naruto's body instantly. Red chakra surrounds himself, circulating in his entire body. His eyes turned flaring red, his fangs bared, pupils locking onto Kakashi like prey.

Oi oi oi hold on a sec-!

Kagebunshin no Jutsu! Multiple shadow clones infused with 9 tails chakra dashed towards Kakashi from different directions.

Kakashi felt his knees wobble seeing Naruto going to kill him.

"Take this!!!", Kakashi dodges and kicks the shadow clones away. Each of their punches hit hard and it barely grazed his skin each time. Beads of sweat rolling down his face and armpit, trying hard to maintain his form.

But just then the real Naruto made his move. Dash! Like a ghost he blew dust and wind launching a powerful fist towards Kakashi.

Kakashi is barely able to block the punch by dragging Naruto's shadow clone as a meat shield to re-direct his attack.

Kakashi felt what it means to be rusty. He can't let Naruto push him around. It's embarrassing enough. Kakashi made his decision, revealing his trump card. He pulled up the headband covering his left eye.

Sharingan!

The 3-tomoe sharingan spun, taking in Naruto's movement. With ease, he saw through his attacks and dodged; counter-attacked to destroy all clones in swift strike. He rushed towards the real Naruto, wanting to teach him a lesson. They exchange blow after blow, even if Naruto is at a disadvantage, taking hits after hits like a punching bag but he's not done yet. Sakura couldn't keep her feet steady, feeling awe at Naruto's strength and speed.

Kagebunshin no jutsu! 5 more shadow clones rushed towards Kakashi. Those really just mere distractions. Kakashi cast a glance at the real Naruto seeing a great deal of chakra alerting his eyes. On Naruto's right palm a sphere of dense chakra is forming, with his shadow clone helping.

Is that…-!?

Kakashi is shocked. He pushed the clones away and rushed towards Naruto, wanting to stop him. He rushed in time, and quickly kicked Naruto's hand away, disrupting its formation.

Poof! Shadow Clone!? Kakashi was bamboozled as he can't differentiate them.

As he felt behind him, he turned to see Naruto holding a completed Rasengan with a hint of red chakra inside rushing madly towards him already.

"Take this! Rasengan!". Kakashi is hit directly in the abdomen, the rasengan blasted a long crater as the Rasengan force sent Kakashi straight tens of meters across the training field before ending in a blast creating a 3 meters wide crater. Sakura screamed in horror, thinking Naruto had killed Kakashi at this point.

Suddenly Naruto felt a blade pressed on his neck.

"Huh?!". Naruto is trying to process what's going on. He looked at the front, seeing pieces of destroyed wood. Then at the blade on his neck.

"... Not bad I suppose". Kakashi said calmly from behind. But his mask was already drenched in sweat. Kid you really wanted to kill me don't you!?

"That jutsu isn't something you point at an ally, Naruto. You could have killed me". Kakashi's words were cold.

"Sensei! I thought you wouldn't get hit! No way no way! You are our sensei. I am just trying my luck. I am strong right!?" And to show off to Kakashi that he masters a jutsu of Yondaime of course, so he could see he's a genius too. Hehe. Praise me now sensei!

"... No, don't be arrogant now brat". This brat. If you knew a normal person would have their organs mushed inside would you still use that? Kakashi scowled inwardly.

The reddish chakra around Naruto's body receded, his face contained dissatisfaction from Kakashi not giving him the praise he wanted.

If Kakashi had to judge Naruto, it would be still Chunin on the higher end. He has extraordinary raw power and speed that can be matched by standard Jonin and may defeat low Jonin opponents without much problem once he uses shadow clones to drain and create openings, using Kyubi chakra to boost himself, and Rasengan to top it up. But Naruto had too many openings and once it's no longer about direct confrontation he would lose.

Even if Naruto could defeat a standard Jonin in a brute battle, he is far from being a real Jonin. He needs more than just shadow clones, raw power and speed. Unless he had so much power and speed everything else doesn't matter but Naruto hasn't reached this level.

Though… that Rasengan… he looked over at the meters wide crater at the end.

To think you can master Yondaime's jutsu after just 2 weeks while I was in a coma…

Kakashi's impression of Naruto improved by a ton. It seems Naruto is a genius. Though he noticed the use of shadow clones as a crutch, it was ingenious regardless.

"You need to work on your combat awareness. Even with your speed and power, like just now, you had too many openings. Sasuke, you are next".

Sasuke came over with hands in his pocket, looking relaxed. He pulled it out, ready to engage with Kakashi.

"You are getting more arrogant since I am out cold…", Kakashi mocked, not liking his expression.

"Lets get this over with". Sasuke closed his eyes, and once it opened, 3 tomoe sharingan revealed itself.

3-tomoe…! Was it the stimulation from Itachi back then…

In fact it's not any 3 tomoe sharingan, but a Sharingan that was stimulated close to Mangekyo. Its ocular power is better than normal 3 tomoe.

Though, Kakashi's own sharingan is a real Mangekyo in disguise, thus he cannot be underestimated.

Kakashi gets serious about this. He needs to have Sasuke see him as his squad leader, as an elite Jonin, and for Sasuke to respect and listen to him.

"You might get injured, Sasuke. Get ready".

"... Then let's do it".

Both of their sharingan flared, strained to the maximum.

Sasuke doesn't do any nonsense and directly enters Lightning Flow Mode. Small arcs of lightning jump over his skin.

Kakashi's eyes widened, his Sharingan capturing the movement of lightning chakra circulating in Sasuke's body.

What is this technique…!

Dash! Arcs of lightning flashes as Sasuke moves like the wind.

FAST! Kakashi felt his heart in turmoil, but as an elite he steadied himself in the next second.

Both of them trade blow after blow, Sharingan against Sharingan, with Kakashi on the defensive. The battle almost made Sakura forget to breathe, Naruto unable to blink. Arcs of lightning jumped around each time Sasuke swung his fist and kicked.

Kakashi is pushed back a few steps. His Sharingan spun, as if trying to do something to get out of this situation. An arc of similar lightning jumps around Kakashi imperceptibly.

Sasuke launched a barrage of kunai and shuriken, the perception of Sharingan combined with her enhanced nerves speed let him use a complicated angle, targeting Kakashi's blindspot.

Just before multiple Kunai deflected at complicated angles about to pierce his body, Kakashi's movement suddenly increased by a point. Arcs of lightning similar to Sasuke jump around over his body as he deflected two of the kunai in a swift swing of a kunai and dashed through the opening.

This technique…! My technique!? Sasuke gasped inwardly.

Kakashi flashed to Sasuke. This time, with his base state higher than Sasuke, he managed to outspeed Sasuke, an 11 year old boy. He landed a huge knee to his side, cracking his ribs. Sasuke isn't losing and launches a fist right to his head. Though, Kakashi is still faster, dodging barely while grabbing Sasuke's arm after he missed, pulling and slamming him onto the ground like trash.

Sasuke groaned in pain, his shoulder dislocated from the force, his body bruised. Kakashi had heavy breathing at the moment, catching his breath as he tried to hide the strain on his body. He placed the Kunai on Sasuke's throat to mark the end.

"You lost". He said blandly. But he's hiding just how drained he felt. The jutsu Sasuke used wasn't a standard jutsu that one can learn in one day. His muscles are tingling, parts of his body are twitching, his muscles are strained to the extreme with tears of tissues in some places. If he continued any longer, he would have shown weakness and lost face.

"You… how did you…". Sasuke felt in disbelief. He trained for 2 weeks for that. But Kakashi just stole it in a few seconds. It's almost too ridiculous.

"My moniker is Kakashi the Copy Ninja. Not shabby huh? You can do the same if you train enough". Kakashi smirked inside, pretending to be cool.

A part of Sasuke's heart felt open to this Kakashi now. He's… quite cool. He shouldn't have underestimated Kakashi. Although he cannot defeat Itachi, as long as Sasuke cannot surpass Kakashi, for him his sensei is now someone that could help him.

"... Sensei. You are not bad". Sasuke had to admit.

"Arrogance can only get you so far. There's always someone better than you even at your age. You know an example personally".

"Yeah yeah whatever!". Naruto suddenly interrupted. Even if Kakashi didn't mention who, it's clear who. He's almost sick of it honestly. Jiraiya, Tsunade, Kakashi, and even the damn snake are crazy about Tsuyu.

Praising her like she's some god.

Naruto crossed his arms, huffing away. He may not say it or admit it nowadays but everyone seems to already see her like a real badass powerful Shinobi they respect. She's his age, like Sasuke and Sakura too…

But somehow she's so different to a point even Sasuke didn't think of competing with her at all. As if she had become an unsurpassable mountain. But I will surpass her, for sure!

Naruto never witnessing Tsuyu's actual strength adds to his jealousy; he only heard of her achievements. Like defeating Sound 4, heavily injuring two S rank nin on her own, fighting along Konoha's force on Ancor Vantian etc. He's not sure why they keep blabbering and mention her way too much. A part of him feels it's all over exaggerated, that maybe her opponents weren't that difficult, like they are all fawning and really going over the top because he never saw it.

In fact, even in Tsuyu's own perception, she's only a standard Jonin at the moment IF she excludes external sources of power and the unreasonable advantage she had. Her base speed, strength, perception, and reaction are only above average at best. Her own chakra volume combined with her own techniques and tactics would bring her up to Elite Jonin. But she would need to put in hard work and risk of death to face other elites using her own arsenal.

So Tsuyu already reached her limit supposedly and she herself won't claim she's that strong.

Only through boosts and transformation from 9 tails and curse mark could her stats multiplied by folds to go against Kage level opponents and crush elite Jonin with absolute strength.

Tsuyu doesn't take 9 tails power as her own and won't claim she's stronger than Kakashi even at this juncture. She made that clear in her own mind. Without the benefit of 9 tails, she wouldn't have enough strength at all.

She always keeps in her mind in case the fox suddenly refuses to lend his chakra for any reason - her upper limit plummets to Elite Jonin much like Kakashi and Might Guy.

Kakashi stood up from Sasuke, cleaning the dust on his body.

Suddenly Sakura came forward. "Sensei! It's my turn now then?".

Sakura wanted to show Kakashi her genjutsu. Kakashi panicked inwardly. His body is not in the best state at the moment and if she lost to Sakura now…

"Ehem… Sakura, I see you are practicing medical ninjutsu. You can focus on that first, Sasuke sustained a lot of damage just now. You guys can practice on your own for the rest of the day. I will see you guys tomorrow at the same time".

Like a shadow, Kakashi ran away with body flicker. He's already planning to train himself back otherwise one day he might really lose to Naruto or Sasuke.

"Eh…?". Sakura felt like crying. But still, she crouched down to heal Sasuke's body.

Naruto crossed his arms, his expression ugly seeing Sasuke so close to Sakura-chan. And why Sasuke didn't tell her off as usual. He went to Sakura, suddenly having an idea.

"Sakura-chan~ I am hurt too… Kakashi sensei beats me a lot-ttebayo…", he tried to act pitiful, holding his arm out.

Sakura looks at him up and down, and instead feels angry and annoyed.

"You look fine idiot! Don't disturb my focus!". Pow! Her knuckle landed on his head.

Naruto can only cry at the moment.

***

Chapter 96: Gozu Tenno

Chapter Text

“Danzo-sama… these are?”. Tsuyu entered the laboratory space; or rather a large hall. Wires, tubes connecting to multiple glass tanks containing thick translucent liquid, and a sapling in a glass chamber at the center.

“Did Jiraiya give you the summoning contract for the toads?”.

“No, Danzo-sama”.

“It seems he doesn’t trust you with too much power”. Danzo said his conclusion. He is correct in this regard that Jiraiya is reluctant to give it for various reasons.

Tsuyu doesn’t comment on Danzo’s opinion. Perhaps he’s right, but she’s not offended or anything. “While summoning beasts could be helpful, so far I have not found a suitable chance. I may have no need for them either.”

“True. With your full strength, you hardly need any. Summoning beasts are ultimately just a tool. But having the right tool for the right occasion is also what a Shinobi should utilise. Come, I will have you contract with a beast that Root had been researching for years. The beast is different compared to most, and resides in another dimension. The seal I would be planting on you would create connection between you and the beast we call Nue”

“Yes, Danzo-sama”.

Tsuyu had a complicated mixture of gratitude and; a little reluctance. Danzo seems a little too good to her and she’s aware Danzo had a genjutsu technique that could control her without she herself even realising. She figures out Danzo is like this only because he regarded Tsuyu as his own completely. She’s not sure whether to feel flattered that her value is that high for Danzo or feel wary that her free will would be taken away.

She genuinely likes working with Danzo who sees and appreciates her values and opinions. Even when establishing a new army subdivision, he takes her input very seriously - and gives her a chance to command a squad of her own.

I will need a backup plan for myself. Kurama might not remind me or there's a possibility I wouldn’t get out of it even if Kurama did.

Tsuyu already made her calculations. Her encounter with Orochimaru’s consciousness gives her some ideas before.

“So you are Tsuyu Uzumaki! I am Tanuki Shigaraku, the lead researcher of Project Gozu Tenno.” A middle aged man in a white lab robe comes forward to introduce himself.

Tsuyu shakes his hand, giving him a quick nod.

Tsuyu looks around in the secret research laboratory owned by Root. She saw multiple regular staffs already ready, checking and monitoring the tanks containing translucent liquid. A sapling emitting dark purple chakra contained in a glass chamber with tubes connecting to the tanks become the highlight of this place. Shinobi world is filled with weird things so she doesn’t ask too much.

“Take your seat on the altar. I will need to plant the seal into your back”.

“Understood.”

A staff member helped to cover Tsuyu’s front with a piece of black cloth while she took off her jacket.

“Let’s get started”. Danzo unrolls the bandages on his arm. The staff each hold a tube connecting to the tanks; connecting them into a single large tube.

“Danzo-sama, I will connect it to you now”.

“Proceed!”. One of the sharingan on Danzo’s arm flashed. The staff connects the tube to Danzo’s back. The valve is then opened, letting Hashirama cells flow and circulate into Danzo’s body.

“Nnh…”, Danzo felt the foreign cells invade, tearing his body cells slightly. Each of the sharingan on Danzo’s arm emit chakra to suppress them, Danzo is using all of his chakra at the moment otherwise he would turn into a tree. Beads of sweat rolled down Danzo’s face. He struggles as he starts weaving hand signs. Tsuyu, though his face turning away from Danzo, could feel how much Danzo was struggling. A part of her felt very complicated that Danzo would endure pain for whatever this is.

Fuinjutsu: Gozu Tenno!

Danzo slapped his palm onto Tsuyu.

Tsuyu grabbed onto the altar below her, her fist clenched tight as a seal formed behind her to a point her hands turned white, the altar cracked from her force. The pain as if she’s being branded by flaming hot steel alive. A large red seal covering most of her back forms. A pattern like an eye at the center of the seal.

At the completion, Tsuyu could feel a massive amount of her own chakra drained into the seal, and instinctively she feels a being is born at the same time created from her chakra, connected to her.

Suddenly, Tsuyu could feel unstable chakra fluctuation coming from Danzo. A Root ninja quickly pulled Tsuyu away from him, dashing quickly.

In Tsuyu’s shock, Danzo screamed in pain, sprouts of wood and leaves growing from his entire body. Tsuyu caught a glimpse of Danzo’s arm filled with many Sharingans but did not care about it for a moment. Eventually Danzo is completely engulfed in branches continuously growing and destroying everything inside the underground laboratory.

As the dust settles, what lies there instead of Danzo is just a huge tree.

He… he turned into a tree? Tsuyu felt her heart in turmoil. She never thought Danzo faced such a risk by giving her the seal…

Just when Tsuyu is about to grief her good boss that would sacrifice even his own life, the tree suddenly turns illusory and disappears like magic. Her eyes bulged out in disbelief.

Genjutsu??

Just then, like a ghost, Danzo appears like magic as well.

“The seal was planted successfully. You can try to bring it out”. Danzo nonchalantly speaks as if he didn’t just turn into a tree and died a few seconds prior.

Tsuyu was so confused and speechless. Was it all a genjutsu? She looked around, the laboratory was devastated. A staff member even died there.

“Don’t be too surprised. I have my own methods”. Danzo said calmly. He had Izanagi that could save his life. Of course he took this risk. It’s just unfortunate he had one less life…

“...”, Tsuyu calmed herself down. Danzo is definitely not simple at all.

She mobilises her chakra. The seal on her back emits a red glow. Purplish light appears in space in front of her, and from it a small little cub much like Akamaru pops out a dimension.

“Huh… He’s so…small”. Nue looks at Tsuyu with its big eyes, already treating her like his mother. She observed how weird the pup is. The tail is a snake-like thing. It had manes on its head that looked like a monkey, its legs were striped like a tiger.

Tsuyu looked at it then at Danzo.

Why does it look so useless though…?

“Nue feeds off negative chakra, and would eventually grow into a strong beast. He had the ability to grow vines and plantations, much like the 1st Hokage though to a lesser extent. He could drain the opponent's chakra as well.”

Tanuki, who was saved by a Root ninja, comes forward.

“Nue is not to be underestimated. With time, he would grow into a terrifying entity as long as there’s enough negative chakra. But remember to take care of its life. If its life is gone, the seal on your back would break. And you would have to start over from scratch…”

“I understand”.

“Huh? Danzo-sama, Are you alright?”. Tsuyu saw Danzo’s complexion look really pale.

“It’s nothing. I just need some time to recuperate. Since we are done here, you do the final checkup on your own. I will take my leave.”

“Yes, Danzo-sama.” She felt more complicated about Danzo. He treats her as his own quite literally but her free will is at stake. But then, perhaps Danzo wouldn’t use Kotomatsukami as long as Tsuyu never goes against him. After all, why would he waste such a powerful jutsu for someone already loyal to him.

The staff went to do a final check on Tsuyu’s condition before letting her go.

Out of Root basement, Tsuyu heads to a secluded forest, resummoning Nue again.

“Show me what you got, you little thing.” Tsuyu crossed her arms, looking at it with expectation.

“An!”, it slapped its small paw on the ground, vines grew out of them and latched onto a tree binding it.

Sigh. Didn’t expect I would get a pet at this point.

“Good, I suppose. But practice more if you want to be useful, understand?”.

Nue nods obediently. But then it seemed to sniff something, it look at Tsuyu with bright big eyes and turned into purple chakra and whoosh-ed into Tsuyu’s body like a shadow.

“What are you-!”.

***

Kurama in the mindscape opened his eyes. His heart was in shock and turmoil seeing the little cub in front of him. Whatever Nue was, he felt it’s eerily similar to the scent of 10 tails, albeit different. Just what is that beast?

Reibi also opened his one eye and wiggled out of Kurama’s thick fur, seemingly happy he had a new sibling.

Nue can be said to be sort of a tailed beast as well, since it’s a living entity made of Tsuyu’s chakra and Hashirama’s cell. It’s just that Nue lived in a different dimension and wasn’t living inside of her own body unlike Kurama and Reibi. Or maybe it's already planning to now…

Nue went close to the red gate, looking up at Kurama sensing sooo much negative energy (food) from him.

Tsuyu also gets into her mindscape to see whatever he wants to do. She looked in bewilderment as Nue squeezed into the seal just to go to Kurama.

“You little beast! Who do you think you are!” , Kurama roared, blasting Nue away with his chakra slamming it heavily onto the gate.

Nue cried out and ran to Tsuyu like a baby. A hint of guilt flashed in Kurama’s eyes.

“Kurama, he’s my summoning beast, Nue”.

“Hmph! Such a weak thing! So useless!” Kurama snorted in disdain.

“In time he would grow”, Tsuyu just held him in her arms. Nue looked at Kurama so pitifully.

Reibi butted his head onto Kurama a few times, making Kurama glance at him.

He gives Kurama a puppy eye, as if asking Kurama to be nice to him.

“Hmph! Whatever! Just don't annoy me, beast!”.

Kurama just lies down, pretending to sleep. Nue jumps down from Tsuyu’s arm and carefully walks towards the gate again. Seeing Kurama not doing anything, he squeezed through the gap carefully. Tiptoeing with its 4 paws and sitting right next to Kurama… feeding his negative chakra.

Reibi went to greet Nue. Nue seemed to welcome it and found a companion that also enjoys the same food.

This fox seems a little less irritable?

Tsuyu wondered if it’s because he finally had company inside this dark cage. It’s bizarre he’s actually coping with two little critters. In a way, Kyubi doesn’t have anyone to talk to for 3 generations at least and having Reibi inside made him feel better she guessed.

Or that they fed off his negative emotions and indirectly made him feel better.

Reibi cast a glance at Tsuyu, just then its head turned into blobs of purply flesh before it turned into…

My…face!?

It showed a happy smile with teeth, but in Tsuyu’s vision it looked creepy enough. Tsuyu’s face turned into a fleshly thing before turning into Orochimaru’s.

“ Hnhnhnhn… hnhn… ”. It let out a laugh like that person. It darted his tongue out, licking his lips while locking his eyes onto her.

At this point Tsuyu is already on guard, ready to kick this thing out at any moment. It suddenly grows orange fur before turning into mini Kurama’s head as if he’s really just playing around.

“...”.

So he’s been feeding on my chakra, Kurama’s, and then he ate Orochimaru and this guy turned like this…?

Kurama’s head on Reibi turned into fleshly purple, before it formed a monstrous amalgamation of Kurama, Tsuyu and Orochimaru’s face, with multiple eyes and irises.

“ Tsuyu, why is Kurama locked in here? ”. It spoke in a mixture of 3 voices, creeping out even Kurama. Its tone is only pure curiosity.

“... It’s a long story, Reibi.” Tsuyu is not sure what’s going on with this… thing. It gained wisdom and now asking questions. Tsuyu felt really wary of this thing now.

“ Kid, it’s humans who captured me, and use me for my power! They are evil creatures!”. Kurama answered to teach the young bijuu to be wary.

“ I see… ”. Reibi nodded like a good student.

“No. It’s more accurate to say they are greedy and fearful. But humans generally aren’t inherently evil.” Tsuyu decided to add her own point.

“ That’s the same! ” Kurama retorted.

“ I see… What constitutes evil? ” It’s creepy eyes with multiple irises locked onto Tsuyu earnestly.

Tsuyu decided to answer his philosophical questions since Kurama might be teaching him one-sided things and might make it turn against her. For her evil is cruelty without a purpose, only for the sake of cruelty, only for their gratification.

If it’s to win, using tactics to demoralise opponents, or that it’s the most efficient way to victory; that wasn’t evil in her definition. You are fighting for a real purpose and a real goal. But to be cruel just for the sake of it is another matter.

Reibi nods vigorously, as if agreeing instead of understanding.

This Reibi gained wisdom after ingesting Orochimaru’s soul, making his being as complete as that of a real Bijuu. Perhaps his personality is an amalgamation of the three things it consumed.

***

Tsuyu gets out of her mindscape after an hour with a tired sigh of trying to answer Reibi’s questions - and that Kurama is always telling him nonsense about humans being liars, untrustworthy, selfish, etc. Nue is just playing around because he’s not smart enough to talk.

I should learn 8 triagram sealing soon… just in case. Danzo would just let her learn from Scroll of Sealing she guesses.

For now it doesn’t seem hostile though… and if I can use its power that would be beneficial and a mutualistic relationship would be preferred…

Tsuyu had a headache. It felt like her body was now a zoo housing 3 beings. If she just locks Reibi up in front of Kurama’s face, he might become hostile to her again since he sees Reibi like a fellow Bijuu and that it would seem like she is ‘the same like other humans’. She promised Kurama freedom - if she locks Reibi now it would make her like a real liar wasn’t it. Letting Reibi free seems risky on the other hand.

Oh… headache… headache…

***

Chapter 97: Chunin Exam (1)

Chapter Text

***

Sigh…

Tsuyu put down her small tower after wiping her sweat and some dried blood. She looked up to the cold ceiling of Root HQ training ground.

She just stares at it for seconds.

It’s really tiring…

For once she admitted it inwardly. She just wants a peaceful life. And looking back over the years so far… counting the time she’s a child, back in the academy as a student, the daily antics of Naruto and others…

It’s a life she had wanted really - if she excluded the need for her to train so hard. Even then, training is sort of her ‘work’ and there’s no risk of death either given her actual strength. There’s also fulfillment in gaining strength so she didn’t feel burdened about training.

Then, there’s her unreliable brother, the friends she made, the work she does - these brought her sense of normalcy, away from the battlefield, away from real danger to her life. Even the existence of 9 tails inside of her gives her assurance on her life somewhat because its power is unreasonable enough to make her feel safe in a weird way.

Close to 12 years of temporary peace… it’s about to break soon.

Working as an ANBU isn’t as hard as being a soldier. In fact most of the time during missions is used to gain information and for travelling. The battle part barely lasted a few minutes - so for a week or two it’s more like vacation. She didn’t have to eat tasteless MRE either as ANBU at work wear a disguise, use transformation jutsu and stop in towns and villages except when they had to intercept enemies at certain routes and they needed to camp. When she’s back home, she can indulge in books and cuisines, having a few days of rest in the comfort of her own home after her work.

If this is not peace, what is?

I wonder if those guys are retired now… you guys better be alive. She murmured in her heart, recalling her subordinates in past life.

Kaito looks at Tsuyu with a questioning look. He wiped the blood on his blade. His eyes scan her deeply as if trying to see through her expression at the moment.

“Is there something on your mind, Tsuyu?”

“... Nothing, taichou… Let’s go again.” Tsuyu stood, ready to face Kaito once more.

“Very well.”

I will keep this peace. Any means necessary…

***

After taijutsu training, Tsuyu made her decision.

She has the chakra. She has the power. She has the chances and opportunities. She has a cheat. She decided on the quickest, effective way for her to fight. As long as it didn’t break Shinobi Code of Ethics. Not that there’s any enforcement.

Kumo can hide their soldiers in the homes of civilians during war; plunder and do horrendous things to them, then they try to kidnap Hinata in the past. But magically Konoha is the one who executes Hizashi, giving his corpse to them to prevent war with Kumo. It’s almost ridiculous.

Shinobi Code of Ethics (SCE) did nothing at all. There’s no sanction since Land of Lightning is powerful only second to Land of Fire and other nations couldn’t afford to do that to them. So for Tsuyu at the moment, SCE is nothing but a mere word of mouth.

Kagebunshin no jutsu!

Shadow clones and herself are put into intensive nature transformation training, trying to compress Earth chakra into the feather hard enough so it sinks into the water. Once she succeeds, she would want to use nature transformation into Rasengan.

***

The Chunin exam is held in just 2 weeks for Konoha to increase their soldiers. This time, they work in a squad of 3 and there’s a special change on the exam based on Danzo’s suggestions.

Tsunade looked at the papers in her hands. She is certain it’s not Danzo’s ideas but Tsuyu’s. This time, she agreed to change the standard exam into a simulation during war time.

The exam is prolonged into 14 days inside the forest of death. The examinees are divided into two factions - Heaven and Earth, with the main base located at the opposite end of the forest.

The goal is to breach and capture the main base of the other side and hold onto the base for one day. Food and supplies are restricted - they have to be replenished through any of the members by meeting a proctor at assigned supply routes, and they have to carry the resources back to their supply depots. They have to manage themselves safely and distribute it themselves.

The locations of important simulated structures such as supply depots, command centers, and camps are all hidden from the other sides. Only the location of the main base that they need to capture is known.

Tsunade looked at the papers in her hand almost in awe and astonishment. It’s too fantastic for Danzo out of all people to come up with such a thing. It must be Tsuyu. As for squads, they had made arrangements.

This time, 924 people applied pooling from new graduated genins and previous genins. Many fresh genins are added from the ease of graduation. Due to the large number of applicants, only 300 people participated for this session, selecting the most promising one first. It’s planned to have 2 more sessions later.

This is by far the biggest chunnin exam ever done. Admitting defeat equal to ‘death’ and they are withdrawn from the battlefield in the forest of death. Konoha at the moment only had 10,000 shinobi to work with in the upcoming war, so they need to increase their number somehow.

There’s a special guest on each side. On the Heaven side, Tsuyu is the special guest that would teach how to ‘war’ and give rough guidance. Despite Tsunade’s refusal at first since clearly Tsuyu never been on the battlefield either - Danzo's words and Tsuyu’s absurd theoretical knowledge made her reluctantly give it her way on account Heaven side would have 2 proctors. The other proctor is Jiraiya who has gone through 2 wars himself and also a part of those who made decisions in the 3rd Shinobi war.

On the opposing side, their guide is Shikaku Nara, father of Shikamaru. Shikaku had experience of being the Chief of Intelligence in the Command Center, and had been playing the battlefield like a chestboard. He has rich experience to describe war as well.

The guide would only give rough guidance and make suggestions on the division of the members at the beginning. They would not make any move personally.

***

1st Day of examination

Tsuyu in her standard ANBU uniform stood in front of rows of disorganised 150 people mostly made up of brats recently graduated and young shinobi that had been genin for years - totalling 50 squads. Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke are among the ones at the front row.

Tsuyu walked up to them with Jiraiya. Her eyes turned very cold, as if she had brought herself onto the battlefield once more. The participants had been chattering in excitement or nervousness.

“SILENCE!”

Hearing the command, everyone shut their mouths and turned their heads. The 11 years old girl had her hands behind her back. Her eyes dead cold, as if looking at them like they are mere numbers.

“Hey… your little sister seems off.” Sasuke whispered. He doesn’t know why, but it’s as if something switched.

“What is this? A festival? A picnic?” She said with deep scorn and sarcasm.

Jiraiya didn’t get a chance to speak and he himself was stunned. The people’s voices hushed, including Naruto’s own. Tsuyu strides to the center, her sandal crunching the dry leaves beneath her.

“From this moment, you are Konoha’s military assets . Your survival - and your squad's performance - will depend on coordination, discipline, and tactical clarity. Laugh, and you die. Wander off, and you are eliminated. Hesitate, and you are dead weight. ”

Konoha council and Tsunade watching using the crystal ball are both surprised as well.

“This simulation has command centers, supply chains, reconnaissance structures, and terrain advantages we artificially created. That is not for decoration and for you to see and think with your head. You are being evaluated not just as fighters, but as a soldier - either as a leader or as someone under one.”

She takes a deep breath, before looking at Jiraiya finally remembering he’s here too.

“Kuhum. Tsuyu, you haven’t introduced yourself…”

“... I am Tan- Tsuyu Uzumaki. Jonin of Konoha. A part of ANBU. I may be your age, or even lower than most of you. But my hands are bloodied from my missions; unlike most of you who never knew how to take a life. If you ever treat me without respect, I would not hesitate to break your bones. Here I am your highest leader, second only to Jiraiya-sama. I am the Vice General here. Disrespect is unacceptable. Understand? ”

Just then, Tsuyu’s eyes darted to the backrow. A small miniscule laughter escaped from one of the examinees.

“ Who laughed just now? ”

Silence filled the surrounding. But Tsuyu’s steps filled the silence with the sound of crunching leaves. The rowdy crowd moved and parted like the sea, eventually her gaze locking onto an ordinary looking young 17-ish teenager.

The boy had a little smile still lingering on his lips from whatever joke he heard, though his posture shows he’s uneasy.

" Name. Squad number. "

“Souta Hayashi… Squad 17…” His voice betrays his nervousness.

“ Tell me what’s so funny. Let’s all hear it. ”

“I… it’s nothing… um… sorry…”. Souta has no idea how to address Tsuyu who’s only half his height.

“ Tell. Me .”

“I… its… we thought you are…”

Tsuyu glared at him, waiting for him to finish. Naruto is about to step forward wanting to stop her from escalating all this, but Sasuke grabs his arm.

“Um… you are… you are… cute…”

“I really… didn’t mean anything bad-” Before Souta could finish his words, without warning she drove her knee into his gut, knocking the wind from him. Before he can crumple, she grips his collar and slamming him flat into the dirt.

“Ahn…”, he groaned in pain, his hands holding onto his stomach. Tsuyu stepped on him like a bug, grinding the sole of her foot on his chest pressing them down like a mountain.

"In a real war, looking down on your commander, daring to disobey, you get killed . Insubordination spreads rot like infection. I don’t tolerate infection."

Everyone gasped inwardly. The groan of pain from Souta creates heavy pressure on everyone.

All of a sudden, Naruto comes forward from the crowd. Sasuke unable to hold him any longer.

"Tsu-chan! That's enough! You're doing too much!"

She cast a glance at Naruto. Her heart felt more annoyed and irritated. To think someone can speak at this moment, against her…! Her eyes turned almost bloodshot.

"Speaking out of line , especially to a superior officer, is insubordination. Even for you !"

Before Naruto could react, Tanya already grabbed Naruto’s collar, twisting and pulling him towards her. She drove her knee to his side with brutality.

Crack . An audible sound of bones cracking made everyone shudder. Naruto was thrown away onto the dirt next to Souta, his face red with pain, his arms clutching his side. His breathing heavy, trying to hold the pain.

He turned his face with red eyes towards Tsuyu, not understanding what’s wrong with her.

“ I am not your little sister here. Dare speak out of line again, and I will personally disqualify you right now. And in this simulation, it means death ”

Naruto clenched his fists, his eyes turned down, unable to look into her eyes nor utter any more words.

After seconds of silence. Jiraiya stepped forward and took over.

“Tsuyu, leave the rest to me. Medic, take him to the hospital site.” A medic nin assigned to the exam picked Naruto up and brought him elsewhere. Souta wasn't injured and didn’t need it.

Jiraiya cast a glance at Tsuyu for a moment, seeing her cold expression. Her arms still behind her back, silently watching each of the examinees. Jiraiya felt his heart in turmoil slightly. He never knew Tsuyu had this brutal side… this isn’t a real war, and even if it is, it felt like she’s being out of it. He decides to talk to Tsuyu later, to tell her to take it easy. He’s not worried about Naruto physically since he would heal it fast anyways. But his emotions on the other hand…

“Everyone listen up!” Jiraiya takes out a huge scroll and opens it up.

“This is the map of the forest of death. Our location is here. The assigned camps and…” Jiraiya gave the overview over the sites in Forest of Death where their side had.

“In this exam, the enemy doesn’t know any information except the location of our main base. The same as our side. It would be your task to gather intel as well, and to protect your own information from leaking and respond to it.”

“Among you, there will be planted spies. Those people had their own missions to betray you for the sake of promotion!”

“You will be divided into 5 divisions. Assault, Recon, Logistic, Command, and finally Defense! Assault division is as it says. Composed of the main fighting force…” Jiraiya explained each role, and where they would be assigned.

“But if any of you want to form a special unit and division, either stealth or ambush unit, trap specialist units and such can arrange on your own! We and the other proctors watching from all over the forest will evaluate your performance and abilities"

“Organize your squads within the hour. Report at dusk to me after you have made your decisions on your roles!”

Jiraiya let out a long sigh before walking towards Tsuyu.

“Tsuyu, you can relax a little. I understand you want to make them listen and not underestimate you, but injuring Naruto is…”

“Jiraiya-sama, pardon my harshness. He would heal in the next few hours. I am clear on this. I need to make it clear so they understand the gravity of real war.”

“... Sigh. Alright… I can’t change your opinions. At least visit him later, understand?”

“Understood. I will see to it.”

“...okay, good.”

Contrary to Jiraiya’s turmoil, Danzo, watching through the crystal ball along with others had a slight imperceptible smile.

You always surprise me…

Chapter 98: Chunin Exam (2)

Chapter Text

Tsuyu entered the medic tent, her eyes darted to Sakura and Sasuke at the side. Then at the medic nin healing Naruto’s injury. His side where he got kneed was purplish. Though, it visibly gets better with help of the medic nin applying medical ninjutsu.

Tsuyu wasn’t worried at all given his healing factor. For Sasuke, his eyes contained begrudging respect. But Sakura on the other hand felt timid, as if she’s afraid she would be chewed alive.

“Nii-san, I know your body. You would heal in the next hour completely. Don’t take it to heart. Remember, your team leader is to be respected and listened to. They maintain order, and often they are leaders because they are experienced and know better than you do. Unless proven otherwise.” Tsuyu’s words were calm, and she genuinely is saying this as his little sister, not as a Vice Commander. Others would never have the privilege of an after-talk after a beating.

Naruto remained quiet, refusing to look at Tsuyu.

“Hey…” Tsuyu frowned slightly, seeing Naruto not giving her a look at all.

“Just leave me alone…”

“... Fine. I will leave. But I hope you won’t disobey orders next time. I will kick you out of here if you fail. I won’t play favourites.” Tsuyu felt irritated. It wasn’t even that bad wasn’t it. And he’s still talking back to her.

She looks at Sasuke, tilting her head to signal him to come talk outside.

Sasuke nods and goes out of the medic tent.

“I assume you are the squad leader?”

“Yeah. I am more reliable than him.”

“Good. What role have you selected?”

“Assault Division. As for placement they are still discussing. I personally would want to go to sector 2, where the main battlefield was. Naruto and I are stronger than most genins here already, it would be a piece of cake for us to break through enemy defenses and go straight to their base. Sakura would play a support role, ensuring safe retreat, taking care of our behind and our sides, supporting with traps placements and genjutsu if a difficult opponent comes.”

“Straight to their base huh… given your strength and Naruto’s, it’s feasible. But only if you had cooperation from others. Both of you wouldn’t last against many enemies. Besides, you need to hold the captured base for 24 hours for a victory. Reinforcements would drown you both in time.”

Sasuke went quiet, realising this problem.

“The adults and older genins were taking control of the placements and taking the leader positions. Not sure if they would trust my squad to be stationed at the main front and follow what I had in mind.” After all, they are a bunch of 11 year old kids.

Sasuke shrugs as he says this, helpless over the situation.

“Unless you can convince them, Vice General.”

Tsuyu huffed in amusement at being called by her title at this moment. Sasuke learns fast, she likes it.

"Me and Jiraiya are only here to give rough guidance and won’t force a decision. If I make a move myself to arrange everything you guys could capture their base tomorrow and by the day after tomorrow Heaven’s side would have won. There’s no point in this exam then. I will only highlight the core principles, what’s important to focus on. How they strategize is up to them freely.”

“I see…”

“I will head out to see each of the Head of Division. Do your best.”

“Yes, Vice General. We would not disappoint."

Tsuyu smirked slightly. “I believe you guys won’t.”

Tsuyu turned around, flickered in a flash to the Command Center where Divisions are being distributed and decided at the moment. Jiraiya is overseeing their Divisions, giving his suggestions on how many people needed in each and highlighting the responsibility of each of the appointed Head of Division.

Different groups of people consisting of 20 to 30 people are grouped into separate divisions. The Assault Division and Defense Division is the largest group consisting of close to 40 people more than the other.

Her eyes flickered to the group of Recon Division consisting of more or less 20 people, currently trying to get familiar with each other. A familiar trio was among them - Kiba, Hinata and… the Aburame.

Jiraiya talked to one of the older genin appointed to be the Recon Head.

“Head of Recon and Deputy Head, you are responsible for disseminating intel-gathering missions and map updates. You two will be the painter of the whole battlefield. Find the spots you need to paint first, use the people under you and send them where you want them to gather info. Intel gathering is the FIRST priority at the very beginning. Your Division will work closely with the Command Division, and be highly tied together. Set schedules, rotations, and set relay paths for the squads to follow… your Division will have to move as soon as you have completed delegating the squads to their locations. You don’t have to wait until dusk to start moving. I will come back later to check on you two.”

Jiraiya then headed to the Logistics Division, also giving explanations to the respective Head and Deputy.

Jiraiya taught them seriously, giving a rough idea on how to Head a particular division, giving a guideline to follow. The specifics however are left to the appointed leaders to figure out. But as adults, they quickly absorbed and applied immediately.

Tsuyu heads to Command Division, curious how these genins would strategize initially. The location of their camps, bases, recon towers, supply replenishment points, are all known for their side naturally. But on the enemy side, there’s almost nothing since the Recon Division hasn't made its move yet. Tsuyu does know roughly as she’s the proctor but that would be cheating if she just points it out.

“Head Command, Deputy Command, come see me.”

From the tens of people 2 people stepped forward. Both of them are in their 20s, and they had calm composure in them. Outwardly Tsuyu nods.

“You two, report your names.”

“Head of Command, Takeru Mori!”

“Deputy Head of Command, Yuu Asano!”

“Tell me, what is your first plan now?”

Takeru stepped forward, his eyes filled with respect after seeing Tsuyu’s action previously.

“We will make intensive checks on all divisions and troop placements on key locations to make sure everything is going well. Today is everyone’s first day so mistakes may happen.”

“Good. Stabilising and securing our own bases first is almost too basic and generally the Head of each Division would be responsible - but for you newbies it’s crucial for a double check. Afterwards?”

“It’s intelligence gathering. We would have Recon Division prioritise finding out enemy movements and locations of their important structures and camps nearby. Only then we can plan the next move.”

“Good. You have the basics down. Remember, just as you will gather intel on the enemy, the enemy will gather intel from you too. Use this to your advantage. Highlighting possible routes and paths the enemy could take to gather intelligence on our side - lead them by the nose to a fake objective, intercept them, or even follow their steps that would lead to their nearest Command Center. Giving fake intelligence, lying and deceit is a part of war. As for the specifics and how it’s out of scope for me to tell. If you want to be more honest in your strategy, that’s up to you two. Remember, you two are the ones in charge of the overall movements of Heaven side - along with Recon Division that’s just as important, a missed information means a missed command.”

Takeru and Yuu look at each other in bewilderment. They were both honest people and suddenly they were injected with some ideas.

“We understand, Vice General Tsuyu!”

“Good.” Tsuyu nods, satisfied that they listen well. She’s looking forward to what they will be cooking.

Oh… Tsuyu decided to give these two some tips on what to do with the only information they had at the moment and an obvious terrain advantage they had.

“Hm~ there’s only a single river here… ah, our supply of food and water is limited. I guess I am going to get a drink from there~”

Tsuyu left with those words, making those two confused.

Takeru doesn’t seem to notice the hint. On the other hand… Yuu poke Takeru’s side, seemingly he understood something.

“Does she mean we could control the water source?”

“Hm? You mean…”

“If the river is heading downstream from our side to Earth’s side… we could block it. Make a dam or have a group of Earth release users build the block.”

“Huh… that’s… wouldn’t they have no water to drink for days then… that’s a bit…”

“I don’t think they ever said that it’s not. They only do not allow killing intentionally, and they can surrender and withdraw.”

Takeru seemed a little reluctant. But they still decided to send the command to the Logistic Division since they are responsible to have people gather water from the river already and let them take anyone with Earth Release to build the blockade. Yuu added they are given authority to draw people from other Divisions and request for Earth Release users if they lack them.

“Oh right. I think we can set traps since it’s expected the enemy will react once they realise it. We can allow the Logistic Division to draw from the Defense Division when needed. Let’s have the Recon Division put a little bit more attention to guard this dam once it’s built.” Yuu, the deputy head blabbered in one single breath.

“Hey. You become the Head…” Takeru passed his hat.

***

Meanwhile, Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura are assigned to the Assault Division, at the East base camp with the main task of flanking the Earth side from the East as well as capturing opponents base and structure in that direction. Their task also includes disrupting their supply line and information line. They are asked to monitor the perimeter and scout the surrounding area until further notice since the Recon Division haven’t had enough intel to move them so far.’

“When are we going to fight? I can’t wait!”

“Be serious for a second dobe. We need to wait for orders, besides, we don’t know where the enemy might come from and where their bases are yet.”

Sasuke thought for a second.

“Naruto, use your shadow clones and just send them out. If you find an enemy, have one engage, the other hide and observe to track their movements and maybe we may find their bases and camps. We can report it directly after.”

“Sheesh! You are talking so much.” Naruto grumbled.

“Fine… Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!”

Tens of shadow clones spread out.

After tens of minutes, Naruto suddenly gasped.

“My shadow clone beat someone! And that person ran away and led it to the camp!”

“Good, draw it on the map.”

Naruto takes the map, holding it and staring intently at it. He looked at Sasuke, blinking his bright blue eyes as if in confusion.

“Uh… I don’t know exactly where my clones were… the forest looks just the same-ttebayo!”

“This idiot…!”

***

Chapter 99: Chunin Exam (3)

Chapter Text

Naruto's attempts to use shadow clones to get info was faltered due to his own confusion to ascertain the clones' direction.

Sasuke gave up the idea since he's unreliable.

Meanwhile on the opposite side.

"Leader, the recon sent info Uzumaki Naruto is on the East side".

"... I heard this guy is a genius of their batch, capable of shadow clones jutsu and training under the sannin Jiraiya… and his teammates include Sasuke Uchiha, also another genius."

He quickly takes a pen and writes down on a scroll, asking for reinforcements on their side.

In a matter of tens of minutes, Shikamaru, the appointed head of the Command Division read the scroll. In fact, Shikamaru, despite being 11, is approved to be there because his dad is the proctor… so the older genins cannot complain. It’s definitely nepotism if Tsuyu saw this.

“What a drag… reinforcing won’t help…”

Shikamaru had personally seen their performances back in those academy days, and it’s been so long since then and surely those two are even more monstrous.

Ino, the deputy head gives her own suggestion.

“We can send Neji’s squad to reinforce the East side. Neji is really strong and can fight with those guys. Lee is not to be underestimated either.”

“I rather not use those guys to merely defend. Our objective is still to capture the enemy main base. In fact, the fact that those two strong guys are assigned to this position to merely to flank means their leader didn’t have too much trust in their strength. Our advantage is I trust Neji’s squad as our trump card and I can make the decisions and placements. While the Heaven side doesn't.”

“They wouldn’t dare to make large actions on the first few days, because they don’t know their own allies' strength. So we will do the opposite. We will do it large. Straight to their base.”

“Shikamaru… isn’t that risky…? What if the East side decides to go full on assault… our side and rear could get breached.”

“Who says I am abandoning East camp? We will delay them, not engage directly with those two freaks. I still think they won’t make such a bold move from the get go though… still…”

Shikamaru lazily picks stacks of paper containing names and abilities of every single person on Earth’s side. Shikamaru being Shikamaru asks everyone to list their abilities and specialties and send them to him prior.

He turned around to face one of the appointed Command Officers and placed the stack of paper in front of him.

“I need people skilled in distractions. Trap specialist. Genjutsu user. Anyone with shadow clones I guess. Anyone with Water Release and Fire Release. Anyone that knows Hiding Like A Mole technique. I will write the details later just skim through these.”

“Yes leader!” The young male quickly skimmed through them, taking out a suitable candidate one after another. Meanwhile, Shikamaru takes his pen to write the strategies they had to use to trap those two, already considering the abilities of shadow clones and the weakness of Sharingan in his head. Using mist, forest fire, deep underground traps, genjutsu is to defeat the strong with the weak. Also… considering Naruto’s brash personality.

At the same time, Shikamaru wrote to the Assault Division to especially intercept information going to Heaven’s East side. As long as they manage to delay information from being sent to them - those guys won’t be able to move Naruto’s squad to reinforce the main front. As for the second instruction, Shikamaru had the strong combatant ready to engage the main front with Neji’s squad as the lead. Despite being young, it’s the order of the Head of Command. What do the older genins have to say?

Ino suddenly feels a signal coming from a fellow Yamanaka. She made a hand sign, bringing both her hands together into a triangle and closing her eyes to receive the message.

“Shikamaru, urgent report. There’s a problem with the river. It stops flowing.”

“... Huh? This…” Shikamaru is taken aback. Is this simulation that serious? They even block their water source? The river is upstream from their side… that makes sense.

“What a drag…”

“We won’t have water if it keeps going for days. Should we send people to remove their blockade?”

“... They would anticipate that. In fact, they may put more resources into the site. Instead of walking into a trap zone… I would rather find an alternative and avoid engaging with their trap and gain nothing…”

Shikamaru takes his pen once more to send for all the Division. Frugality, find nearby water sources and even ground sources. Had anyone with techniques that could help find a water source one way or another form a team quickly. The exam is only 14 days, not a whole month. They can afford to struggle a little.

“This is more difficult than I anticipated…” Shikamaru sighed. He suspects they would play a long game. Though, after he knew Naruto and Sasuke were placed at the flank he already decided to play it fast and preventing them from reinforcing the main front had been the ‘key’ to winning in his head.

***

Second Day Chunin Exam

Hours passed, it’s already afternoon. The Assault Team field leader of East camp looks at the updated map and receives instructions.

“Okay! Everyone we have received instruction! This is the latest map of Forest of Death. One of the enemy’s supply routes is along this road. Our side had blocked the river and made a dam, blocking their access to water. We will further deplete their resources. Squad 12, you will camp here to confirm and intercept their supply and break their supply chain here. Hold your ground after it’s captured. Squad 10 and 11, engage with their flank directly but only put pressure on them. Delay, use hit and run tactics, put constant pressure so they have to remain on guard in their camp - but don’t fully engage. If they put more force to regain their supply route, Squad 10 would reinforce. We are playing the long game to deplete them little by little.”

Naruto frowned. He felt like they could just crush their flank straight, and take over their East camp entirely in one fell swoop. This is also what Sasuke thinks honestly. Their strength is enough to do that.

“Ano! Why don’t we just go capture the enemy base there. My squad can do it!” Naruto pointed to his chest with pride.

The field leader looks at Naruto in dissatisfaction.

“Look. We already have our advantage here. Our strategy is to drain them. That’s that. Don’t speak out of turn brat.”

“I am not a brat! My squad is strong enough-ttebayo!!” Naruto’s tone doesn’t hide his discontentment at all. Sasuke may agree with Naruto, but he won’t outright disobey. Besides, the current strategy of draining the Earth side from their resources and biding their time is just as viable.

“Brat! I am the leader here! The Command Center had gave it's order. You have no say in the matter!” The older genin looked at Naruto with frowned eyebrows.

“Naruto, just listen okay…?” Sakura grabs Naruto’s shoulder, wanting to calm him down.

“... Tch. What a waste of time…” Naruto grumbled silently.

Despite having the trump card of Naruto and Sasuke, like Shikamaru’s prediction, they weren’t utilised properly because of a lack of trust and ego of older genins since Naruto and Sasuke are just 11 - even if they had reputation as geniuses.

Tanya also noticed the situation but didn’t give comments. She only observes, looking forward to how they would react. If the Earth side cannot solve their water issues they would lose with time anyways.

But of course, she hopes that they don’t put a single strategy in one basket. Because there’s always other water sources, and playing this long game would force the opponent to try to win quickly and they make a move right towards the main front out of desperation.

If it’s up to her, she would have turned the river into a small slow stream - still enough as a water supply but stagnant enough to be poisoned with rotten animal corpses and shit. Just dunk tied corpses into it like it’s tea and there’s no need to guard that much either. Once they noticed there’s something wrong with the water it would be too late and some would have already gotten sick, and taking care of useless members consumes more of their resources for nothing. It’s better if they are dead. Tsuyu snickered inwardly.

Though this exam wasn’t hers it’s for them so she didn’t say it.

***

“Squad 10 leader, Maseki. This is Ayano, and the other is Aizawa.” Squad 10 introduce themselves to Sasuke’s squad. Ayano smiled sweetly to everyone, bowing respectfully.

“Let’s work together!”

“We all can do it!” Naruto blushed slightly, seeing how the girl with brown hair in a ponytail just slightly older than him is pretty cute.

Squad 10 and 11 are assigned to put pressure onto the enemy's East camp. On Sasuke’s command, Naruto sends shadow clones to surround the East Camp, figure out the patrol, see their weakest side, and also having the shadow clones trigger traps if it’s already there.

Squad 10 looked in awe seeing Naruto could create so many shadow clones. Him knowing Shadow Clone, a grade B ninjutsu is already amazing for a genin. Most genin from civilian born can at most get C rank ninjutsu after countless D rank missions. But most genins know a couple of D rank ninjutsu at least. Though relatively, Naruto is in fact very lucky.

“The place is really full of traps.” Naruto muttered as the memory of two clones getting caught was sent back to him.

“Let’s focus on one side, that way their traps would be consumed on a front.” Maseki suggested. Sasuke nods in agreement.

“Hey! Let’s try to take over their camp. How about that? Trust me we are strong! They won’t expect it to come and we can win faster!” Naruto brought his idea again to the team. Hoping that they would agree and prove those old guys wrong after all.

“But the order states we only have to pressure them…” Maseki doesn’t want to just do whatever…

“Naruto, don’t be an idiot. You want your little sister to beat you up?” Sasuke frowned.

“I know you agree with me! Come on Sasuke…”

“... What I learn from Kakashi is to not be arrogant. We both may surpass other genin, but I had a feeling they already considered us being here. It won’t be as easy as you think, dobe.”

“What, since when you are so cautious! Tch, fine… let’s be boring then.” Naruto sulked.

“As long as we pressure them long enough we will win, Naruto-kun.” Ayano said with a smile.

Naruto sheepishly rubs the back of his neck, agreeing with her as if he didn’t just disagree before.

Naruto sends his shadow clones to clear a front clear of traps, coupled with Sasuke using Sharingan to see further. It’s really cheating for them both honestly. Sakura and Ayano plant their own traps around the temporary camp, also securing escape in case they suddenly bring reinforcement to engage them full on. They need to apply constant pressure, not letting them leave nor rest.

Seeing it’s evening, and preparations are done, Maseki gives his words.

“Let’s engage now. Naruto, let a shadow clone lead in front. Sakura and Ayano would care for our sides. The rest including me will engage. Only harass them. Retreat if they come out fully.”

Flash. Each of them gets into position.

The scout of East camp noticed their movements and quickly alerted the camp.

Naruto looked at the high wooden wall, the watchtower inside had a member constantly watching over.

Sasuke had no nonsense and flashed tens of meters in front of the side walls of the fortification.

Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!

One side of the wall is burned, the explosion crumbles the side. The enemy quickly mobilised, bells alarmed. If they just let him do whatever, their tents would be burned eventually so they had to respond.

Sasuke signals to Naruto to retreat backward and engage them little by little. But out of Sasuke’s frustration, the idiot stayed where he was seemingly excited to battle them head on.

“Idiot! MOVE!”

“Come on! Let’s beat them now and they cannot defend anymore!”

A squad of genin appeared. But instead of engaging directly like Naruto wanted, they seemed to have received the order on what to do - that they cannot defeat Naruto and Sasuke.

They didn’t follow nor engage, but instead guarding the perimeter keeping safe distance.

Seeing they don’t dare to fight him, he felt frustrated. Sasuke also noticed the movement, realising they are wary of them and also refuse to engage. And just as they wanted to fight a protracted battle, they too wanted it. But isn’t that disadvantageous for the Earth side overall?

Naruto with Sasuke can only do minor harassment tactics. Either sending a shadow clone to engage, using projectiles to attack at range. Sasuke realised a problem though. They don’t have infinite shuriken and kunai to keep attacking at range. The enemy somehow had so much of it as if they were fully prepared instead. Whoever planned this had it all figured out. Still, he used what he could at the moment.

The enemy is forced on guard for hours without rest. Neither side received a heavy blow.

A whole day passed without much difference. Naruto returned to his tent sulking. It’s tiring enough to play hide and seek, send shadow clones just to attack them, and Sasuke made him use his shadow clones to retrieve their thrown weapons.

Miseki thought they were doing very well. The enemy did try to make a move on the side when Naruto and Sasuke were engaging, but thanks to Sakura’s carefully placed traps they were deterred. One of them even got lightly injured. Still, the situation at the enemy camp had not changed.

The next day comes, early in the morning, once more they do the same tactic to clear out traps and everything, choosing a side to engage on. Hours passed in Naruto’s frustration. This time, however…

“Naruto! What are you doing!”

Naruto flashed to the front, sending shadow clones to rush madly towards the 6 genins hiding behind the trees as covers. The opponent quickly retreated fast, letting the clones fall into newly placed traps. The shadow clones are killed one by one by traps placed deep in their camp territory.

The real Naruto arrives at one of the slower genin that failed to retreat fast enough. Sasuke already felt something was off.

“Take this!”

The genin tried to block his punches, but Naruto is far more skilled in taijutsu and delivers a punch!

Poof!

Shadow clone?! Someone else knew shadow clone?! Even Sasuke is surprised, his sharingan didn’t see it either. But he realised something is definitely wrong. Naruto is too deep! That shadow clone only pretended to be slow and intentionally led Naruto deeper.

Szzt…

Naruto heard a familiar sound. Before he could find where it’s from, the ground beneath Naruto caved in from the explosion beneath. Naruto lost his footing and fell into a huge deep pit that was tens of meters wide and tens of meters deep. A pit dug through Hiding Like A Mole technique since yesterday, deep enough that Sharingan couldn’t see.

4 people from the opposing side re-engage. 2 of them quickly weave hand seals.

Water Release: Water Wave!

Earth Release: Crumbling Earth!

One shoots water right into the pit, the other follows after to crumble it. Creating heavy earth burying Naruto as if they want to kill him.

Miseki and Aizawa saw the situation and foolishly moved to save Naruto and were forced to fight with others. Sasuke seeing this also had to move forward reluctantly, his sharingan flared.

Just then, smoke and heat rises around them. Flames flashed across the forest surrounding them, wind release blew the smoke further reducing visibility. Along with it, mist also filled the surrounding. Sasuke felt shocked that it happened so fast. Shikamaru had made a plan clearly for this side and it’s executed flawlessly at the moment due to clear details on what to do with the specific composition of the squad he personally assigned.

Sasuke’s sharingan had its visibility reduced from the chakra inside the mist along with debris and dust. The opponent uses ranged attacks and avoids taijutsu battle with Sasuke, while Sasuke is reluctant to go closer knowing deeper there’s traps underground most likely. His sharingan couldn’t see through deep.

Just then, out of the buried pit where Naruto was, the earth shakes. Naruto uses Rasengan rotation to dig up outward and get himself out.

Naruto takes a deep breath once he’s finally out. He is about to engage with frustration and anger but Sasuke quickly pulls him back.

“Idiot! Look!” Between smoke and mist, the two figures are held with kunai on their throats.

Miseki and Ayato were already captured and held as hostages, with cuts and bruises on their bodies. They weren’t Naruto nor Sasuke level to stand on their own ground. By right, in real war, one can already consider them dead people.

“Damn it! Let them go!”

“Come any closer, and we will ‘kill’ them.”

The proctor nearby is watching the situation, overseeing and constantly judging. The right decision is to consider those two dead. Whether they retreat or engage it won’t change it. But to engage means to walk into the trap buried underground. The right choice should be to regroup. It’s clear the East Camp of Earth side had made preparations to play on the defensive, also to hold their ground against these two specifically.

“You…!” Naruto gritted his teeth in frustration.

“They are already ‘dead’. Idiot.” Sasuke scowled.

“What you mean, come on, we have to save them!”

Sasuke’s sharingan flared, looking at Naruto with irritation.

“Kunai on their throats aside, it’s clear there’s more traps behind them! Use your brain for once! Those two are already ‘dead’ because of you. We will regroup!”

Sasuke forcefully pulled Naruto’s arm, dragging him to retreat.

Naruto can only watch behind him, seeing Miseki and Aizawa declared ‘dead’ and withdrawn from the exam. In the proctor’s view, saving their teammate is fine. But only if you have the ability. Sasuke engages as well, but he is still careful and never overextends beyond high risk and within scope of his ability.

The proctor shook his head over Naruto’s brashness, writing his report over the performances of them. He’s quite surprised on the Earth side though. The execution of their trap is almost too good. It seemed they were given specific instructions, and the one who gave the order knew Sasuke and Naruto well enough. Since no one can fight them directly, a trap specialist tailored for Naruto and Sasuke specifically is deployed on the side, playing defensive against them.

Though… the proctor thought even if the East Camp cannot be captured, the Earth side still has problems with their resources. They cannot retake their supply route regardless. Of course, they cannot let East Camp fall because Sasuke and Naruto do have strong skill and power. If a full assault with proper formation is deployed from East Camp here they could breach into the important structures deeper inside with those two leading the charge.

***

“How did they fall?” The field leader had his eyes from stress.

Naruto turned his eyes downward. Clenching his fist in guilt. Sasuke chewed him with tens of words on their way back to camp.

It’s my fault… He looks at Ayano, the remaining girl from Miseki’s squad. She looked down after her teammates ‘died’, while Sakura seemed to try to make her feel better.

“It’s…me.”

Despite how heavy it is, it is his responsibility. Naruto raises his head, even if it’s hard to admit but it is his accountability.

“Tell me what happened.” Their team leader is still reasonable and wants to know what’s going on.

“... it’s heavily trapped you say… and it's catered for you two. Okay, it’s not your fault. It seems you two do have a reputation to have the East Camp prepared for you two.”

Suddenly, the sound of crunching leaves move step by step towards their tent.

The flap of the tent pushed aside, revealing Tsuyu’s stature. Her eyes locked coldly to Naruto, looking at him like a failure. The moment she reads the report by the fellow proctor overseeing Sasuke’s squad, she felt like breaking someone’s bone.

“Uzumaki Naruto. Meet me outside.”

Tsuyu went out of the tent after speaking such cold words. Naruto felt his body shaking slightly, understanding Tsuyu is disappointed with him. But he is not afraid, and he takes a step forward, ready to face any punishment.

“ You killed two people because of your idiocy. Do you understand the gravity of your actions?”

“... Yes. I understand…” Naruto looked at the ground, his fist clenched. His eyes turned to Tsuyu once more.

“Good. At least your brain is still working to see that. Now, what do I do with you? What are the consequences of insubordination?” Her eyes squinted, glaring sharp at him.

“I deserve punishment. Tsu- Vice General.” Naruto called her by her title. His stature is stiff, but upright. The guilt in his heart woke him up to realise how he stupid he was.

A little light of surprise flashed in Tsuyu’s eyes, seeing Naruto understand what he had done. He woke up finally.

“... 500 pushups, 50 rounds around the camp site. Now .”

“Yes! Vice General!”

Naruto quickly went down, and started doing pushups. If it’s real war and he had killed someone for real, Tsuyu would have broken his leg for sure. He’s fortunate it’s an exam, and it’s still a learning experience.

“ Field Team Leader! Make sure this brainless fool finishes his punishment!”

“Ah, yes! Vice General!” The team leader felt a little nervous when he’s called out. He thought she wanted to punish him…

Tsuyu cast a last glance at Naruto that’s mindlessly pushing up, before leaving. She wonders if she's being too lenient. If it's anyone else she would have disqualified them entirely. But then again, what's the difference between failing them after and during the exam? It’s a chance to learn so maybe not.

Though...

Who gave such a specific strategy just to defend East Camp against those two? She asks the other proctor to see if he knows.

"Shikamaru Nara? How come he's the Head of Command Division? No one refuses?"

"I guess his father placed him there?" The proctor just guessed.

Tch. Isn't that cheating?

But then again, she can see Shikaku didn't give any words for Shikamaru and whatever he decides is entirely his own ideas and decisions. So Shikaku didn't do anything wrong and she couldn't complain. If he places a random 11 year old as Head of Command Division it would mean he's destroying the Earth side. But this 11 year he chose wasn't just anyone.

This Shikamaru has a good head and isn't afraid to control and order people even if he's so young. Confidence in their own strategy and their eyesight. A rare talent.

Though, it's an information advantage. Naruto and Sasuke are too well known for their tactics and skills, and they do practice almost daily on a public training field. Shikamaru wasn't arrogant to look down on them since he knew them personally.

It's not that difficult to create countermeasures if you really go for it. Perhaps he also considered Naruto making a mistake or two. Shikamaru has confidence that those two are the key figures that play the heaviest role in Heaven side based on their strength and invest just the right resources to defend East Camp from the two with his own detailed plans.

There’s no big response at the site of the dam, as if they just gave up on it… it means he must be going for a direct strike soon, ending it fast. If it’s me, I would have moved the two immediately to the main front. But, if I am Shikamaru I would have made measures to prevent reinforcement into the main front when the time comes.

Tsuyu looks forward to what Shikamaru had in mind. If her guess is correct, Neji’s squad will make a move and lead the main front soon.

Chapter 100: Chunin Exam (4)

Chapter Text

East Camp Field Leader takes the scroll from their recon.

“Put pressure until further notice?” He didn’t think much about it. The enemy flank side isn’t making a move on them and seemingly playing a turtle much like them. It’s like poking a turtle with a stick.

He had to withdraw Squad 9 from the enemy’s side supply depot as 2 of their members were caught. He didn’t realise the recon that had just given the scroll went to take a dump somewhere. Looking around, he undoed his transformation before relieving himself.

He snickered inwardly, wondering how no one actually noticed the guy he’s disguised at was withdrawn after an ambush. He felt quite excited each time he went inside the Branch Command Center of Heaven’s side and they really didn't notice anything amiss. It’s just that the transformation requires some chakra to maintain though so he really had to be careful and not appear in front of others too much.

After minutes of rest, he transformed himself once more and rushed to Branch Command Center to be on standby.

But after an hour as he comes back, the Branch Leader already hands him another scroll.

“It’s urgent! The main front needs reinforcement. Go quickly!”

“Yes leader!” He pretended to flash quickly… but midway he just burned the scroll to the ground.

He felt so happy playing like this, it’s like trolling people. It would take a few hours to travel between the East camp to the Main camp. They won’t notice reinforcement that they expect didn’t come and by the time they send the instruction once more it would be too late.

***

Gentle Fist! Neji rushed forward, dodging kunai and shuriken coming in different directions with ease. His Byakugan can see everything.

With a palm he blasted the nearest opponent, ending him instantly.

Gate of Life! Open! Lee flashed at fast speed. Even with only 2nd gate, the normal genin is no match for his speed.

Tenten uses various weapons - staff, kunai and shuriken, sword, morning star. Her kenjutsu skills with various weapons prevent them from understanding her tempo.

A team of ninjutsu specialists at the back supports them. Neji’s Byakugan render any trap set useless.

“We can’t hold on! Retreat and regroup!”

The main camp is taken over in a matter of hours. And as if like a machine, they group up and head straight to the Main Command Center.

Yuu slammed the table hard, almost cracking it. His eyes already red as if he’s really playing the role of the Head of Command Division.

“Where is the reinforcement from East Camp and the River Camp! Didn’t I send the order early on!?” There’s a lot of personnel guarding the dam they built. But this time

“The Recon Division had resend the order…”

“Damn it. Could it be that they intercepted the order? But it means they have to camp for so long. There’s no way the scout didn’t notice! No way the Command Center didn’t notice either. Unless… the order is ‘successfully’ sent, so they didn’t notice. It means…”

“SPIES!” Yuu slammed heavily on the table again.

“THESE STUPID PEOPLE CAN’T EVEN DO THEIR JOB!” Yuu throws the papers to the ground, taking an empty glass, smashing it to pieces.

“How do some 12 year olds get to beat them around like trash?! These useless people can’t even beat kids?!” He’s referring to Neji and Lee specifically.

He slumped onto his chair, closing his face.

Takeru shivered backward. He saw Yuu’s progression into what he became now for the past few hours. He almost thought he’s in a real battlefield from Yuu’s performance.

“Uhum… Yuu, we have to retreat from here. Let’s regroup and make a temporary camp.”

“Yes… I know. Damn even our Command Center is gone. How we recapture our main camp… it’s done… it’s done…”

The light in Yuu’s eyes disappears.

“We have 24 hours to re-capture. It’s not too late.” Takeru try to give some hope.

“Okay…”, his tone seemingly lifeless as the Main Command Center emptied out, and eventually fell.

***

The Team Field Leader of East Camp was drinking tea leisurely. Because there’s no movement from the enemy side on their flank. To this point he still hasn't realised something is even going on with the main front.

“Sasuke, isn’t it weird? They have been doing nothing for hours… we too.” Sakura voiced out while they were about to switch shifts.

“Yeah… it’s off. I feel like they are planning on an attack on either the River Camp or focusing on the western flank. It would take time for us to reinforce that part.”

Sasuke gives his idea - but didn’t consider the possible information block.

“Make sense…”

Just then, Naruto came in shouting. He met Kiba, Hinata and Shino delivering important news.

“Sasuke! Sakura! Problem! Our main base is already captured!”

“What?” Even Sasuke was dumbfounded. They are there doing nothing and suddenly their base is already captured??

Kiba came forward. His body was bruised and had a few shallow cuts. Hinata and Shino also had light scratches here and there.

“They blocked the information from reaching this side! We got ambushed on the way here just now. Thankfully they weren’t that strong.” Kiba had used biological and psychological weapon Dynamic Marking onto the ambusher, and with their loss of composure they were dealt easily with Fang Over Fang. Kiba is not to be underestimated.

“Damn it…!”

Team Field Leader came over and shouted to everyone.

“Squad 8, 10 and 11, regroup at temporary main camp! Squad 12 would stay here, don’t let our flank breach.”

Kiba turned to face Sasuke’s squad. “Come on, let’s get going!”

Yuu the Head of Command Division looked over at the overall situation. They still hold the supplies, since the Earth side cannot afford to send more troops. To take over them.

In fact those soldiers attacking all had dried lips and pale complexions. It’s clear the resource depletion works but there’s only 24 hours left. They already gained a foothold on the main base and would focus troops there.

Once they do, it would be their disadvantage to regain them. But in a sense hope is not lost.

In hours, Sasuke’s squad arrived. They are briefed over the situation.

Yuu decided to draw people from other Division to supply to their main Assault force. Kiba and Hinata are drawn in as Kiba is competent enough while Hinata has a gentle fist and that Yuu thought Hinata as the heir must be stronger than whoever Neji guy is right? And both of them had similar techniques and Kekkei Genkai. So on paper Hinata will win.

“Hinata, your main task is to take down Neji. Squad 16 and 17 will back you up and disarm traps along the way.” It’s more of an order instead of a suggestion.

“Huh…? I… I…” Hinata felt her feet wobble. Yuu is expecting way too much of her. But she cannot refuse.

“Squad 10, you will deal with Lee. I heard you two are geniuses. Hope you both can deal with him.” Naruto and Sasuke only said yes.

Naruto turned to look at Hinata, feeling worried for her. She looks so timid and fearful. As if she’s afraid of being unable to fulfill her responsibility. Naruto went to Hinata's side, patting her shoulder.

“H-huh? N-Naruto-kun…!”

Naruto gave a sunny smile to her. “You can do it-ttebayo! Prove that guy wrong! You are a strong person, believe in yourself!”

“Naruto-kun… I… I will do my best…!”

Hinata’s eyes firmed, her body turned upright. Tsuyu at the side noticed Yuu’s arrangements. If it’s her, she would say Hinata would lose. But… this is a good battle for her. Naruto’s encouragement works wonders for her already so she doesn’t have to step in this time.

***

Shikamaru himself actually left the Main Command Center and took over as Heaven's Main Camp leader. He looked at the sun position, facing behind him and drawing a long shadow towards Heaven’s temporary camp. This is an advantageous time for a Nara like him and unfortunately he decides to drag his lazy ass out because there’s two freaks that would be coming here.

Nighttime full on assault is too risky, as for waiting for tomorrow - it means the base would be even more secured and become more difficult to take over. So Shikamaru believes they will try today itself.

Jiraiya stands at the side with Tsuyu, having an amused expression.

Yuu wasn’t idle and realised whoever the enemy strategist was had things going in their head. He learned to trust the younger genins and place hope in them. He formed Wind Corp out of the members available that can use Wind Release. From experience they may use delaying tactics including forest fire and stuff. The goal is to hold the base for 24 hours after all. Naruto is assigned to go with Hinata to disarm traps on their way since he can use shadow clones and Hinata Byakugan can see through everything.

Once their target opponent appears they would then go to where they need to go.

“Tsuyu, you think our side can regain our base?”

“I believe it’s tilted to our side more. The Earth’s soldiers are not in their best shape. As for their elite, our side’s elite are better.”

“Hm… I see. By the way Tsuyu, I heard you punished quite a number…” His tone was more questioning.

Jiraiya had seen someone running around in laps until they collapsed. And even then he kept crawling to finish the round. Jiraiya tried to stop him but the Team Field Leader intervened saying Vice General Tsuyu would disqualify him if he didn’t finish.

He felt Tsuyu was really going over it.

“Rather than disqualifying directly, I rather keep them as canon fodders. Now those useless piles can be useful here.” Tsuyu said so factually - and admitted she would have disqualified them if not for the usefulness in their numbers.

Jiraiya was taken aback at her words. Useless piles? Canon fodders? It’s as if Tsuyu at this moment no longer look at them as real lives, but numbers on paper.

“Humans make mistakes and learn from them, Tsuyu.”

“That’s why I give such punishment. So the lesson is drilled into their bones.” Tsuyu can understand Jiraiya is dissatisfied with her methods. She wondered how this war veteran still had such a soft heart.

“Most of these guys weren’t in ANBU. In your organisation, it is strict to a point. I cannot get into it either haha. But it’s not the same for the majority of us and ANBU’s way is not suitable for most. Konoha’s shinobi are a part of our village, those we protect and fight for. We are not united solely by law and strict rules, but by the heart. Keep this in your mind.”

“I will remember your words, Jiraiya-sama.” Tsuyu said so, but in her mind she thought Jiraiya was a fool. United by heart? That’s a part of it sure but for her law and order is always the first force binding an army together. Even sentiment can only be upheld by having order first.

The time eventually arrives. The real battle approaches.

Earth’s side main army moves in 2 pronged directions, led by sensors on the perimeter.

Ino received the message. “It’s starting.”

Shikamaru that's lazily sitting in the tent, stood up and stretched his waist.

“If we can’t hold on we lose.” Shikamaru muttered.

“Everyone. Get into positions. We will win this as long as we hold on.” His words were more factual than some encouraging words.

***

Meanwhile, the Heaven’s army seemed down.

“We lost a lot of people. And those guys are so powerful.”

“We had a lot in the medic tent. Shouldn't they also draw from the River Camp?”

“They want to keep that pressure on…”

“Hey look… we have the sannin’s student now. I think we can do it?” Despite some hope, most of them had some bleak expression. It's also because they experience defeat against some kids that've only been genin for a short amount of time.

All of a sudden, a loud smack onto the table draws everyone's attention.

Vice General Tsuyu stood upright, hands behind her back.

“You think it's over!?”

Hush. Everyone was silenced, the murmur and discussion of what ifs and their possible loss stopped.

“I will tell you when it's over! And that's when you are all DEAD.”

“You all here still have your limbs and feets. You can hold a kunai with your hands.”

“Even you there, you broke one arm but still have the other! Even if you break all limbs, you have teeth to bite their flesh!” Tsuyu glared at one of the genin sitting in a corner looking down.

“A lot of our comrades sacrificed themselves to protect our lands. Are you willing to let their effort go down the drain!? Are you willing to let them trample on their graves?!“

Few of the genins clenched their fist tight. Almost forgetting their teammates didn't actually die but simply withdrew.

“No!” One of them stood, shouting with fervor.

“We won't let them waste their effort!”

Tsuyu nods in satisfaction.

“Then get the fuck up! Even if we are going down, we are going down in HONOR. You are a proud Shinobi of Konoha! If you think what's coming is death, then drag them to hell with you! Let your end become something you can be proud of! Let your death become a song of your deed!”

“YES!”

“YEAH!”

“For Heaven!” Tsuyu raises her voice. And following her, the crowd seems infected with fervor.

“For Heaven!”

“For Heaven!!”.

“AARGH! FOR HEAVEN!”.

Jiraiya looks at Tsuyu then at everyone that's injected with chicken blood in bewilderment. He almost thought it's not a simulation anymore.

Sasuke’s squad followed along, shouting awkwardly so they weren't left behind.

Kiba shouted just as loud along with Akamaru. His eyes were shining looking at Tsuyu, domineering with aura around her.

“Everyone! In position! We will re-take our base. And WIN!” Yuu regained his spirit and shouted loudly.

“But they didn't die though…” Naruto muttered silently, feeling everyone is really going over the top.

***

Chapter 101: Chunin Exam (5)

Chapter Text

Close to 60 people joined the full all out assault to retake their base - grouped into two companies to attack two sides.

Shikamaru stood on top of a rock, overlooking the South front with a telescope.

“So Hinata and Naruto are on this side.”

In Shikamaru’s calculation, Neji stood a high chance against Naruto - both of them rely on melee combat and Neji is superior. But Naruto had monstrous stamina, and as long as he used his brain to drain Neji using shadow clones and use protracted battle, keep Neji on guard constantly, Neji would lose. Neji cannot keep his Byakugan open 24/7 after all. But then again this is Naruto we are talking about so Neji had a high chance.

As for Hinata, he saw her performance overall as classmates and already considered her losing.

On Heaven side, Yuu had arranged the cannon fodders that had lost some fighting strength whether through injuries or knowing they were weak to move forward like madmen. Reveal the enemy positions and numbers and trigger any remaining trap! Take down anyone they can!

On one side, a fodder rushed straight into the nearest opponent. A tripwire is triggered all of a sudden, causing multiple kunai to flung right into the soldier’s body.

And yet…

“Aarrghh!!!” He screamed in pain and still lunged forward to deliver a last stab to the enemy.

Due to shock the opponent couldn't respond fast and had his arm cut. Blood spurted from the wound on his forearm.

“F***!” He wanted to retreat, but the person in front of him actually held onto his legs even when he's heavily injured! As his position got exposed, multiple projectiles rushed to him, giving him serious injuries just the same.

The proctor quickly picks both of those soldiers and attach little Katsuyu to them before sending them to the medic tent quickly.

They are really going crazy…!

Yuu learned fast, applying Tsuyu’s method to encourage people and create willing cannon fodders. Pride of Shinobi. Proving to Konoha they are real soldiers, that they have trained and worked hard as Shinobi for all this time, that they can use all of their flesh and blood to protect Konoha. That this is their chance to prove themselves! And whatever words to inject craziness into those fodders.

Tsunade already made preparations to use mass healing techniques with Katsuyu’s help. The Chunin Exam has always had death each year. But this time, it's becoming serious as it involves a large number of people.

At South side, Naruto sends his shadow clones to the front. Disarming any traps there is with Hinata’s Byakugan help.

Any opponent the shadow clone met along the way is beaten in a matter of seconds. Naruto’s taijutsu skills are already far better than those genin that stagnated in their skill. He is closer to a one man army.

Naruto’s side are getting more and more in fervor.

“We can win!”

“We are winning!”

The other squad cheered seeing Naruto's shadow clones amazingly fight at the front. And Naruto keeps making clones like it's free to make.

“We can't deal with him! Call for our elite!”

The South side managed to break the first defense line quickly thanks to overwhelming numbers advantage from the clones.

Neji received the instruction and moved out of his camp. He is in peak condition after a good rest.

Naruto… the fate that awaits you is defeat!

On the southwest side, the defense line haven't been breached yet, but already on the verge to.

Sasuke is the one who lead the charge, dealing with the opponent come his way like trash. He didn't even have to open his Sharingan.

Kiba look in awe and also sense of competition. Not wanting to be left behind, he rushed to the nearest enemy.

“Akamaru!”.

“Raf!”, Akamaru jump high in the air and spun fast, showering the opponent in biological weapon.

“Aahh!! No!”

“Kyaa!”

Kiba saw their weakness and finally use his strongest technique.

Fang Over Fang!

Like a tornado he blasted those two and ended them instantly.

He smirked, feeling proud of himself and Akamaru.

Tsuyu watching the situation with a telescope nods seeing his performance.

Even in medieval times they use crap to demoralise enemy. He is not shameless and that's good. It's not a warcrime and not mentioned in SCE either.

However, Kiba finally faced a real opponent.

In the recognisable green suit, Lee is already ready to face him.

“Kiba, let's have a fair fight.” He said so because he really doesn't want to be peed on by Akamaru.

“Heh. Don't underestimate me!” Kiba once more use his strongest technique!

Fang Over Fa-

***

Sasuke noticed left wing had a difficulty. Lee had shown himself and beat people as easily as Sasuke beat others. Akamaru and Kiba was already sent away to the medic tent.

Lee look serious as Sasuke finally faces him.

“Uchiha Sasuke. The strongest of your class. I am looking forward to fight with the Sharingan of your clan!”

“You have to show me you are worthy first…!”

Sasuke rushed towards Lee and engaged in taijutsu fight.

Sasuke didn't even open his Sharingan, and each of his move are fluid, pushing Lee into defense.

Sasuke saw an opening and kick him right in the chest, sending him back few steps.

“Sasuke, I really can’t underestimate you…! I will make you use your Sharingan…!”

Lee sudden take off something from his sleeves and from his legs.

Weights?

As he drop the weight down, it creates huge crack on the ground! Sasuke felt surprise, and he instantly becomes serious.

Flash!

Fast…! Sasuke opened his Sharingan, seeing Lee as a real opponent.

But… not fast enough!

Sasuke easily saw the incoming attacks and counter them with ease. Lee felt his heart shaken, seeing how strong the genius is. His movement unable to escape 3 tomoe Sharingan’s perception.

Pow! A heavy kick sent Lee flying meters rolling on the dirt.

His breathing heavy, his body battered and bruised.

“Sensei…” Lee remembered his teacher Guy sensei. The one who supported him and believe in him.

I will win…!

Lee wipe the sweat from his face and stood in a posture.

“I will give my all…!”.

Gate of Opening! Open!

This technique…! His chakra flow increasing…!

Gate of Healing! Open!

Gate of Life…

OPEN! Burst of chakra is visible in Sasuke’s sharingan. Lee’s skin turned red from the amount of energy his body generated.

Flash! Like the wind Lee dashed left and right, approaching Sasuke.

Sasuke’s Sharingan flared. His eyes still able to see his movements. He had fought 1-tailed Naruto, so this speed is not worth mentioning!

Sasuke as if able to predict his attacks dodge barely each time. He is pushed to the defensive and unable to launch a counterattack, but Lee is unable to deal a decisive blow to Sasuke either so couldn't use his combo like Lotus unless he hit him at the right spot.

“How are you able to see with my speed…!”

“Hmph. Your movements are all straightforward. Under my eyes, I can see everything!”

“Let me show you, how you attack with your speed!”

Lightning Release: Lighting Flow Dance! Stage 1!

Arcs of lightning jumps around Sasuke.

Flash!

In Lee’s shock, Sasuke’s speed is close to his own!

They exchanged merely 5 moves - and seeing a gap Sasuke delivered a decisive blow right on Lee’s face.

He is sent flying few meters away from the power force.

But it's not over yet-

Sasuke flashed behind Lee, lowered his body and deliver an upward kick sending Lee to the air.

Lee able to react as he's sent to the air and use his bandages on his arms to grab Sasuke. But Sasuke just as quickly cut the bandages about to tie him with a kunai.

Sasuke jumped and deliver kick after kick in a combo that Lee failed to guard against - ending it with a final axe kick towards his abdomen.

Lion Barrage!

Lee is sent down to the ground, creating a crater ending him completely.

Sensei… I am sorry… Lee’s vision blurred as he lost the battle in unwillingness.

On the right wing, Sakura confronted Tenten.

“Take this…!” Tenten use the trees and branches, jumping between them as she threw projectiles after projectiles.

Sakura use the trees as a cover, moving in between them.

I need a chance to approach close to her…!

Tenten take a scroll and take out a wire connected to a heavy weight.

Seeing Sakura move out of her hiding place, she threw the weapon in hand.

The wire manage to caught her as it tie her to the tree.

“I got you!”

Poof! It turned into a log.

“Substitution…!?”

Just then Tenten felt someone behind her, she flickered backward quickly to avoid her attack.

However Sakura is already closed enough and weaved hand seals to cast her technique.

Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death!

“W-what’s happening!” A tree grew behind Tenten, tying her up in matter of a second. She felt herself unable to move.

“Illusion…! I will not fall here…! Kai!”

Tenten manage to break out of it just as quickly. But even the second of distraction is fatal.

“Chanaro!!” Pow! Sakura landed a fist right on Tenten’s stomach, sending her flying meters away before crashing onto a tree with a loud smack.

Tenten dropped down and lose consciousness in one hit.

“I got it!” Sakura jumped jumped happily seeing that she finally able to use the strength enhancement to a small degree.

Tsunade-sama…! I finally got it!

***

“Hinata! Leave this guy to me!”

Naruto stood in front of the timid looking Hinata.

“Naruto-kun…”

Neji seeing the main branch of the Hyuga clan needing this stupid guy to protect and fight for her, sneered in disdain.

“Hinata. You are scared aren't you? You aren't even fit to become a Shinobi. The way your eyes darted to a corner, covering your mouth with a hooked finger on your right arm. A mere pampered princess.”

“That's…that's no true…”

“Shut up! Damn it! Hinata is a strong person! She is not a pampered princess!”

Naruto take a kunai from his bag, tossing it to Neji. Neji casually tilt his head to dodge it.

Kage bunshin no jutsu!

Poof! Poof!

Tsuyu wanted to observe Hinata mostly and already moved her observation spot.

Tch. Idiot. If you believe in her you would have let her fight.

“Hmph. Why are you fighting for her? It only proves she's WEAK!”.

“TEME!”

Neji with his gentle fist dodge and counter the clones with ease.

Naruto make more clones, and all of them attack him in all direction.

“Hinata, watch how incompetent you are…!”

Revolving Heaven!

All the shadow clones were blasted by chakra rotation, proofing them into smokes in a mere second.

He… he's able to use Revolving Heaven…!

Hinata is shocked inwardly. That technique is a secret technique passed down only to the main lineage. It means, Neji figured it out himself!

After destroying the clones, Neji rushed towards the real Naruto.

“Waste…!” Naruto dodged and deflected the incoming gentle fist, but Neji’s Byakugan could see everything, even his flaws.

Now! Neji attack the tenketsu on his chest, causing blood to pool and spurt out from his lungs.

Naruto-kun…! Hinata saw the blood spurted out of Naruto, and yet her legs won't move.

This is the end!

…2, 4, 8, 16…!

8 trigram 32 palms!

“Ack…!” A final palm landed on Naruto’s abdomen, sending him meters back before he rolled on the ground.

Naruto coughed out blood. And yet, his fierce gave never left Neji.

“Withdraw now. You couldn’t use your chakra anymore.”

“I will never go back on my words. I will teach you a lesson dammit…! Cough-”

Naruto tried to gather chakra, only for pain to fill his entire body. If it's not for Neji’s mercy to only use 32 palms and not 64, Naruto would have been dead. In fact Neji using 32 palms at all show how much he respect Naruto’s strength already.

Red chakra about to burst from Naruto, but-

“Naruto… leave it to me!”

Naruto looks at Hinata in surprise, the red chakra stops flowing.

“Hinata…”

“I trained hard all my life. And yet… like everyone says… I am timid… I am a coward… I…”

“No! That's not true…!”

“You are self aware.” Neji mocked.

“So I will change…! And I will put everything I had now…! Brother, I will face you…!”

Hinata’s voice become resolute. The veins around her eyes buldged out, her Byakugan locked onto Neji’s own.

“You… at least you finally have the guts.”

Neji gained a little bit of respect. But having guts at all is already the bare minimum for any Shinobi so he doesn't care much.

Rush.

Hinata launched palm after palm. While Neji deflected them and sent one of his own. Their fights seem gentle on the outside, but each of their strikes unleash waves of chakra to target their tenketsu.

Naruto can only watch in awe.

Hinata…! You can do it!

Tsuyu, still observing, has a smirk on her lips.

Nii-san, I take my words back. Your performance to get beaten up is flawless.

Naruto manages to finally push Hinata out of her comfort zone. This is what she wanted to see.

Hinata and Neji launched a palm at the same time.

Wave of chakra spread out on hit…

Naruto thought Hinata did it, but instead…

“Cough-” Hinata coughed out blood as she took steps back.

“Hmph… so much for all your training. Just like fate makes me a side branch… fate makes you weak.”

“I… I know… I am weak… but I…”

“I will… not give up… I won't… go back on my words…”

Hinata stood upright, wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth.

She ready her posture once more.

“It's my ninja way…!”

“You…!” Neji felt irritated seeing such a useless person still cannot accept their fate.

“Then don't blame me!”

The two fought once more, but in a matter of a few moves Hinata’s tenketsu was blocked even more. She fell to her knees in defeat.

And yet, she still struggle to get up, not willing to give up.

“Why…why are you not accepting defeat…!”

“Because… I… I won't… just accept it…”

The words seemed to hit a string on Neji’s heart.

Neji felt angry and mocked. He rushed in, a palm about to end Hinata once and for all. But all of a sudden, his Byakugan saw an approaching dark red mass of chakra approaching him at fast speed on his left.

Neji quickly dodged the fist almost grazing him and had to take few steps back.

“Hinata…!” Naruto holds onto her, seeing she's about to collapse.

“Naruto…kun… did I… change?”

“You did. You did good Hinata.”

A proctor quickly comes over and takes Hinata away, leaving Naruto and Neji facing each other.

“You… how did you… what is that power…”

His Byakugan could see red chakra flowing inside of Naruto. In fact, his whole chakra network is unclogged and healed already. It's almost too demonic. And those red eyes…

“Damn it… I will defeat you!”

Kagebunshin no jutsu!

9 tails enhanced shadow clones rushed to Neji on all sides.

Neji can dodge and deflect their attacks, but it's clear he is putting all his effort into doing so.

What is this power…!?

Neji’s Byakugan sees a mass of concentrated chakra from one of the Narutos.

What technique is that…!

As the Rasengan is formed, he rushes towards Neji, wanting to end this fight directly.

“Take this! Rasengan!”

Revolving Heaven!

The two jutsu clashed in blinding light. The shockwave blew pressure to the surrounding area.

“Grrr…!” Naruto’s Rasengan pushed through slowly, pushing into Revolving Heaven’s protection.

Impossible…!

Boom! Neji’s absolute defense is broken, the leftover force sent Neji flying before crashing onto a tree.

“Cough…” Neji coughs a little blood from his lungs. His Byakugan lost its power. His consciousness is fading.

“How…?”

“Because I believe in myself! That I carve my own fate…!”

“...” Neji felt his heart shaken again. He had surrendered his fate as a branch of a Hyuga clan. That his existence is nothing but a mere tool for the main lineage. But hearing Naruto’s words, along with Hinata’s conviction, a part of his heart loosened.

Neji lost consciousness eventually.

On the southwest side, Shikamaru saw Sasuke beat Lee so easily. He was on standby to lock Sasuke down really. But-

They are moving so fast! What the hell.

Shikamaru reluctantly backs away. He can't do this anymore.

What a drag… I guess we lost…

With their elites gone, the other genins are like small fries. They can't even get out of Sakura’s genjutsu, and get heavily punched like it's free target for her.

Sasuke noticed Sakura's performance, a small appreciation and acknowledgement bloomed in his heart.

She’s getting stronger…

In a matter of ours, before dawn they recaptured their main base.

The Earth’s soldiers being weaker overall due to lack of resources also add to their loss.

Due to Yuu’s insistence to keep the River Camp where the dam was to stay protected at all times, the Earth side really cannot get any sip of water. The critical period finally passed.

Now as long as they defend their main base and River Camp, they would win.

Shikamaru noticed the situation. Night time already comes, and battle cannot be done at this time. Neji and Lee is already out of the equation.

In half a day, a lot of Earth’s soldiers already fainted from dehydration.

By the next day, the Earth side declares surrender in the afternoon.

“We did it!” Naruto jumped in excitement.

“Sakura-chan~!” Naruto held his hand high up for a clap.

She just chuckled softly, and clapped it.

“We won!”

“Sasuke! Come on!” Naruto went to Sasuke next.

“Dobe…” He seemed reluctant but clap his hand anyway .

“We won! Heaven won!”

Everyone at the camp cheered. They feel like real soldiers managing to protect their land and their village.

Tsuyu suddenly raised her voice. “All of you did well! Now… let's celebrate!”

Tsuyu brought out liquors and even food she ordered prior. She had enough money so this is just a little treat. Since the atmosphere is already here, this is a good time to form a closer bond and camaraderie. These are soldiers of Konoha after all.

“Vice General…! These…!” Everyone in camp had their eyes shining.

“Cheers! Cheers to Vice General!”

“Kanpai!”

“Anyone under 16! You have some juices over there! Don't take the wrong one, brats!” Tsuyu screamed out with a smirk.

The adults genin had food and drink, the atmosphere almost too beautiful one might cry.

Jiraiya also took some drinks along with Tsunade. She had done treating those in critical needs.

“Hm… she really can bring people together…” Tsunade commented, seeing Tsuyu chatting with Yuu, seemingly commenting on his performance at the moment. The atmosphere she created is really impressive.

“Am I mistaken…?” Jiraiya wondered to himself. At first, he thought Tsuyu was a cold cruel person, her punishments were strict, and she would call people fodder and perhaps see them as chess pieces. But, she treats them well when it's due.

***

Chapter 102: Tsunade's Realisation

Chapter Text

To recognise the promotion of rank from Genin to Chunin, Tsunade as the Fifth Hokage gathered and invited those who succeeded in front of the Hokage building.

The hundreds of people below each had grown into the mindset of a real soldier.

Sasuke and Sakura received their promotion to become a chunin, holding the certificate in their hands. Sakura knew what this meant for them, what this meant for her. That as chunin the role she would play in the battlefield will become bigger.

Sasuke didn't think much of it. For him the battle that's to come is the perfect grinding stone for him. Using their opponents flesh in a life and death battle to gain strength. His first objective had always been to kill Itachi, and to regain honor and glory of the Uchiha Clan.

Naruto on the hand…

He stood quietly on a dark corner, unnoticed by anyone. His eyes drooped down, his heart heavy. He watched the people in front of him smile and celebrate. He failed to get promoted.

Naruto looks down on the ground. He felt bitter, and even resentment.

Tsuyu told him he's not qualified and doesn't deserve the rank.

I did my best… I beat Neji too. Why did Hinata and Neji become chunin?

Tsuyu failed him more towards teaching him a lesson. Naruto would still join the frontline most likely so his rank never mattered in that sense. It's just a label if you think about it but Naruto craves approval most.

Naruto made a big mistake disobeying orders and that's enough to disqualify him.

As for Sasuke, he should be more strict towards Naruto. It's only thanks to his abilities that his decisions aren’t considered high risk, and he does not go overboard and act within his abilities thus it’s still acceptable. But if it comes to a situation where saving their comrade means failing the entire squad? This situation didn't occur thus far and it's a question what Sasuke would do. Regardless, Sasuke is still promoted.

Sakura did her role well, following orders to a point and her contribution and prowess exceeded most genins. In Tsuyu’s perception, Sakura is not classified as cannon fodder and is an actual important member of the army.

Even other genins who had subpar combat ability but followed their order and fulfilled their role to their best ability are promoted to Chunin. Those that laze around, not taking the exam seriously, didn't fulfill their duty seriously, are not meticulous, late to their shifts even by a minute, all didn't receive promotions.

At the end 178 out of 300 participants were promoted to Chunin. This was already considered Konoha’s higher up giving leeway to increase their fighting force.

Tsunade gave a congratulatory speech to them all, and that they shouldn’t stop working on themselves so they can protect and fight for Konoha better in times of turmoil that's to come.

As the crowd disperses, Tsuyu went to meet Tsunade.

“Tsunade-sama, the new recruit is still not up to standard. I suggest we whip them out in shape. We have limited time at our hands to have them grow slowly. I suggest a month-long intensive training camp to create a true soldier among them. I have compiled suggestions on programs that could improve them in just one month. I hope you can consider.”

Tsuyu handed over the documents to Tsunade, which she flicked to read casually. Her expression changed multiple times in a few seconds the more she read it.

Is this torture or…

From her previous life experience, albeit she had different intentions altogether in the beginning, she learned of human tenacity and what kind of superior product can be forged from hardship.

Tsunade crossed her arms, her brows furrowed but ultimately she shook her head.

“The programmes aside… we can't afford to have too many idle Shinobi. We need to keep Konoha’s image and to keep war funds coming. Once we send them on B and C rank missions, they would be sharpened out. So that problem will be solved.”

Tsuyu frowned. Generally Konoha is funded by commissions. But during times of war, the lords and Daimyo would naturally send funds because Konoha’s shinobi are Land of Fire soldiers.

“Tsunade-sama, is the war fund insufficient?”

“... Unfortunately, yes. We already squeezed as much as we could from the Daimyo. The rest is up to our village.”

“Then it can’t be helped…” Tsuyu can only give up on her idea. But then, maybe once Konoha put all their effort into the war she could proceed with her plan. As for the victim, there’s a lot of genin to pick from and they wouldn’t be doing anything that important anyways. She decided to bid her time.

“I will be at my office…” Tsunade went ahead. But as she sat down in her office, her eyes turned serious and there’s a hint of worry.

I wish I was mistaken… But unfortunately… she really didn’t see anything wrong with what she’s suggesting does she.

She flicks the pages to re-confirm the cruelty and atrocities she suggests for the training. 4 hours sleep. Genjutsu induced stress. Continuous swimming, running, hiking. Induced alertness from continuous live attacks. All while keeping their chakra signature low.

She’s not a human being…

Tsunade bit her thumb. She always had that uneasy feeling regarding Tsuyu that she ignored and thought she was just overthinking it. Now? It’s not her imagination… it’s real. She felt worried that someone like Tsuyu carries so much power, and that Danzo is allowing her. What happened that such a child with such a mind can be born?

Tsunade starts to consider the possibility that Danzo had used his brainwashing methods like he did to ROOT members or whatever other methods. Like Orochimaru, she doesn’t believe someone can be born naturally into whatever Tsuyu was.

Sarutobi-sensei, didn’t you notice, or is this what you wish for?

She wondered if Hiruzen allowed this in the first place. Considering Tsuyu can control 9 tails power even since she’s 7, she highly suspects Danzo had turned her into a weapon from the very beginning through dubious means. Being able to control 9 tails power at such a young age is already unnatural in her opinion so there must be something behind it. As for asking Danzo about it, she highly doubts he would just admit it.

Tsuyu didn’t know what kind of thoughts Tsunade had on her. Danzo sitting in his shady office sneezed all of a sudden.

Am I getting too old? I cannot get sick now… Only I can lead Konoha out of its predicament…

Danzo calls out to a Root member on standby to prepare him for a full body check up.

That being said… Danzo wrote the instructions for a mission he would like Tsuyu to take. The few Root members he sent failed to retrieve anything useful because at the site there’s too many powerful monsters at the location where many prisoners are experimented on by Orochimaru. He doesn’t have too many experts at hand. So Tsuyu is the perfect candidate given her power and she has Flying Raijin and can return to the village at any time.

Tsunade sees the mission content, her eyebrows furrowed.

“Search on Orochimaru hideout. Gather intel on his research…” The location is there, but the specific purpose and what intel is to be searched is not said.

For Danzo to not send his Root member secretly out… no, it means he did send them out but he couldn’t get anything. Thus he wanted to move Tsuyu, Konoha’s strongest weapon.

Tsunade moves out of her office and comes down to the dark staircase leading to Root. None of the Root members dare to stop her after she smashed one of them in one punch. She went directly to his office and kicked his door open.

“Danzo… I told you to not move out of your line. Didn’t I make myself clear last time?”

Danzo glanced at Tsunade, his expression calm from start to finish.

“Tsunade. What’s the matter for you to come down to this gloomy place?”

“Don’t pretend to not know. Explain clearly. What are you trying to find from Orochimaru?”

“... It’s not what you think, Tsunade. I am merely trying to give Konoha a better chance of fighting.”

“What do you mean?” Tsunade squinted her eyes.

“It’s a simple matter of giving her a little bit more power.”

“... Cursed Mark… the one Orochimaru left on her… you…”

“Compared to the 9 tails she carries, that little mark is not worth mentioning. You don’t have to concern yourself with it. If you don't want her to have any more power… you can take the 9 tails out of her, give the complete 9 tails to that good naive boy. That way you can be rest assured Tsunade.” Danzo mocked Tsunade in the last sentence.

Tsunade bit his lips. Danzo mocking words cannot be refuted. She’s wary of her having more power. But 9 tails inside of her was already a huge power that the little curse mark is not worth mentioning. It’s just a little boost. And Konoha still needs her power, despite her negative opinion on her.

“... I will keep an eye on her, Danzo… you better not act rashly… or I will tear down this Root of yours.”

“Of course.” Danzo said casually. It seems Tsunade agreed to let her take the mission. But there's a caveat. Tsunade will send her own people and see whatever there was on Orochimaru’s base.

And the most important part is to observe Tsuyu in detail.

***

Chapter 103: Northern Hideout

Chapter Text

“Tsuyu. You are taking an S rank mission to investigate one of Orochimaru’s hideouts. Report everything you find in detail.”

Tsunade pushed the scroll containing details on the mission forward.

“Yes, Tsunade-sama.” Tsuyu felt it's surprising that Tsunade is really letting her go on investigation related to Orochimaru. Or is the mission supposed to be from Danzo, but since Tsuyu isn't officially Root member he had to go through Tsunade? She thought it's the latter.

“You will be going with two other people. You should be acquainted with them.”

Yamato, an ANBU member with wood release along with Aburame Nao also an ANBU make their appearance. Nao had a typical Aburame appearance, with her black goggles and black facemask covering her mouth a lot left to imagination.

“Remember to come back to the village as soon as possible. Conflicts are breaking out often at the border. We may need your return if unexpected things happen here.”

“Understood, Tsunade-sama.”

Tsunade looks at Tsuyu’s respectful gaze with complicated feelings.

“... Wait, Tsuyu, please stay for awhile. The others… leave.”

The shadow guard around Tsunade disappears, Yamato and Nao also flickered away.

“Tsuyu, when was the first time you met Danzo?”

Tsuyu frowned. Is this a question of her allegiance?

She recalled the time Danzo appeared from the shadow, letting her test her nature affinity and even gave her an elemental release scroll.

“It's when I was in 1st year of academy, Tsunade-sama.”

“... So, at 6.”

Her eyes turned serious. To think Danzo had poached her since she's so young… a part of her even felt pity.

“Remember, you are a shinobi of Konoha first and foremost. And you are yourself before being a shinobi, before being a jinchuriki. You are not just Konoha’s… weapon.” She said the word carefully.

“Danzo only sees you as a tool. A weapon for war. Never forget you are more than just your power. We need your power, but I hope you don’t forget you are more than just that. You should learn from your brother on a few matters.”

“Tsunade-sama, I understand your concern… I am still myself. No matter what purpose I had, and how much power I gained. You can be rest assured.”

Tsuyu understands what Tsunade is concerned about her losing herself to power, probably already thinking she would go astray like Orochimaru most likely, or may undermine her position as Hokage as she seemed to be loyal to Danzo.

“And, my top allegiance is with Konoha and then you, the Hokage. Danzo is a mentor I respect. But his position is never higher than yours, Tsunade-sama.”

Tsuyu said her words carefully. She is not submitting to the Hokage nor Danzo first, but works for Konoha in the whole scheme of things - this also lets her excuse herself for shady things she may be involved in. That had always been the motto of Will of Fire after all. Even Uchiha massacre is justified under Will of Fire so it’s a safety net for her work no?

Tsunade let out a small huff. It’s exactly what she wanted to hear, and hearing Tsuyu being honest about her thoughts on Danzo’s methods also makes her want to believe the latter part.

“Good. You may leave.”

***

In a matter of an hour, Tsuyu in her standard ANBU outfit with a fox mask departed from the village along with the other two.

“Tenzo, I wonder if you are part of senju lineage.”

While out to travel, she tries to chat with the guy. Yamato looks at Tsuyu through his ANBU mask, trying to figure out what to say.

“You can say that.” Biologically he does. Yamato wonders if Tsuyu didn’t know of his origin, or pretending to not know.

“Konoha does need another 1st Hokage don’t you think?” Tsuyu said, relating Yamato to Hashirama.

“... I am not sure what you are implying.”

“Peace times end right after his death. It says a lot. If only Konoha had another powerful figure.”

Tsuyu was just amusingly praising Yamato for his wood release, implying maybe he could replace him if he’s powerful enough. But Yamato understood something else.

Yamato cannot be silent, trying to process her words as he is to report on her.

She’s implying she wanted power equivalent to Hashirama Senju… What a terrifying goal. But she still thinks of Konoha as the reason.

Yamato already thought Tsuyu was some extremist much like Danzo at this point. But her allegiance to Konoha can be confirmed.

“I believe only the right person should carry such power.” Yamato added.

“The right person huh. You are right. If a fool had such power, they would achieve nothing.”

Tsuyu gets annoyed at the stupidity of the First Hokage. Giving away Bijuu - equivalent of nuclear weapons to other countries so they can stop each other from fighting.

But the hypocrisy here is 1st Hokage himself can capture Bijuus like pets. And he let Konoha have the strongest of all Bijuu. So Konoha back then had guns, Hashirama himself is a rocket launcher, while he passed knives to other villages. And seeing how both Senju and Uchiha clan went extinct nowadays, it’s clear the village he created had so many flaws inside and the subsequent wars are a testimony to his failures. Even with enough power to be called God , he failed miserably. It’s laughable.

I see… so she believes only she can handle it.

Yamato knew Danzo well, and now he’s seeing Danzo 2.0 in her. She is definitely his successor.

Yamato recalled his past with Danzo. In a way he was his mentor for years…

Without a strong root, the tree cannot grow. Kinoe, I believe in your ability.

Come Kinoe. From now on I will personally train you.

Kinoe, here is the scroll left behind by the 1st Hokage. I hope you can master it.

Complicated emotions arise in Yamato, remembering him. In a way, he was a good mentor. He could understand if Tsuyu is loyal to him.

“What do you think of him, Yosei?”

Tanya squinted her eyes slightly. The gears in her brain are shifting.

So Tsunade wanted these guys to see my allegiance. Tsuyu already prepared her mind to badmouth Danzo while he’s not here.

“I can respect his ability to do what others cannot do, and I respect him for seeing my value and can trust me. But in my opinion, his methods are flawed - though it’s better than nothing.”

“What do you mean flawed?” Yamato felt curious. Maybe Tsuyu wasn’t as loyal to Danzo as they thought.

“His methods disguised cruelty as necessary. A loyal soldier does not need to be born from fear or absolute control. While secrecy is a necessity, secrecy even to the Hokage means he does not want to secure the village, but himself. If what he does is truly for the good of Konoha, the Hokage should be included in the knowledge and he shouldn’t hide from it.”

“But… I suppose if one willingly turns away from the dark and doesn't dare to stain their own hands - it can’t be helped. It’s their choice to hand over those grey matters to someone else entirely.”

Hiruzen and Tsunade may have had prejudice against Danzo but the fact that they do not take hard measures to end Root means they understood deep in their heart Root is needed for Konoha.

If it’s needed, why not face it directly? Why turn away and let someone else handle it as if afraid your hands would be stained? You are the Hokage, not Danzo.

It’s a sign of a weak incompetent leader afraid to dirty their own hand. And when that assigned someone dips too deeply in the dirty water you act surprised and shocked because you never care to know.

She is not badmouthing Tsunade, she’s just saying if Tsunade wanted her full allegiance she cannot be too kind. The 3rd Hokage made a mistake on half-heartedly supporting Danzo, giving him independent unchecked power. He set up internal power conflicts himself.

She never was a fan of having different powers in a system as that would complicate and make things inefficient, and power struggle may erupt at any point. Internal conflict will bring Konoha down from within if it comes to that point.

Yamato and Nao are surprised to hear Tsuyu’s detailed thoughts. Yamato had a different understanding of her now. Though it’s clear Tsuyu doesn’t like it if the Hokage is too naive and that they turn their face away from the grey area afraid to face it themselves.

“... About the training camp you suggested to Godaime, I have seen it.” Nao try to poke further.

“Tsunade-sama believes it’s too extreme…” the Aburame explained in place of Tsunade.

“We are on the verge of war. Only by training them under high intensive stimulation can they improve faster, and prepare them mentally. They would fight day and night, face life and death constantly, and see countless corpses on the way. Sending them to the battlefield now is only sending them to death for nothing. Not to mention most of the Chunin recently graduated are not to usual standard. How much can a shinobi improve from doing a few missions in these months? I don’t believe it.”

Tsuyu snickered inwardly. For her, the Chunin recently graduated mostly as canon fodders. Except a few remarkable people. She had pushed the agenda forward to Danzo hoping he could convince Tsunade, but it seemed he might only consider doing that for his own subdivision or his Root members.

Nao blinked her eyes a few times. That actually makes sense… Yamato is also in deep thought. It seems right, but the content of the training seemed questionable. However, perhaps he and Nao could talk to Tsunade if she can find a middle ground.

In a few days, they finally reached the sea north of the Land of Fire. Yamato made hand seals, creating a big wooden boat.

Tsuyu inwardly appreciates Yamato. Even when camping he can make a wood cabin from nothing. It’s really comfortable. If there’s someone she wants to join the 1st Company of Aerial Shinobi Unit, Yamato is included.

The trio head to the direction where Orochimaru’s base, the Northern Hideout was supposed to be located. The insects spread by Nao come back, telling her of the exact location.

“Be vigilant, there’s a lot of chakra signatures. Close to a hundred Chunin and even Jonin level chakra levels inside.”

Yamato frowned.

“This seems too difficult…” Yamato said instinctively, after all, even if the 3 of them are elite Jonin - facing a hundred of Chunin level opponents would be impossible normally.

But when he looked at Tsuyu, her expression never changed, saying confidence. Yamato remembers Tsuyu wasn’t a normal Elite. No wonder Danzo needed her to come personally.

They stepped on the island. The land seemed barren, with tall rocky spires surrounding the land.

The trio walked deeper inland. Tsuyu looks at the watchtower above. But there’s no response.

“No guard?”

Nao suddenly spoke. “Someone is coming.”

“Arrgh! Die!” A red skinned humannoid monster with two horns jumped from behind a rock, rushing straight towards them in madness.

Yamato already flickered backward and made hand seals, but Tsuyu stood there looking at the fool.

Herculean! In the right moment she stepped aside and wheel kicked the monster, crushing his side with a powerful blast of chakra from her heel sending him crashing to one of the rocky pillars. He lost consciousness instantly.

Yamato is shocked inwardly. Her strength without using any of her supposed boost is already not to be underestimated.

The trio went forward to see the monster. The red skin and horns gradually receded, he turned into a normal person after.

“So these lab rats escaped and went crazy.” Tsuyu takes out a huge scroll, sealing the unconscious guy inside.

“Yosei, Tsunade ordered to send any captives of his experiments to her first.” Yamato said to her.

“Understood.” Tsuyu didn’t object. In fact, a medical nin genius like Tsunade getting involved may be beneficial, whether her intention is just to save or to control Danzo’s research.

Yamato felt uncomfortable deep inside. He himself was a product of human experimentation, and saw himself and people he saw die one by one back then. But he swallowed his discomfort behind his indifferent mask.

“There’s a riot further. Massive chakra fluctuations, a fight is happening.” Nao analysed what the insects told her.

Tsuyu stood in front of the steel gate, casually infusing Earth chakra into her arm before punching the gate down in a blast.

The gate fell in a loud thud. Scents of blood permeate from the tunnel and corridors. The sound of screams and madness echoed in the surrounding.

***

Reibi opened his eye, sensing the massive amount of negative chakra ahead. Saliva dripped from its mouth.

Food…!

Nue also noticed it, his saliva also dripping. He wiped it with his paw before sending it’s intention to her.

***

Tsuyu sensed these guys wanted to come out immediately. She looks at Yamato and Nao, wondering if these ‘secrets’ should stay secret.

But then again, she would use these guys eventually anyways. Besides, Tsunade cannot do anything to her at this point. Konoha relied on her.

“Come out then you two.”

A mass of dark chakra burst from Tsuyu’s body. Reibi in its original glory shows itself as a giant jelly snake-like being. Tsuyu’s eyes turned purplish red from the negative chakra running in her system from Reibi’s presence.

A devilish smile carved on her lips subconsciously. Yamato and Nao quickly take a step back warily.

Nue appeared from a mass of purple chakra on her front, landing on its 4 paws with a small roar.

These guys are getting bigger…

Nue is as large as an adult husky at the moment. While Reibi is almost as tall as 2 floors of building - but it seems it can adjust its own size somewhat.

“Yosei, what are those…!” Yamato called out, he’s ready to use his wood release at any moment.

“You could call them my subordinates. You two, don’t kill anyone wantonly. Only render them immobile or unconscious. Eat their chakra however you want, just don’t kill. Reibi, don’t forget to protect Nue. He’s not strong enough.”

“Yes~” Reibi replied in a mixture of voices before they rushed together, with Nue clinging onto Reibi’s body as it slithers forward.

As the two went ahead, the sound of fight became even larger. To bring out negative chakra from people, they stimulate them and bring those chakras to the surface, causing even more madness in them.

The trio went forward, looking at countless monsters rioting. Regular guards as per their clothes already turned to corpses.

Reibi stretches its body, turning it into multiple limbs and hands grabbing onto partially transformed prisoners.

“Arrghh!!! Die! DIE!” The prisoners struggle, swinging their limbs to beat Reibi. Even if it caused damage, it got repaired instantly. Masses of purple dark chakra visibly appear from them being drained by Reibi.

Nue slapped its paw, creating vines that binds some of the monsters, absorbing their negative chakra. Though its bindings only last for a few seconds.

“Nn~ NN~!” Reibi made satisfied noises as he tried to find more victims.

The two creatures visibly grow a little bit bigger as more of those monsters come to attack them and get drained.

“Let’s leave this place to them. We can find information at other places.” Yosei suggested.

Yamato let his guard down before agreeing.

Flash. The three of them flickered in a similar direction led by Nao insects, trying to find the right person or information.

They passed by cells containing untransformed prisoners. Some look hopeful seeing them.

“Konoha shinobi…! Please release us!” They begged for their help. They were unfortunate souls caught by Orochimaru or his men after all. They heard the two sannin of Konoha killed Orochimaru. That was what the rumors said. They are glad Konoha shinobi actually sent people here.

Yamato didn’t refuse and is the first to unlock the cells.

“Wait Tenzo. We have to clear out this hideout first. There’s those people rioting outside too.” Tsuyu reminded him.

Tenzo seems to realise his blunder.

“We will release you later. It’s unsafe.”

He reassured them he would set them free, but asked the prisoners to stay put as it can be unsafe outside. Besides, these people have been experimented on, and may turn into monsters at any time. He can’t just let them out free. Tenzo hopes Tsunade could help them.

In Tsuyu’s opinion some of these people can be taken away as research subjects. But all of them? Is Tenzo planning to build a wooden yacht to carry all these people to Konoha? She would just leave them here, and at most had Konoha send a few chunins to take these people away after her mission was over. They aren’t here to save these people.

Nao is the first one to find something in a laboratory with the help of her insects. A few logbooks, neatly arranged scrolls and papers were taken away from a few laboratories. They found a living lab worker in an underground shelter.

The middle aged man immediately surrendered claiming Orochimaru forced him to work for him. Sounds typical.

“Where’s the source of this enzyme…?” Tsuyu asked coldly while flipping through the pages roughly, understanding the transformations are based on some enzyme.

“Ah… that person, Jugoo, is dangerous! He will kill anyone that gets close to him. I suggest you don’t…”

“Direction.” Her voice turned colder, her eyes as if wanting to kill him alive if he didn’t answer.

“E-Eastward. He’s in a solitary tower…”

“Don’t go anywhere.” She reminded nicely before the trio disappeared to the direction.

***

Chapter 104: Southern Hideout

Chapter Text

The trio returned to the main hall where most rioting prisoners were. Tens of de-transformed people lay on the floor unconscious after being drained.

These guys aren’t bad. Tsuyu thought to herself. Nue’s size increased twice from before. Reibi too had increased in size imperceptibly.

Both of them turned into dark purple masses of chakra respectively and rushed back into Tsuyu’s body.

Yamato felt Tsuyu was becoming more unfathomable. No wonder Tsunade asked him to keep an eye on her. She’s becoming too powerful and out of Konoha’s control. Someone this powerful and loyal to Danzo would make her feel insecure about her status as Hokage. Add to the fact that Tsuyu reminds Tsunade of Orochimaru so she had some prejudices.

“Mmh…~” Sizzle…

She felt the seal Gozu Tenno seemed to be growing alongside Nue, it spread outward in a crawling speed, burning her back.

“Yosei…!” Tenzo stepped forward, feeling apprehension over her situation. Even though he wasn’t a sensor, he could feel a deep potent dark aura coming from her.

She bit her lips in pain, before her expression returned to normal after seconds. Her connection to Nue feels even closer than before. She felt she could access some of Nue’s dark chakra just as he could access hers.

“Ha… I am fine. Let’s head to the East Tower.”

Nao and Yamato frowned. Those creatures weren’t simple, they thought.

***

“No… it can’t be… if he’s dead… doesn’t it mean…” Jugo felt his head spinning, madness lingering in his blood. Kimimaro is the one person he trusted, the person that could keep him under control. But the rumor that Orochimaru is dead means Kimimaro is likely to as well.

“Without him with me… I can never leave this place…”

The curse mark grew from his body, crawling outward on his skin. His expression turned cold, looking at the steel door in an urge to kill.

“If it’s a man… I will kill…”.

…

“Someone… is here… kill.” Jugo stares at the steel door, feeling the presence outside.

***

Nao holds the keys to the cell, and starts to unlock it one by one.

“This Jugo should be here.” Nao turned another key, unlocking all the locks.

Tsuyu holds her wrist to stop her from opening the door.

“Let me. You two prepare to subdue him.” She’s briefed shortly that he’s a mad person who will kill anyone he sees.

Just as she opened the door, Jugo’s expression turned crazy, the curse mark spread outward more.

But his crazed expression turned disappointed.

“Too bad… it’s a little girl…”

“Haha… I will still KILL!”

“DIE!” Jugo rushed forward in madness. His face half transformed.

“Yosei…!”

Both Tsuyu and Yamato made hand seals.

Wood Release: Binding!

Earth Release: Earth Grasp!

Earth and wood burst from the ground locking onto the crazed Jugo.

“Gahh…! I will… kill you…!” The mark on Jugo spread more, the rock and wood crumble in an instant as parts of his arm turned into a monstrous giant axe.

“Strong…!” Yamato cautioned.

Tsuyu felt intrigued at his ability. Jugo rushed forward with a powerful swing. The three flickered to dodge quickly. His swing created a long crater on the ground, spreading to the walls. The entire hall shows cracks unable to withstand his power.

“HAHAHA!” Jugo turned around to face Nao the closest to him.

“He won’t… get paralysed…!” Nao’s insects had been biting him from the moment he engaged, but it seemed ineffective.

Jugo rushed to her, launching his monstrous fleshly fist. Nao unable to react swiftly, but before Jugo could land the fist Tsuyu flashed in between.

Crash!

Craters spread on the ground, spreading further more to the walls causing the walls to crumble.

Jugo’s expression turned to surprise. His fist was stopped by a black iron arm holding it. As the dust settled, Tsuyu’s cold gaze met Jugo’s. The curse mark already spread halfway to her face.

“Hahaha… Another copy of me!”

“Calm down. We are not here to kill you.”

“Haha… then what do you want?”

“Come with us. You are a survivor of Orochimaru’s human experimentation. You will gain freedom out of these cages. In exchange we only need your cooperation for research.”

Tsuyu states their goals outright.

“Hnhn… Hahaha! Let me out of here?! You guys are crazy!”

“I can’t leave… I can’t leave without him…! Die!”

Tch.

Jugo’s arm turned into an axe once more, swinging it towards her. She steps aside, dashing forward with her own blackened fist. Taking a deep breath, the entire tenketsu of her arms are filled with chakra to the brim.

Herculean!

The fist landed on Jugo’s stomach, cracking his ribs. He’s blasted onto the walls, destroying it completely.

“Ahh…!!!” Jugo screamed, his entire body was about to transform fully as he struggled to get up.

Tsuyu flashed and stepped on his chest heavily. Heavy pressure and killing intent emanated from her.

“G-guh…!” Jugo’s eyes locked with the cold red demon-like eyes, her feet were like a mountain, pressing onto him.

The killing intent emanating from her sends fear deep into him, causing his transformation to recede.

“Ah…” Jugo screamed in pain, his body shaking.

“Stop… don’t…”

“I… I don’t want to kill anyone…! Please… leave me alone…!” Jugo cried out, his body trembling.

“Huh. Split personality? Interesting.” Tsuyu removed her foot.

“You wouldn’t be able to kill anyone as long as you come with us. Konoha will help you gain your freedom. We only need your cooperation in research. It will be better than these cages.”

“I…”

Tsuyu’s words are tempting. He followed Orochimaru only because he didn't want to kill anyone anymore. He couldn’t control his urges, that's why he agreed to go to Orochimaru.

“And if you want to kill anyone, I will stop you. ” She released heavy pressure from her chakra, a mixture of 9 tails, her own, and the dark chakra from the two beasts inside of her.

Yamato and Nao behind her felt their feet locked in place. The pressure is so heavy, as if a monster stood in front of them. Yamato gulped his saliva. He wonders just how much Tsuyu is hiding inside.

“I… I understand…” Jugo thought he found hope. That maybe, maybe he really could find freedom from his urges and killing.

“Good.”

Tsuyu had some thoughts.

“Nue.” Tsuyu called.

The creature appears from a dark mass of chakra in the air.

“Keep an eye on him. If he wants to berserk tell me.”

“An!” Nue went to Jugo, looking at him with big eyes. Animals have always been friendly to Jugo while he’s not in his berserk state.

“Huh…” Jugo hesitantly pats its head. Nue seemed to be fine with him.

“Let’s go.”

Nue turned into a dark mass of chakra, residing on Tsuyu’s back. Even while staying on the other dimension, it could sense negative emotions through Tsuyu.

The whole hideout is searched in its entirety for a whole day. They found a few other locations of Orochimaru’s hideout from interrogation of Jugo and living workers there.

“We could search a few of them before returning to Konoha.” Nao suggested.

“I agree.” Tsuyu thought that’s fine.

While on their mission, Jugo had few crash outs. Each time Tsuyu would beat him down to it, while Reibi and Nue feed on his dark chakra.

Jugo’s madness becomes even more out of control when those two feed on his dark emotions as those urges are brought to the surface. Even fully transforming himself out of control.

Tsuyu treats him like a punching bag and as a practice target on their journey.

***

“Your body is really tough.” Tsuyu commented, she landed another iron fist to his chest, even caving it in and sending him meters back like a cannonball.

Dark chakra tentacles from Nue and Reibi come out of Tsuyu’s body leeching onto Jugo constantly, sucking it all up.

“Hahah… HAHAHA!” He stood up weakly, the caved in chest repairs itself at an unreasonable speed.

“Ah…!” His transformation receded all of a sudden, he felt as if all of his emotions turned dull. And yet he felt relieved.

“Hm. It worked.” Tsuyu was just trying.

“Thank you…” Jugo looks at her gratefully. He had never thought he could feel free from those killing urges even if it’s temporary… it’s a little empty inside but, it’s better.

“No need…” Tsuyu smirked slightly. This guy is too easy to tame. It seemed she might get a strong loyal subordinate for free.

Yamato and Nao look at each other. To think Tsuyu can make a monster like him subdued easily.

In a few days, they cleared out known hideouts, not finding many things except a few prisoners.

As they approached the Southern Hideout, Karin doing her routine round as a warden felt her heart palpitating.

W-What is this terrifying chakra…!

She used Mind’s Eyes of the Kagura, sensing 3 chakra signatures tens of kilometers away. But one of them is very chaotic, dark, and oppressive. She couldn’t figure out if it’s a human being or something else.

“What… what is that…” Beads of her sweat rolling down her face. She’s not sure what monster is coming here. But she wants to run away quickly and has already packed her things.

She quickly rode a boat leaving her position. She is loyal to Orochimaru, but her life is at stake at this point. She didn’t notice that a very small insect had already landed on her. The chakra signature is so minute that she didn’t notice.

***

“Tenzo, Yosei, someone is running away from the island.” Nao reminded the two.

“He must be a sensor to find us so quickly.” Tsuyu mused.

“Leave him to me. Direction?”

“Towards the northeast direction.”

“Roger.”

Tsuyu flashed, using body flicker to approach her and rushed on the water.

Karin notices the approaching being and she starts to panic. She rowed her boat faster, hoping it wouldn't catch her.

OH SHIT OH SHIT OH SHIT!

Alas she couldn’t outrun it, she could only try to fight. She stood up from her boat, facing the direction of that terrifying chakra.

Oh am I dying here? I haven’t got a boyfriend yet…! The twelve year old girl complained.

Tsuyu flashed like a shadow, leaving a wave of water behind her. She stood opposite of Karin, observing her.

That red hair… an Uzumaki?

Karin gulped. She felt this person’s chakra clearly as she’s closer now. Taking a closer look she had… 3 distinct chakra… no…4…! So… so dark!

Feeling Yin Kurama’s chakra deep inside of her, Karin felt even more apprehension. As for Tsuyu’s own chakra, it’s cold, oppressive, domineering even. But it’s not dark nor evil. Still, what are those other chakra in her? What is she?

“Tell me. Who are you?”

“...” Karin remained silent. She observed it’s a Konoha shinobi. She can only lie.

“I am… I am forced to work with Orochimaru… He is really cruel to me…” Karin pretended to be pitiful, while carefully observing her expression. It seemed Tsuyu didn’t buy it. If it’s true Karin won’t run away in the first place.

“Are you an Uzumaki?” Tsuyu ignored her statement. It’s clear she’s a willing follower of him in her observation. Orochimaru had good brainwashing ability so it’s not surprising.

“Yes…”

“Hm. I am Uzumaki Tsuyu. We are distant relatives in a sense. My hair colour was from my father though.” Tsuyu uses some bait, using common similarity.

“Uzumaki… Tsuyu…” She felt she had heard of the name before from Orochimaru. She cannot remember the details, but from her chakra fluctuation she is not lying.

“Since you are an Uzumaki, Konoha legally could provide you with refuge if you want to. Orochimaru is already killed. You are free to come with us.”

She locked her pressure onto her. Her words seemed like she had a choice. But the pressure locking onto her body says she had no choice.

“I… Yes I will follow…” Karin can only reluctantly follow. As for escaping, she would think about it later. She knew she couldn’t escape anyway.

“Good.”

***

At the Southern Hideout, Yamato released the prisoners inside. But soon he met a peculiar naked guy in a water tank.

“Oi! You there! Free me too!” Suigetsu waves his hands to Tenzo, he felt so excited that some nice guy is coming to free them.

Yamato as a nice guy with experience in being experimented on took pity on him as well. He freed him freely without much thought.

“Hahaha! See ya~”

Suigetsu rushed out of the prison, finally relieving his freedom.

“Wait…!” Yamato uses wood to bind down, he still needs to ask questions! But out of his surprise, Suigetsu's body turned into water and passed through it easily.

But before Suigetsu can finally escape to the sea, a tremendous pressure locked onto him. Looking in front, a little girl with fierce eyes looking down on him.

“Hey little girl~ You better get out of th-”

Massive chakra poured out from Tsuyu, threatening him. Calling her a little girl is really offensive enough.

His feet wobbled, feeling the terrifying chakra. Ah? Little girl? No… it’s a little monster…

“Look…! I am one of Orochimaru’s victims! You should let me go, yeah?”

“We need your cooperation first.”

“...”

Suigetsu calculated the risks and decided to just run. He quickly rushed sideways, hoping he could jump into the water. Tsuyu rushed towards him, her hand grabbing his shoulder. But her hand actually passed through it as his body turned into water.

Hydrification technique of the Hozuki clan…!

Tsuyu made a decision quickly to hold this guy. Combining Earth and Yin release, she used the jutsu derived from Jirobo she had gotten recently.

Earth Release: Dark Hold!

A dark dense dome of earth surrounds Suigeisu, eventually closing on him fully. He tried to turn it into water to pass through the pores, but it’s too dense, with a sense of gravitation pressing onto him.

Huh, wait, my chakra…!?

Suigetsu felt his chakra drained away by the dark earth walls. He’s shocked that he’s completely trapped.

What kind of jutsu is this…?

He uses hydrification technique to enlarge his arm, and send a powerful punch to the wall.

Cracks appeared on it, but it quickly repaired itself before he could destroy it.

No no no…

Suigetsu struggled until his chakra drained away. He turned into some blob appearance eventually. The earth wall crumbles, revealing his pathetic figure.

“Hm. Interesting.” Tsuyu mused seeing the blob head. Suigetsu’s state reminded her of a fiction of some overpowered slime.

Karin, seeing the pathetic Suigetsu, snickered in mockery.

“Hah! Look at you now!”

“Shut up…!”

“You are answering our questions.” Tsuyu crossed her arms, her words weren’t asking but an order.

***

Chapter 105: Collapse Release

Chapter Text

***

Kuchiyose no Jutsu!

Poof! Naruto manages to summon Gamabunta after getting the contract from Jiraiya. His control over his chakra and 9 tails chakra let him summon Gamabunta.

“He’s so big-ttebayo!” Naruto jumped on him.

“Kid! Watch who you are talking to!” Gamabunta grunted.

“Uwa! Ero-sennin! You should have taught me earlier! He’s so big and powerful! I will beat Sasuke this time!”

“Naruto, you shouldn’t rely on other’s strength! If you want to beat Sasuke, do it with your power!”

“Fine fine! I can beat him without the big toad help too! Believe it!”

“Ero-sennin, Tsu-chan got to summon the toads too?” Naruto wondered since Tsuyu wasn’t in the village.

“Ah. I will give the contract to her later…” Jiraiya can’t say he’s unwilling, not for the time being. She’s strong enough on her own; or so he said to himself to justify his feelings.

***

2 weeks pass, Tsuyu and the rest along with some captives arrive in Konoha.

They head towards Hokage’s Office first.

“Tsunade-sama, here’s the detailed report on our findings.” Tenzo handed over the scroll. She takes a quick glance, before looking at the 3 other people with them.

“Uzumaki Karin. Hozuki Suigetsu. You both are Orochimaru’s victims, and Konoha would not take you as a prisoner unfairly. Karin, as an Uzumaki you can stay in Konoha if you want to. The Uzumaki clan had a special place in Konoha, even our emblem, and the logo on the back of the shinobi vest represents your clan. Suigetsu, Konoha and Kirigakure had not made any contact for years, our villages are considered neutral now. You two are free to leave. But… only after you two spit out everything you know about Orochimaru.”

“Yes… Tsunade-sama…” Karin can only cower seeing her domineering attitude. Suigetsu didn’t think much. He’s only glad it’s just that this Hokage of Konoha doesn’t plan to kill him for no reason. He doesn’t give a damn about Orochimaru and can trash talk him all day.

“As for you, Jugo… I understand you have an uncontrollable impulse to harm and kill. You are a danger to the outside world, Konoha will contain you until we find a solution to stop your urges. We will not treat you badly, as long as you cooperate.”

“I understand, I am willing to stay in Konoha.” For Jugo, he doesn’t want to hurt people most so staying in the village is a good choice for him.

“Good. Yamato, bring the three to the INT department. The others… except Tsuyu, can leave.”

“Yes, Tsunade-sama.”

…

Tsunade sat down on her chair, tapping her desk with her finger as she read the report from Yamato.

“You are hiding a lot…” Tsunade’s gaze turned unkind.

“Tsunade-sama, I never intended to hide them from Konoha. Shinobi’s secrets are their lifeline.”

“... That’s true…” Tsunade cannot retort. Information leak even among themselves had risk of exposure to the enemy, and therefore weakness.

“I won’t ask where you got them. It’s obvious enough. But I hope you won’t lose yourself to it. You may leave.”

“Yes…” Tsuyu flickered away like a shadow.

After a few seconds, Tsunade muttered.

“... Keep an eye on her.” An ANBU nodded before disappearing. As a jinchuriki Tsuyu always had someone monitoring her anyway so she wouldn't notice a difference.

Tsuyu noticed someone following as usual. With a simple distraction of a shadow clone, she went ahead to Root HQ to report to Danzo. Tsunade most likely knew but won’t mention it. It’s just for appearance sake.

“Hmph. Hozuki Suigetsu… Second coming of the demon of Kirigakure. To think she just let him go. Kirigakure may be passive now, but there’s a chance they may take action once war starts. I would rather eliminate a potential enemy.”

Tsuyu thought it seemed sensible but it doesn’t make sense given the likelihood of such a thing happening. In her opinion free will and freedom should be respected. Suigetsu wasn’t an enemy. Even in her cognition it’s against her principle even if it cost Konoha nothing to kill him. Like she admitted to Yamato, Danzo acts based on paranoia not calculated risk, always assuming the worst. This isn’t ideal at all.

“As for Karin Uzumaki… her ability is very useful. Uzumaki bloodline is also a good vessel for 9 tails. For the future of Konoha, she shouldn’t have let such a useful person go. Orochimaru is already dead, she has nowhere to turn to.” Danzo even thought Konoha could have their own Uzumaki clan inside, bolstering Konoha’s strength. Naruto and that girl could rebuild the clan. He felt dissatisfied over Tsunade’s kindness. Letting them go freely after interrogation? Really?

The only good thing was Jugo seemed willing to stay in Konoha. And it’s easy to gain his recognition and loyalty as long as they solve his problem. Danzo already imagined Cursed Shinobi on the battlefield, wielding curse mark power. But the endeavor would take a lot of time and money which Konoha doesn’t have. So he would focus on unlocking the true extent of Tsuyu’s curse mark first before doing anything further.

Danzo kept complaining to Tsuyu about what should have been done. With Tsuyu agreeing it’s ‘possible’.

“How is Nue and Reibi inside of you now?” Danzo remembered those two.

“Danzo-sama, they are growing stronger each day. Although far from 9 tails, they provide useful assistance.”

“... In time there’s a chance for you to lose control, whether it's 9 tails or the Zero-Tail. It is an unstable factor. You can try to learn this…”

Danzo tossed a scroll to Tsuyu. She opened it up, surprised that Danzo is really giving this to her.

Adamantine Sealing Chain… a hidden technique of the Uzumaki clan. Mito and Kushina were in Konoha after all, so it’s not that exaggerated their techniques are here.

“Thank you for your generosity, Danzo-sama!”

“Don’t mention it. Konoha needed your strength… you may go.”

“Yes!” Tsuyu flashed like a shadow, feeling euphoric that Danzo treats her so well. S rank jutsu for free~ she could really dance at the moment. Tsunade could never.

But she found herself in a dilemma where she had too much to master. Even her cheating shadow clones weren’t enough.

She read the scroll on the training field, reading its basic concept. It seems the Adamantine Sealing Chain requires her to produce a special type of chakra and only feasible if she had potent physical and spiritual energy. And perhaps this jutsu is also part Kekkei Genkai.

A non-Nara learning shadow imitation or non-Yamanaka learning mind based jutsu would all show pathetic results even if they could do it. It’s clear genetics plays a huge role in mastering those jutsu even if it’s not a Kekkei Genkai. She seemed to fit the bill to learn the jutsu.

Normally, one uses a coiling method, coiling them tight to produce chakra from their body, combining spiritual energy and physical energy.

But Adamantine Sealing Chains on the other hand use a different method. Rather than coiling, it’s to weave them tight, much like a fabric, creating a very strong special dense chakra that can suppress other less dense chakra. The technique requires both chakra control and large chakra output.

“Sigh. This requires a lifetime training…” Tsuyu complained inwardly. She had enough on her hands.

She put it aside first. It’s too far away from her and would probably be the last thing she would train on as it had no immediate need and needed a lifetime training. She already knew 8 trigram sealing methods, so it should be enough for an emergency for those beings. Danzo is really pumping her up like some fattened up chicken doesn’t he.

She saw Sasuke on the training field with Kakashi, it seemed Kakashi is guiding him on mastering lightning release. Kakashi doesn’t slack off and does Might Guy-like exercises, only lacking the green suit. As for Naruto, she assumes he’s with Jiraiya somewhere. Sakura is either at the hospital or training on her genjutsu.

They are working hard, satisfactory to her. She cannot slack off either. She takes out a sealing scroll from her tool bag, unrolling it.

Kai! Poof! Multiple cups of glass with piles of light bird feathers summoned out.

Kage Bunshin! She summoned ten shadow clones to aid her training.

She poured water into all the cups and let the feather float on them. All of them start to practice earth nature transformation once more.

After learning a jutsu combining Yin and Earth release, she figured out Yin release is about image, to create form from abstract. But every release of different nature had different ties to what abstract closer to it. Wind nature had ties with the abstract form of ‘cutting’. Fire release had abstract ties to ‘heat’ and burst of energy.

Every jutsu requires Yin release and Yang release. How those shapes came to be, like water dragons, or dog heads on mud walls, and various shapes are shaped by the Yin. The act to produce the jutsu itself requires the Yang.

Earth release had an abstract tie to hardness, density, and finally on the extreme… gravitation - attraction to matter, and even energy.

As an avid reader with knowledge of modern earth from the 21th century, she knew basic physics. 99% of a matter’s weight comes from ‘energy’ in fact. The energy contained in the bonds between quarks are what made up most of their weight.

Increasing the energy between two quarks would eventually create new quarks. But… as long as she could constrain them so it is contained, the weight will only increase without the matter breaking apart.

Her eyes opened after her intense focus, the Earth nature chakra she created infused into the feather reached an extreme. The feather visibly turned dark and started to sink into the bottom of the cup. But it wasn’t over. The cup vibrates slightly before it cracks like a web and collapses into the feather from the weight and attraction.

“A breakthrough…” She muttered. She’s not sure what exactly is the chakra she made. Containing gravitational power, even the property of absorbing minute chakra on its formation. She believes it’s a combination of Yin release and Earth release. Perhaps something similar to a Kekkei Genkai at this point. She already grew up with Yin Kurama infusing its chakra to her. So she is Yin inclined, and that made sense she could achieve such fusion. Or perhaps it’s her vivid imagery close to the very laws of physics that allowed her to reach the extreme.

She trained for an hour with her clones to get used to producing the dense chakra.

She felt she could get used to it a little. She stood up, making hand signs of a normal earth wall but this time, she used the nature transformation.

She calls it, Collapse Release.

Collapse Release: Abyssal Wall!

She slapped her palm on the ground, the collapsed nature chakra shaped into a meter wide wall, forming a pitch black wall from the ground. The surrounding dirt and plantations bow to its direction, as if worshiping. Many objects levitate towards it, sticking onto it. Even her feet start to slide on the ground attracted towards it. If she’s serious she could put more chakra into it and create a much more fearsome effect.

She waves her hand, letting the wall crumble apart.

She took out another glass, filled it with water and this time placed a small pebble in it. It sinks to the bottom.

If increasing weight means putting more energy into the bonds holding the quarks together, the reverse can be applied. Pull it out and hold it around so the weight decreases. Once energy is dispersed, they lose their weight.

Infusing her chakra on the pebble, it starts to float up.

This is it… my own power.

Tsuyu felt a sense of satisfaction at her breakthrough. It’s not 9 tails or Reibi or Nue or Curse Mark. It’s entirely her own power.

Now I can truly call myself an Elite Jonin, she thinks to herself. Other Elite have their own specialty, a culmination of their own genius and talent. 1st Hokage with Wood Release, 2nd Hokage with his Einstein-like genius similar to Orochimaru. 3rd Hokage too is a genius that masters all 5 nature transformations. 4th Hokage was a genius in Flying Raijin. 5th Hokage is the greatest medic known in the Shinobi world. She wonders if she has finally stepped into the ladder of true talented and genius people.

The ANBU watching with a telescope frowned their eyebrows. What is that pitched black wall that can even attract objects to it? And did she just… make a pebble float on water?

No wonder Tsunade is cautious. She had so many things in her, and she’s a genius herself to be able to create her own technique. He needs to report it to Tsunade quickly…

Tsuyu doesn’t care that she's being watched. She would use her power on the battlefield anyways, what’s there to hide…

Tsuyu stopped practising after another hour. Recalling the fiction of some overpowered slime that had so many skills, though she never reads it she knew the general plot from its sheer popularity at the time. Somehow she felt like she’s becoming that thing… She chuckled to herself. No way no way. There’s no way she could end up as a God-like being right?

Chapter 106: Uzumaki Karin!

Chapter Text

Tsunade reads the report on Tsuyu’s new technique. A black wall capable of attracting objects. And even the ability to lighten objects.

She is a science student of the Shinobi world, even if she’s more of a medical expert, she naturally understands what she has done.

But to think she could master Earth nature transformation to such an extreme. Those people in Iwagakure had mastered the secret to increasing weight and losing weight and it's related to Earth nature transformation.

To think Tsuyu can re-create it from nothing… Or does Danzo have the secrets recorded for it? From previous war prisoners she's unaware of? Or he trades for the technique with Iwa or with a rogue Iwa nin? What did he use to trade this time? She hopes it's not something important.

From her collection she doesn't have the details on their technique. But then Iwagakure’s techniques never had strong gravitation to it. Could it be hers is different? Or a more advanced form?

***

Danzo in his office sneezed again from being blamed unfairly these days.

I need to get another checkup. I am sneezing to often…

***

Suigetsu, after spitting out as much as he could about Orochimaru is finally let out in the evening. While he's in Konoha he figured he might as well take some vacation. Kirigakure wasn't as nice as this place so there's no rush to find the 7 Swords of the Hidden Mist. He wishes he could kill someone though. Nevermind.

He read the brochure for top places to visit in Konoha. First stop… the Hokage Rock!

Suigetsu does his own things, meanwhile, Jugo is already taken under the Research Institute of Konoha.

Karin, with nowhere to go, wanders around the village wondering where she should go after this. Orochimaru is already gone…

…

She looks around the village, feeling the chakra of people here.

People here… are so warm…

She felt Konoha is really different, in a good way.

“Such a robust chakra…! And… that one… so warm…”

Her eyes darted to a white haired man walking side by side with a blonde haired boy.

The white haired man had a strong chakra. Also had a sense of warmth but a little… melancholic. While the boy that seems to be her age is bright and sunny. Like summer.

… Wait… what… this dark chakra…

She felt shocked, feeling similar chakra to Tsuyu deep inside the boy. Looking at the boy figure, the blonde hair and blue eyes, those two are related?

Jiraiya and Naruto noticed the unfamiliar girl.

Jiraiya thought she's some new refugee, she's an Uzumaki after all and this time of turmoil may lead to one thing or another. Seeing she's Naruto's age, he thought it's a good thing to let Naruto mingle with her and make her feel welcome.

“Naruto, she's from the Uzumaki clan.” Jiraiya hushed to him.

“Huh? Uzumaki…? Like me? Like… mom? Her hair… it’s really…” Naruto looks at the red haired girl he has never seen before.

It's very similar to his mother's picture. And she’s so pretty. A blush form on his cheeks.

Karin noticed those two gazing at her. She felt a little flustered at being noticed and turned away.

“Hey…! Wait…!”

Naruto chased after all.

“What do you want?” Karin crossed her arms, acting cold and aloof.

“Uh. You are an Uzumaki?”

“... Yes. What of it.”

“Suge! Me too! Your hair… its so similar to my late mom’s…”

“Huh… oh.” Hearing his words, Karin felt a little melancholy remembering her own mother. She had her hair too. Well, perhaps most Uzumaki had the same hair.

“So your mother is an Uzumaki. Your hair colour follows your father then?”

“Yup! Though I wished I had red hair. It's so cool-ttebayo!” And because Naruto dislikes Minato for a LOT of things and prefers his mom.

Karin chuckled seeing Naruto's excitement. His energy is infectious, even if she’s usually colder to most people.

“I am Uzumaki Naruto! Future Hokage! What’s your name?”

Naruto seems too eager to know her.

“... Uzumaki Karin.”

“Then Karin-chan! Come on, let me show you around Konoha!”

“Naruto-kun. You can just call me Karin… I am not used to being called that.” Being called the -chan surname makes her feel like a brat.

“Okay! Karin! Come on, I know the best ramen place in Konoha.”

That's really the first thing he thought of when it comes to Konoha.

Naruto is very giddy knowing another Uzumaki. They are distant cousins in a way. Karin is surprised by Teuchi’s chakra. It's so… warm and welcoming. Almost healing and soothing.

No wonder Naruto likes this place. Konoha is filled with nice people…

A small smile carved on her lips as she tasted the ramen.

“Ah…! I don't have money!” Naruto finally remembered he got swindled by Jiraiya prior.

“... You are an idiot aren't you.” Karin mocked jokingly.

“Hey not you too!” Naruto is in disbelief. He got called an idiot by almost everyone at this point.

***

“So Karin, about our clan, uh…” Naruto thought hard on how to word it. It's so difficult.

If he remembered correctly, the Uzumaki clan was from Ushiogakure that's destroyed?

“Where were you before you came here?”

“... Where was I…”. She recalled her past before meeting Orochimaru. Her mother was used to her death to heal others. Then, herself. Orochimaru saved her in a way, and gave her safety.

Seeing Karin silence, Naruto look left and right. Not sure what to say.

A part of her sleeve dropped down revealing a bite-marked scar.

“Huh? What's that…?” Naruto noticed and pointed it out instantly.

Karin quickly covers it up.

“It's just some scars.”

“What happened?”

“...” Her eyes turned to the half empty bowl. She doesn't want to talk about it really.

“Uh. I won't ask if you aren't comfortable!” Naruto gives her a sunny smile.

“... You are such a nosy brat.” Karin snorted.

“Hey I am just curious! Besides, we are friends now!”

“Friends huh. You are too quick to trust people.”

“... Well, I am used to feeling alone. So, whenever I get the chance to, I won't hold back…”

There's a tone of sadness in Naruto's voice even if he’s saying it with spirit.

“You are not bad, except you are too noisy. How come you feel alone? You drove them away with your mouth?”

“Nah… it's not that… I guess I can't tell things either so it's a secret! But, things are already getting better now. Though, at times it felt like it just never left me. Haha…”

In a way he had a lot of friends now. But then, it's as if there’s a ghost following him at times.

“... It never left huh… yeah. I get that.” Karin felt Naruto also had some form of bad things that happened in the past.

“... So Karin, are you a shinobi?”

“I am. A genin.” She is trained in Kusagakure, more because they don’t want their healer to die easily.

“Woah! From which village? I am a genin too-ttebayo! Sigh. There’s chunin exam before and I did really well! I mean… I made just one little mistake… okay maybe it’s a bit big. But my teammates all passed… only I was left to fail. It sucks-ttebayo…”

“What did you do? Let me guess, something an idiot would do?” Karin mock him as a joke. She didn’t answer Naruto’s first question because his questions were too long and she missed it.

“Hey! Well… I disobeyed orders?” Naruto said carefully the words Tsuyu spat at him.

“That’s the worst thing you could do idiot… no wonder you failed” Karin snorted. Yeah, figured.

“It was just one time-ttebayo! It’s not like I didn’t learn…” Naruto pouted as he slurped more noodles from his bow.

“Oh right! Do you know any amazing techniques of our clan?” Naruto looks at Karin with shining eyes hoping she knows something.

“...I do.” She’s not sure why she’s even answering. Oh she knew trouble would come.

“Uwa! Uh… so…” Naruto fidgeted. “We are cousins, sort of, right? Same clan too. Hihi… I wonder if… you can show me?” Naruto fidgets shyly. It’s a little shameless of him to even ask.

Karin sighed and rolled her eyes. Wow this brat is so shameless. Who come up to anyone and ask them to show their hidden technique.

“Fine. I only know 1 though…” She only can use Adamantine Chain. And even then it’s not perfect. As for Minds Eye of the Kagura, she remembers her mother unlocked her mind’s eye for her through a seal. But she herself has no knowledge on how to do it for others. Though, she can use that jutsu only because she already has exceptional sensory ability and chakra control.

Naruto’s eyes shine brightly upon hearing it.

“Come on! Let's go to the training field!”

Naruto finishes up his ramen quickly, already giddy. Karin sighed. It will be tiring. This guy won’t let her go anywhere today.

Reluctantly Karin went ahead to the training field of Konoha. But then her eyes darted to an aloof looking boy the same age as Naruto. His chakra, so cool, so THICK, so thrilling and exciting! And his face… SO CUTE AND HANDSOME!

She blushed slightly when she saw Sasuke. She corrected her glasses, feeling a little shy suddenly.

“Sasuke! Look! I have a cousin!”

Sasuke was startled hearing the news. He looked at the red haired girl his age. Seeing the red hair, he figures out it’s the Uzumaki clan.

“Come on Karin! Show him your strength! Oh right, he is Sasuke Uchiha.”

“Um. Hi… I am Uzumaki Karin…” Karin fidgets. Sasuke’s chakra is just… so exciting… so thrilling…! Her heart races fast as she comes nearer.

Naruto noticed the familiar reactions much like Sakura, he felt like he was just wearing a green hat! Teme…!

“Karin… I am Uchiha Sasuke. I am looking forward to seeing it.” Sasuke cool and aloof, crossing his arms.

“Yes! I only know one technique, I hope it won’t disappoint Sasuke-kun~”

Hearing “Sasuke-kun~” made Naruto tremble with jealousy. Why does every girl he likes like Sasuke! He glared at Sasuke as if wanting to eat him alive.

“Okay here I go… Adamantine Chain…!” Small chains of chakra created out of her body, wildly attacking the target dummy at the front. The dummy is torn to pieces.

“Suge!” Naruto almost jumped in excitement.

“Such potent chakra. Without a hand seal too. What a technique…” Sasuke already uses his Sharingan to see through it.

“Ano~ Karin~ Can you teach me? Um? Please…?” Naruto uses his puppy eyes technique.

“Idiot. You can’t just ask anyone to teach them their technique for nothing. Knowledge isn’t free. Would you want to teach me that Rasengan of yours?” Sasuke crossed his arms, sarcastic with the last sentence.

“What! You already have chidori. Why would you want to learn my jutsu! No way no way!”

“Hm… I suppose… you are an Uzumaki. But usually only a few women of the clan can use it. And it requires strong chakra control.” That’s what she remembers from her mother’s words.

“Karin…!” Naruto had his mouth wide open hearing Karin is willing. In fact Karin is willing because she doesn’t exactly believe Naruto could learn it. He’s a male to begin with. She’s not sure what it had to do with the technique though. Perhaps it’s more because women in general are more Yin-inclined biologically.

Sasuke huffed. Can’t believe this girl doesn’t mind sharing. Too generous. Though from her words Naruto most likely won’t be able to use it. No matter, he only needs to focus on his own training.

“Come on! I can’t wait! I will master it!”

Naruto already dragged Karin elsewhere.

If Danzo saw this, he would for once give Naruto a thumbs up in the form of a nod of appreciation. Good boy. You are finally useful. Now we can recreate the glory of the Uzumaki clan in Konoha!

While Naruto is focusing hard to create those chains, his face looks like he’s taking a dump as he tries hard to focus his chakra to do it the way Karin described. He decided to make shadow clones, and now tens of them are doing horse stance, frowning, as if all of them are trying to release their waste.

The scenes are comical enough, Karin already labelled Naruto as an honest idiot.

After a whole hour of no result at all, Naruto looked dead inside. Karin shook her head, feeling exasperated over Naruto’s shenanigan. She always turned her gaze to Sasuke. His chakra is so… it made her heart race. She just couldn’t look away.

Naruto noticed she’s looking at Sasuke often. He grumbled inwardly, feeling jealousy and trying harder to impress Karin. He failed miserably though.

***

Chapter 107: Assemble!

Chapter Text

Root HQ Training Hall

Collapse Release… Abyss Core!

From in between her palm, a dense core of darkness is being created. The surrounding dirt floats and levitates surrounding it in a circular motion. The air hummed as a power of nature is being created.

“Unstable…!” The core crashed and crumbled apart, creating a large amount of heat and miniscule shockwave outward. It seems the chakra is dispersed more like photons while it crumbles, like hawking radiation? So it doesn’t have much force. But…

She tried again. From in between her palm, a black core of dense chakra formed once more.

Taking a deep breath, she pushes excess chakra into the center all at once with all her effort in one fell swoop, with intention to overflow the chakra - then like a spring releasing its tension, the core exploded outward in a powerful shockwave, even sending herself a few meters backward.

Even this unstable factor can be used as a repulsive technique. But with its outward direction from the spherical core, she wouldn’t be able to control it and would hit herself. And she needs to hold the core to compress such an amount of chakra to create the spring effect so she cannot create it and throw it to her opponent expecting it would explode afterwards. But then again her shadow clones could use it in typical suicidal way. As for herself… if the center of gravitation is her own body?

Pain would cough out blood if he knew someone else is stepping into his power of God.

She wiped the dust off her clothes before continuing her practice with her shadow clones.

Danzo watched in awe, his cane almost shaking. Why, she always brought happy surprises for him. Seeing Tsuyu’s fatigue appearance, he realised Tsuyu continued her training right after finishing her mission a few days ago. Where else can he find such a hardworking, genius, loyal shinobi around.

“Tsuyu, you are training too hard. You should have some rest. I have something to show you, we can have a walk meanwhile.”

Tsuyu never imagined Danzo would tell her to have some rest. Is the sun rising from the west?

“Yes, Danzo-sama.”

Danzo brought Tsuyu out of Root HQ, towards the sun and to the street of Konoha. Danzo is often seen in the sun these days… It’s almost too weird for those in Konoha Council. Even people in Konoha start to know of Danzo’s existence. They are going to the Research Institute of Konoha. Heading underground from a secret entrance, they arrived.

“My own people and Tsunade’s are working on Cursed Mark. Though her methods are too soft. I am afraid we won't get results as fast.” Danzo grumbled inwardly.

Tsuyu is surprised these two actually work together for once. Or maybe Tsunade is just cautious and wants to control him.

“I am going to show you something else… come.” The two head to the Aerial Unit Research Department.

Danzo leads Tsuyu to the big laboratory filled with machinations, then to one of the rooms.

The staff inside working on various parts all greeted Danzo with respect. He just nods, walking past them and reaching out for the steel door at the end.

As the door opened, her eyes lit up seeing what’s on the altar, connected to various wires and observation devices.

A weapon, in form close to that of a rifle brimming with chakra running through it. The lustrous silvery metal. The exquisite Fuin Engravings. The sharp bayonet of a chakra-conducting blade. SKS loading system.

“Danzo-sama! The weapon has finished its optimization.” The staff member quickly reported.

Danzo nods. “Bring it out. Tsuyu, this will be your own weapon. You seemed fond of the chakra guns, and it will be useful once our Aerial Shinobi Unit makes its debut. You can get used to it first.”

“Danzo-sama…” Tsuyu holds the cold rifle in her hands. She observed it closely, the engravings, the workmanship, the loading system that can switch between chakra cannon and using physical projectiles.

She never had such a generous boss even counting her past two lives. The only downside is Danzo had some backhand and could genjutsu her. But in a way it just means Danzo appreciates her so much he wants her guaranteed loyalty. She could appreciate that sentiment.

Channeling her chakra into it, the Fuin Engraving glows in blue light. Its aesthetic is top notch. And to think this weapon conducts her chakra so well.

Danzo introduced the weapon and its materials, showcasing how expensive it is and that it had potential similar to top swords of the 7 Swords of the Hidden Mist.

Tsuyu wiped the cold rifle in her hand with awe. Could this weapon reach a similar level to Samehada?

She hoped her weapon wouldn't be alive though. She already had too many beings with her.

“Thank you, Danzo-sama. I will not betray your trust.” Tsuyu bowed respectfully.

Danzo felt satisfied seeing Tsuyu’s expression. In a way, Tsuyu is the only person who could appreciate him without any of his shady methods nor intentional manipulation.

“Tsuyu, as a younger generation, I believe you will lead Konoha to a better future. I am already too old.” Danzo already started to think about his limited time due to the recent sneezes he had.

Tsuyu’s eyes widened. To think Danzo trusts her so much he’s talking about the future of Konoha…

“Danzo-sama… I will do my best to fulfill your expectations.”

“Good.” The way Danzo looks at Tsuyu is almost too warm. Even the staff around the lab almost freak out inside.

“As for the next agenda, we can form the first company of Aerial Shinobi Unit. We had enough units of Wings. I have selected 8 capable young men to form 2 squads within the company. As for the 3rd squad, you can make your own choice - your own squad to lead. Come now, we will discuss the details.”

Danzo lets Tsuyu see the selection of Shimura clansmen among the people in the company. She doesn’t mind that Danzo wants to bring his clansmen up.

She tries to think carefully on who to invite. Aerial units now depend on ninjutsu and projectiles. But then she herself has enough firepower for her squad. But she needs another one as well. As the other 2, of course it’s a Yamanaka and then a Hyuga. A Yamanaka could let her communicate through even vast distances. Byakugan’s sight extends up to hundreds of meters. Though she wished she could take the elite Jonin of Yamanaka and Hyuga, those are extremely precious and rare and is a very important asset for the entire battlefield. Using them in a small squad that acts independently isn't efficient at all. They weren’t cabbages.

“Hinata… Ino…” She thought of her two classmates. These two had potential. Ino, despite being young, shows her prowess in long distance communication through her technique in the Chunin exam. And that’s already enough for her. Hinata is someone she had wanted to shape a long time ago, and her recent performance made her believe Hinata had huge potential ready to be unleashed.

As for the third member, someone with great ninjutsu potential. Wait… I look at it wrongly. If there’s someone with expertise with ranged attacks…

“Tenten…” She remembers this unique senior of hers. An expert in object sealing technique, master of various different weapons. Her mind and talent lies in her fluid adaptability. She can use various weapons and projectiles. She should be able to adapt to aerial combat even easier than most. Just the right kind of genius for her squad.

It seems we need a few variations of chakra based weapons.

“Hm. These people had talents in their respective fields. But I could introduce you to more experienced ones. These people are too young.” Danzo saw the portfolios, and it’s Tsuyu’s acquaintances.

“Danzo-sama, I wish to retrain these recruits myself. Our familiarity would make it go smoother. Besides, being younger means it’s easier to be built.”

“Hm. Fine, do as you wish. I will give you the rights to train the entire company. While you are at it, I will see if Tsunade is willing to send some under your hands. I am looking forward to the result.”

***

Hiashi sat across Tsuyu, holding the scroll of appointment for her daughter. As the patriarch he would need to agree and approve of it first.

“Tsuyu. This Aerial Shinobi Unit, tell me what it does.” Hiashi elegantly crossed his arms into his sleeves, much like a noble.

Tsuyu explained briefly about its roles, and also what role Hinata could play.

“Byakugan of the main lineage had farther potential than the branch. You had keen observation. Very well, if Hinata agreed, you are free to take her in. I leave her safety to you when the time comes.”

Hiashi trust in Tsuyu’s abilities, also because Hinata is only acting as a sensor. And it’s aerial too, often it’s projectile based combat and with Byakugan there’s not much that can threaten her. So Hinata can be considered to have a safe place.

Tsuyu soon meets Hinata in the guest hall.

“Tsuyu. It’s been awhile.” Hinata looked haggard on the outside, as if she had just finished hard training. She looked a little bit more confident than the last time, albeit the change is almost unnoticeable. The fight with Neji seemed to truly bring her out of her shell.

“Hinata, I wish you would want to join my team.” Tsuyu gets straight to the point, handing over the scroll containing the details.

“This… Aerial Shinobi Unit…? Huh, you are a Jonin already?”

Hinata felt shocked inwardly.

“I… I am not sure if I could…”

“Hinata, if you doubt your ability, then I will shape you. You wanted to be strong. Then I have the right method for you. I will be leading a training camp soon. It will be gruesome. It will be cruel. It will be tiring and you may lose consciousness. But, if you want to become stronger, if your will is as strong as you believe, then join me.”

Tsuyu said with conviction.

“Tsuyu…! I…” Hinata clenched her fist, looking at the floor. She knew she was weak. But Tsuyu is lending her a hand.

“I will join.” Hinata says with resolution. I will change, and become stronger…!

Tsuyu smirked slightly. “Good, I will meet the others. I plan to recruit Yamanaka Ino and Tenten. Both of them had particular talents I wanted.”

***

Tenten and Ino, hearing they could actually fly, joined immediately. As for the ‘harsh’ training as a condition, the two are shinobi. Naturally they accept it. Tenten was already going crazy with imagination.

Ino on the other hand feels excited about the flight part, also, Tsuyu is powerful and had a high status to even lead a squad of a newly formed unit. Konoha higher ups must have a lot of trust in her. Thus she also wants to firm her connection with her.

This… is my chance…! Tenten felt she finally found her path to become truly powerful. Besides, it’s Aerial Shinobi Unit’s first company. There’s only 12 people in it. This is an ELITE! Konoha had 10,000 shinobi, but now only 12 can use flight. And perhaps even the full extent of the Aerial Unit would reach a hundred or so in time and it’s still such a small percentage.

Tenten, who had wanted to reach the top in her own way felt like she’s given the ladder to the sky.

“As a congratulatory gift, you can have these explosive tags. I noticed you had a keen eye for weapons.” Tsuyu hands Tenten a scroll containing stacks of black explosive tags inside. Her own craftsmanship. Tenten take one out, observing the fuin in detail. Her hands trembled in excitement.

“Isn’t this… THE black explosive tag?! I heard it’s a sensation! A company in the land of Iron made them!”

Her eyes were almost moist with tears. These tags are superior in many ways. Even the red explosion had an aesthetic touch to it. Even Deidara the Explosion connoisseur takes inspiration and adds some metals to add colours to his explosives.

“Are you free tomorrow? If you have no planned missions with Might Guy we can do our first round of test flights for you to get used to the Wings first. Once you two and the others in the company mastered basic operation and maneuvers, we can proceed with formations and tactics.”

“Test flight?! YES! YES I AM FREE!”

Tenten was already brimming with anticipation. Tsuyu bait and hooked them with the feeling of flight first so they wouldn’t be able to run away once she forced them into the training camp. Heh.

***

Chapter 108: Tengu

Chapter Text

In the sky of Konoha, 4 figures are seen gliding across the sky like swift hawks.

“This is so amazing! Kyaaa!!!” Ino screamed out as she glided through the air, overlooking Konoha from a kilometre above.

“A-ah… So… scary…” Hinata’s body was trembling, afraid to look down. Though her flight is steady.

Tenten looked the most natural, Tsuyu’s eyes for talent wasn’t wrong. In just an hour, she adapts so quickly, and her control and maneuvers… Tenten laughed out loud as if she owned the very sky.

The trio watch tenten in amazement as she draws an 8 shape in the sky, spinning in the air like a dancer.

Even Tsuyu is shocked inwardly, not expecting her talent to be to this extent. It seemed she recruited a hidden gem.

“Ah. Tsuyu! I am out of chakra…!” She wasted a lot of energy testing and performing various maneuvers at random. Tenten controlled her wings closer to Tsuyu. Tsuyu detaches a cable from her wing, then connects it to Tenten’s Wing Unit. Chakra flows from the cable filling up the chakra tank. There’s a chakra storage unit formed from sealing in each wing, helping to hold a fixed amount of chakra for the user.

With Tsuyu’s enormous chakra in mind, Danzo naturally gave these designs, also allowing a longer flight duration. Danzo is definitely meticulous and detailed - a characteristic branched from his paranoia.

More of these sightings are seen each day. The Aerial Shinobi Unit made itself known for the whole of Konoha. Also, for other nations as there’s always spies lurking among the civilians. Konoha showed this freely so that the local lords and Daimyo could gain confidence and support them with more funds, also letting more commissions come in from other smaller nations.

***

Onoki looks at the report in shock and worry. To think Konoha reached Aerial advantage. This had always been Iwagakare’s confidence from their Reduced-Weight Rock technique.

Rasa also had a frown on his face. Konoha had gained small strength to fight against him. He is really considering to back away from war and really wants to sign a treaty with Konoha.

But… the Daimyo is madly pressuring him for war. Because in his words, their land is suffering from famine. That Land of Fire is forcing unreasonable prices on them and other countries followed suit out of greed. Their Daimyo had sent letters to reach a reasonable exchange. But Root operatives and greedy people behind the scenes always prevented this from happening. This makes the lords and the Daimyo of Wind really want to wage war to take a piece from the Land of Fire.

Tsuyu didn’t know her idea to starve the Land of Wind cause them to completely consider waging war, not the opposite.

Raikage A smashed his table out of anger seeing Konoha gaining strength again.

“We cannot let them grow…” He gnashed his teeth.

***

In a few days, Tsuyu compiled the information on aerial combat on a stack of paper. With an experienced old military veteran that once held a position as a battalion commander under Danzo that would help her fill in the blanks. This would serve as an official Standard Operating Procedure for Aerial Unit.

She put much detail on air combat manoeuvring, the art of moving and turning an aerial fighter based on her past life experience and adjusting them to fit into standard fighter jet like tactics. Considering there aren’t that many aerial threats yet, she focuses on the important ones. The aerial units of other shinobi villages are elite and would only be deployed for strategic missions.

For basic maneuvers it can be categorised into 5. Lines (horizontal and vertical), loops (making a 360 degree turn), rolls, spins and finally hammerheads (heading straight up at 90 degree, then shifting path utilising the lowered speed).

These basics need to be mastered first before proceeding to anything else.

Barrel roll to cater for access energy after acceleration, Immelmann turn for a smooth 180 degree bearing change, Split S to do the exact opposite of Immelmann turn, low Yo-Yo to sacrifice altitude for speed as it moves with gravity.

As the aerial fighter feels the wind with their own body, the feeling of resistance, touch, and gravity would accelerate training as it feels more natural compared to staying inside a vehicle where many senses of the body cannot be utilised. Formations can be simplified either sparse or tight.

Next she focused on Close Air Support - mostly launching strafe or airstrikes to the ground. Coordination between aerial units and ground units is crucial to prevent friendly fire and missing targets. Someone with training can be assigned as the coordinator and communicator called Joint Terminal Attack Controller (JTAC). These people will be assigned to give detailed instruction and information on what kind of support they need. A Yamanaka that could communicate long distance would preferably be given this role or through radio devices.

Thinking about it, the presence of Hyuga clansmen in each squad that can see the battlefield as clear as day, communication between Aerial Units and JTAC can be lax and independent actions can be taken without misfiring.

She already planned to give Hinata Lieutenant position for her squad given she could see the entire battlefield with her eyes. Besides, she is very smart and can understand everything in a single hearing. Tenten and Ino being her acquaintance her age makes it no problem for her to communicate confidently too. Tsuyu knew she would be away half of the time as her real forte is as a frontliner so she had to hand over to Hinata whenever she went away.

Coming back to SOP, for basic strategies, aerial units can be deployed for various objectives. Precision strike support to target important structures, providing cover by fire, reconnaissance, and sky bombing.

Danzo as the Highest Commander of Aerial Shinobi Unit called for a meeting with the councils including Konoha Council and Military Council to spread new SOP and training to incorporate Aerial Unit in the army with the ground unit. He left it to the men under him to explain the thick documents. He’s too old to talk too much. He mentioned Tsuyu as the creditor naturally, almost with pride in his tone.

Out of everyone in the meeting Danzo is the one who seems to regain his youth with an almost imperceptible smile and expectations.

Meanwhile, Tsuyu is responsible for training the first company in aerial movements. She leads by example, using shadow clones of herself equipped with Wing Unit, a squad of Tsuyus flies in a V formation at the start.

The fourth shadow clone of Tsuyu explained to the company the actions being done by her and the clones as they move in the air.

The demonstration is almost bizarrely perfect and easy to understand with their own eyes. Danzo almost thought Tsuyu had a past life soul that had experienced aerial combat seeing her perform spins and turns at complex angles on the sky of Konoha as she wanted to show examples to them.

After demonstrations, the shadow clones act as coach for each squad, accelerating their training unreasonably with personal close guidance from a hidden top expert.

Danzo initially Aerial Shinobi Unit doesn’t actually require much development nor tactics since aerial advantage already made the unit a monster in the shinobi world.

In his imagination, they would just swoop down from the sky and blast people to death with explosives from above simply. But Tsuyu overturned his views. At this rate… Konoha’s Aerial unit would surpass Iwagakure Weightless Corp and perhaps… even Kazekage would fall without the need of a Kage tier combatant to fight him once he comes out.

No, in a sense this aerial shinobi unit, even as a mere 12 member company at the moment, represents a Kage tier level power with its absolute advantage. Not to mention it’s a teleporting aerial unit with Tsuyu holding Flying Raijin. Danzo shuddered at the thought himself.

Danzo wanted to give the first Company of Aerial Unit a special name. He decided to give them the name - Tengu. They are warriors of the sky, wings of the Leaf.

He doesn’t know how many times he can feel surprised at her. At times Danzo wishes there’s more of her since she’s been carrying too much on her back, and there’s not enough hands, not enough people with her genius that could come up with so many things and execute them in perfection.

Especially for training a completely new subdivision and combat style - wait. Who says there’s not enough Tsuyu? There’s more of her with her shadow clones, guiding the new subdivision to become complete in a matter of a week. The efficiency is almost too terrifying, with Danzo giving greenlight on every matter Tsuyu headed making it even smoother.

Tsuyu’s original body coached her own squad members meanwhile.

“Next we will do a hammerhead manoeuvre.” Tsuyu took the lead as she shifted to face upward. Her body moves at a 90 degree angle, eventually losing speed and coming to a standstill for a second.

Hinata, Tenten and Ino followed suit. Albeit there’s delay and discoordination, all of them reach the same point as Tsuyu. Each tilted their body down and dive straight to the ground at high speed before re-entering a different flight of path led by Tsuyu. All of them had their hearts racing in excitement. The thrill of air maneuver is a rollercoaster.

“Not bad. Tenten, you learn very fast. You are a genius.” Tsuyu praised her genuinely. She’s a natural at this.

Tenten felt pride blooming in her heart. No one has ever called her a genius. Even back in the academy she has always been seen as average, easily forgotten.

“It’s thanks to your teaching Tsuyu!” Tenten replied. Hinata and Ino felt a little competitive seeing Tenten do so well and practice harder.

People of Konoha often talked about their sightings. Naruto wanted to join, many other shinobi aspired to reach the sky as well. But without any surprise Tsuyu rejected him blandly.

After a full day of being busy, she finally returned home before the sun set. She sees Naruto lounging in the living room, watching TV.

“Nii-san, next week I will hold a training camp. You will be joining. You need to be shaped properly. I already talked to Kakashi and Jiraiya about the matter.” Tsuyu said blandly.

“Huh? Training camp? But I am already training with Ero-sennin.” Naruto lazily replied.

“He won’t be able to give you what I can offer. If you want to become strong, you have to join. We will be camping in the Forest of Death for a whole week and undergo intensive training. There’s a hundred or so participants so far. Ino, Tenten and Hinata will be joining. Oh. Kiba as well.”

She recalled the Inuzuka matriarch meeting her by chance at the grocery store earlier. She asks her to beat him to turn him into a real man. Tsuyu naturally took that job seriously. She will give special beatings to him.

The heads of the clans are briefed on the details of the training camp, posters are also posted on the street of Konoha to invite Shinobi of all ages and ranks to join.

The camp is called…

“Hell’s Week”

It offers gruesome, intensive, challenging, stress inducing training to prepare you for war, to turn you from a rough rock to a gem. To sharpen a dull edge into a lustrous sharp one.

Also, you can retreat from the camp whenever you want if you cannot handle it. Health status is constantly monitored to ensure minimum safety. Due to the training camp being entirely voluntary, and the participants can quit anytime with Danzo promising Tsunade of its safety she acquiesced. Besides, on the first day itself a lot of people would quit in her opinion. And it’s only a 1 week camp, as Tsuyu reduced the duration to cater for Konoha’s need to send shinobi to missions. There’s two sessions planned for it so those who missed later.

Naruto didn’t know what literal hell was waiting for him. Tsuyu already planned to give Naruto twice the beatings as Kiba’s because 9 tails makes him recover multiple times faster than ordinary people.

Chapter 109: Hell Week

Chapter Text

Close to 211 participants joined Hell Week camp. A quarter of them are Danzo’s own men. Tsuyu thought this was too low…

She can't just rely on herself in the war, even if she could use Flying Raijin and she is aware herself was equivalent to a teleporting nuclear weapon her chakra wasn't inexhaustible. Maybe if she had some way to have infinite chakra she would have nuked the other Shinobi villages to the ground on the first day.

9 tails power had a huge drawback on her body if she used the full extent of it. Though these days it seems a little less corrosive. Perhaps due to 9 tails being less groggy.

Coming back to Forest of Death, surprisingly all of Konoha 12 are present.

“You guys are all here!” Naruto looks at all his classmates.

“What a drag…” Shikamaru sighed. His father and Asuma thought this camp is good given it's Tsuyu, their own classmate that headed it. He looked around, seeing masked operatives of ANBU watching them from the trees or behind the shadows. It felt off, this training doesn't seem normal. Not that he knows those are Root operatives.

And no, Danzo isn't doing anything shady. Those guys are honest in their work this time.

“Naruto-kun… let's do our best!” Hinata is finally able to talk properly to Naruto.

“Yeah we will Hinata!”

“Eh? Karin! You are joining too?” Naruto saw the red haired figure walking towards them.

She crossed her arms, raising her glass.

“I am asked to help monitor you people. My sensory skill is good enough.” Karin is free anyways.

“Wow! I didn't know you were a sensor!” Naruto gets giddy as usual.

“You really don't seem nervous at all.”

“He~ Whatever is coming my way, I will go through it! Believe it!”

Karin looked at Sasuke who remained aloof and cool. His chakra is really potent and thrilling as usual. Her face turned red slightly.

“Hmph. I have seen the content. You would regret it.”

Karin turned around, glancing at Sasuke a few times before getting into her position. She hopes Sasuke will be fine.

The crowd of hundred people was rowdy, Naruto was goofing around with his classmates. None of them seemed serious at all.

The sound of crunching leaves from footsteps approaching them drowned from their chatter. Tsuyu looks at these bunch of people with expectation, hoping they can become real soldiers.

To simulate danger at all times…

I will be that danger.

Tsuyu’s own domineering chakra, evil 9 tails, dark Reibi and Nue’s chakra that induce negative emotions are all unleashed from its restraint.

As the wave of chakra fluctuation reached them, the crowd suddenly went silent, as if the world turned mute. Noise and screams of animals in the forest resounded in the forest as they fled frantically from the terrifying presence.

All of them felt their heart palpating, some even forgetting to breathe. Their heads turned to the direction of that presence, the chaotic chakra visible to everyone.

Few of them instinctively pull out their kunai out of flight or flight response. Shakily holding them, point it towards the dark mass approaching them. Some take slow steps backwards, forcing their wobbly feet to move.

Sasuke felt his entire body trembling, his hands won't stop shaking. His Sharingan flared up instinctively, looking at the evil chakra permeating from her.

Damn it… damn it… what… is that…

Naruto is the same. He can't breathe. It's so….heavy…

The mass of chaotic dark red purple chakra disperses to reveal her cold figure. Her eyes filled with purple malicious light.

Tsu-chan…? Naruto asked inwardly, as if not believing it's her. He felt… scared.

“Most of you are trash that have only recently graduated. Chunins that never deserved their rank! Insignificant maggots on the battlefield, the enemy wouldn't even realise they had trampled on!”

Her words laced with chakra, reverberating through the air.

“Those who can point their weapon at me, you have guts! But maggots remain maggots!”

Her terrifying chakra never ceased, constantly applying pressure and fear towards the group.

Few of them have already collapsed. Few even wet their pants. There's less than 10 people who were shaking so much they couldn't stand and fell.

Seeing these scenes, she felt disgusted. How come these people sign themselves up as a Shinobi?

“If you can't even stand near me, you don't even deserve to become Shinobi! Scared? Terrified? Thought you are weak? Then quit now while you can! I won't blame you! Konoha doesn't need WASTE! In the real battlefield, you will face those who want to KILL you! Flee while you can!”

The pressure emitted from her increased by another point.

“P-please…” Someone muttered the word with great strain. His eyes were red and teary. His legs and hands shaking uncontrollably.

“Ha?” Tsuyu squinted her eyes. Dark purple chakra waves emitted from Tsuyu. Nue's ability brings out negative emotions to the surface, multiplying the seed of fear inside.

“Dont…! No!” That person turned and had his jaw opened, as if wanting to scream before turning around and ran away. A few people also screamed in fear and moved their feet.

“Ah! No…! No…!”

Naruto bit his lips, his fists clenching.

No… I can't run… I can't run…. Stop shaking… please…

Sasuke at the moment also tries to hold on. His Sharingan strained, trying to suppress the chakra affecting him.

Shikamaru holds onto a tree, his legs shaking constantly. He understands in his mind this is just a test. But dammit he can't shake the feelings…!

Monster… she's… a monster… He commented inside, cannot understand how someone could bring this much pressure and fear.

“Nnh…” Hinata closed her eyes, her hands pressed close to her palpitating heart.

I… I need… to hold on… Tears almost slipped from her eyes.

Contrary to Hinata, Neji activated his Byakugan to see the approaching mass of chaotic chakra.

What is that…! Neji thought he saw an apparition of eldritch horror made of 4 different chakras representing her chakra at the moment. The evil chakra subtly influences other’s chakra as if it was a genjutsu.

Kiba holds onto Akamaru, trying to find strength from him.

After a whole minute, the pressure is lifted all of a sudden. Most of them collapse on the ground, panting heavily. Their heart palpitates from their experience.

“During the entire duration of the camp, you will be influenced by chakra intermittently. Feel fear, feel terrified. Feel weak! Only those who are truly strong can move forward! Those who want to quit now, there’s no shame in it! I will give 1 minute! Those who want to leave, leave quietly from here!”

Tsuyu crossed her arms, looking cold. Silently, the sound of dulled footsteps was heard at times from people leaving.

Naruto gulped his saliva. He looked at Tsuyu, feeling apprehension. But, this is just a feeling she wanted everyone to feel. He will stay, he will prove it to her and everyone.

After a minute, he turned to face one of the Root operatives. “How many left.” Tsuyu asked.

“61 people are out of the camp. 25 fled earlier. 14 collapsed. The others voluntarily withdraw.”

So many??? Tsuyu felt so dissatisfied inwardly. A third of the participants are already out. There’s already not many people here to begin with.

She had hoped for an initial 500 soldiers of genin and chunin ranks equating to 5% of Konoha’s shinobi, and the camp would be held every other week to include those who missed it.

Though due to Tsunade being the one approving or rejecting her proposal she had to make many adjustments so the camp became voluntary if she insisted on keeping the contents. It seems without forced participation there won’t be that many. Now there’s only 150. What a sad number.

“What a waste. As for the ones who still can hold their ground. Congratulations. You had the tickets to hell.”

Tsuyu’s smile was akin to a devil's.

The people remaining had beads of sweat rolling down their faces. Naruto gulped his saliva, realising this camp would be something terrifying.

“I will introduce myself. I am Tsuyu Uzumaki, Jonin of the Leaf. An ANBU member, Squad Captain of 1st Company of Aerial Shinobi Unit. But here, you can address me as Director.”

Tsuyu’s classmates get to know what kind of monster she's hiding. Her reputation as a strict person during the Chunin exam is already known. Even Choji got punished by sneaking in snacks.

However Tsuyu never shows this. Some of them thought maybe it's just a genjutsu technique of some kind to filter out the mentally weak. After all, how can someone reaching 12 have that much presence?

Tsuyu looks at the time now. 9.12 am.

“Now for the entire duration of this camp, you are prohibited from using chakra enhancement! Those who do, will be kicked out! On the battlefield, you would be fighting day and night! You think you can waste so much chakra? You will often find yourself out of chakra all day!”

“All of you will form into squads of 3! 1 minute! 10 squads form a group and stay on my most left side, followed by others! Each group will be led by a warden, those guys in masks. Follow their instructions to the core!”

The people around start shuffling here and there. Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura are together naturally, along with other squads.

“Sakura…” Sasuke saw Sakura was still shaking, her eyes looking down, her hands clenching on her track suit. It’s as if she had wanted to escape a long time ago.

“Hold yourself together.” Sasuke's words were calm and cold, but it quickly stopped Sakura’s shaking.

“Yes… I wouldn’t let you two down.”

“We can do it Sakura-chan!” Naruto tries to raise his own spirit.

“Uzumaki Naruto! Come forward!” Tsuyu’s gaze pierce straight to him.

“Y-Yes Tsu-chan…!”

Most people who aren’t used to knowing the siblings felt their scalp tingle hearing Naruto call such a terrifying person with almost a cute nickname.

“Call me director.” Her words were cold, though he’s lucky Tsuyu does not mind much otherwise she would have beat him.

“Yes Director!”

“Lift up your jacket. I will seal your 9 tails chakra.” Her words were low enough for others to not hear.

She already made hand signs. One of her hands had purple flames lit up on each of her fingers.

Naruto obeyed, lifting her cloth up. 5 Pronged Seal! She slammed her flaming fingertips on top of his seal, disrupting the even number with the odd.

Sizzle!

“Ack…!” Naruto felt a burning sensation on his stomach and inside, he closed his eyes in pain for a few seconds. The connection he had with 9 tails is disrupted.

“Get back into position. We are starting now.” Tsuyu’s voice is a little milder, easing Naruto’s feeling a little somehow. That she still sees him as a brother even with all this.

“Yes Director!” Naruto went away. It seems that brat is a little more obedient. Tsuyu thought. But even with the connection cut off, 9 tails chakra would still leak passively with limited amounts.

Many wondered what that was all about, but Sakura and Sasuke can guess it’s about 9 tails chakra.

“For starters, we will do a warmup! A simple jog… but…. Wardens!” The masked operatives each take out a huge scroll and lay them on the ground.

Poof! Stacks of heavy logs with various sizes summoned out from them.

“Each of you must carry one throughout! Take one and spread out! Remember, do not use any enhancement through your chakra!”

Each of them went to their Warden and with struggle held one.

“The Warden will lead each group through the track! 1st group! Go!” The first group having Naruto’s squad is led by the warden, jogging while carrying the piece of log. Once it’s cleared, the 2nd and other groups followed suit.

Tsuyu went ahead of the first group, observing them as they jogged across the Forest of Death. In 10 minutes, many are already tired.

Some realised Tsuyu never said for how long they would be jogging, nor were they any destination. A lot start to realise they are running in a circle track, already passing the 1st round. That’s the point.

Sakura breathings were heavy. Her hands and shoulder are numb from carrying the heavy log and jogging for so long.

“Ah-” Sakura can’t hold on and falls, even causing dislocation to her ankle.

“Sakura-chan!” Naruto put down the log and hurried to Sakura. Just then, a masked operative appeared like a ghost in front of Sakura.

Without warning nor mercy, the man held onto her foot, and snapped it back in place.

“Ah..!” Sakura screamed in pain, a tear glistening in her eyes.

“What are you doing!” Naruto was going to get angry before Sasuke stopped him. The mask man continued with a few seconds of medical ninjutsu, healing the minor injury.

“Unless told to, or unless you lose consciousness, you are not allowed to stop! Walk if you can’t jog. Crawl and drag the log with you even if both of your feet are broken!” The warden shouted from the front.

Sakura takes a deep breath and takes the log with her. She wouldn’t let her teammates down.

“You two should go first… I will catch up…”

“Sakura-chan…”

The warden noticed and added another rule.

“Those who separate from their squad will be punished! If they can’t go with you, carry their burden even if they faint. No one shall abandon their own comrade!”

Hearing this, Sasuke and Naruto look at each other, then at Sakura.

“Sakura, we will do this together!” Naruto gives her a smile. Sasuke nodded at her.

“You guys…”

The trio continued jogging while carrying the weight. Many of them start to falter. Their legs unable to move, their body aching.

“If you want to quit, you can do so at any time. No one will punish you.” The warden stated. But no one does, and they keep going. In one hour, a young kunoichi already fainted. But the warden insisted on her squad to carry her with them along with her burden.

It’s been two hours, everyone’s breathing was rapid, their legs wobbly, many are crying inside, wanting to quit. Some are crawling slowly, while dragging the wood and even fainted squadmates behind them. The constant reminder that they can quit anytime by their warden also enforces their feelings. And yet they can’t.

“Ah… I… I can’t…” A thin guy struggling on the ground on all four cried out.

“Then quit.” A warden taunted.

But after seconds of silence, the guy shakily moved slowly, even at a snail pace forward dragging the log behind him.

“No…”

The Warden nods in appreciation, letting the person crawl their way forward.

***

When will it end? Will this ever stop? Ah… I am so dizzy… my vision so blurry...

Symptoms of delirium appeared on them from extreme fatigue. Seeing it’s time, Tsuyu gives a signal to the Aburame operative assigned. He used normal swarms of insects that had strong bites and inflicted pain.

“From now on, those in the last rows and those who stopped moving will be bitten by these insects! They have no poison nor are they dangerous, but it will cause you pain! If you don’t want to suffer, move!”

Swarms of insects arrive at the last row. Screams of pain resounded through the Forest of Death.

All of them are forced to struggle to move forward, carrying the heavy log with them.

Naruto’s eyes were half lidded, his tongue sticking out, he can’t even see the way clearly as if everything was blurry. His body felt torn apart. His eyes opened and closed as his legs moved mindlessly. Sakura and Sakura are almost the same.

“Ahhh..!!!” Sakura screamed in pain from an insect biting her neck. The trio were among the last in their group after all.

Naruto and Sasuke didn’t get to wake up before they too were bitten. Each of them convulsed in pain. Their eyes teary and red, their body trembling continuously for a few seconds before the pain finally subside.

“Ah… I… I… I can’t… I can’t…” Sakura broke down and cried out. Tears flowing down her cheeks.

“Sakura…” Naruto bit his lips and held onto Sakura’s hand. Sasuke also holds the other hand of Sakura.

Feeling Naruto’s and Sasuke’s hands that are just as shaky, their red teary eyes, she felt she’s not alone.

The trio stood up and continued where they left off with struggle.

***

Danzo, who had free time for a while, came to visit to see for some time. Even he is shocked at the cruelty of all of these. Those insects are use to inflict pain for torture specifcally even. While those who faint will be woken up forcefully by the assigned Yamanaka and medic nin.

But perhaps what shocked him more is that these people don't quit even when they are reminded every few minutes by the warden they could at any time!

Seeing these people still going through all these, Danzo was inwardly amazed. Maybe he never needed to use brainwashing or manipulation to make strong soldiers. Tsuyu showed him another path. And perhaps a superior one.

Tsuyu, you will be the one who can lead Konoha to its glory! Danzo’s cane was shaking in excitement.

Chapter 110: Hell Week (2)

Chapter Text

Tsuyu looked at the time. It’s been 3 hours.

“Everyone can rest now! You have 1 hour to eat the rations and crap!” Tsuyu gives her signals.

The medic nin moves, the Wardens pass rations in the form of water and food pills. All of them let go of the log and collapsed. Lying like a dead dog on the ground, their breathing shallow.

Tsuyu walks around, thinking whether 1 hour of rest is too long and if she should shorten it abruptly. She doesn’t have the internet to check real life references and shinobi are different compared to normal people.

She looked at Naruto who drank all the water in one go and swallowed the food pill without chewing much. His eyelids closed as he lay on the patch of grasses and leaves.

Hm. Not enough…

Tsuyu went to the nearest Warden and whispered something. He disappeared from his place. In 10 minutes, dark clouds suddenly appear above. Rain induced by jutsu fell around a hundred meter area of the camps, summoned with the efforts of multiple water release operatives.

The rain prevents people from falling asleep. But those who are truly fatigued still do. The temperature dropped quickly, reaching below 10 degree celsius. The Wardens hand over each squad a sealing scroll containing tents that haven’t been assembled yet. If they wanted cover from the rain, they had to set them up.

Under the cold artificial rain, Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke had to work together to set the tent up quickly. The three are exhausted.

Pitter patter.

Naruto was just about to finally take a much needed rest, when the warden suddenly called out to him.

“Yes…?”

“Orders are absolute.” The warden warned with a cold voice.

Along with Naruto, there’s few others brought to a square. Kiba is somehow included. Lee too is there due his intense training with Might Guy already making him accustomed to intense physical exertion.

“All of you had extraordinary stamina. Now, get down and do push ups until I tell you to stop!”

The few people brought there were bewildered. Even Naruto wanted to complain inside.

“Yes… director…” An extra replied with a weary voice. Even with shaky legs he still gets down and starts doing pushups. The others followed suit.

Suddenly, one of them screamed in pain from an insect bite.

“Do it properly or it will bite you!” Tsuyu threatened. Everyone gritted their teeth and became honest.

Tsuyu used Naruto as a reference whether it’s too much or too little. This brat recovers faster than most… this can’t go on.

“Nii-san, you will do push ups here.”

Collapse Release: Abyssal Ground!

Tsuyu made hand seals, and slapped her hands on the ground. A few meters square of ground in front of her trembles and as if shrinking slightly, turning into pitch black with an almost crystalline look.

Naruto stood and went there with weariness. He really couldn’t form any thoughts nor think from how tired he was. He couldn’t even question whatever that was. But just as he stepped onto the black ground, he fell to his knees from enormous gravity pulling him down.

“Ah…” His entire arms were shaky trying to hold on.

“Now move!” Tsuyu raised her voice, looking down on him.

Naruto moved his shaky arms to push down, and struggled to get up again. After a few rounds, Naruto can’t hold on as his face slammed onto the steel hard ground.

But all of a sudden, an insect came biting his neck, spreading pain inducing venom throughout his entire body.

“Ahhh…! Aa… Aah… cough…” Naruto screamed in pain, saliva dripped from his mouth, his eyes almost turned upside down.

“If any of you dare rest, you know the consequences!” Tsuyu shouted for everyone.

Naruto struggled to get up again. Tears are already dropping down his cheeks, snots and saliva too without his control from the amount of stress he’s enduring.

“Is it tiring? Does it hurt? Because you are weak. If someone like you can become Hokage, even Tonton that fucking stupid pig can become Hokage.” Tsuyu said motivating words to Naruto’s ears.

“Nnh… I… I am not… weak…” Naruto muttered with struggle. His eyes were still blurry… he wanted to rest badly… it hurts so much…

Tsuyu crouched down, leaning her face to whisper to Naruto’s ears like the very devil.

“You know you are weak… without using 9 tails power… you are worthless, don’t you know that yourself?”

The words almost struck too deep of a chord within Naruto’s soul. The cold rain as if seeping its coldness deep into him.

“ I… I am not… ” His voice turned shaky.

“Keep your lies to yourself… What can you do without borrowed power? You would stay at the very bottom… Sasuke would treat you like a worthless insect… Sakura won’t care about you either. Not just them… everyone else wouldn’t give a damn without you. Without 9 tails you are nothing. You are just…”

“A failure.”

“ Stop… Why… are you… saying… ” His words were almost whispery. His heart felt like it’s breaking apart. His entire body trembled. Coming from his little sister, it felt like the words coming for his very soul.

“Look at you now. Trash. 9 tails cannot heal you. You can’t recover your energy either… how was it, knowing this is your true self?”

“ Please… Tsu-chan… ” Naruto closed his eyes.

“You thought the fox brought you pain. But your whole life you had been shamelessly benefiting from him. What do you have now that isn't for him? Or isn’t from anyone else? Whether it’s your vast amount of chakra… your power… the training you had… none of it has anything to do with you… What a pathetic brother I have… ”

Hm? Tsuyu noticed Naruto was shedding tears at the moment. Did I say too much? No. He’s just sensitive as usual.

“If you are strong, then keep going. Prove it to me you are not worthless.” Tsuyu ended her ‘motivating’ words. Asking Naruto to prove himself is the best motivating factor in her experience. That had always been his life motto.

Naruto keeps moving his body to and fro under the heavy gravity. Each time he stopped for a few seconds of rest, he would be bitten by an insect causing him so much pain. Tsuyu definitely gave him a special treatment.

Tsuyu nods in satisfaction seeing he’s still going.

Every 5 minutes, Tsuyu asks them to change into different calisthenics. Sit ups, jogs, star jumps, and other variations for them to use other muscles.

Sakura and Sasuke were already unconscious in their tents, shivering slightly due to the cold from their wet clothes and artificial rain still coming down.

Tsuyu looks at the time, there’s 10 minutes left before the next activity.

“All of you can rest now.” She ordered the ten people in front of her. They collapse on the dirt, breathing like a stranded fish. Since they cannot move their body to the tents, she kindly uses earth release to create a cover from the rain.

Am I too kind? She wondered. Maybe keeping them under the rain is better. But then she already constructed the shelter, nevermind.

She went to walk around the camp with her arms behind her back, asking about the overall conditions of participants from the Wardens. 4 people already quit it seems.

She took a deep breath, looking up at the cloudy sky with rain still falling, wetting her cheeks.

…

It’s tiring for her too really.

…

She just wanted to rest and have a peaceful life… she already had enough battle…

No one noticed the weary looks that appeared in her eyes. She shook her thoughts away, looking forward to continuing this camp.

After the time is up, she unleashes her terrifying presence once more. The rain stopped falling while the Wardens blew up explosives above them to wake all of them up.

Many groans were heard, panic and fear spread for a while before they got out of their tents respectively.

“Our next activity is an obstacle course! You will traverse many terrains on the battlefield. As usual, do not use any chakra to cheat!”

“Gather based on your groups like before! 1st Group will go to 1st Obstacle course, the 2nd Group to 2nd. Wardens! Lead them to respective checkpoints!”

There’s a total of 5 obstacle courses artificially created through earth releases and natural terrain.

Walking upstream against the river current, climbing on tall walls, crawling under barbed wires in muddy ground, traversing dark tunnel space with only a single candle of light for each squad, and swimming across a kilometer distance of a lake while carrying heavy weight.

And none of them can use chakra mind you.

Sakura and Sasuke had their eyes bloodshot at the moment from not enough rest, but seeing Naruto worse than them, they felt worried for him. His expression was almost empty, like he had lost his soul. He became mute the entire time.

“Naruto… are you okay?” Sakura asked wearily. She held Naruto’s hand warmly, as if trying to give him the strength just like how he gave it for her.

But surprisingly Naruto didn’t reply, his eyes only looking forward silently. She let go of her hand and looked at Sasuke.

Sasuke too was quiet. He himself was tired and didn't want to speak. “Let’s go…”

The trio eventually reached the first checkpoint. Each of them had a rope tied to their waist, connecting together as a squad.

“If you fall into the river, you will be punished! And I cannot promise you an accident won’t happen!” Tsuyu shouted.

“1st squad, go!”

The 1st group stepped into the strong river current. Each of them struggled to walk across the current without losing their ground and footing. Surprisingly they walked across the 100 meter distance successfully and reached the end point marked. The warden pulled them to the shore as they got to rest while waiting for others.

Naruto’s squad turn comes. Naruto being physically strongest led the squad followed by Sasuke and Sakura.

His eyes were bloodshot as he struggled against the current.

A failure.

Nobody.

Pathetic.

The words echoed in his head. He can’t think of anything while his body moves on his own like a robot. Without realising it they passed the 1st Obstacle course.

“We…did it…” Sakura let out a little smile. It’s not too bad this time. Sasuke mm-ed, catching his breath. But somehow Naruto remained silent. His expression never changed.

2 groups fall into the river. One lost consciousness from drowning but was brought back to life. Those two groups are punished to perform calisthenics.

After half an hour they are brought to other checkpoints.

On the wall climbing course, their waists were tied to a rope connected to the squad like before. One fall, all would be dragged.

For shinobi, not being able to use chakra while climbing increases the difficulty by folds.

Naruto takes the lead as physically strongest, using whatever holds him on the steep wall to climb up. Multiple times the trio almost lose their footings but ultimately they survive till the end.

Then the 3rd, the 4th, and finally the final course - to swim across a kilometer distance.

The trio as usual were tied together with a rope on their waist wearing heavy weight vests. If one of them stops swimming, it would drag them all to sink and potential drowning.

The trio jump into the water at the same time and move their hands and feet to swim. All of them felt so tired they wanted to stop. But stopping means dragging the other. The use of those ropes to tie them together forces them to keep moving to not drag others behind.

Tsuyu's little method to create little motivation is terrifying. Sakura, despite being physically weakest, was somehow able to keep up just because she’s desperate to not want to harm the other two.

Tenten being the weakest between Neji and Lee also had similar experience with Sakura. She almost wants to quit. But, her dream is at stake. She wouldn’t quit, ever.

Reaching the shore, Sakura shed a tear of relief. The sun is already setting as their final course is finished.

The medic nin make their moves to make sure the participants lives weren’t in danger. Karin’s Mind’s Eye of Kagura is the most accurate to determine their condition based on chakra fluctuation.

Despite her cold nature she still pointed to those that are truly in need, prolonging their sufferings.

Tsuyu rechecked how many quit this time. There’s none. Well, there’s rest in between checkpoints and gaps in time waiting for the others to finish their checkpoint.

Perhaps I should add calisthenics in between?

She is constantly trying to improve her camp to achieve the best result.

Everyone had to jog back to their camp where their tents were. Campfires were lit up to fight the cold wind. Only water and food pills were given for their dinner. This is what they will eat on the battlefield after all.

They are given an hour rest before the next activity. Though, few people with extra stamina are called out to do calisthenics.

Naruto was forced to endure under the higher gravity of the ground created by her.

“What’s with that look, nii-san? Are you dissatisfied?” Tsuyu crouched down to mock him again.

Naruto only grunted as he continued his pushups.

“You can quit you know? Few people already do. No one will blame you… it’s tiring after all… I understand… it must feel painful…” Tsuyu’s words were soft and very kind, as if empathising with his pain and fatigue. It’s almost eerie in Naruto’s ears.

Naruto felt so tired he couldn’t get up anymore. Tsuyu gives the signal and the insect bites him, causing his body to almost convulse in pain. His expression is almost ugly, saliva, snots and tears dripping out of his face again, forcing him to move.

Tsuyu nods and lets the Warden watch Naruto while walking around the camp. She didn’t know Jiraiya actually went to visit the camp to see what the camp is all about.

While Tsuyu wanders to check the others, Jiraiya scalps almost tingled with horror seeing the states of the people around. All of them are haggard, their eyes bloodshot, circles under their eyes, their muscles twitching and spasming. Some of them were shaking from coldness from wet clothes from swimming earlier.

His eyes teared seeing how much they suffered.

Oh what is this… what is this…

He went to check on all of them through his eyes and felt their chakra. Then he realised a group of people were still doing exercises in a square.

As he went to check, he heard someone scream in pain in the direction and quickly rushed forward in panic.

“Naruto…!” He saw Naruto convulsing on a pitch black ground. Only the campfire nearby gives bare lightning to them.

Before Jiraiya could approach closer, a Warden came in between them, though kneeling respectfully.

“Jiraiya-sama, you shouldn’t interfere with their training.”

“Get out of the way!” His voice accompanied the aura of the strong. Jiraiya pushed the masked man aside and went to check on Naruto.

But his heart felt heartbroken seeing he’s struggling, his arms shaking as he continued to push himself up. Naruto’s eyes were almost dropped, his mouth hanging open like a zombie.

As Jiraiya stepped forward, he felt an intense gravitational force pulling him down, almost making him kneel, even shocking the sannin.

This black ground… what dense Earth chakra…! What technique is this… To think he’s enduring under this pressure…

He made hand seals and slapped his hand on the ground, causing the ground to unravel without Tsuyu’s watch. The change in gravity causes Naruto to stumble and fall face first to the dirt.

“Naruto…” Jiraiya went forward to catch him. He saw an insect nearby and realised it’s the insect Zankichu, a cruel demon bug used only to inflict pain to torture.

He held onto Naruto tightly, as if he couldn't see him enduring so much pain anymore.

“Naruto… look at me… hey…” Seeing Naruto, his precious disciple he spent so much time with like this hurts his heart.

Naruto’s vision was blurry… like a mindless zombie he tried to push Jiraiya away to keep moving.

Naruto seemed to have already lost his ‘consciousness’. Whatever moved him was just his strong will. Jiraiya felt his heart breaking.

How cruel… how cruel…

Hearing the approaching footsteps from the crunching leaves, his bloodshot eyes locked onto Tsuyu’s cold ones.

“You… What’s the meaning of all of these…” His voice laced with anger, the pressure emitted from Jiraiya as if seeing a great enemy.

Tsuyu remains calm and indifferent.

“Jiraiya-sama, it’s a training camp for them. I hope you won’t interfere. I already received approval from Tsunade-sama. Everyone had their lives taken care of, we have medic nin and sensors constantly monitoring to ensure their lives are never at stake.” Tsuyu said calmly, understanding Jiraiya’s worry.

Sure on the surface it looks bad but the camp is in fact done in a safe controlled environment with help of Root and some ANBU personnel in a very methodical manner to ensure no one loses their lives. Despite how Naruto looks, as long as no one says he is in danger she wouldn’t stop him.

“You demon! Is this how you treat your own brother? Is this how you treat the people of Konoha!?” Jiraiya's shout almost vibrated through the whole ground. He ignored every reasonable word Tsuyu muttered as if those were meaningless excuses.

“Excuse me…?” Tsuyu felt incredulous. What did she do to be accused of such a word from the sannin?

She takes a deep breath. Despite her dissatisfaction over this unreasonable accusation, she had to remain calm and explain clearly.

“Jiraiya-sama, the camp is voluntary. In fact, everyone here can withdraw at any time. I never stopped them. None of those masked men will stop them. They are free to leave.”

“Naruto included.” Tsuyu added.

Jiraiya looks down at Naruto. He seemed to have clearer eyes after resting for a few seconds.

“Naruto, you cannot go on anymore. Let’s get out of here.”

However, to his surprise Naruto shook his head weakly.

“No…” He even tried to push Jiraiya away.

Jiraiya can only step away in disbelief, seeing Naruto continue his push ups.

“Nii-san, I understand you feel tired… you are free to leave. It’s okay.” Her words were calm and sound sincere, as if she’s a caring little sister of his.

Hearing the reminder again, Naruto felt like faltering. He wants to quit badly. He wants to rest badly.

Seeing Naruto go into silence, Tsuyu felt a little anxious that Naruto would suddenly quit. She can’t just let Naruto run away at this point. He needs to be shaped, he can’t leave this camp yet.

“No one would care if you fail and become a quitter, nii-san. Just stop if you want.”

She used her motivating words to salvage the situation. But in Jiraiya’s view, Tsuyu has already turned into a devil. She used fear of failure and shame to force these people to keep going. She calls it voluntary, but it’s almost a psychological manipulation and brainwashing to make them stay.

“... No…” Naruto uttered a single word in a whisper. His eyes seemed unable to focus on anything properly from fatigue.

Jiraiya clenched his fists tight. Tsuyu isn’t sure what he was thinking at the moment. She watched Jiraiya stand and leave silently as if he’s helpless, often glancing back at Naruto and the others, and giving her an unkind gaze before he left.

What a busybody. She complained in her heart. She looks around the camp, thinking to herself it’s really not as bad as he thought. What’s the use of these sensors and medic nin here? She wasn’t Danzo who did things without actual proper calculations.

She didn’t know Jiraiya had already crashed into Tsunade’s home disturbing her night's rest to complain about whatever possessed her to allow such monstrosity.

Chapter 111: Hell Week (3)

Chapter Text

Looking at the time, there’s 15 minutes left before their next activity.

“Stop. Have your rest.” Tsuyu said coldly, making the people in front her take their rest.

After the time was up, she explained the next activity.

“Wake up! We will continue!” She unleashes her chakra again, sending fear and chill down their spines. But it’s clear they were almost numb to feeling those.

Each squad holds torches, led by the wardens to a deeper yet calmer region of the river.

“I understand all of you are physically exhausted. This time you only need to stand in the river current. That’s all!”

As Naruto’s squad stepped deeper, the water reached their neck. The cold night, almost freezing water, caused all of them to shiver.

Sakura, Sasuke and Naruto almost instinctually come closer together, using their bodies to get warmth from each other. The training also makes the bond and trust between the squad very close. There’s advantages and disadvantages in this matter - especially when time comes when someone NEEDS to be sacrificed. But such a situation has a statistically lower probability of happening. So the overall advantage is higher.

There’s no more use of pain inducing bugs. No hard movements. Only standing. In an hour, someone was pulled out of the water from hypothermia. Few others were also taken out in time.

The trio endured for hours, eventually at 11pm sharp last physical activity ended.

Everyone is led back to camp, and asked to sit down and gather around firecamps in a clearing.

Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke were huddled together in front of the fire, covered by a blanket Tsuyu kindly prepared for all squads.

Tsuyu looks at everyone that remains in the camp, nodding in satisfaction.

“Everyone, look up above you…” Tsuyu’s voice reverberated in the surrounding.

Following her words, everyone takes a look above them. What they saw were stars, unadulterated from the light pollution, away from the artificial lights of Konoha.

“Each of those stars… They represent the shinobi of Konoha of the past. Many of them are almost nameless, that none of you nor me knows. Many sacrificed their life, to preserve, to protect, and to hold the hope for future generations.”

“They don’t shine because they are undefeatable or strong. They shine because they burn themselves to light up the way.”

“Even when facing difficult adversaries, they didn’t give up. They continue to burn themselves. 2nd Hokage died while protecting his squad, using himself as a distraction and passed the torch to the lord 3rd.”

“Lord 3rd and Lord 4th use their own flesh and soul to light up the way for our village. Both of them are watching above from the Pure Lands, perhaps from among those stars even.”

“One can say they weren’t strong enough. If they are, they wouldn’t need to sacrifice themselves and could have won an easy victory. You are still here now, enduring all the hardships not because you are strong. In fact you guys are all pathetically weak. But… it’s your ability to endure and keep fighting, just like them, that makes you a worthy Shinobi”

The words almost make few of them shed tears. Kiba had to use Akamaru to wipe his teary eyes.

Even Naruto, who holds some resentment for Tsuyu, almost forgets his hardships for the day and realises the lessons.

Dad… used his own life… for the village's future… that’s what a Shinobi does… What a Hokage does…

Her words even resonate deep with Root operatives that had been brainwashed on the Will of Fire in their own way. Those nameless stars that light the way for Konoha, are exactly what Root is and always has been. One of the wardens cried silently, as if showing emotion for the first time.

“Your predecessors that had fought the battles never refused to let the Fire die out, even in their death. One day, some of you will be gone. Just like them. And if you’re lucky, if you’re worthy, someone else will look up… and see you.”

The words echoed in everyone in the camp. The hidden resentments, dissatisfactions, complaints deeply buried in their hearts dissolved hearing her words. All of their predecessors had endured hardships as well.

“That’s all for tonight. Have a good rest. Oh. But a warden will rotate and call out to your squad outside your tent intermittently. This is to teach caution. If no one answers, all of you will be punished. It’s up to you how to arrange your sleep schedule.”

Everyone finally gets to rest. Sakura and Sasuke let Naruto stay up first as he would get a continuous hour of rest afterwards. Both of them wanted to give that to him.

Naruto doesn’t refuse. He didn't dare to sit in the tent afraid he would accidentally nap. So he sat outside, next to a firecamp while drawing things on the ground.

He looked up at the fire in front of him. This flame too, is akin to a shinobi. He looks up to the stars above. Wondering if dad and mom are watching.

Suddenly, footsteps approached him. He gets alerted, thinking it’s the warden and ready to answer.

But it’s Tsuyu. She just went to plop down in front of the fire in front of him.

“How was today?” She asks calmly, though there’s a tone of casualness in it. That the Tsuyu in front of him is no longer the stern cruel director but his little sister.

“... It’s hard…”

“Yes. But you are still here…”

“I am proud of you, nii-san” She had to use a carrot and stick. Naruto wanted to be seen the most, of course she gave praise where it’s due.

Naruto's gaze turned to her, almost in disbelief. The words almost make his eyes wet again. Whenever his heart is about to distance himself from her coldness, Tsuyu always shows her she will always be his little sister.

“Tsu-chan…” His voice was almost shaky.

“I am sure our parents would be proud… for today, you have proven yourself as a worthy shinobi. You really deserve this…”

Tsuyu made a gesture almost similar to Itachi, flicking his Konoha headband to point to it.

“Ouch… that hurts ya know…”

“Compared to everything so far it’s not worth mentioning.” Tsuyu shrugs.

“Want coffee…? This might be your only chance to get anything other than plain water.” Tsuyu pointed to her mug.

“...Yeah … I guess I could use some…” Naruto takes the mug from her hand, drinking it up.

“Blehh… I don’t get it… why you love this thing…”

“... This coffee is imported from Land of the Wind, usually only nobles get to savor them. You really need to improve your taste nii-san. Try something else other than ramen.”

“Tch… nah, I only like ramen…”

Tsuyu chuckled slightly.

“Yeah, I know. It wouldn’t be you if you don’t.”

Silence enveloped the two as they sat by the fire.

“I am going to check on others. I hope you will keep going for the rest of this camp, nii-san” Tsuyu takes the used mug before standing up, wiping the dust off her clothes.

“I will! And I won’t go back on my words. That's my ninja way.”

“Good.” Tsuyu smiled slightly, leaving him alone eventually.

Even in her coldness, Tsuyu always lets him know she’s still there.

At 4.00am sharp, suddenly explosions sounded around their camps, waking them up.

“It’s the second day! Wake up you people!” Tsuyu shouted.

“In 5 minutes, those who failed to gather and group up will be punished!”

Everyone gathered just in time. And straight away, Tsuyu briefed on their first activity.

“For our warming up, it’s a jog! This time, you don’t have to carry anything with you. A normal jog…”

Everyone hearing them thought she’s definitely lying.

“Oh except our wardens and operatives around would attack you with kunai and shuriken. Enemies will always try to sneak up on you. If you can’t even stay alert to your surroundings, you would die without even knowing the cause. This time I will allow use of chakra for sensory techniques. But I hope you can maintain it for hours straight. Hah.” She gave mocking remarks at the end.

“Reminder. They weren’t blunts. And if one ever landed on your head accidentally, it’s your death.” Naturally, the operatives wouldn’t target their head nor vitals.

The wardens distribute each squad with salves, ointments, plasma pills, and bandages. These can stop bleeding, re-add plasma and nutrient loss from blood and close up minor wounds.

“For minor injuries, don’t expect the medic nin around would care for you! Only if you are going to die from blood loss would they come to heal you.”

“First group, move!”

The first group of close to 30 people jog together in a line. Each squad had to keep a few meters distance apart.

First round of projectiles are shot. Most of them are able to react as the first few minutes they are still able to alert and focus. Those who receive minor cuts quickly apply the stuff on the go.

As hours pass by, many people receive injuries. To stay alert for hours continuously always takes a toll on the mind. Mistakes will happen.

Sasuke being the most perceptive, even without his Sharingan are able to maintain his alertness and notice the enemy attacking each time. He helped Naruto and Sakura a lot. Even then, all of them had received cuts in different parts of their bodies, though minor.

At 8am sharp, Tsuyu finally gave them rest. As usual she called out some people with excess energy for extra exercises. It’s a simple jog after all, even if there’s weapons thrown at them. Naruto still had to do it under heavy gravity.

But to Tsuyu's surprise, Sasuke came next to Naruto and willingly stepped onto the black ground and did the calisthenics next to him.

And to more of her surprise, or not exactly since it’s this guy, Lee also went with them. A smile carved on her lips subconsciously.

“If you want more challenge, feel free to do it on this black ground. You will experience twice the weight compared to your regular selves. No one will reward you though!”

Neji also came to do it with them. And even Hinata followed suit. Seeing Naruto and Neji going, she too, wouldn’t want to be left behind.

Seeing this, she expanded her abyssal ground area to cater to these brave people.

Tsuyu looks at Hinata’s expression that’s filled with conviction. To think she changed so much in one day. That’s the one I chose to be my teammate, my eyes weren't wrong.

Tsuyu recalled someone and her eyes glared sharp at Kiba and Akamaru.

A-ah? Me? Kiba felt his scalp tingling. Although he’s unwilling, due to Tsuyu staring at him like a hungry wolf he reluctantly went to the black ground. He almost knelt the moment he stepped on the ground. A part of him felt in awe of her mysterious technique. His eyes looking at Tsuyu almost turned to something else.

With Sasuke going… Sakura too gritted her teeth and went to do it with them. Shino seeing Hinata and Kiba going at it he too had to go. Ino, seeing Sakura actually had the courage and strength to go forward, made her go too. She couldn’t be left behind by Sakura. Since Ino went, Shikamaru and Choji followed suit. Same with Tenten seeing Neji and Lee. The bonds forged during yesterday create a chain effect of not wanting to be left behind and to suffer and endure together with their team. Even Tsuyu was surprised that so many people chose to do the harder work.

She almost praised herself at how brilliant she was.

“You guys will regret it later.” Tsuyu snickered. But no one commented. Screams of pain sounded as the zankichu bit those who stopped moving for too long.

Seeing there’s 15 minutes left before 9 am, she gave rest to these people.

“Now get your breakfast or whatever other business you had. We will begin our next activity in 15!”

As usual they are given the crappy food pills and water. But then Tsuyu wonders if she should stop giving them so much food to simulate hunger. Thinking about it…

Konoha had 10,000 shinobi. If spread to 4 fronts equally, that’s 2500 each. If she is Danzo she would assume an average of 10,000 on enemy villages. Though realistically Kumogakure had the highest perhaps reaching 15,000. Sunagakure had less than 10,000 for sure. They already had population issues anyhow.

Now if that cursed Being X wanted to ruin her life this time, Kirigakure would magically wage war against Konoha after years of isolation with the world and make Konoha’s forces spread even thinner.

But with the backhands Konoha had, Kumogakure forces would be able to be reduced by a lot without effort. So she would assume 10% would be cut off directly. Sigh. Not enough.

… She almost cringed at this idea. The idea that Konoha could win is almost absurd. Even their supply lines would be overwhelmed by them. There's a high chance those people would find themselves starving and out of supplies. Not because Land of Fire could not afford supplies but because there’s not enough forces to send them.

Ah. I really will have to teleport to all fronts won’t I…

She took a deep breath.

I will need to complete that jutsu fast… only with it can I escape from endless battles… and only with it the peace Konoha had, that I had, that my brother had, will return…

Her eyes gleaned with murderous light. As if telling the world, she’s ready to slaughter thousands with her own hands.

***

Gasp !

In Mount Myoboku, The Great Toad Sage opened his old eyes. His pupil shaky, he prophesied a great event that would shake the entire world. His old worn out body trembled, sweats breaking out of his toad skins…

“Jiraiya-boy… tell Jiraiya-boy… it’s… devil… devil… only the child of prophecy could stop it…”

Gamakichi, who always stays near the Great Toad Sage was alerted quickly.

“Old man! What was it? What devil?! Be more specific old man!”

…

Zzz… Gamamaru already fell asleep and forgot about it.

***

Chapter 112: Hell Week (4)

Chapter Text

She looked at the hundred people still in the camp. To rely on this hundred people to win against ten of thousands, she almost thought she’s stupid and naive as much as her brother. She really just wants to survive at the end of the day.

I can only try to increase the chances… I will start starving them next time.

“For the next activity, you all will be navigating through tight tunnels underground, with a twist! No worry, it won’t be tiring like yesterday!”

“Group 1, follow your Warden!”

Naruto’s squad followed their warden deeper into the forest. As they walked deeper, the smell of rotting flesh, blood, and even shit permeated the air.

All of them closed their noses. Few gawked and almost threw up. A large entrance to the tunnel underground is seen… but surrounding the tunnel, there’s signs of blood.

Tsuyu walking with Group 1 starts to explain.

“Each of you will carry a torch as you navigate through the dark tunnel. There’s nothing special, it’s only a kilometer distance really. But…”

“In there, corpses, shit, every nasty thing you could imagine are littered everywhere. It’s been fermenting for a few days now. Maybe you could even find humans… who knows. Haha! I am just joking!”

Tsuyu laughed out loud. But everyone shuddered, some even thought it might be true…

“Battlefield never smells nice. What do you do when you want to crap and an opponent sneaks up on you? Down in your pants. The corpses you will see, the blood you will smell, it will be worse than this! At least you know whatever in there wasn’t your own friend! But once you go out there, the rot scent you will be smelling is your own comrade, the very people you know!”

“Now go!”

Naruto’s squad eventually comes in. With torches in their hands, they walk through the dark tunnel. The soil is bloody and sticky. The smell of various unspeakable dirty things linger in their nose and even tongue.

Sasuke is the first one to throw up. But doing so makes him inhale even more filth.

“Mmh…” Sasuke forced his mouth and nose to shut with his hands, tightly pressing.

He gestured to the two that worried for him to continue.

But as they walk, the torch on Sakura lights up a corner. Her eyes saw something, and unintentionally looked at it.

A skinned man, with its bloody rotting flesh exposed, maggots infesting its flesh. The Konoha headband on it makes it more human.

“KYAAA!!!” Sakura fell to the bloody dirty ground, her body shaky, her hands closing his face. She eventually threw up on the ground.

“Sakura…!” Naruto called out. Seeing her crying, Sasuke and Naruto move their torches, both of them almost gasp in shock. Naruto realising there’s a human corpse in here, threw up as well.

Human… there’s… there’s really…

Sasuke closed his mouth, but, death of people wasn't that special for him. He already saw corpses of his own clansmen and his parents, so he’s the best between the two. He takes a closer inspection at the corpse almost calmly. But noticed the remains of furs on them.

“... You two. This is a corpse of a monkey. Not a human… They dress them up to look like a human” If Tsuyu is there she would make Sasuke push up 500 times for lessening their trauma.

“Eh?” Sakura is the first to react after hearing them. Her heart felt relieved finally.

“Monkey? Haha… monkey… haha…” Sakura’s laughter almost sounds like she almost lost it.

Naruto too felt relieved. But then, he looked at the poor monkey… a part of him felt it’s still cruel regardless.

The same screams sounded in the tunnel. Some never figured out that those ‘human’ corpses weren’t actual humans.

Most of them come out shaky, their expressions pale. One or two actually fainted.

Seeing the time, she let them jog with weapons thrown at them for an hour before finally having their lunch.

Oh… no they don’t have lunch. She only let them drink water.

Naruto being passed a wattle bottle but no food looks at the Warden as if questioning if he forgot. The warden in a mask just left just like that.

“Wait! We don’t get our food!”

The warden turned around to face them. “Our supply line is broken, we no longer have food. Just hold on.” He said coldly before leaving.

Naruto’s stomach grumbled hard. He felt so bad… so bad…

But just then the warden stopped and continued his words.

“If you want to find it on your own, go ahead. But only during your rest time.”

Naruto’s eyes lit up. He went with Sakura and Sasuke to find something. Other groups too start to move. But due to time constraints, and with hundreds of people looking for wild animals, it’s not easy to get wild meat.

“You guys… I found something but…” Sakura hesitated. “Come on…! Anything is fine! I am hungry…” Naruto insisted.

Sakura led them to a burrow… they thought it’s a rabbit… but.

“R-rats?” Naruto almost threw up at the idea.

“It’s… it’s wild rats… they must eat… organic things? I guess…? And there’s a lot…” Sakura tries to convince herself mostly.

Sasuke seemed undeterred. “Quick, set up a firecamp. We only have 37 minutes left…”

“Okay…”

The trio had to eat rats for lunch… relatively, they still feel full.

In the evening, they are ordered to jog carrying a log of wood like on the 1st day, but this time they had to keep their vigilance on weapons raining down on them as well.

After 3 hours of jogging, even up to a point of losing their minds, they finally had their rest. As usual he picked on Naruto to do extra calisthenics under heavy gravity, with others who had guts joining alone.

Next, another set of obstacle courses. Before the sun could set, everyone finished all of them. Like a starving ghost, everyone had to search for food on their own. But the lunch earlier already made the nearest wild animals consumed by the hundred people.

Sakura saved Naruto and Sasuke with a rough strip of smoked meat she prepared earlier as there’s a lot of excess rats.

Tsuyu suddenly had a nice idea and went ahead to meet Naruto’s group.

With a steaming hot ramen cup in her hands, she sat down alongside them.

“Ah…~ What a good smell~ mmh… smoked rat. Must be delicious~”

Tsuyu’s hand holding the ramen cup hover over Naruto’s nose intentionally. Naruto’s fists were already clenching hard. His saliva gulped. He looked at the charred, foul smelling rat meat on a stick he had then at Tsuyu’s cup of ramen. His stomach is grumbling.

It’s so unfair… so unfair…

“Nii-san, do you want some?” Tsuyu kindly picked the noodles with her chopsticks and hovered it on Naruto’s face.

He gulped his saliva again, and nodded with hope and expectation.

“It’s easy. Just quit from this camp. Then you can even go get Ichiraku~”

“ You…! ”

His eyes almost turned bloodshot. As if Tsuyu had crossed his line. He stood up in injustice, pointing at her ramen cup.

“Tsu-chan! This is unfair! All of this is unfair! Why are you eating ramen, when everyone here, EVERYONE! Is eating rats or some crap! You don’t even do anything! You only ever order us around! You say a shinobi has to endure. But you do NOTHING! ”

It’s as if all his grievances exploded. Everyone was almost shocked at Naruto’s outburst. Even Tsuyu didn’t expect Naruto to talk back to her. She underestimated the effect of hunger on Naruto out of all people.

Though, Tsuyu regained her composure.

“Brat, I am the leader here! All of you have no right to question me!” Tsuyu kicked Naruto’s knees making him bent, and kicking him down to the dirt.

“Suggesting is one thing. But to question my authority! It’s subordination!”

“So, all of you, are you guys dissatisfied that I am ordering you around like dogs? While I am not doing anything?”

Tsuyu turned her glare to everyone.

They can only remain quiet, silently looking down.

“Let me ask you. If one day you are placed under a squad you are unfamiliar with, with leaders and captains you never knew, heck even subordinates you don’t know either, do you want them to do what they ask you to first before you can obey?!”

“You are a fool if you think your squad captain will remain the entire time. You are a fool if you think you will be working with someone you already trust and respect all the time!”

“Trust is a choice you give for ALL of Konoha Shinobi, for all of the leaders assigned to lead you! What next, you want the Hokage to go on the mission with you since she dared to assign them while she just sat there in her office doing nothing but paperwork!? Ha?! Tell me!? Isn’t she doing ‘nothing’ as well? Do you guys dare to complain?”

She mocked all of them in long sentences. Even Naruto under her feet had to shut up. His face filled with indignation, and feeling of injustice. But her words weren’t wrong… even the Hokage just sat there in her office most of the time…

“Hahaha… but fine… they say a leader leads by example. Your eyes tell me you people had grievances with me. Fine by me. Then I will follow along.”

Tsuyu turned the ramen cup upside down, spilling it all on the ground. Naruto’s eyes widened seeing her action.

In Naruto’s and others' shock, she took a smoked piece of rat meat from the campfire and bit into it without any feelings, chewing them while looking down on Naruto.

You guys have 9 more minutes! Finish up your lunch quickly!”

Naruto looks at her with a complicated expression, even feeling shame and guilt seeing she agreed to do things with them.

“Tsu-chan…”

“We will work hard together from now on then, my foolish brother…” Tsuyu gave a nasty smile for him, but beneath that smile hides her anger for his daringness to question her.

Chapter 113: Hell Week (5)

Chapter Text

The warden saw Tsuyu unable to for more than 3 seconds, the insect zankichu sent to bite on her neck.

“Nnh…!” Tsuyu bit her lips, her entire body trembled from pain coursing through his veins, blood dripped from her lips staining the dirt and grasses below.

The abyssal ground below her put pressure on her just as much as on Naruto at the moment as well.

“Tsu-chan…” Naruto’s entire body was shaking from trying to push up. His face filled with worry, his heart almost in pain seeing her endure.

But contrary to everyone's expectation on seeing her face of suffering, instead a smile carved on her face.

“Haha… HAHAHAH! Keep going brother!”

Her laughter echoed in the entire forest, sending shivers to others' spine. She pushed her body to move under the heavy gravity, probably out of pure spite. Everyone in the camp realises she's insane and cruel even to herself.

“Ahh…!” Naruto got bitten this time, his body convulsing in pain. Tears shed from him.

“Oi what's the matter now nii-san? Aren't I still going now?”

“I… can’t…” Naruto is unable to get back up this time. The pressure of gravity is multiplied by thrice, and he had been going for so long…

“Is… that so…? Hahaha… I thought… it's unfair I do nothing… now that I do it… you can't even beat me…!”

Seeing Naruto go silent for seconds, his body shaking and sticking to the abyssal ground, she releases the technique. The pitch black hard ground turned into normal dirt, giving both of them rest.

She figured out Naruto is quite competitive and tried to use herself to motivate him. She even added pressure on herself so Naruto would be forced to use more pressure alongside her.

“Ha… ha… hahaha…haha…” She's really laughing because the amount of stress her body is enduring causes release of endorphins.

She stood up, wiping the dust off her clothes. Her expression turned stern and cold as usual.

“15 minutes before the next activity!”

She went to her tent, taking a sip of water and snacking on a grilled snake.

***

“Don't you drag me to death you trash!”

Tsuyu screamed as she led 30 people, connected together by rope tied on their waist - including herself at the very front - to walk against strong river currents.

“We won’t Director!” Few people replied with vigor. Her joining almost made the camp more spirited, even smiles are often seen each time she gives motivating screams. She has to admit her joining makes them more resilient and even having the spirit to go through it more.

She understands it's because they finally acknowledge and accept her as a leader completely as she's proven it. But not all leaders have the luxury to prove to those below them they are competent. This kind of habit is problematic in the real battlefield where you would shift in positions and squads due to death and many other reasons.

“Oi! Who just fell!? You want to drag me to death with you? Hahaha! There's only 100 meters left!”

***

“Inuzuka, is this all you have?!”

Tsuyu asked as she passed by him, carrying the heavy log in one shoulder while jogging. She slapped Kiba’s back for being so slow.

“No Director!”

“Then move faster!”

“Yes Director!!!” “Woof!” Akamaru on Kiba’s head also replied.

Whoosh.

Tsuyu’s eyes flickered. With a swift motion, she swung the log, using it to block the Kunai tossed at her and even at Kiba’s in one motion.

Thud. Thud. The Kunai embedded into the log. Her expression didn't change from beginning to end and was so casual.

Kiba’s eyes were almost shining looking at her. The slap on her back almost felt warm and tingly…

“Tch. I shouldn't have blocked them for you. Move faster or those insects would bite!”

Tsuyu scolded him a little more before moving ahead to also motivate Hinata. As for the Aburame in front of Hinata he seems like a quiet guy so she just says “you are doing good” before leaving.

What's his name again…?

Kiba looks at her back, and tries to move faster to catch up. His heart was beating a little faster somehow, his eyes locking onto her back and causing a momentary distraction that caused some kunai to land on his thigh. If Tsuyu knew, the log would have already swung onto his head to stop whatever weird thoughts he's having.

***

Jiraiya somehow convinced Tsunade to come to watch exactly what's going on with the camp with her own eyes.

Despite Tsunade's busy schedule, she gave up and gave 5 minutes of her time and along with Jiraiya who wants to check on these people who were torture in cruel ways.

The two see long rows of people carrying logs of wood as they jog.

It seemed normal at first glance this time. But suddenly a scream is heard from the last rows.

Tsunade watched in shock as 3 people fell to the ground and convulsed in pain. Tears, snots, saliva all come out from the pain they endured. It's almost a level 10 pain in pain scale from Tsunade’s observation.

Tsunade quickly flickered in worry and went to check on them.

Seeing the insect that flew away she caught it quickly with her quick fingers.

“Zankichu…!?” This insect is a special insect cultivated that has venom that only causes extreme pain!

So this is one of the punishments?!

Her face almost distorted into a lot of myriad emotions.

But those emotions turned to surprise seeing the three people, despite experiencing scale 10 pain for a few seconds just now - they stood up and picked up their logs.

“Tsunade-same…! We… we are doing fine… cough…”

“You guys…” Tsunade, even Jiraiya felt speechless.

“We have to finish this… because we are… a Shinobi…” One of them spoke up.

Jiraiya felt extremely complicated inside. Whatever Tsuyu has done, he could see how strong these people have become in a matter of days.

Tsunade who planned to just stop by for 5 minutes decided to stay longer, almost curious to see what exactly is motivating them to keep going. Even Jiraiya had to stay to re-evaluate his opinions.

Kunai and shuriken suddenly thrown by operatives around.

And most of them are actually able to react quickly, dropping their log to step aside, and just as quickly take it back to continue their run.

The sannin pair move around to see other groups, and to their surprise they see Tsuyu carrying one of her own, moving twice as fast as the rest. While passing by, she gives them motivating words to keep going.

As for the Kunai and shuriken tossed at her, it's not worth mentioning. She's far better than those people that it's almost casual.

Tsuyu noticed their presence, but since they didn’t do anything she kept going. If they interfere this time she really would curse Jiraiya for sure.

Tsunade went to check those at camps that either received serious enough injury, in extreme exhaustion they couldn't stand up at all or were unconscious and taken out of activities. Tsuyu wasn't unreasonable.

“Their conditions are all stable… Danzo did keep his promise.” In regard to safety, as a medic nin Tsunade could see none of these people has their life in risk. Even the thrown weapons always target the non vital areas.

“Tsunade, don't you think this is too much?”

“... Let’s observe more.”

The pair observed no one complaining. Seeing someone collapse in the middle of the run from exhaustion, two of her squadmates share the burden to carry her and even her log with them. Even if they are going at snail speed and if they have to crawl to rest their legs.

As the runs were done, extra calisthenics were done for those with visibly extra stamina as usual.

Tsuyu made hand seals, slapping the ground to create 100 meters square wide pitch black ground with increased gravity.

She, along with tens of people willingly move there to do it together. Most people do it outside, some are resting in camps.

Tsunade flickered silently. But despite the skill of a sannin, she noticed many people in the group actually turned to her direction.

To think their awareness reaches this level…

She felt solemn. Whatever methods she used, these people perhaps had become an elite at this point in terms of their mentality.

Tsuyu shakily stood up from the pitch black ground to greet her now that she appears.

“Tsunade-sama.” She turned to look at Jiraiya standing meters away, cursing him and hoping this camp wouldn't just get cancelled.

Tsunade stepped onto the black ground with one foot, and in an instant, her body bent down.

This gravity…! So this is your Kekkei Genkai…

She stood up straight, as if nothing was happening to her and looked casual. Of course that's because she's using enhanced strength on her entire body.

While Tsuyu that's shaking and struggling didn't use any chakra at the moment. Tsunade looked at her in another surprise realising lack of chakra flow on her.

“I am only observing. You can proceed.”

Hearing her words, she breathed a sigh of relief. Tsunade is more understanding, fortunately.

She continued her calisthenics along with others.

She heard screams at some point from Zankichu ‘motivating’ them.

In minutes even Tsuyu is bitten, but she lets out a laugh instead of a scream. No one is complaining about her methods. Even she herself endured it.

“... This camp can go on.” Tsunade muttered to Jiraiya.

“... If that's what you think…” Jiraiya looked at Tsuyu's own figure that’s suffering just as much as Naruto in front of her.

Jiraiya felt complicated inside. On one hand he couldn't see these people suffer. Their tears, their pain, especially Naruto. But, amidst all this, at times there's still smiles between squadmates. The look of conviction to not give up. And even, their reverence for Tsuyu as a leader as she joined to suffer along with them.

These people… are true Shinobi.

He stayed too short of a time and it's only the first day to see the true extent of this camp. It's not mindless torture. Perhaps he judged too quickly and rashly.

***

At night, Tsuyu would end the day with speeches.

“While we work hard today, the enemy villages are also working hard! Whenever we rest, they are still sharpening their blades to kill us, to kill the people of Konoha!”

***

“Let me give you a reality check. 2500 people, against 10,000. You think you could win? Even an idiot would think it's unreasonable. But that's no reason to just surrender at the first moment and let them slit our throats freely! Like those that had fallen before us, they use their body as fuel to light up the path for the future of Konoha. The peace we had is from their effort. And it will be our turn next!”

***

“Even when your body tells you to stop. Even when you mind whispers words of quitting, you still don't! Because you endured them! This is your will! A testament to Will of Fire, what a Konoha Shinobi represents! Until today, you all have proven yourselves!”

***

“Congratulations everyone. From this point onward, Hell’s Camp is over! Now all of you can wear your Konoha symbol proudly on your forehead!”

At 8pm after their last activity, Tsuyu gave her final speech.

“YEAH! WE DID IT!”

“OH GOD… I… I can't believe it… I actually…”

Some people cried for some reason.

Tsuyu looked at everyone's faces. There's no more childishness in them. Bonds between them were closer than before. Though their eyes seemed a little weird when they looked at her.

She didn't know all of them already saw her as their most respected leader and would go through fire and water under her order.

Sakura shed tears, her body trembling in relief and happiness.

“I… I… you two… I don't let you two down…” Tears rolled down her cheeks.

“Sakura-chan…”

“You did great, Sakura” Even Sasuke genuinely said it. At this point, Sasuke had acknowledged Sakura completely. Seeing her struggle and going forward changed a lot between them.

“... You all can go back to your own homes if you want to. But we prepared a barbeque just for tonight~”

Everyone's eyes lit up hearing that. Even Naruto had his mouth watering.

“Director! Cheer for the Director!”

Everyone cheered. To finally eat to their content, grilling, chatting, some people goofing around. Naruto was doing some weird dance around the campfire along with Karin that he dragged with him.

Tsuyu went to Naruto, passing over a ramen cup towards him.

“I know you crave this.”

“Tsu-chan…! Yeah you bet!” Naruto opened it and quickly poured hot water on them, almost giddy and impatient for it.

A slight imperceptible smile carved on her lips.

Naruto noticed her smile, almost surprised. It's one of those rare genuine smiles of hers. She's very happy with everyone. Or perhaps with her joining the torture herself, even she is affected by the invisible bonds around her.

“Tsu-chan, come sit here!” Naruto moves over to let her sit.

“Fine fine…”

“Tsuyu, you are really good at grilling!” Tenten praised.

“Even in the wild, you can eat good meat as long as you know how to process and carefully grill them. It's worth learning. You would get sick eating just food pills out there.”

While she's chatting, there's a constant soft smile on her lips that even she’s unaware of.

Though she notices someone staring at her.

“Hm…? What now Inuzuka? Anything to say? Or complaints?”

“A-ah? N-nothing…!” Kiba turned around and stuffed his mouth with a sausage, his other hand playing with Akamaru almost nervously.

She almost thought Kiba got infected by Hinata’s shyness. Maybe it's just her imagination.

Everyone around seemed to look at each other, as if understanding something and snickered inwardly.

“Wow… a masochist huh.” Ino commented.

“I can understand where he comes from.” Lee crossed his arms as he said it.

“He really wants trouble…” Shikamaru commented on how much of a drag such a girl would be.

“What a taste…” Choji stuffed grilled meat to his mouth, commenting on him not the meat.

“H-hey!!! Shut up!” Kiba suddenly shouted. His face was almost beet red.

“...? What are you guys talking about.” Tsuyu frowned, not understanding what's going on.

Everyone looked at Naruto, then at Hinata, then at Kiba, then at Tsuyu.

Sakura chuckled. “Tsuyu, you two are really siblings…”.

Sasuke silently ate his food, but inwardly felt amused himself.

“Hm? We are…” She looked at Naruto as if questioning if he understands what they are talking about.

Naruto just shrugs his shoulders, not understanding either.

***

Danzo in his office read the latest report.

“To think she joined too. Cruel even to herself…”

But in Danzo’s heart, he felt more appreciation for her character. Even he felt Tsuyu is better than he is in various aspects. Danzo is not one to be cruel to himself to gain others recognition for sure, but Tsuyu can do it even if she doesn't even need to.

If he had to re-evaluate her, she's not darkness like him. Her methods are cruel. Yet methodical.

My soldiers obeyed by being broken… while she burned them to temper…

He felt that… perhaps this is what Root is supposed to embody, that could have been.

Danzo almost re-evaluate his own methods, his own philosophy to justify his darkness.

Chapter 114: When Thunder Struck

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Impossible!”

Tsunade slammed her table, standing in questioning to the ANBU kneeling in front of her.

“It's confirmed, Tsunade-sama. Kirigakure Shinobi are seen around the border and the islands at the East.”

“... You may leave.” Tsunade sat back down, reading the reports.

She bit her thumb in worry and apprehension.

“Kirigakure… what's the meaning of this…!”

“Tsunade-sama…” Shizune was worried seeing as she looked so stressed.

I will send an envoy asking for an explanation. Konoha couldn't afford war with all Shinobi villages. This…

But in a matter of days, Tsunade only received news that the envoy lost contact. Most likely dead entirely.

Damn it… what can I do… What can Konoha do…?

She slumped on her table. They are on the verge of war. The resources already gathered, bases prepared, supplies deployed.

Almost like a volcano waiting to erupt. If one made a move, like a domino effect they would all move.

None of the request of treaty and envoys sent for explanations and intermediation works.

Kumogakure unreasonably asks for their aerial technology and lots of lands for peace, and money too. As expected of Kumongrels.

If it's Hiruzen maybe that old guy would acquiesce.

Sunagakure asks for lands as well, also some form of law of trade and tariffs between two nations.

Iwagakure wants lands too and money.

Kirigakure? Not a reply at all. Yet they broke out of their isolation and the first thing they did was seemingly to prepare for a fight.

These shameless people…

The table almost broke from the pressure.

Can I really protect Konoha…? She wonders if she should ask the Daimyo to just surrender and try to lessen their losses before it escalates. That sounds unreasonable.

Because if that happens, they would get greedy for more. Land of Fire would be… teared into 4, dissolved into nothing and disappeared from the world map.

Then where would Konoha go? They would have no place… perhaps would be destroyed in the end. As for being absorbed into other Shinobi villages? That's a stupid thought.

Konoha would disappear along with the Land of Fire. Where can they go? Become mercenary nin? Executed by an enemy hidden village? Would she suggest Konoha disband and just run away now? That's too absurd.

We can't… surrender…

Tsunade felt her heart ache at the thought of sending the people of Konoha to fight a losing battle.

This means… on average it's 2000 Shinobi against 10,000 on each front now.

She almost burst out laughing at such an unreasonable number. But usually what matters more was the true elites. She gained intel from Danzo that Iwa might have contracted with mercenary nin Akatsuki - the same organisation that has S rank nin Kisame and Itachi; and once harbored Orochimaru in them.

Danzo is right. What am I dreaming about? None of them wanted to sign the treaty… They all wanted war and now Konoha for once is besieged from all sides.

Do I follow Iwa example and hire mercenaries as well? Who am I joking to? These people would run away once they realise Konoha is fighting a losing battle.

She tries to count on the golden cards Konoha has - those that change the battlefield. Myself, Jiraiya, Might Guy, Kakashi.

Then obviously Tsuyu.

… As for Naruto… he can access two tails safely from all the training he has done so far to tame it. Go 3 tails he already lost control. Though she believed Naruto could be helpful now, she trusted him.

Konoha had 24 members of the Aerial Shinobi Unit… this unit too is Konoha’s golden card.

As for the enemies… Suna’s jinchuriki from Konoha’s intel were said to be just the same age as Naruto. Hopefully they couldn’t control their power yet. Chiyo is already old. Rasa is a serious threat, but the Aerial Shinobi Unit can handle him.

Iwagakure may not be exactly rich. But their elites are numerous. Their Weightless Corp, Onoki, two jinchuriki that can use their powers fully, even creating tailed beast bombs. As for S rank nin they might have hired… considering this Iwa may be as dangerous as Kumo.

Kumogakure had A and Killer B, then Yugito. She might have an even better control of 2-control by now. Though the overall strength of Kumo is better than the rest.

Kirigakure… She can only think of their Mizukage, Yagura, a perfect Jinchuriki. A lot of their elites already dispersed and went rogue. But each of their soldiers are ruthless and specialise in assasination and killing.

She spread out the map of Shinobi World.

I may be needed against Suna. They must have concocted even more malicious poisons… But their combat strength itself is the weakest other than that. Rasa is a problem but the 2nd Company of Aerial Shinobi Unit can be placed to handle him.

Tsuyu and by extension the Unit Tengu can be placed either on the front against Iwa or Kumo. Or both given their mobility.

Jiraiya could stay against Iwa as well as it’s expected they have more S rank nin. Might Guy and Kakashi are good partners and can hold Kumogakure. Though it’s clear these two cannot win against Kumo if they brought all A,B, and 2-tails jinchuriki. But those two are fast, surviving won’t be a problem. Tsuyu could support if needed.

Team 7 will be placed on the front against Sunagakure. As for their squad captain, I will assign Yamato as their new one since Kakashi will be needed elsewhere and Naruto’s control of 9 tails is important.

Kirigakure… it’s just Yagura that’s a real threat. It can’t be helped that there’s not enough hands. I guess if he does come out Tsuyu will have to handle him.

Huh? I am relying on her for 3 fronts?

Her expression turned to that of an exasperation. She looked up at the portraits of the Hokage before her.

Grandfather, what would you do if you were in my place? Oh. Why am I asking? You are too strong and no one dared to mess with Konoha back when you were alive.

She takes another deep breath. Looking at the time. She needed a break. She wanted to go gambling but she couldn't… not at this time. Perhaps among all Hokage, she carried the most burden. She asked one of her shadow guards to call Sakura so she can train her as a part of her rest time.

***

“Chanaro!” Sakura punched the boulder, creating cracks that spread like a spiderweb, eventually destroying it completely.

“Ha…ha…” Sakura wiped the sweat from her neck, her shaking arm already turned stable. A smile graced her lips from her improvements.

“Good progress. But remember, your first task as a medic nin is to save.”

“... Unless you have mastered Byakugou seal and Creation Rebirth.”

“Yes, Tsunade-sama! I am still trying to learn them.”

“... Sakura. Do you feel ready?”

“Ready… for what Tsunade-sama?”.

“As a medic nin, you will have to heal countless Shinobi. You will see them get injured each day. You will have those you fail to save. Even among your friends.”

“... I am ready, Tsunade-sama.” Sakura words were solemn, but firm.

Tsunade looked at her expression. Sakura was a transformed person, already turning into a real Shinobi. She feels assured over her disciple.

“Good. It won't be too long before you will have to go out there.”

Sakura clenched her fist, knowing the future that awaits Konoha.

Sasuke-kun, Naruto, I won't hold you two back.

“Let's end this for today. I have a lot of matters to settle.”

“Yes, Tsunade-sama.”

But even when Tsunade left, Sakura never stopped her training.

Tsunade went ahead towards Konoha Research Institute underground. Eventually walking towards the Special Research Department.

As she walked in, she saw a few living subjects used in human experimentation.

Yes, she approved of them. These people are enemy spies and enemy Shinobi caught around the borders. Since they were enemies she doesn't feel anything for them. The only good thing about this is human experimentation can be done without much of her moral dilemma. She still felt uncomfortable inwardly but being the Hokage already turned her darker.

“How is the progress?”

“Tsunade-sama, it’s close to completion. But the side effects remained…”

“... Give me all your recent reports and data.”

“Yes Tsunade-sama.”

Tsunade went to check on Jugo living there, seeing he's doing fine and treated like a normal person, she returned to her Hokage office to read them. She makes notations and her own thoughts as a PhD holder of medicine in the Shinobi world.

To perfect the seal and collection of natural energy, I believe samples from Katsuyu and toads from mount Myoboku could be useful…

Tsunade summoned a little Katsuyu, giving a little explanation and permission before taking just a tiny bit of flesh from it. The slug can regenerate anyways.

As for the toads…

***

“What are you going to do with it?” Jiraiya was on a rooftop with a telescope trying to peek.

“It's for the sake of Konoha’s future.”

“Huh…? Wait… don't tell me… you are doing experiments for… that mark?”

“The senjutsu from that boy has similarity to the snakes of Ryuchi cave, with the side effect of madness inducement. I am making sure the power she has won’t make her lose herself.”

“....” Jiraiya turned his face around, unable to answer.

Tsunade can already guess he's reluctant. Jiraiya had always been the most naive among them, and perhaps his ideology doesn't go in line with what Tsuyu represents, and what giving power to her means.

“... I want to believe in peace, in a better way for this world, Tsunade. I am tired of it really…” He looked over at the streets of Konoha from high ground.

“... I feel the same… but I can't let the people of Konoha disappear just to cling to such naive thoughts." Tsunade turned around and left.

Jiraiya had a sad and guilty expression on his face. He realised even Tsunade wasn’t as kind as she used to be.

The failure to save Orochimaru from his darkness, when he saw Tsunade broke apart from losing Nawaki and Dan, and even the orphans he taught in Amegakure that died, the death of Minato, the two wars he go through, the deaths of countless comrades, all of those… in the end he's just a weary tired old man.

He understands Tsuyu may be the one who can save Konoha. But he knew by how. Her methods would only perpetuate the cycle of hatred…

He understood power could deter and let Konoha survive. But what she represents would leave a permanent mark in this world.

That every Shinobi village would fear her, fear Konoha, fear a future where someone as strong as her appeared even in the far future.

Even then, he didn't believe she on her own could make other shinobi villages submit to Konoha. She is only one person after all. At most, she would deter them, and war may end. But the conflict and tension would only grow bigger.

In time Konoha would once more plunge into war again, and again. Perhaps at the time he too wouldn't be living to see it.

When can true peace be achieved?

Despite his myriad thoughts, he won't stop her. He won't stop Tsunade from helping her. Though he's afraid to stain his own hand to contribute. Perhaps Tsunade and even Orochimaru were right. He was too naive…

A new prophecy passed to him made him turn to her instinctually. That's also why. And his guilt also came from this suspicion.

***

Tsuyu left two shadow clones in Konoha to settle her matters whether it's other sessions of Hell Camp or training the Shinobi in Aerial Shinobi Unit Subdivision.

While her real body was training on her own.

She summoned two shadow clones.

She focused on rotation and power, one focused on its condensation, the other focused on nature change.

The blue sphere of chakra slowly turned darker, condensed smaller, its rotation slowing down. But with addition of more earth natured chakra, the golf ball sized mass of condensed chakra grew bigger and bigger, it turned darker and darker, and on its completion a thick shell of translucent dark chakra covered the contained dense rotating chakra within. The ground beneath her feet caved in into a large crater from the amount of weight the core condensed has.

She raised it up high in the air, and like it's a baseball she threw it across the air.

Earth Release: Rasenbakudan!

Midair the earth nature infused Rasengan exploded, creating a massive shockwave blowing sand and dust to the surrounding area. The burst of chakra only lasted for half of a second unlike a normal Rasengan that uses rotation to grind and only explodes at the end. Rasenbakudan is equivalent to converting all chakra into one single direct explosive power. No fancy mechanism like cutting to a cellular level in Wind Release. Just a single point explosion from a highly condensed chakra.

Simple, crude, but effective.

Now that’s good enough.

Though her real goal wasn't to infuse normal Earth release into her Rasengan. Sure, it's already strong and packs a powerful punch, and even throwable - yet not strong enough.

Taking a deep breath, her eyes turned scarlet red with hints of purple, accessing 9 tails chakra, Reibi and even Nue’s.

She summoned 4 shadow clones this time to help her. The extra one is to maintain stability. To infuse Collapse Release into the rasengan, the last time she did it she almost died. If it's not for Flying Raijin she would be a goner.

As the Rasengan formed turned into a dense dark core… the dirt and dust as if following a trajectory gravitated around her. The surrounding vibrates from chakra fluctuation.

***

Weeks passed by. The conflicts around the border become lesser and lesser. But it’s calm before the storm. It meant they had done enough preparations. It’s as if the entire world was simmering… just on the tip of boiling over and exploding.

Konoha, too, had been ready. The supply depot and its line, scouting towers, communication centers, military bases, were all prepared over the past months.

Tsunade announced war readiness seeing the calm before the storm. The atmosphere became heavy, the Military Council made its move after years, making placements of squads within the army. Many shinobi stayed within the village, those that are still out hopefully returned.

Team 7 met with their new squad captain Yamato. Seeing his wood release, he figured out it’s the same guy who helped him train with Jiraiya to control 9 tails.

“Ah! So you are that wood guy Yamato-sensei! Only now do I know your face!” Yamato was always behind a mask whenever he made an appearance in front of Naruto.

“... Call me by my name please… kuhum.”

“From now on I will be your squad captain to replace Kakashi. I hope we can work well together.”

Naruto grumbled.

“I missed Kakashi-sensei already.”

Sasuke had the same feelings, though more because there’s no one to guide him anymore.

Once he became Kakashi’s sole disciple, Sasuke was taught the art of swordsmanship and already initiated. With the insight of Sharingan to copy him - and that Kakashi swordsmanship utilises Sharingan advantage, Sasuke’s strength had increased by another point. Even as an imitation of Kakashi, his movements are that of a Jonin. He never knew Kakashi can use swords.

Though Kakashi said it wasn’t his style and dropped it eventually. Perhaps there was more story behind why he stopped using a sword but Sasuke wasn’t a busybody like Naruto.

Perhaps it had something to do with the tanto he passed to him.

Sasuke took out the short sword from his back. The blade shimmered with almost white light when he passed chakra through it. Even when he used Chidori to coat them, the lightning turned white-blue.

The tanto was in fact, White Light Chakra Sabre owned by Kakashi’s late father Sakumo. The blade that shimmered with white light was the one that gave Sakumo the moniker White Fang. It was destroyed once but was repaired a long time ago.

It’s a sign of trust towards Sasuke. He has seen his growth. Perhaps his desire for revenge should be toned down but he saw his growth towards his squadmates. Even with Sakura.

Kakashi almost saw himself in Sasuke when he saw him around Naruto and Sakura. Naruto is an idiot like Obito… Sakura, well if she wasn’t violent to Naruto and wasn’t a fan girl to Sasuke she would be like Rin.

Giving him the blade, and teaching him the art of swordsmanship was a sign of trust that Sasuke wouldn’t go towards the dark path. He had his friends.

In fact, Kakashi is a good teacher once he puts in the effort. He is already able to control stage 2 of Lighting Flow Mode. Kakashi’s mastery and insight in Lightning Release and jutsu helps a lot. Perhaps because Kakashi had seen a thousand jutsu with his Sharingan, he was able to guide Sasuke in perfecting his jutsu.

***

Afternoon, 23rd of March.

Flares shot up on the sky of Land of Snow. Border outposts of Land of Fire situated in the land invaded. The neutral town of Yukihana, a border trade town, was taken over in a matter of an hour and made into a military base. No declaration. No signs.

Infrastructures were raised, the watchpowers originally held by Konoha shinobi were replaced by people wearing headbands with symbols of clouds.

Distress signals and reinforcements requests were sent quickly. Though by the time it reached Tsunade, it was too late.

Seeing the report on her hands, her hands were shaking slightly. It’s already started…

She takes a deep breath. She already expected this. It’s just she didn’t know those Kumongrels are so shameless they wouldn’t even make an official declaration and just outright occupy a neutral town and make their base there. But given experience, those people had always been shameless. The trade town was a perfect main base, and perhaps they are considering using the people’s resources for their own use.

Tsunade stood up, her eyes sharp and firm, the aura of Godaime exerted even causing the shadow guards nearby to feel heavy.

“Shizune, inform the others. Initiate emergency Joint Meeting with all Councils! At War Room, now!” Tsunade ordered her assistant.

Shizune’s hold over Tonton made her pig squeal, her eyes turned sharp as she replied with a loud yes.

Konoha Council, Jonin Council, Military Council, representatives of ANBU, Intel Division, and other various departments and all clan heads of Konoha are gathered together in a matter of minutes. Tsuyu’s shadow clone was informed and poofed away to inform her real body.

With Flying Raijin she appeared in Konoha.

Danzo appeared from the dark alongside her, already expecting this day to come. Kumo already made its first unabashed move. The other hidden village would follow suit like a domino effect.

“Kumogakure had breached our border, killed our shinobi, established a forward base and taken over the neutral town of Yukihana! This is a declaration for war!”

She turned to face the Konoha Council. “No more political games. As the Hokage, what matters now involves the survival of our people. At this time, I hope for all of you to unite with me for this one purpose.”

She turned her gaze to Jonin Council.

“You are the backbone of our forces. Your teams will be stretched thin, and you will have to lead tens to fight hundreds. Your mission is no longer just to kill a single person or to guard someone - this wasn’t a commission. It’s a duty to protect all of Konoha and the people under them. You will be the commander who will lead them to the battlefield. Konoha will rely on you!”

She turned to the Military Council.

“We had made preparations over the past months. I, too, hate bloodshed. I lost people I loved most to war. And I hated that we had to send our own people to their death. But, we have no choice. We have to fight! For our survival! To light the way for our future!”

“Danzo, as the Highest Commander of the Aerial Shinobi Unit, I will authorise for independent operation until further notice! You may move your unit to delay and disrupt those Kumongrels from forming their army! Make them realise Konoha is not weak!”

In fact everyone in the War Room was shocked and startled, even Danzo was shocked. For Tsunade to outrightly give him a greenlight at the very beginning, and allowing independent operation at that. Seeing Tsunade's serious gaze, his respect for Tsunade increased by a point.

After all the unit only has 24 main aerial combatants, it’s a small very mobile unit and giving Danzo an independent movement utilises its full advantage. She is giving trust not just to Danzo who had schemes in his head, but to Tsuyu, who plays a massive role in decision making for the unit.

In the early stages, when the army has not been formed, supply lines are only starting to be established, units are only coming to gather, this kind of mobile, hard to track that can cross all terrains are perfect to disrupt enemy movements.

“Godaime, leave it to me. You can trust my Unit.” Danzo turned his gaze to Tsuyu standing nearby.

It’s time for us to show Konoha’s sharpest blade to the world.

***

Notes:

Those kumongrels will get their beatings!!! For Konoha!!! Rahh!!!

Chapter 115: Cruelty of War

Chapter Text

Town of Yukihana

Tobi smirked seeing Kumo finally make its move. He stood casually on a communication tower, overlooking the town Yukihana now turned into a military base. He killed around 43 Shinobi in total from Konoha and from Kumogakure around the border. Quite fun.

“Mama… mama… wake up… please…”

Tobi noticed the little girl of just 4 years old, shaking a cold body of her mother lying dead in the snow at a dark corner, unnoticed by anyone. Her eyes look towards the sky, yet they are stiff, the light already losing its colour.

His Sharingan tells him she's not alive.

Even without my genjutsu, these people could cross moral lines casually. No one cared for these two civilians.

He appeared in front of the two. A blade glimmered from the sleeve of his robe. Blood splattered across the walls of the dark corner in the next second.

It is mercy.

***

Aerial Shinobi Unit HQ

24 members of aerial combatants grouped into 2 companies of two lined up with their backs straight. Each of them had gone through Hell’s Week, and each of them exude the aura of the Elite.

On the back of each of them, arm thick sealing scroll placed at their waist, containing the Wing Unit ready to be deployed at any time.

Armed to the teeth with storage seals on their arms containing their chakra-based guns and other weapons, smaller storage scrolls on their buckles containing ammunition and explosives. Tenten had a variety of sealing scrolls of her more than the rest - a trust Tsuyu gave her after seeing her mastery of various kinds of weapons in such a short time.

Ino, Hinata, and Tenten clenched their fists, their body thrumming with nervousness as they stood in line behind their Captain Tsuyu.

Danzo enters the hall with calmness, his cane tapping on the cement floor.

He recalled his past, as an active shinobi, when he was a leader and a commander on the battlefield. It’s as if his past self was returning seeing the Units under his command.

“For a month, all of you have trained hard to become who you are today. This will be your very first deployment, and your very first mission. While they are marching without a care, you will deliver judgement from above from where they least expected. There may be hundreds of them at the moment, but… I do not doubt the outcome. Tsuyu, you are to brief them on their mission.”

“Yes, Danzo-sama!”

Tsuyu stepped forward towards the end of the hall, where multiple big blackboards were planted on the walls.

Tsuyu took a map covering Land of Fire and Land of Frost, with various regions, major towns, and villages labelled on them. She spread and sticked them on the blackboard, visible for every member to see.

With a pointing stick and a marker, she briefed over the landscape of Yukihana, and its neighbouring villages that may be used as smaller bases, along with spots where Kumogakure would establish their military structures.

“Yukihana is established as a forward base, an important structure that passes big military decisions to their fronts and is a main supply hub. The town is filled with civilians that they had taken control of, and estimated to be fortified with more than 500 shinobi at the moment of their occupation.”

If she’s shameless and evil enough, she would have nuked the whole town, even the thousands of civilians in there because the base is truly important for Kumo. But of course, not directly. She had her plans.

“Our main mission includes tracking enemy troop movement to confirm the fronts they choose to fight. Confirm any established structures and destroy them pre-emptively. Kill any marching troops that come from Kumogakure before they can gather their army through aerial strikes, taking down as much as we can without any direct engagement. We act fast and decisively, and disappear like the wind the next instant.”

Tsuyu explained the details, the objectives and their goals for this operation.

“At the very start, we will rain down letters of notice on the town of Yukihana. Civilians are given 3 days to evacuate the town, and after 72 hours, we will proceed with bombardments and destroying their infrastructures.”

An officer passed stacks of paper containing notices for people of the Yukihana and Kumogakure forces residing inside.

Ino, Hinata and Tenten take a read on the notice.

The three of them had myriads of thoughts. Most of the Aerial Shinobi Unit had their own thoughts as for most, this is their first time going to fight in war. No, rather than fight, it’s more like throwing blades from the sky.

This is the first time aerial bombardments would be done in Shinobi World at such a fast response speed toward a fortified main base. Iwagakure Weightless corps were slower compared to Konoha’s shinobi unit, compromising their safety each time they were taking actions for aerial strike and bombardments. There had never been a case where such a fortified and important base was bombarded.

It can be considered a first in Shinobi World due to the nature of Konoha’s aerial units.

Danzo himself never thought of bombarding Yukihana entirely because by logic there’s hundreds of Kumogakure shinobi present and guarding, along with barriers and fortifications inside. How could 24 units have any effects on them at all?

The old man almost had his heart stopped when he heard Tsuyu’s proposal. In fact Tsuyu thought her recommendation was almost common sense but for Danzo and the rest of the world, it would shake their very core because no one could think it can be done. Aerial warfare was still backward, with only Iwagakure Reduced-Weight Rock technique as the most known but their units are slower and could be caught up easily even by ground units.

But Tsuyu’s units? Escaping is almost too easy. Their skills and aerial manoeuvre were a first in Shinobi World. At this point would let them shoot pursuers to death while dodging any incoming attacks, and with their speed making the enemy lose sight is easier compared to Weightless Corp in comparison. As for the worst case scenario? She can just teleport all of them out at the cost of chakra waste.

“I created a demon of a unit…” Danzo almost had his hands shaking as he read about Tsuyu’s plans before, realising the implication. A smile carved on his lips, feeling very excited. Even he didn’t think too much before.

Kumo… you will face Konoha’s retribution!

***

Multiple V shaped objects are suddenly seen in the sky of Yukihana moving at fast speed. The civilians, most of them looking fearful and in terror of recent occupation, look up as mysterious flying entities pass through Yukihana in a matter of seconds.

“Mama… what’s that? Snow?” A child asks her mother, seeing objects like leaves swaying in the wind, raining down on the town.

The child managed to jump and catch one of the flyers, handing it to her mother since she couldn’t read. She picked it up, feeling anxiety in her heart.

…

By Order of the Aerial Shinobi Unit of Konohagakure

To the citizens of Yukihana:

The village of Yukihana has been illegally occupied and militarized by Kumogakure forces, violating the neutrality of the Land of Snow and placing its civilian population in direct danger.

You are hereby given a formal evacuation window of 3 days (72 hours) from the time of this notice.

Any further presence of non-evacuated individuals after this window shall be considered active cooperation or compliance with enemy operations.

…

“This…?”

***

“Reporting to Commander! Those are Konoha shinobi from the Aerial Shinobi Unit! They rain down these flyers on the whole town when they pass by. Unfortunately our units are unable to catch up. 13 of our Shinobi fell while pursuing… they are too nimble and their movements are hard to track for any of our attacks to land from the ground…”

“Bunch of waste! You can just let them go!?”

The dark skinned commander with a stern face had his eyes almost turning red. He had 800 units in the town. And 24 units of Konoha can just fly over their head and they can’t do anything to them?

The Field Commander leading Yukihana operation snatched the flyer with force, reading it with a frown. But then his eyes turned to that of panic.

He remembered Iwagakure's use of aerial bombardment of their smaller bases. But Yukihana wasn’t a small base.

It’s a main forward base that’s really crucial for this war!

“They are going to bombard this town…! Damn it!”

He took a deep breath to calm himself down.

“Block all exit from this village! Do not let ANY civilians escape! Transfer all military structure to hospitals, schools, and you know what I mean!”

“C-commander… but…” The barely 13 years old genin that merely acts as a scout was shocked.

He knew what his commander wanted to do. He wanted to use civilians as human shields so Konoha wouldn't dare to destroy this town.

The commander simply kicked him in the knee, causing him to groan in pain as he fell.

“Pass my orders now! Those from Konoha would not dare to attack. Those people have always been soft boned.” He said almost in confidence.

“Y-yes… commander…” The genin shakily stood before going out.

Is… is this what war is like… the young teen clenched his fist, feeling hopeless. He looks at the civilians that are trying to escape with their family, but the people from his own village are forced to make them stay. His eyes dropped down, but he still had his mission to do.

***

“Reporting to Captain. They… sent notice that they had civilians as hostages…” Ino had a worried tone in voice after receiving the transmission from Konoha’s nearest military base.

“Those Kumongrels never stopped surprising me with their shamelessness. Blatantly ignoring Shinobi Code of Ethics to use meat shields.” Tsuyu said calmly, already expecting this situation. No one actually cares about SCE in this Shinobi World so she figured out Kumo will do this dirty move.

“Captain… then, we have to back away from Yukihana?” Hinata asked, almost thinking that’s the answer.

“The Highest Commander will give the decision.” She said coldly as they flew as a squad towards the nearest possible location of a smaller military base from Yukihana.

The trio silently nod, understanding. But Ino received an instruction in an hour, almost unreal in her ears.

“Passing the order from the Highest Commander… he gave direction to proceed with the bombardment of Yukihana at our own discretion… as long as the base is destroyed at the end… failure can be tolerated if it’s impossible.” Ino looked at Tsuyu as if questioning this decision.

Why… Why are we still proceeding? They have thousands of civilians there…!

Danzo has no mercy in his decision. But he’s giving way for the Aerial Shinobi Unit to make its own decision because he wanted to test Tsuyu’s bottom line, announcing that they had the chance to back away. If Tsuyu was able to proceed with his order, he would place 100% trust on her from then onward. And in his heart, he hoped Tsuyu wouldn’t have a soft heart.

“Do we try to save the civilians first? We only have 24 people… it will be risky, they have hundreds of shinobi in the town. And there’s thousands of civilians…”

Hinata said carefully, actually she’s just thinking and saying it out loud at the same time. She knew Yukihana was a very important forward base for Kumo, and destroying it would bring so much advantage for Konoha.

“No. Hinata, you have to remember this is war. We don’t have the luxury to care about collateral. Ino, Tenten, you two as well need to learn what war means.”

“What… Do you mean?” Tenten wanted clarification. It can’t be as she thought.

“We will proceed. It’s up to the civilians to abide by the time window we gave. We gave a warning loud, clear, and documented. Kumo stopped them. That makes it their blood, not ours.”

Tsuyu’s words cause their scalps to tingle.

“Captain! The Highest Commander said failure can be tolerated…. We can consider backing…” Ino’s voice was shaky. But even in her defiance, her words were still in suggestion form.

“I will not repeat myself.” Heavy chakra pressure pressed on the three of them as her cold sharp gaze pierce through them, causing them to tremble.

“Yes Captain…” The trio replied with a heavy heart.

***

Chapter 116: What a Shinobi Is

Chapter Text

"They are coming! Prepare to fire!"

Kumo Shinobi armed with explosive and projectiles already prepared on high terrain at the mountain side, defending the base on the lower ground.

Tsuyu leading her squad approached one of the supply depot filled with close to a hundred Kumo Shinobi at the moment.

Byakugan!

"Reporting sight. Eastside from the target, Around 20 presence on the hillsides. Suspected enemy preparing for attack."

"What a bunch of fools. Change target. Neutralize the hillside first!"

Did they think 'preparing' beforehand and suppressing their chakra signature helps? In front of Byakugan, they were wearing red hats on top of their heads.

"Yes Captain!"

The 4 man squad in the air swoosh down with a roll, changing their flight trajectory to circle the hillside.

The field commander leading the ambush saw them changing their flight path to approach them.

"Huh? They have a sensor with them! Our position is exposed!" He shouted.

"Ready to fire! Bring them down with you! We cannot escape!"

The 4 man squad in the air ready their guns filled with explosive ammunition.

"Destroy them!" Tsuyu pointed her chakra gun, chakra flowed into and through the seals engraved in Asura Mk 1. The nozzle flashed with concentrated chakra constantly vibrating with power.

As they face the ambusher, Hinata and Ino point their guns and rain down projectiles with a seal of explosive in each of them. Meanwhile Tenten unrolled an arm thick scroll from her waist, unleashing hundreds of kunai from above.

Explosion destroyed the little covers they had, the hundreds of kunai injure and killed the exposed Shinobi.

Screams of fear, anger, and pain almost reached them from the ground.

The field commander of Kumo stayed inside the bunker, gritting his teeth as he heard his own people outside being put to death. Feeling those people are finally close, he gave his command.

"Now!" On his command, the tens of Shinobi hiding inside the bunker come out of their shelter and launch everything they could. But their existence was already exposed by Hinata's eyes from earlier.

The 4-man squad flies through the sky like a dancer, the roll and maneuvers in a symphony making them hard to track, explosions surrounding them like fireworks, yet none come close to them.

Tsuyu's lips carved with a devilish smile - her wings spread, the nozzles on her wings blasted massive amounts of chakra as she dived straight towards them downward.

"A unit is approaching!"

"Shoot it down!"

As the projectiles and different kinds of ninjutsu approached her, she changed her trajectory to front and upward abruptly pointing her straight up to the sky leaving the explosions below her.

She turned her body and pointed Ashura down, her body still for a second, the target fixed in her gaze.

"Die!"

Chakra beam blasted from the nozzle of Ashura, like a thunder of judgement from heaven, it fell on the bunker on the hill. A moment of silence, and in the next instance, bright light blinded everyone. Even Hinata, Ino and Tenten had to squint their eyes.

As the light dissipates in the next second, what's left was nothing but the destroyed building and charred corpses.

"Hinata." Tsuyu called. Hinata finally woke up from her shock, before using her Byakugan to check.

"3 survivors. Barely living."

Tsuyu made a hand seal, a shadow clone created in the sky and dived straight down to the ruins of the bunker, gliding through the air. The clone spread her arms and feet, revealing flaps on its clothes. The shadow clone landed with a roll and finished up their work and captured the survivors.

The trio landed, seeing 3 heavily injured Kumogakure Shinobi had their hands chained with black abyssal earth.

“Kill the two, we will take the captain for interrogation.” Tsuyu gave her command, expecting her squadmates to finish the job.

She wanted them to get used to killing. Killing them from above wasn't the same as killing upfront.

“Yes, Captain!” The trio replied.

Hinata and Ino went to each of the injured Shinobi, their movements stiff.

As the dark cloud moved its way to let moonlight shine on them, Hinata gasped inwardly.

She's… young like me…

The girl, just 12 years old, looked at Hinata with tears in her eyes. Her body was shaking and trembling. It's as if she never wanted to fight like this in the first place. Oh, right, it was never a fight. It was almost a one sided massacre.

Tsuyu noticed Hinata was trembling, the hand holding the Kunai seemed to be unable to move.

Tsuyu went close, holding Hinata’s hand gently from behind.

“You are shaking, Hinata…”

“... I am sorry… Captain… I…”

“We don't kill because we like it. We kill because we choose who survives this war. If you hesitate now, ask yourself, what happens when it's one of ours lying on the floor instead?”

“... Do it.” Tsuyu whispered softly to her ears, her own hand guiding Hinata’s, stabbing into the girl’s heart.

Seeing it's shallow, Tsuyu helped Hinata to push it deeper.

“Ack…” Blood spurted out from the wound, staining Hinata’s delicate hand. The young girl’s trembling body stopped shaking, her eyes turned dull as her head dropped down. Losing her life.

“Good job, Hinata.” Tsuyu let go of Hinata’s hand, patting her shoulder.

“... Yes… captain…” Hinata replied shakily… she looked at her Kunai as she pulled it out. Her hand and the blade, bathed in the blood of a girl like her.

Her bright eyes turned a little duller. As if she finally understood what being a Shinobi meant.

Her body stopped trembling, as if accepting reality. The Hinata that was once shy and timid, already disappeared at this moment.

Ino on the other hand had a stiff expression. She killed that one swiftly, but the hand holding the Kunai was shaking slightly.

Tsuyu appreciated these two. Tenten would be next if there's a chance.

I do wonder if that brat could do it.

Tsuyu thought randomly went to her brother. He had always been naive, even if he was a strong person mentally. If there was a chance she did have some idea to make him cross the line.

“Ino.”

“Yes, Captain.” Ino stepped forward to the supposed commander, since his chakra was a Jonin level.

She placed her hand on his head and with a jutsu of her clan, she rendered him unconscious.

Tenten stepped forward and took out a big sealing scroll from a storage seal on her arm, unrolling it on the floor.

“Seal.” With a hand sign, the big man sunk into the sheet, sealed inside.

“Now, let's clear out their supply depot. Kill any survivor around 1 kilometer radius, leave one as usual. Then we can send the captives to the nearest military base and rest for a while.”

“Yes Captain!” The trio replied.

The 4 man squad launched themselves toward the sky, and rained down explosives and projectiles destroying and burning the set up supply depot. With Hinata’s Byakugan, the few remaining survivors and those who fell were caught up quickly, with Tsuyu sending shadow clones down on land to finish off the remains.

One of them managed to escape Hinata’s vision due to him running away the moment their ambush failed.

This… this is unreasonable… everyone… we can't do anything…

The older Kumogakure Shinobi flickered quickly, heading to Kumogakure's nearest intelligence relay base.

***

“Captain, he’s running in the northeast direction.” Hinata’s Byakugan had locked onto him really, but as per Tsuyu’s instruction, ‘let one escape to lead the way’.

“Raise altitude, we will follow close.”

The 4 man squad flew higher, out of sight except for good sensors. Hinata locked her eyes on the fleeing Shinobi, leading their way to a Kumo Intel relay node.

“There's 34 people stationed inside… 3 Jonin.” Hinata counted quickly.

“We will infiltrate and extract as much as we can. Clear the perimeter.” Tsuyu ordered.

With Hinata leading the way and pointing out enemy’s positions, they swooshed in together, projectiles and explosions rain down outside of the infrastructure, killing the scouts and the guards.

No…! I… I lead them here…! The escaped Shinobi from earlier realised the horror and his mistake. Before he could regret it, he was already dead.

After a round of open fire, Tsuyu sent a few shadow clones to the land to clear out the remainder, while she landed the last to hunt the three Jonin hiding inside the building.

Her shadow clones entered first, causing a battle to break out. Multiple jutsu, explosions, flash of lighting and fire were seen.

Tsuyu calmly stepped inside the building after all her shadow clones were dead, seeing the 3 tired and battered Jonin that actually managed to kill 3 of her shadow clones.

But even a tiger used all its claws to pounce on a rabbit.

Collapse Release: Abyssal Ground!

With a slap of her palm, the ground beneath turned pitch black and spread fast towards them.

“What is this…!” One of them shouted as heavy gravity descended on them, making the three kneel and slam their bodies unwillingly to the floor.

They couldn't even move their hands to cast a jutsu.

“Don’t let her get anything…!” One of them shouted.

Szz…!

Tsuyu’s ears twitched. The familiar sound of explosives came from the 3 bodies.

Crazies… Tsuyu had a slight grin as a pitch black wall erected with a palm of her hand, blocking the exploding Kumo shinobi.

Boom!

Blood and flesh splattered on the surrounding.

Tsuyu wiped the dust off her clothes and released her technique. With help of another few shadow clones, she searched for whatever was left. Few scrolls of instructions were obtained. But they were encrypted so she just kept them to pass to relevant people later.

Tsuyu turned on her radio, asking Ino for confirmation.

“All cleared.” Ino passed Hinata’s observation.

“We will have some rest then. Good job everyone.” She spoke through the radio before taking off the ground, regrouping with them.

***

Hah… Hinata rested her head against the walls of the hot spring.

As a reward for their first kills, Tsuyu teleported them back to Konoha to enjoy a good rest.

She's such a good boss. Who could have such privilege during wartime?

“You three did very well.” Tsuyu said with a relaxed expression, also enjoying the bath.

The three didn't know how to respond. The blood in their hands were almost secondary for Ino and Tenten, as these were what Shinobi signed up for. Only Hinata was affected most by the killing.

But what's true was all of them were only realising the cruelty of war.

Tsuyu understood their expressions and let them digest them. Soldiers were born on the battlefield, not before. It's a natural process to adapt.

“What do you all want for dinner? My treat.” Tsuyu said in a relaxed manner.

“... Anything is fine.” Ino replied with a heavy tone.

“Same.” Ino said.

“Nn.” Hinata can only make a sound of agreement.

Tsuyu thought Hinata was the most affected and decided to call Naruto for her.

“Then let's go to Ichiraku.”

“Huh? I might gain weight…” Ino muttered.

Tsuyu let out a soft chuckle.

“You still care for that Ino? In the future I might not be able to take you back to Konoha like this. Only food pills. Don't miss out.”

“Ah. Right… I guess I can cheat for now… hihi…” Ino laughed a little, lightening the atmosphere.

The squad went to Ichiraku, and Naruto was already waiting.

“Tsu-chan…! Hinata, Ino, Tenten. Let's eat!”

“Yes, Naruto-kun…” Hinata replied with a soft smile.

Naruto frowned slightly seeing the trio seemingly in a bad mood.

“How was everything you guys? I heard you went to fight already.”

He looked at the three eating their ramen slowly, then at Tsuyu.

“... It's a little shocking at first… but, it's what we had been training for…” Ino replied.

Tenten nodded in agreement.

“Being a Shinobi is far harder than I originally thought. But… knowing I am out there, to fight for Konoha, I feel strong.” Tenten replied.

“...” Hinata remained silent.

“Hinata…?” Naruto noticed her downed expression.

“Ah? Sorry Naruto-kun… I was a little out of it today…”

“It's okay Hinata.” Naruto gave her his sunny smile.

Hinata felt her heart warmed a little, and it felt better instantly, washing the heaviness off her body a lot.

“Don't want to ask me?” Tsuyu asked with a teasing tone.

Naruto huffed. “Why would I ask you? You look like it's nothing at all.” He look at her up and down, looking no different than usual.

“But it was still tiring, you know.” Tsuyu let out a soft chuckle. It seemed her brother knew her well enough.

The 5 people finish their dinner.

“You three, we have 1 hour and 15 minutes left. Gather in front of Hokage building in time.”

The trio nodded before dispersing. Each of them wanted to go back to their home, to be near their family. Hinata and Ino as daughters of the patriarch would want to report on their missions so far.

But before Hinata could enter the Hyuga clan compound, a loud voice shouted behind her.

“Hinata! Wait!” It's Naruto.

“Hu…hu… hey, want to talk?” Naruto took some heavy breaths from chasing her. He felt concerned for Hinata. He didn't know why, but he felt Hinata was hiding something.

“Naruto-kun… sure…” Hinata felt a little at ease with Naruto.

“Uh… how about we go to the park nearby?”

“Okay…”

The two walked side by side, and found a spot on a bench under a tall lamp.

“Hinata, something’s going on with ya? You can tell me anything.” Naruto offered his presence.

“... I…” Hinata looked down on the ground, fidgeting with her hands.

It wasn't about her first kill or anything. It's…

“... It was… our mission…”

“Hm? What about it?”

Hinata thought whether it's confidential or not. Technically it's not, they even sent down flyers to let thousands of people know what they were about to do in 2 more days. She just wanted someone’s opinion. Or someone that can listen. Her heart felt… It was so wrong.

“Naruto-kun… it's…”

“Yeah, go on Hinata. Don't make me frustrated.” Naruto huffed.

“... We were ordered to… take out an important base… we sent flyers… to let the civilians escape… They have 3 days…”

“Huh? Why… Why were civilians involved?”

Naruto felt so confused. Because based on what he learnt in the academy, Shinobi shouldn't involve civilians in the first place.

“... Naruto-kun… it wasn't like what they taught us in the academy. Maybe, Konoha, our own Shinobi would do how we were taught. But… not all Shinobi, not all hidden villages would follow what was right…”

“Kumogakure takes over a neutral town, filled with thousands of civilians as their base…”

“That was why we sent down flyers to the whole town, we gave them 3 days to evacuate…”

Naruto felt his heart easing a little. In his opinion, although it's sad and unfair for the civilians, at least they could avoid bloodshed. He thought too naively.

“And…?” Seeing Hinata stopped talking, Naruto urged her more to talk about her problem.

“They… they take the civilians hostage… they… use public buildings as… their bases… so we couldn't do it.”

Hinata said with a heavy tone, her voice almost shaky.

“They… they can't do that…!” Naruto stood almost in disbelief.

“That's so wrong! Dammit! What kind of Shinobi are they!”

Naruto’s voice raised a little higher.

“... We were ordered to… continue…”

“What… What did you say?” Naruto felt her ears buzzing.

“... We have to… continue our mission… it's… it's on them, for taking hostages… not….not on… ours…”

Hinata bit her lips as she said that. Repeating the words and reasoning Tsuyu gave to justify it.

Naruto went silent, it felt too cruel to be true.

“If… if we stop, if we back away… they would use the same tactic over and over again… now they do it to the people of the Land of Frost… but later… it's the Land of Fire’s own people…” Hinata added another logical reason Tsuyu gave.

“More towns… and villages would become victims if… if we dont… if… if we…”

Naruto had his hands shaky, he held Hinata's shaky hand, seeing her shedding tears.

“There… there must be another way… I… I will talk to Tsuyu. She must have another way… she should… wait… did… did she…”

Hinata shook her head quickly, stopping his thoughts.

“The order came from the Highest Commander… don't blame her, Naruto…” Hinata didn't want this to create a rift between them. She still hid the fact that they could retreat and give up the objective. She felt it would be too wrong for Naruto to know.

“I… she is strong. Those people will listen to her opinion. I will talk to her, I promise! You won't have to do it Hinata.”

Naruto smiled at her, and firmed his hands on Hinata.

“I… I hope so…” Hinata said softly.

“I will have to meet with my father, Naruto-kun. See you later…”

“Gotcha. Later then, Hinata.”

Seeing Hinata leaving, Naruto turned serious, heading back to his home. Tsuyu must convince them to stop…

***

Chapter 117: A Sin

Chapter Text

“Tsu-chan!”

“Hm? What's the ruckus?” Tsuyu was lounging at the couch, with warm gourmet coffee in hand. She saw Naruto rushing in through the door like he had something to say.

“I talked to Hinata… she said… you guys were ordered to destroy stuff. But there's innocent people in there!”

Tsuyu’s eyes narrowed. While it's not strictly confidential, and the bombardment was technically a public event anyone that investigated would know, she disliked it when people like Naruto who clearly knew nothing dare to give opinion in military decisions.

“And?” Tsuyu placed the warm coffee on the table, her eyes looking up to face Naruto’s with coldness.

“And…? You… You should stop them then…” Naruto said with a slight hesitation, seeing his little sister’s expression.

“No.” She said it calmly.

“What…?” Naruto’s expression turned to that of disbelief. Tsuyu seemed so nonchalant. As if she already decided to go through with it even if it would affect thousands of innocent people.

“Nii-san, our target is an important objective that could set back Kumogakure’s army formation for weeks. Ruin their plans, and halt their advancement. Kumo made a surprise declaration and advanced without notice, catching us unprepared for their front. We would gain advantage and turn the tables once we destroy their forward base.” Tsuyu kindly explained the military reasoning, hoping her brother would grow a brain because she really didn't want to waste her effort talking to him about the matter.

“What are you talking about!?” Naruto couldn't hear any of Tsuyu's nonsense.

“Civilians are there! Thousands! They take them hostage! You can't…! You can't just…-”

“Do you even hear yourself?!” Naruto almost screamed, his breathing heavy, his fists shaky from sheer frustration.

Tsuyu sighed in annoyance, not speaking yet to let Naruto say his nonsense. But Naruto thought maybe Tsuyu had come to her senses.

“You can stop it. Just, just tell your commander. This Danzo guy would listen to your words right? There must be another way.” Naruto knew Danzo from Tsuyu’s words before, that he’s the one behind her units.

“... First of all, a genin like you had no say in the matter. Besides, the whole arrangement was my own plan. I am not a naive person like you. Correct any wrong assumptions about me now, nii-san.”

“What…? You… your plan…?” Naruto felt his throat squeezing. His voice was almost shaky.

His heart felt like it was being squeezed by invincible hands.

“… I won't pretend, nor would I lie to you. I was never a ‘nice’ person from your standard, nii-san.”

“There are things you would consider dirty that I already did. But just to be clear, we would only destroy militarized infrastructures. We had sensors that could locate the exact buildings they use as a base. We don't bombard everything, it's not some senseless massacre. Besides, the town is big, and we have to be efficient with our weapons. At most hundreds of civilians would be collateral, but not to a point of thousands.”

Tsuyu said it with a sigh, trying to explain it was not as bad as it seemed. But, in Naruto’s ears, it was nothing.

“Hundreds? But….those are still civilians… you say it as if it makes it any better! How could you… why don't you care at all…! Why… why are you… like this…”

… Why are you crying, brother? Tsuyu frowned, a little confused seeing a tear rolling down his cheek.

“... I already gave them 3 days' notice to evacuate. If someone stays, or is forced to, it is not in my hands.”

“... Tsu-chan…” Naruto took a shaky breath in.

“You don’t mean that…! You’re talking about innocent lives! There’s children… old people… families… there must be… other ways…” Naruto’s voice cracked, something breaking inside him. He was looking at her, trying to find any sign of hesitation, any sign she cared.

Tsuyu took up the already slightly cold coffee, finishing it up, not answering Naruto's words.

“... I am leaving. Later then, nii-san.” Her voice was almost as cold as her coffee.

She stood up and picked up her vest at the side, fasting the bindings.

Naruto was unable to speak anymore. His lips parting, his eyes looking at Tsuyu trying to find his little sister he thought he knew.

She just calmly prepared herself, tying up her hair with her headband, wearing her buckle, buttoning up her sleeves.

“Please… don't do this… Tsu-chan…” His voice was almost like a whisper.

His eyes pleading, even begging in his heart. He reached out his hand, not wanting his little sister to step into that darkness.

Tsu-chan… don’t…

As she turned her body away, darkness seemed to descend and separated the siblings, with Naruto remaining under the light. Tsuyu turned to face the dark, taking another step into the shadow surrounding all of her.

“If we are to survive this war, we cannot be kind, nii-san.”

That everything she did, or would do, is for survival of herself, her brother… her comrades, and Konoha. She never liked killing innocent people, but she had to do what’s the most efficient way to make sure they can survive. This had always been her… ninja way.

She turned one last glance, seeing Naruto’s dull eyes and expression. The tears staining his cheeks were still visible in her eyes.

…I don’t get it. Why are you crying? For those people, or…

She turned her face away, her eyes looking down for a second, before turning coldblooded, like how she always was for her survival. She calmly took a step out, leaving the house to meet up with her squad leaving Naruto with his feelings.

…

Tick. Tick.

Only the sound of the clock on the wall ticking rang in Naruto's ears as Tsuyu left.

Naruto sat down on the couch… his eyes looking at the floor emptily.

Why… are you… like this…

He still couldn't believe that Tsuyu wouldn't even flinch, and wouldn't even feel anything that she's going to kill innocent people. It’s as if she was never someone he knew.

He brought his hands over his face, he felt his eyes stinging, his palms wet against his face. His heart broke in anger, frustration, disappointment, and even grief. As if, his heart was hurt from knowing a side of her he wished he never knew.

***

Tsunade received the report from Danzo.

She didn't deny his order, and let him be. The 3 days notice was already caring for their moral bottom lines. Considering the people there were Land of Frost’s people and not from Land of Fire, and it was Kumo that took them as hostages deliberately, it wasn’t entirely Konoha’s problem.

Jiraiya would think I am turning just like them… I cannot remain kind, like you hoped I would be. Konoha needs to survive…

Tsunade placed the report back on her table, taking other reports. Mostly it came from Aerial Shinobi Units or known as SORA operatives (Soku Raishin Tokushu Butai). Even as a war veteran going through two wars, she never had seen such an effective unit, 24 people halting advancement of thousands in a day after declaration was done. Kumogakure would lose their initial advantage.

The higher ups of the Military Council at the moment also read the report. Among them, Jiraiya was reading it.

His hands were shaking seeing what would happen in 2 more days. Tsunade should have seen this too.

Tsunade… What would you do?

***

“72 hours passed our notice. Report latest intel.” Kaito, the Commander of the SORA had gathered every operatives to initiate their primary mission.

“... We have marked military infractures. Here are the latest visuals.” One of the SORA operatives passed the captains of each squad the simple map indicating different buildings.

“Each squad will destroy assigned areas.” Kaito drew lines to divide the town into 6 equal parts.

“Sergeant, any words?” Kaito turned to Tsuyu.

“No, Commander. We can proceed.”

Hinata, Ino and Tenten held their guns. Embracing and accepting what they were about to do.

“Get in position.” Kaito commanded. The 24 members of SORA dispersed into their starting points.

With Kaito’s squad initiating their flight, the other members take off from the ground.

I am sorry… Hinata muttered as she used her Byakugan, looking down at the target infrastructures, containing tens of innocent people held hostage. Her hands and lips trembled. She aimed the nozzle of her gun toward one of the schools.

I am sorry…

“Open fire!” Tsuyu commanded.

Her finger pulled the trigger… destruction and death rained from above, covering the town of Yukihana.

Children crying for their parents. A mother crying for her daughter. Screams, tears, and fears of the townsmen were ignored. The explosions from above, the fires, the blood and tears of their people turned the town into hell on earth.

Tsuyu looked at the hospital turned into a military camp, pointing Ashura towards them. The rifle brimmed with chakra, no murderous intent, no feelings. Only a target to be destroyed. Chakra beam sent down, obliterating its structure, collapsing all of the building in a matter of seconds.

***

Only ruins of collapsed buildings and corpses were left. Hundreds turned dead, many more left injured and affected under the bombardment. Hinata didn’t dare to take another glance at what they had done.

“Objective completed. Return to camp and wait for the next mission.” Kaito gave his order.

“Yes Commander…” Most of them had a weaker voice, and seemed to have lost their spirit from what they had done. SORA turned their flight path back toward Land of Fire, leaving the devastation behind.

***

Danzo read the latest report, nodding in satisfaction. As long as SORA remained, Kumogakure could never step into the Land of Fire easily.

Tsunade read the report on the successful destruction of their forward military base. She sighed, resting her head on her chair. It’s done… this burden… is what I would bear.

Jiraiya had a dull look in his eyes, the report in his hand fell to the floor.

He didn’t know what to say at the moment… Konoha… had committed sins…

***

Chapter 118: For Konoha!

Chapter Text

***

“Damn it! To think they still attacked…!” A, the fierce brown skinned Raikage smashed the table into pieces.

His face distorted with anger. “They are so cruel! Konoha has truly crossed the line! To think they would go through with it…! Damn it! Weeks of preparation down the drain! Damned Konoha! Who would have thought they would commit such an atrocity!”

Darui, A’s assistant, didn't respond to A’s rants. He wanted to say their own people used them as meat shields first but held his tongue.

“Their aerial units are far better than those from Iwa! We need a countermeasure! We need to form an anti-aerial units! Darui!”

“A-sama… it would take a lot of time to screen and form the corps. And training… and arrangement of the corp…”

“AND!? I don’t care! You filter our people! Find anyone who can do this! Make it… a hundred units! Give the unit our latest longest ranged weapons. Sensors too! Anyone who had flying summoned beasts. Just do it!”

“Yes, A-sama.” Darui replied reluctantly.

I have to filter 15,000 shinobi for those suitable for this…? And have to rearrange so much of the squad and positions in the army…

“Damn it!” A targeted the floor now that his table was broken, cracking the cement with his foot.

Just then, a figure with black glasses and swords hanging behind him came in with swagger.

“Fool, ya fool! Hear the boom up in the snow-

Konoha actin’ loco, thinkin’ they run the show!”

Killer B came in with a line of raps he just came up with after hearing the event. The veins on A’s forehead bulged, getting even more angry.

Killer B raised his arms, retreating a few steps.

***

At the nearest military intel relay node of Konoha, Tsuyu’s group went ahead to receive any new instruction or intel.

Tsuyu picked an encrypted scroll, translating it quickly to see coordinates of a highly likely marching path. It highlights the location where Kumogakure’s shinobi would possibly march in groups, possibly in hundreds based on Kumogakure’s location where their fronts were. It was a valley between mountains. There has never been a case where a scout could look very deep into an enemy's territory and come out alive. But with Byakugan around seeing up to kilometers from the sky when they focus their white eyes forward, it can be said to be unreasonable. Kumogakure’s obsession with stealing Byakugan had its basis as they lacked sensors of such calibre.

“This will be our next objective in the next 3 days.” Tsuyu made the decision and pointed the note to her squadmates.

“Yes Captain!” The trio replied. Their voices regained their original strength after they had adapted to what they had done the previous day.

The squad take off, flying at high altitude dodging most of the sensor's perception and even any barriers constructed on land.

In a matter of an hour, they reached the mountainous area. Hinata scouted the surrounding area searching for traps, and there’s none. The enemy probably never expected they would stake out this deep in the Land of Lightning.

Tsuyu looked down at the valley surrounded by mountains on either side, feeling playful.

“We will set up traps. We will plant explosives around the ridges. Sensors may detect traps on the flat ground, even if we are still deep in their territory they may still keep their guards up.”

The three nodded and each dispersed. Tsuyu planned to bury all of them here. Considering explosives were still expensive, she decided to use them efficiently and use her own chakra to do most of the work. The traps were set to prevent escape and retreat once they crossed a line. And finishing them up by blowing the middle part. As for the front, she would launch an attack herself.

She made hand seals, summoning 3 shadow clones to help her.

“You will plant the explosives 100 meters along that line. You…”

The shadow clones dispersed, using Hiding Like A Mole technique to bury themselves and planted explosives deep in the mountain. It would be more effective to quickly collapse the terrain this way. Tsuyu had a slight grin on her lips, hoping those people would really march this way sooner.

***

Tsunade looked at the 2 letters of war declaration arriving at her table just a day after ‘Yukihana Massacre’. That was what Onoki and Rasa called it, claiming Konoha had lost its Will of Fire and they weren’t waging war for profit or vengeance of the past but to ‘cleanse the shinobi world of an evil that now wears the Leaf as a mask’.

“Haha…hahaha…” Tsunade couldn’t help it but laughed reading the letters. These hypocrites. They were just greedy for Land of Fire’s richest and they claimed they were going to war to clean evil? Ridiculous.

She suspects Iwa, Suna and Kumo had formed a loose coalition and had wanted to strike at the same time to stretch Konoha’s army thin quickly - especially seeing Kumogakure’s misery and their pathetic failure because they couldn’t handle Konoha’s aerial units. Honestly, even she thought it's funny that Kumogakure couldn’t make any waves despite their overwhelming numbers just because SORA operatives constantly bombard their military bases if given any chance.

Though, SORA wouldn’t be able to stop the enemy's march anymore due to how small their units were, and there were 4 major fronts to handle, not just Kumo.

But at least these two had enough decency to send a declaration so there was no surprise.

“Inform all! We will mobilise all our army, prepare for war on all fronts!” Tsunade wrote her order, and stamped it with the Hokage seal. Even against Kirigakure, she wanted to prepare early because those people never replied to any of the letters sent, the envoys sent never returned.

Shizune took the order and hurried away, making copies to be sent to all the councils and heads of the clans.

Tsunade also gave the order for SORA to retreat from the Land of Lightning in 3 days, leaving behind only two squadrons from 2nd Company to remain as aerial support and reconnaissance. While the 3rd squadron of 2nd Company would go to Kirigakure’s front.

1st Company of SORA would be re-stationed on Iwagakure’s front and act as a mobile unit to support all fronts if needed through Tsuyu’s Flying Raijin.

The whole of Konoha’s shinobi mobilised, a sense of urgency finally fell on Konoha as it finally started.

At Naruto’s home, Sasuke went to notify him after hearing the public announcement.

But as Naruto opened the door, Sasuke was stunned seeing him in his pajamas. It’s already close to noon.

“You were still asleep at this time? Whatever. We are all called. We are going out in an hour.”

“Huh? Where?” Naruto rubbed his baggy eyes.

“...War. Just clean up quickly and prepare everything. We will gather in front of Hokage building. Yamato sensei called.”

“Okay.” Naruto replied, his heart heavy.

Sasuke turned and left just as quickly.

I would have to fight out there… I will be better. I won’t be like you… Tsuyu… I will show you…

Naruto clenched his fists. He barely slept last night, recalling Tsuyu’s words and cold voice. The fact that hundreds of innocent people died in her hands, his own little sister’s, and she didn’t even flinch nor show any emotions - it was like a nightmare for him. All of it. Especially… the knowledge of that part of her.

He understood it’s ‘needed’. But, he wouldn’t want to believe it’s the only way. He refused to believe she was… that kind of person. Maybe, maybe she was just desperate. He would prove it to her, and Konoha, there’s better ways. She didn’t have to become… such a cruel person. That they don’t have to become monsters to defend themselves. Even with Tsuyu’s cold admittance a few days ago, Naruto didn’t stop believing in her.

Naruto arrived at the square in front of the Hokage building, where close to 1000 were mobilised. 500 were already out there in erected bases and infrastructures, totalling 1500 units for defense against Suna. These were part of the Suna Defense Force. 200 of them were medic corp, representing close to 13% of the force. Given history Suna had always been the most notorious in poison use, even small wounds could lead to death if not treated.

Kujo Takumi, a ponytailed middle aged man with a long scar across his cheek, stood at the very front. As an older generation of Elite Jonin who had gone through third shinobi war against Suna and gained merits, he stood as the Eastwest Front Commander.

Tsunade looked down on their pitiful numbers. She felt it’s stupid somehow.

Sunagakure had at most 7000 troops. Half of them should be main combatants. Based on the current situation, Suna could technically crush directly and defeat Konoha’s army. But Konoha would also bite a lot of Suna’s own flesh.

That’s why, in Tsunade’s and all of those above opinions, the war they will be fighting was that of attrition. They wouldn’t dare to make a direct full out assault as long as people like herself, Jiraiya, Might Guy and Kakashi still existed - which would cause severe losses if they bring out thousands all at once to fight in one direction. Existence of Kage tier opponents made all out assault extremely costly for both sides.

If Jiraiya summoned 3 of the giant toads and entered sage mode for example, he could probably face hundreds and even thousand on his own, chopping anyone below Jonin like fishes on board. That’s the horror of Elite.

War of attrition was the most likely given the burden was shared by all 4 fronts. To force Konoha to surrender, tearing their flesh little by little without using too many soldiers.

This too, was Tsuyu’s own thought and hence why she bothered to plan for Land of Wind and Land of Stone demise in the long run through targeting their very foundation through ROOT. Even if all out war occurs, the Land of Fire won't disappear, Konoha will remain.

Tsunade may not know the full details, but Tsuyu already expected the first one to go an all out strike to defeat them was Sunagakure because they were desperate due to ongoing rebellion and famine affecting the country. That was of course ROOT’s own manipulation at the core.

Seeing the gathered crowd, Tsunade took a deep breath. Kumo Defense Force consisting of 3500 shinobi was already mobilised days ago and was sent away. Now, it’s the second division of the army, followed by Iwa Defense Force and Kiri Defense Force after this.

Her eyes swept across the gathered shinobi, many just barely out of the Academy. Others, veterans of past wars. All staring at her, waiting for her speech. The figure of young children like Naruto, Sakura and Sasuke made her heart heavy, remembering Nawaki and his fate. But she had to remain strong.

She took a step forward, followed behind her by the trio of Konoha Council. Her Hokage cloak rustled in the wind. Behind her were the carved faces of previous Hokage, they all died with Konoha in their hearts.

And now, it’s her time to carry Konoha’s Will of Fire, making sure it remains burning.

“ Shinobi of Konoha! ” She called out with her loud voice, silencing the surrounding and the crowd below her.

“I wouldn’t hide it from you. They outnumber us. Five to one." Her eyes looked over at their expressions. Some of them were just realising it. While some of them already knew.

Naruto was among those who only now realise how absurd this war was. He didn’t think about how stretched Konoha’s forces were. He just thought… Konoha was strong. But Tsunade’s reminder gave him a blow to the mind.

5 to 1…? We had 1500 here… then… They have 7500? Naruto's heart trembled at the sheer numbers.

Tsunade took a deep breath, her eyes gazing sharp at all of them.

"Look around you."

"You stand among friends, comrades, brothers, sisters… not just as soldiers."

"Suna marched with multiplied times of our numbers. They use vicious poison that would make you beg to be killed. Using their little puppets, afraid to face us upfront. They have every cruel tool born of their desperation."

"But let me ask you.”

"If we surrender - if we kneel - what do we lose?"

Tsunade paused briefly, letting the words sink into them.

"We lose everything. Our villages. Our families. Even our graves. Our future. This village… the Will of Fire… extinguished from history. If we let the Land of Fire be conquered and divided into 4 pieces, the country will be no more. Our village will be no more. ” Her words carry gravity, making them realise what was truly at stake.

If Land of Fire was truly torn into 4 pieces and dissolved completely from the world map, Konoha would have no place in this Shinobi World. Either they were left to be hunted down, executed by enemy villages, or had to run away in hiding or become mere mercenaries keeping their identities a secret.

Naruto gasped inwardly, his fists clenching. The gravity of the situation dawned on Naruto’s little mind.

“We fight so the Will of Fire lives on!”

“Go forth to the Land of River! Show them Konoha’s fire still burns brightly! Burn those who wanted to destroy us! FOR KONOHA! ”

“For Konoha!” “For Konoha!” The crow of agitated soldiers shouted with vigor and redness in their eyes.

For everyone… Naruto clenched his fists, his eyes slightly red from Tsunade’s speech.

Maybe… Tsu-chan had to do it… His eyes almost shed tears, imagining how painful it must be for her to make such a decision… for Konoha’s sake, for their friends sake, for… his sake. That she had to pretend it didn’t mean anything in front of him.

The first 200 troops marched forward. Followed by the others every 5 minutes. The sensors stay at the front, vigilant of traps along the way and leading the way for the troops.

War finally descended in its full form.

**

Chapter 119: Slaughter of the Valley

Chapter Text

“Captain. Approaching units, estimated… 500.” Hinata said calmly through the radio. Her Byakugan saw from as far as 10 kilometers away as she focused only on her front view from the sky.

“In position.” Tsuyu sent the order for all. After 2 days of waiting, their waiting bore fruit.

***

The hundreds of shinobi move in sparse distances between them, using body flickered moving as squadrons of 10 lead by a captain. But as they reached the valley with a narrower path, they stopped using body flicker and marched honestly due to the terrains.

The sensors at the front didn’t detect anything and lead the way. Of course they didn’t, the explosives were above their heads, not below.

“...The last unit crossed the trap line.” Hinata muttered.

Tsuyu had an evil grin on her lips hearing that. “Let’s begin! On 3!”

“1! 2! …3!”

Boom! Boom, boom, boom!

“W-what’s happening!” The shinobi below the valley looked up to the sides of the mountains, the whole ground shook like an earthquake was shaking the land. Explosions instantaneously destroyed and crumbled the mountain sides, creating rolling earth and rocks to fall down towards them in the next second.

“Don’t panic! Retreat!”

The army wanted to flicker back quickly but explosions began from behind them, large pieces of rocks fell and already crushed ten of their shinobi into mush.

“Damn it! Earth Release-”

Various ninjutsu and techniques were unleashed to stop the falling rocks and push their way forward. But a figure suddenly descended a hundred meters in front of them with a flash of shadow.

Dust rolled from the presence as it landed.

Don’t think of escaping, Kumongrels!

Collapse Release: Abyssal Ground! Pitch black crystal-like ground spread from beneath her palms she slammed onto the ground, spreading towards their front covering a hundred meter area in front of her at fast speed.

“What is this technique!” The tens of shinobi at the front were forced to kneel and pulled by heavy gravity descending on them. They have nowhere to run, trapped in the narrow path.

“Captain…! We can’t move…!” Some of the soldiers shouted in fear, looking at the figure crouching down and holding them with the strange technique.

“It’s Konoha shinobi…! How could they be here!” One of them shouted seeing the Konoha symbol on the headband of the figure.

The real Tsuyu standing on top of the ridge had a little smile. Two shadow clones on her sides helped her create the dark sphere of condensed Earth Release Rasenbakudan on her palm.

She threw it down the valley almost casually. The tens of people look up, feeling a terrifying amount of chakra above them, arriving at the group of close to 20 people.

“Die.” She whispered coldly. The dark sphere cracked little by little as it fell. Light escaped little by little, until the sphere couldn’t contain it anymore.

Blast!

Light of chakra exploded in that instance, accompanied with tremor and the sound of falling rocks crushing and killing those who escaped at the front. Following the same tactic, she cleared up the ones that failed to be buried, attacking from above with the rest through air strike, while her shadow clones held on ground.

***

“Hinata.” Tsuyu called for a report seeing the valley turned into a place of burial.

“Half of them still had a living signature. Few managed to escape…” Hinata observed through the meter's thick burial ground. They were still shinobi after all, so even if they were crushed and buried alive they were hard to die like this.

And Tsuyu won’t just let them have time to bury themselves out.

“Hm~ Stay away. I am going to finish them.”

“...Yes, captain.” The trio responded and flickered away. Though, they wondered how she was going to finish the job. They thought they had done enough…

“You two have your feast.” She muttered, with Reibi and Nue inside of her already crazed expression on them feeling the negative chakra from those hundreds of food.

She stood at the center of the burial place, gathering a massive amount of chakra within herself, the demonic patterns from her Curse Mark spreads on her body and face, the sclera of her eyes turned black, her iris turned into a luster of flickering red and purple with a slit pupil with access to 9 tails chakra, Cursed Mark, Reibi,and Nue’s. Massive chakra fluctuation appeared visibly, the mixture of dark, purple and red chakras around her was like a chaotic mess intertwining.

Collapse Release: Great Abyssal Ground!

Like an infection, the pitch black loose rocks and dirt beneath her crumbled and compacted into pitch black earth, crushing those beneath alive.

The sound of muffled screams can be heard as the darkness spreads along the valley hundred of meters long. Blood seeped out of the ground, turning them into ground dark-red, with puddles of blood along the path forming slowly… turning into small streams.

People beneath had their bones and flesh crushed little by little by gravity, killing them painfully.

The dark chakra from their pain and suffering flowed like small streams toward her, as if she herself was bathing in the massacre she committed.

“Hahaha…” She let out an accidental laughter from the dark chakra running in her veins as those two fed on them.

But in the trio’s vision, it’s as if Tsuyu had become a devil who enjoyed the slaughter.

In a matter of minutes, Hinata saw all the life signals die out.

“...It’s… clear, captain.” She spoke shakily through her radio as the three came down to regroup.

“Ha… Good. I used quite a lot of chakra. Let’s have a rest shall we?” Tsuyu revealed the demonic smile still on her expression, her appearance made the trio shake in fear. The curse mark receded, the chakra fluctuation on her disappeared, letting her devil face turn to normal.

Ino held herself with her hands, still terrified , feeling the dark, evil, cold, domineering chakra from Tsuyu. It was more than she revealed back in hell’s camp…

Tsuyu turned to look at the landscape, nodding in satisfaction. She hoped her performance was satisfactory.

She didn’t know Tsunade was trembling reading the report after half an hour of receiving them.

Close to 500… she… just her squad…

Tsunade felt shocked and complicated. Even if they were caught off guard from traps, to eliminate and kill close to 500 with two days of preparation seemed unreal in her ears. But then again, she was the jinchuriki… with the amount of chakra she possessed, if she wield it effectively, it’s more than possible.

To think she already reached this level… has she reached Kage level?

***

“What did you say…?” A felt his ears buzzing hearing the report.

“477 of our unit died while marching… only tens of them escaped…” Darui carefully read the report. It’s unbelievable in his eyes as well. But he had to report it.

“How…” A’s arms were trembling, his eyes turned bloodshot, his face almost turning red from blood rushing to his head. It was almost unreasonable they died deep within Land of Lightning territory, while marching at that.

“It was a squad of Konoha flying units… They caught them off guard, placed traps and crumbled the mountains surrounding the valley. We had a close witness… but her description is… a little off.”

Darui took the second page attached to the report.

It was a sketch and description of a ‘demon’, with comments and descriptions gathered by various witnesses. Chakra amounts to that of a bijuu, no, more sinister than a bijuu. Inhuman. Evil. That she laughed at their slaughter. A river of blood flowed across the valley from her feet.

A felt chills on his back reading the reports from the survivors on the encounter of that demon. Mysterious technique turning the ground pitch black, binding them helplessly through increased gravity.

A look at the sketch, a distorted face with a smile carving reaching her ears, revealing her fangs. Eyes similar to that of a snake, with demonic markings all over her face. Red or purple eyes, with blonde hair. A demon in a little girl’s body of about 11 or 12.

A Kumo shinobi with a jutsu to hide even from Byakugan perception witnessed everything closely, surviving by staying still right on the edge of the mountain… till now she couldn’t forget the scene and was sent to a mental asylum. Some accused her of being caught in a genjutsu, because her description was too unbelievable. That such a person that could laugh like a devil while committing slaughter couldn’t possibly come from Konoha out of all places.

Konoha… What kind of evil did you unleash?

“Darui, classify this ‘demon’ as an S rank threat. Pass the sketch to all captains and commanders. Me and Killer B will personally kill it once she appears.”

“Yes, Raikage-sama.”

Tsuyu didn’t know her achievements during Slaughter of the Valley would give her the moniker ‘Demon’.

***

Danzo had smiles on his face reading the report. Tsuyu was truly a rising star. The Military Councils all give their comments and praises. To kill close to 500 shinobi with only 4 people and 2 days of preparation was almost too demonic.

“Danzo-sama, your disciple is truly amazing!” One of the older Jonin praised Tsuyu genuinely.

“Hm. I did nothing much. I only gave her a path, and she walked on her own. She’s a genius, a monster much like her father.”

Danzo revealed it casually.

“Her father? Danzo-sama… who is it? Could it be…?”

“Hm. It seemed you must have guessed from her appearance. It is indeed Minato’s daughter.” Who else had blonde hair and blue eyes inside Konoha other than Minato? It was almost stupid no one said it out loud yet.

“Minato’s daughter…! To think he had a daughter like her! Konoha wouldn’t lose! If only she knew Flying Raijin like him!” The older Jonin was almost too excited.

“Oh. She does.” Danzo let out a small amused huff.

“What!? Oh my god!” The older Jonin almost jumped from his seat, trembling in excitement.

Danzo decided to reveal it to unite Konoha and gave them hope. Besides, it would collapse the enemy's morale once the news spreads. Her identity was safeguarded for her safety. But now, her strength had reached a degree that she no longer needed it.

The news of Tsuyu’s achievement spreads in Konoha and around the army. That daughter of Minato led a squad of 4 to kill 500 shinobi of Kumogakure.

***

“Naruto… you… you are Lord 4th’s son?” Sakura asked carefully, hearing the rumors going around.

“H-huh? Sakura-chan… how did you…” Naruto was shocked hearing the question.

Yamato as an ANBU already knew, so he didn’t speak. But he’s surprised Naruto seemed to already know of his parentage. But then again, with his appearance it wasn’t that far-fetched to think about it and perhaps Tsuyu told him.

“Dobe, you never bothered to tell us?” Sasuke crossed his arms, feeling a little dissatisfied that his friend kept that hidden.

“Well… it was a village secret. My dad’s had too many enemies so… the village kept my identity a secret…”

Sakura’s and Sasuke’s expressions turned a little somber. Sasuke especially, felt it was all unfair for Naruto.

“You are the son of the Hokage, but…” Sasuke wanted to make a comment about Naruto’s early life, but he shut his mouth since Naruto must have felt worse as he lived through it himself.

“It’s okay! I know there’s a reason for it. Besides, it’s not bad anymore. Haha…” Naruto rubbed the back of his neck, feeling sheepish that his little secret got exposed. He didn’t want to brag or anything, and that he wanted to make people know himself as Naruto, not as the son of his dad.

“But how did you guys know?” Naruto finally remembered why Sakura asked.

“They say your little sister did quite an achievement. Her squad killed close to 500 shinobi using a trap.” Sasuke muttered. His voice filled with awe and respect. As expected of someone who could make even Itachi run away.

“...500?” Naruto felt shaky hearing the numbers. Compared to her slaughter of civilians, this news was still better. Though, Naruto felt her strength has surpassed what he could reach. Or even if he had the strength… he didn’t know if he could kill hundreds that easily…

“She’s really amazing…” Sakura sighed in admiration. She may have felt a little scared of Tsuyu when she was serious, but she admired her deeply, wanted to be a strong Kunoichi just like her.

“...Yea… she’s… amazing…” Naruto said weakly. He looked around, hearing people talking about her. That she’s the daughter of Lord 4th, that Konoha had a new hero. That she’s a genius comparable to her father, talking about her with hope in their eyes as if she would shine as much as the Hokage of the past.

He felt his heart heavy. He’s the son of Minato too… but… at this moment…

No one looked in my direction…

***

Chapter 120: Poison

Chapter Text

On the 3rd day, the 1st Company of SORA instantaneously appeared in an instant at an open area just in front of the military base at the border of Land of Fire, directly facing Land of Grass.

“Commander Kaito! Your company finally’s here! We have been waiting!” One of the military officers was at first startled by their appearance, but then a look of joy appeared on his face.

Many officers began to greet the company, their eyes looking at Tsuyu with awe. Not Kaito who’s the supposed commander.

What’s up with these people? They look like bootlickers?

“Sergeant Tsuyu, we have heard of your squad achievement! To think Konoha has someone like you!”

“Kuhum… we are only doing our best for Konoha.” Tsuyu straightened her vest, looking up at the tall man who had shining eyes looking at her.

“You guys must have a tiring journey, come come, have some rest.”

Tsuyu entered the building with a little feeling of suspicion. It seemed her deeds on Land of Lightning had been spread deliberately to boost morale. A good strategy given the bleak situation of Konoha. She didn’t mind, the better her reputation, the higher her merits and chance to rise.

She dreamed of a position like Danzo where he literally only sat in his chair and ordered his men to do his biddings while he himself barely went out. He’s her role model in this regard.

Someday… for sure!

***

Yamato’s squad along with hundreds others arrived at Land of River, the buffer region between Land of Fire and Land of Wind. The land was semi-arid, though as not rich in plantations as Land of Fire, greeneries still covered the ground.

Yamato led 150 people to the assigned camp location. There was a village nearby and they were used as the base for the mobile camp. But the civilians were mostly untouched and were only notified of present war and skirmishes that might happen. Though, the ground of their village was used to set up tents. There’s a source of water from the river flowing in the vicinity as well.

The meager 150 people made camp there as Mobile Respond Troops to fortify any of the major fronts they were fighting. Almost a third of them were medics, and they were assigned as a mobile camp to alleviate the issue of manpower and the need for medic in different areas.

Naruto looked at the villagers around them, looking scared and terrified of them. They were in a region closer to Land of Fire and it’s unlikely any skirmish would happen here, he thought. For once he had to think of other people and had to read the map to see where everyone was fighting.

Besides, the camp was just temporary…

Yamato used wood release to make a cabin for the whole squad, making their respect and awe for Yamato increase by 300%.

“Suge! You can make a house so easily!”

“You are amazing Yamato-sensei!” Sakura also cheered.

Sasuke touched the walls of the cabin, impressed he could do something like this.

“We need proper rest if we want to last long out here.” Yamato sensei responded with some pride.

“I agree with Yamato-sensei. We need proper rest to last. But first… I am going to clean up the river nearby. Call me if there’s anything urgent, okay!” Sakura went away to clean herself after their journey. Washing their bodies was a luxury during war time and Sakura wouldn’t waste such chance.

Naruto didn’t have any weird ideas to peek at Sakura, his heart and mind was somewhere else.

He looked at everyone, half of them seemed to have a feeling of anxiousness in them, being in war for the first time much like Naruto. Those who hadn’t gone through hell’s camp already feel depressed from being away from Konoha and the hardship of eating food pills, the anxiety over future battle, responsibility, and uncomfortable rest.

In this regard, Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakure almost didn’t notice anything and were like fish in water even in supposed high stress environments. They had gone through worse after all.

The squad were put on standby, waiting for order.

After hours, Naruto felt a little sticky and wanted to take a bath himself. He notified Sasuke and went out quickly towards the nearby river.

As he approached, he saw a little boy of about 10 years old, fishing there. The boy noticed the sound of footsteps and turned his head.

To Naruto's surprise, the boy seemed scared and quickly picked his fishing rod and carried his basket filled with few fishes.

“Hey…! Kid, wait…!”

The boy seemed frozen in fear, turning around to face Naruto. He turned his head up, seeing the shinobi forehead protector.

“…It’s okay,” Naruto said, raising both hands slowly. “I’m not gonna hurt you.”

Naruto felt his heart soft seeing the boy.

“You are from the village?”

The boy nodded, but his body seemed to tell Naruto the boy wanted to run away from him.

He walked forward slowly, kneeling to the boy’s level.

“Hey, something happened?”

The boy looked down, then muttered. “My papa… he got hurt. By one of you.”

“What? No… our shinobi won’t… tell me what happened?” Naruto his heart hurt.

“They thought my papa was… I don’t know. Something bad. He was just fishing. And they cut him. Papa managed to come back… but…”

“He can’t walk much since yesterday… Mama cries a lot. My papa… he’s in pain… Mama said it’s poison, the village doctor can’t do anything…” The boy had tears glistening in his eyes.

Naruto felt his heart sad even more.

“Bring me to your papa, our medic nin could help. Please? I won’t hurt them, I promise.”

The boy seemed to look hopeful. After moments of hesitation, he went to bring Naruto into the village.

The villagers look at him with scornful gazes, piercing deep into his soul. He didn’t know people outside of Konoha were… scared of shinobi like him. Or perhaps, it was because of war and they had a bad impression on them.

As Naruto entered the humble home, he saw a man shaking and trembling beneath a quilt. The veins on his neck and face seemed to pop up, revealing its blue colour. His face was pale. His face squeezing shut in pain.

“...Mister… are you alright?”

“Nn…?” The man opened his eyes. But his eyes darted to the forehead protector, he shouted for him to stay away.

“Don’t… come near us…! Go away… cough…” He sat up, his hand quickly pulled the boy to protect him.

“...Mister, you are poisoned. Our medic nin can help, I promise.”

“Nnh…” The man seemed hesitant and reluctant. The wife came out of the kitchen, holding a knife, afraid that Naruto, or those shinobi would come to rob them.

“Madam… I really just want to help…” Naruto raised his arms. His heart felt heavy.

She looked at Naruto. Seeing he was just a kid himself, she let her guard down.

“...You really want to help?” She asked warily.

“Yes! I promise!” Naruto stood up and spoke with spirit.

“... Okay…” She couldn’t bear seeing his husband in pain.

“Okay, let me get you to our medic.” Naruto created a shadow clone, surprising the boy and making him look in awe. The shadow clone picked the man up easily, letting him hold onto his back.

“Suge!” The boy looked at Naruto’s shadow clone and the real Naruto.

“Impressive eh? It’s called shadow clone technique.”

“Wow! If I can do that I can help mom and dad more!”

Naruto’s heart softened. He used shadow clones to beat people up, as tools of war. But the boy's first thought was to help his parents.

“Sorry kid, even if I teach you, you wouldn’t get to use it.” Naruto patted his head.

The boy pouted, feeling it’s unfair. But the boy’s relaxed expression turned a little worried each time he turned to look at his dad.

Naruto brought the man to the medic tent. Sakura happened to be and was surprised to see the boy and the man the shadow clone carried.

“Naruto! Who are these? You can’t just bring civilians here!”

“Sakura-chan, his dad needs help. He was poisoned. Please?” Naruto pleaded to Sakura.

“Sigh… this really isn’t right… but fine. Just put him down, let me see.”

The man groaned in pain as he was placed on the table. Sakura's expression turned serious seeing the bulged veins on his body and neck.

“This poison… it’s one of Suna’s poison they apply on their weapons… Mister, where were you cut?”

The man shakily pointed at the side of his abdomen. Sakura looked at the bandaged wound. It’s closed up, but the poison lingers.

She sanitized her hands and prepared the separating solution in a small basin next to her.

She opened up the bandage and cleaned up the wounds and sanitised the area. With a chakra blade she cut the wound open. Trickles of blood come out of the wound.

“Papa…!” The boy looked like he’s about to cry.

“This poison wasn’t that difficult. I just need to separate them from your Papa’s blood, okay?”

Sakura took a deep breath and focused. Her right hand dipped into the solution, carrying a blob of water near the wound. Sakura’s other hand glowed with greenish chakra light, guiding the poison, separating based on their different density through precise chakra control.

Yellowish liquids slowly seeped out of the man’s wound and into the separating solution. After a minute, all of the poison was flushed out. There were only a few drops inside the man’s body, but the effect was painful especially due to him being a civilian with a weaker body.

Sakura skillfully close up the wounds with a suture and heal it with a medical ninjutsu.

She breathed a sigh of relief.

“There ya go kid. Your papa will be fine.”

“Thank you nee-chan!” The boy gave a thankful look to her. She smiled slightly, accepting the thanks.

“Sakura-chan, you are amazing!” Naruto praised seeing her in action.

“Mister, can you tell me where you got attacked?” Sakura finally got to the important point. With Suna’s poison here, it meant he encountered their shinobi.

The man weakly sat up. Pain still lingered in his body.

“It was… I am not sure…” The man had difficulty describing. He didn’t even know where south or north.

Sakura took a map out of her pocket. The man seemed to have an easier time with the map and pointed to the location.

“Around this area. Yesterday…”

Sakura frowned. That’s only a hundred meters away from the village. It’s possible Suna’s scouts already know of Konoha’s camp here. She needed to inform Yamato sensei.

“Thank you for the information. Just don’t go out too much mister. It’s really dangerous at this time.”

The man just nodded. He figured that out the hard way.

Naruto sent the man and the boy back to their village with a shadow clone. His eyes filled with solemnity.

“Sakura-chan… war doesn't just affect us…” Naruto muttered. He naively thought it had always been between shinobi.

“That’s how it is, Naruto. Even if we try to keep them away, it’s inevitable.”

“I hate it…” He looked down on the floor, sat down on the bed.

“Once I become Hokage… I wouldn’t want war to happen ever again.” Naruto clenched his fist. His sights and experiences had shaped his goals.

Sakura smiled slightly.

“I hope that day will come too.”

“Yeah! Believe it!” Naruto got his spirit lifted.

“I will tell the info to Yamato-sensei.” Sakura cleaned up everything and headed out.

But as Yamato heard the news, his face turned stern. He went to order some men to interrogate the villagers for sightings of Suna’s shinobi, even Naruto’s squad.

Naruto looked at the shinobi and went to knock on each of their homes, asking ‘nicely’ if they had seen them. But seeing fear in each of their faces as the shinobi knocked on their homes, Naruto felt guilty.

Yamato could confirm from the few sightings and encounters it was at most scouts. Since they patrol this area it meant they must have thought this location was suspected as one of Konoha’s potential camps.

Their location was potentially compromised. But Yamato thought it was fine for a few days at least. They were a Mobile Respond Troop to begin with.

In a day however, the medic nin working figured out since yesterday the river was poisoned with a weak nerve agent and asked everyone to drink only from the tank of water they purified with medical ninjutsu.

But Naruto realised a problem, the villagers drink from the river too!

He went out to check on the villagers, and to his heartbreak, few of the villagers had signs of weakness from the nerve agents in the water, some unable to wake up from their bed.

Konoha’s shinobi were only experiencing fatigue from small ingestion. Their bodies were stronger after all. But the civilians had it worse.

“Sakura-chan, the villagers, what do we do?” Naruto went to Sakura, hoping she as a medic nin had ideas.

“Naruto… our camp location is exposed. So they must have deliberately placed poisons in the river upstream. Suna had always been an expert in that kind of thing… Yamato-sensei said they would move to another location. Once we move to another area the river should be safe…”

“But, what about now? Those people are sick… we can have our medic nin treat them right?”

Sakura shook her head. “The poison is low in concentration, weak and not fatal. It would clear out on their own in a day or two. We don’t have enough manpower to separate the poison one by one. As for antidotes… you need to understand each time we need to use pills, medicine, syringe, needles, and have to sanitize them each time, even using a lot of time, It’s not worth it. That’s their tactic to drain our medic force and supply Naruto, using agents like these that aren’t worth treatment…”

“...”

“Sorry Naruto…” Sakura apologised seeing Naruto’s downed expression.

Why is this world so cruel… damn it…

Naruto clenched his fist. It’s as if, the longer he knew about this shinobi world, the worse it got.

***

Chapter 121: Kannabi Bridge

Chapter Text

“Sergeant, Iwa had placed 10 Jonin level combatants around Kannabi Bridge.” Ayame re-iterate the intel they gathered prior via aerial reconnaissance.

Tsuyu rubbed her chin. 10 Jonin to simply guard a freaking bridge was almost too much in normal times. Jonin weren’t cabbages. However, Iwa could afford it. Konoha was fighting with 2000 units against 10,000.

And they seemed to learn from their past mistakes. She could guess even if they destroy the bridge, they would have enough manpower to send shinobi with enough skill of earth release to rebuild it in a matter of minutes.

From history and even today Kannabi Bridge was still a very important route of supply for Iwa. During the Third Shinobi War, Kakashi’s squad succeeded in their mission to destroy the bridge in the middle of the war and caused Iwa to have to retreat.

A small grin flashed in her expression.

“Commander,you can leave the bridge to my squad. We will stake out around this bridge and prevent them from having any rest.” Tsuyu turned to Kaito.

“Proceed.” He nodded and gave a green light. Tsuyu had a lot of ways to deal with it, and while there was no big battle or kage level opponent coming out so far Tsuyu could be deployed for this until their opponent responded.

It was akin to Onoki himself attacking Konoha’s backline and cutting off their supply route. Such a tasteless thing to do for a Kage tier combat power. But Tsuyu had always been a mobile trump card and wouldn’t have any problem returning to the main front quickly.

Tsuyu’s squad took off the next hour, heading towards the direction of Kannabi bridge.

***

Carts of goods and supplies pulled by horses were observed from above. Sealing scroll requires expensive chakra conducting paper and has limited space. Iwagakure wasn’t rich enough to have too many sealing scrolls.

Tsuyu looked down with her telescope as she glided through the air. She had a thought - what if she just landed and unleash all of her power there after aerial bombardment to settle things quickly.

She shook her head. It’s too risky. Why would she risk herself when she can send shadow clones.

While at it, maybe Nue and Reibi could do some training. Nue had grown to a size 5 meters stall while standing on all 4, while Reibi was already in its former glory.

“You two. Stop feeding off Kurama and do some exercise! Go on my command.”

She said inwardly. Those two seemed more than happy, already bored staying inside all day.

“Open bombardment! Initiate!” Tsuyu sent her command to her squad.

The 4 people swooshed in, pointing their guns towards the bridge. With a click, tens of sharp projectiles with explosive seals landed on the bridge, engulfing the whole structure and the carts passing through in flames and explosion.

After the first round, the ten Jonin in the perimeter finally responded. To Tsuyu’s surprise, all 10 of them could actually fly, and even, there’s extra 10 that were Chunin level accompanying them. They could also lighten the weight of other units, letting others fly as well.

Interesting. They are expecting our units.

Tsuyu flashed a grin. It’s been a while since she had a good dog-fight. Even if it’s 4 against 20, she felt they were too backward.

But first…

“Nue, Reibi!” The creatures responded inside of her, dark chakra flared from Tsuyu’s body for a second before the two entities moved out of her body and landed on the ground.

“Roar!” Nue stood like a giant beast, black slimy chakra entity wrapped around his body was Reibi, acting like he’s Nue’s black slimy tentacle armor, with Reibi’s tall long head protruding out of Nue’s back. Reibi’s face turned from the mask-like face into multiple eyed monstrous amalgamation, showing a grin with rows of sharp teeth.

“ Hnhnhn…hnhnhn! ” It let out a creepy laughter of Orochimaru’s, flicking its creepy long tongue across its lips sending fear down everyone’s spine. Nue roared and unleashed its negative chakra, causing mass fear and panic among them even more.

Tsuyu summoned 3 shadow clones, heading down to support those two to make it smoother.

Nue used its tail to slap those coming to attack him, while Reibi attacked with multiple purple limbs. Vines, small wood releases were seen intermittently, draining chakra from those who got caught. Reibi himself grabbed each victim and absorbed their chakra with an evil laugh, while Tsuyu’s shadow clones acted as extra hands.

What is that monster!? Tenten, Ino and Hinata were just as shocked as Iwa’s shinobi below.

Tsuyu didn’t know the two would learn to cooperate like that. Maybe those two even practiced together while inside Kurama's cage. She turned her gaze to the coming 20 flying units, leaving the ground units to those two.

“Formation C!”

“Yes Captain!”

The squad separated into pairs. Ino with Tenten, while Hinata with Tsuyu. Tsuyu and Tenten act as the main offensive, while the other two act as the wingman, flying at a little higher altitude to cover fire.

The Weightless Corp of 20 saw two pairs separated from the 4 people, going to encircle them in left and right.

“Split in two!” They responded to defend against the 4 flying units.

Tenten had her heart racing, that this would be her first real battle.

It’s my time to show the result of my hard work!

“Ino, cover me!”

“Roger!”

The two approached the 10 flying shinobi from the side, pointing their guns and shooting projectiles towards them with their guns.

The opponents they fought were almost too clumsy in dodging, only using their sight and dodging like they were on land.

The captain of the 10 flying Iwa made his move. “Stone bullets! Fire!”

The 10 of them made hand seals.

“Dodge!” Tenten noticed the incoming rocks shooting from their mouth, using aerial maneuvers to spin and roll, making herself harder to track.

“Their movements were too…!” Seeing all of their bullets missed, each of them had panic in their faces. They had always had air supremacy in the Shinobi World previously, and they never had training to do such movements nor how to counter it!

Tenten flashed a grin on her face. With a barrel roll followed by a dive, she took out a sealing scroll and waved it in the air.

Out of it a flurry of kunai shot towards the 5 squadron. In a matter of seconds, 3 of them received cuts and got downed. Few of them tried to shoot Tenten, but as they remain stationary to aim and shoot at her, Ino acting as Tenten’s wingmen shoot down explosive rounds towards them, one missed, but the other-

Bang!

She took down two units with that round.

With the gap in their defense from their explosion blowing at them, Tenten rushed in with a powerful chakra blast from her wings, almost arriving in melee towards them.

Weapon Control: Twin Rising Dragon!

Armed with two sealing scrolls, she spun in the air creating a beautiful helical shape in the air as multiple projectile weapons shot to all of them in the air in a barrage.

“Gahh..!” One of them shouted from being struck. All of them were taken down, unable to dodge the myriads of projectiles from her technique.

“Ha…ha… haha! I did it!” Tenten cheered herself as she saw the last of her opponents fall.

Splat!

“Ergh… he fell head first…” Tenten irked in disgust seeing the brain spilled out.

Ino and Tenten regrouped with Tsuyu and Hinata that had already finished their job. Though, a Jonin of Iwa was seen held like a dead person in Tsuyu's arm.

“Tenten, seal this guy.”

“Ah. Okay captain!”

The 4 come down for a while after their battle to seal him inside a scroll. Tsuyu looked at Nue and Reibi relishing their meals with half-living corpses piled up in front of them, absorbing chakra out of tens of victims until their corpses turned dry. Nue used its tail that could split into multiple snake heads and bite into each half living shinobi.

“Hinata, report.”

“11 people escaped based on the remains left here.” Nue and Reibi weren't exactly an effective killer and let many escape. Her shadow clones didn’t have much chakra to waste their time chasing either.

“Hm. Expect more reinforcement coming here. We wouldn’t engage directly from now on. Our objective is only the bridge.”

“Yes captain!”

***

Onoki read the report that reached his office in half an hour handed by his assistant.

“What! 20 members of Weightless Corp were already staking out there! How could they all die?”

“Eh? Sensei sensei! Now I can go out?!” Deidara at the side practicing molding clays heard his rant.

“Damn it… those Konoha’s flying units were more difficult than I thought.”

“Summoning monsters of 5 meter size… the abilities… drain chakra?” Onoki frowned while reading the report.

“Fine. You can go! But don’t play around. Retreat if you can’t do it. Just make sure to not explode our own shinobi. And if you could, bring back their technology, if it’s salvageable.”

Deidara flicked his tongue to Onoki, already summoning his clay bird outside.

“I can’t promise that sensei! I can’t control my explosions but I will certainly kill them! Just wait, sensei!”

“This bastard…! Wait where are you going?! You can’t just go alone! Your team!” Onoki cursed at Deidara who had already jumped out of the window to solo and yolo.

“Finally! I will show them, true art of explosion!!!” Deidara rode his bird, already excited to explode stuff. He especially wanted to try out his new colourful explosions!

***

Chapter 122: Sky Against Sky, Explosion Against Explosion!

Chapter Text

“Hm~” Deidara hummed as he sat crossed leg on his clay bird, reading the details on Konoha’s unit.

“Little girl with blonde hair and blue eyes? There’s two of them too. That sounded like Konoha’s jinchuriki.” One of them refers to Ino, though her eyes were light green her blonde hair was more light compared to Tsuyu’s.

In Deidara’s opinion, logically all villages would safeguard their jinchuriki and wouldn’t send them on missions that were dangerous like this. Those were trump cards after all.

Kannabi bridge was really in a deeper part after all and Iwa could send reinforcement fast and could encircle them. He didn’t think it was Tsuyu and it was just someone that had similar hair and eye colour. Maybe Konoha had those colours quite common?

Hey, he himself had blonde hair and bluish eyes~

He forgot to consider Tsuyu could in fact run away easily and so being sent on a ‘dangerous’ mission in deep enemy territory wasn’t exactly dangerous for her.

After 2 hours of flight, he finally reached Kannabi Bridge. There was no one, only devastation. The bridge was utterly destroyed by explosives.

Now that’s an art!

He hummed, appreciating the aftermath of explosions against the bridge. It was akin to beautiful sculpture, carefully sculpted using explosion art.

Though where are they?

Tsuyu and the rest were camped underground a hundred metres away from the bridge. With earth release she created an underground camp. She gained inspiration from Yamato's use of Wood Release to create a wood cabin and practiced a little to make an underground bunker of sorts.

Hinata opened her Byakugan, checking every 15 minutes or so to observe the vicinity.

Hinata’s eyes widened, looking above the Kannabi bridge. A figure was riding a bird-like thing that also contained a lot of chakra.

“Captain. There’s enemy sightings. Only 1. Aerial capability, riding a bird like creature. His chakra was really high, an elite from his chakra alone.”

Hinata quickly reported to Tsuyu who’s enjoying her gourmet warm coffee with a book in her hand.

“Just 1?”

Hinata focused her Byakugan, trying to extend her range. “Within 6 kilometers, it is only him.”

Tsuyu frowned. Is this a trap? Or that person was their trump card. There’s no way Iwa would send a single person as reinforcement. How would Tsuyu guess Deidara was just impatient and didn’t wait for others to solo.

“You three will scout and stay around the perimeter, careful of enemy reinforcements. I believe he is a bait or he is a very strong opponent. Keep your guards up at all times. I will engage with him on my own.” Tsuyu said seriously to the three of them.

“Yes, captain.” Hinata felt worried that Tsuyu was overconfident, but thinking again she did have the capital to be confident. She could run if anything goes wrong as well…

Hinata put down her worry, her expression turned serious, ready to fulfill her role to its utmost.

As the 4 people prepared their gears, Hinata used her Byakugan to check again. She suddenly gasped in exclamation.

“Everyone, something… like spiders were crawling on the ground. It’s… heading towards us at fast speed!”

***

Deidara released clay spiders down the ground to prepare the battlefield and to scout. It would search on any chakra signature other than himself. In a matter of seconds, the spiders crawled and searched throughout the area.

Deidara turned to face a direction, a grin carved on his lips. He moved his hand and made a single hand sign.

Found you! Katsu!

Explosions rang, smoke and dust bellowed. Deidara wondered if he got rid of them, but to his surprise, 4 shadows flew straight out of the smoke below up to the sky.

Tsuyu’s squad observed Deidara from above. The same way Deidara observed his opponents flying in the air encircling him.

“Captain, the bird he’s riding was not a living thing. It’s a jutsu, having similar chakra to the spiders earlier. I believe it’s an explosive like the spiders too. Be careful.” Hinata observed with her Byakugan.

“Follow the plan. You three, leave him to me. He’s Deidara, that nutjob who could destroy a village easily.” Tsuyu could feel from her instinct and from the intel she had on this rogue nin, this guy was a strong one.

“Yes Captain!” The three, although reluctant, change their flight path and move away from the battlefield to remain only on the perimeter, constantly keeping their guard up and watchful for enemy reinforcements.

“Hm?” Deidara watched in confusion seeing 3 of them seemed to run away, leaving just the blonde haired girl. From their speed, he figured out he had to chase them with his bird to keep distance close.

“Hey hey! As if I am letting them escape!” Deidara moved with his big bird towards the three, wanting to destroy Tsuyu that’s blocking the way. He placed both his hands into the bags on his waist. In seconds, he had already done his molding.

“Now the genre of my Art is Pop!”

6 clay birds flew to attack Tsuyu! Tsuyu put more chakra into the thruster of her wings, suddenly increasing her speed in the air.

So fast! Deidara was surprised. The homing explosive birds were unable to catch up to her. With a twisting of her body and a barrel roll, she reached a good distance and turned to face the approaching explosives.

Her rifle was already loaded with explosive rounds.

Bang! Bang!

One missed and exploded just behind. But the other hit, destroying all birds in one fell swoop with a power boom. Multiple colours of explosion, red, green, blue, yellow, orange linger on the aftermath.

Seriously? Tsuyu had a distorted expression seeing the colours of those explosions.

“Hahaha! Amazing! Pop is definitely the genre now!” Deidara laughed and no longer cared about the three that ran away and focused solely on Tsuyu seeing she’s too capable.

“Girl! Our battle… will be legendary! Come! Show me your art of explosions!”

Sky against sky, explosions against explosions.

“You nutjob! Fine by me!” Tsuyu grinned as he looped in the air to gain higher altitude and shoot down a barrage of explosive rounds.

“You get it!” Deidara threw clay birds after birds. The two were fought and spun in the air, chasing, or at times running from each other while sending explosives to each other in a frenzy. The two were crossing in the air, and it was unknown who would win.

“Hahaha! HAHAHA! YEAH!!! MORE!” Deidara was having the best time of his life. Explosions rang left and right, the sky was painted with explosions of various colours.

This nutjob is not serious at all…!

Tsuyu charged Ashura with her chakra, focusing on dodging manoeuvres as more clay birds homed towards her.

Seeing 3 birds on her back, she looped a full circle, and dive straight down, using increased speed to outpace the birds.

She turned her body, grinning as Deidara, the clay birds and herself was in a straight line of sight.

“Die!” She pointed the nozzle of charged up Ashura, blasting a beam of chakra light.

“What is that!”.

The birds exploded, and the chakra beam continued and hit Deidara’s clay bird as it tried to dodge.

Boom!

“I almost died! Haha!” Deidara threw a dragon clay below him, with a poof, it turned into C2.

“Now face my C2!”

The dragon’s tail shortened slightly as the clay used up to create a missile in the dragon’s mouth.

“Explode her!” The dragon shot mini dragon clay towards Tsuyu at astonishing speed.

Too fast…!

Tsuyu had to put more chakra into her thruster to barely outspeed the mini dragon torpedo. She looped in the sky, and instead headed towards Deidara.

“Oi girl don’t come this way!”

Deidara chewed more clays with his hands and created swarms of mini bat explosives that would explode on contact.

Tsuyu looked straight at Deidara, not caring much about the bats. Her entire body was filled with chakra. Facing the bats…

Raging Fist: Heaven’s Roar!

With a boom, a wave of chakra blasted and exploded all the bats in the way, the aftershock sent Deidara back a little. But out of the smoke, Tsuyu’s cold gaze locked onto her.

“Hick!” C2's body was too big and couldn’t make a sharp turn, so Tsuyu actually landed on the dragon and directly launched a power raging fist on his chest.

Splat!

Her fist went straight through his chest, but feeling the texture, it was… clay cone?!

Just then, from within the clay dragon, the real Deidara was shat out from the dragon’s butt, looking at Tsuyu like he’s a good prankster.

“Too bad girl! I would have wanted to fight more with you!”

Shit! Tsuyu used chakra blast from all her tenketsu to create as much distance as possible and quickly made a hand sign.

Too late! Katsu!

The clay dragon shined with chakra light and set off with a bang.

Boom!

Smoke and dust covered Deidara’s own vision, his expression excited at first, but then a little sad. He never had so much fun in his life. He finally found a fellow explosion artist… He summoned a new clay bird and caught himself from falling.

Hm? A kunai?

Deidara turned to dodge the incoming Kunai from the ground. Looking down, he saw that blonde haired girl, in her raised hand, a black ball of dense chakra.

She’s alive? Impossible…! Unless… she IS that Tsuyu that could use Flying Raijin…! The jinchuriki!

In the next second, her figure disappeared from Deidara’s vision. But right then Deidara felt his scalp tingling, turning his body to look behind him.

The grin on her lips made Deidara shudder. The dense chakra ball in her was thrown right toward his face. Deidara quickly threw literal mush balls of explosive clay that had no artistic value at all to save his own life!

Earth Release: Rasenbakudan!

The clay balls and the dark sphere made contact. With a bang, the sky flashed with brilliant light for a split second.

Deidara was sent tumbling down with his bird from the sheer aftermath. He felt his body was almost crushed from the explosion, thankfully the explosive clays detonated the dark sphere before it could reach close to him. But still, his entire body was burned and injured from the force.

What… an art! Deidara had a happy expression on his face looking at Tsuyu in the air. Her technique was exquisite! The explosion almost killed him! He struggled to create a bird and manage to save himself.

Tsuyu wasn’t going to let him escape and rushed with her chakra wings, shooting down rounds of explosives. But even when he’s seriously injured, Deidara’s manoeuvres in the air were good enough to dodge non-homing projectiles.

Deidara threw a few more explosive birds to block her attacks and cover her vision.

“Captain, 100 enemy shinobi coming from northwest! 6 kilometers away! Half of them are capable of flight!” Tsuyu received the voice from Ino.

“Roger.”

Tsuyu felt a bit down. She never planned to kill Deidara because he was a treasure trove of intel. But he’s more difficult than she thought. She couldn’t use Collapse Release in the air either unless she completed the techniques she was still developing.

She almost wanted to give up on the mission, but just then Deidara in front of her seemed to slow down. He flew toward higher altitude and from the bird’s rear, massive egg clay popped, launching itself toward her.

Boom! It exploded halfway, creating thick dark smokes covering her vision entirely.

As if… Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!

Tsuyu blew wind release on her front, blowing the smoke away as she approached Deidara. But after the smoke cleared, what greeted her was a giant clay doll. Its wing-like arm spread wide, as if it was an angle of death.

Deidara was already running away, looking back at her with a grin. To respond to the beautifully made Rasenbakudan, Deidara as a fellow artist wanted to have an equal exchange! It’s my turn to show you my art!

Ohako C3! Katsu!

An explosion that could annihilate a village painted the sky in bright orange light. Deidara gasped for air after using a lot of his chakra.

He planned to detonate it while the bomb itself and Tsuyu’s vision was still covered by smoke, thus taking her off guard. As for that level of explosive, she’s the jinchuriki and had a tough life. But he didn’t know she knew Wind Release to clear the thick smoke that fast.

“Too bad…!” Deidara said he's disappointed but he’s secretly happy that she lived.

Tsuyu already appeared at a very far distance, dodging the explosive as expected with Flying Raijin. If she didn’t clear the smoke and had chased blindly she really would have died there.

“We will retreat.” She spoke through the radio. A hundred enemy reinforcement with that nutjob would be suicidal at this point.

Her squad gathered quickly, and like a shadow, disappeared from the area of Kannabi bridge.

***

“To think you almost died… But from what others said you used your explosive that covered the whole sky. Too bad there’s nothing left. Still, good job killing them.” Onoki read the report, assuming the ones Deidara fought were dead.

There’s a hundred witnesses of the explosion engulfing the sky, no way the girl survived.

“Eh? She’s not dead sensei…” Deidara rubbed the back of his neck.

“Huh? How come?”

Deidara thought for a second how to say it. But then Pain never said he couldn’t indulge her abilities. No actually, she used Flying Raijin in the battle so it was in fact his own observation.

“She can use flying raijin. Hm!” Deidara nodded to himself and said it nonchalantly. But when he looked back Onoki already fell from his chair and was shaking on the floor.

“Eh? Sensei! Sensei! Call medic nin!!!”

***

For those wondering, Onoki already caught up with blonde hair, blue eyes, flying raijin = daughter of Yelllow flash and had a stroke.

Chapter 123: Shattered Illusion

Chapter Text

“Deidara… S rank rogue nin from Akatsuki returned to Iwagakure…” Tsunade read the report, her finger tapping on the table.

In Tsuyu’s words, if he was seen on the battlefield she should be called immediately. That SORA wouldn't be able to fight him either because of his large scale explosion jutsu and all his explosives were homing, had erratic movements, and were very hard to track flight path.

Even modern homing missiles couldn't move left and right, up and down, and move like a real living entity swiftly. Any of the SORA members at this point except Tsuyu would have been killed by him.

That’s how dangerous he was. Also Tsuyu expected Iwa to make use of aerial bombardment through him, and that guy was a serious threat.

Tsunade sighed. To think someone that even Tsuyu has to keep her guard up against was with Iwa.

Akatsuki… is the group trying to create the 6th great power akin to a hidden Shinobi village? Will this war weaken the position of all nations and create a chance for this Akatsuki?

This is Tsunade’s initial thought. The mysterious masked man that claimed himself to be Uchiha Madara was also in there. In Tsunade’s opinion, if that man was truly Madara, it made sense for the same Madara to create his own power, his own way as he turned his back from the village then because he couldn't accept Hashirama’s way. So Madara perhaps wanted to establish a power of his own.

It might be a good thing for Konoha for a while. If Akatsuki’s power were seen, the other hidden villages would worry their position of power would be shaken. And perhaps this war wouldn’t escalate and Konoha would survive…

As the new Hokage, she found out through an encrypted scroll in the classified information safe that Itachi was supposed to be a spy there. Itachi's deed had a reason, and she had to accept such a happening in Konoha as the Hokage.

Though, she wondered what her late sensei was thinking, letting the Uchiha clan be massacred. If we had the Uchiha clan right now, Konoha could have a better fighting chance…

***

A few weeks passed against Suna’s front.

Itachi stood on a tall stone pillar of the arid Land of River, overlooking the battle that broke out between Sunagakure and Konoha. A major fight broke out on a plain, tall rocks as covers.

200 Konoha shinobi against a force of 300 of Suna’s.

100 puppeteers leading as the vanguard.

“Where is our reinforcement…! Ah-!” One of Konoha’s shinobi fell from the onslaught of two puppets. The overwhelming number advantage made it seem like one sided slaughter.

“Retreat!” The field commander had to order so and fall back, tens of Konoha shinobi flickered back. With this, Suna would gain a foothold in the Land of River, and would be one step away from invading the Land of Fire.

Konoha wouldn’t survive…

Itachi felt solemn. Suna also sent a hundred to flank them on their backs to block their retreat at the moment. He wondered if this group would survive.

To fight 4 major hidden villages, outnumber 1 to 5 on all fronts, he didn’t know if Konoha could live after this war. If Land of Fire was dissolved, Konoha too would disappear. But at this rate it will happen.

As for the small chance that Konoha was able to last long enough to bite the other hidden village flesh because of that one person, this would still lead to the weakening of all hidden villages.

Akatsuki’s goal would be achieved. They would be able to collect the bijuu without resistance if all villages were weakened.

How do I save Konoha? While preventing Akatsuki from achieving its goals? If there’s an option…

It’s to make all hidden villages stop fighting and focus on Akatsuki. Or let Konoha lose early, so they could relocate and hide away with as many lives as possible. As long as the people of Konoha live… Will of Fire would live on, even if they would disappear from the world map.

Do I have to kill Tsuyu, so Konoha would stop retaliating and piling up their corpses? But her strength is important to fight Akatsuki and Madara…

Itachi closed his eyes. No. Making Akatsuki the scapegoat for all shinobi villages would be the best solution at the moment.

As for how… he could reveal Akatsuki’s goals to all hidden villages. But no one would take his words seriously. As for killing one of their jinchuriki so Akatsuki would be taken seriously, he doubted it would work.

Akatsuki in their eyes were a mere mercenary organisation, even if they had multiple S rank nin, how could they shake a hidden village? Killing a jinchuriki of a hidden village would only escalate war. Now it was 4 against 1. But once a village lost their position, it would be chaotic. And the jinchuriki themselves can be used as a weapon against Akatsuki in their view and wouldn’t care to unite to fight them.

Shisui… Sandaime… if you two were alive, what would you two have advised me to do?

Itachi's figure turned illusionary and transformed into crows, moving across the battlefield to observe.

Suna’s flank troops met the Mobile Respond Troop led by Yamato at the moment. Another fight broke out.

***

“Damn it!” Naruto shouted as he sent shadow clones, sending tens of them to the front.

Seeing his allies and fellow villagers fall, get poisoned, the blood that spilled, his eyes turned red with anger.

"Ah-!" A scream from his side made Naruto look.

"Uncle Renji!" Naruto saw the kindhearted acquaintance he made at camp had his hand cut off by a puppet. Damn it...! Kagebunshin no Jutsu!

"Rasengan!"

Naruto rushed in and destroyed a puppet before it could kill Renji.

Naruto turned to face the puppeteer. His eyes locked onto Naruto with killing intent, summoned another puppet towards him. Naruto sent shadow clones to hold the puppet down, while the real Naruto jumped over it and used the puppet as a platform to launch himself towards the puppeteer.

"Damn you!" Naruto stabbed his chest with a kunai. Blood spurted out of his chest, staining his arms.

The Suna shinobi fell with a thud. Naruto only felt heavy for a moment, feeling the stickiness and the bloody odour. But his eyes turned ferocious recalling this man had killed and hurt his people. His first kill was nothing difficult simply because in his view, he deserved it. He simply didn’t give the corpse another piece of mind.

Another Suna shinobi fell. One of them screamed at Naruto, as if in grieving of his comrades death. Naruto didn't care. He only felt anger at all these people for hurting everyone he cared about.

One after another, blood already stained Naruto's hands. 'Protecting my people' being his pure guide, with anger and pain seeing people of Konoha falling as fuel in each of his kills.

He turned to face another Suna shinobi. But at this moment, Naruto went too deep and was surrounded by 5 Sunagakure’s shinobi. 6 puppets surrounded him, multiple projectiles launched towards him.

Kagebunshin no jutsu! Tens of shadow clones were used as meat shields. A shadow clone picks up the injured shinobi on the ground, carrying him away from the battlefield. Naruto had saved tens of them this way. But Naruto too was drained out of his chakra.

I need to use 9 tails chakra… I don’t have enough…

“Hnn!” Naruto tried to squeeze it out from 9 tails, and 9 tails gave it away with a mocking gaze. He could feel how stressed Naruto was. And that’s a good thing.

Red chakra flowed throughout Naruto’s entire body, coating his entire self and forming two tails chakra cloaks.

Kagebunshin no Jutsu!

Three shadow clones wrapped in two tailed chakra cloaks were summoned. Two of them launched a frenzied assault towards the puppet and Sunagakure’s shinobi at the front.

“Gahh!!” One of the frenzied clones simply shouted, unleashing a red chakra wave that deflects all projectiles from the puppets before destroying them with ease.

“It’s the jinchuriki! Konoha’s jinchuriki is here!” One of them realised the predicament and shouted.

“What!? Retreat now!” The flank troop commander of Suna shouted in panic. He didn’t expect Konoha would send their Jinchuriki out this early. But then again, Konoha was that desperate of course they would!

The real Naruto in two tailed cloak form gathered Rasengan in one of his hands with the help of his clone. The rasengan was filled with 9 tails chakra.

He rushed forward after seeing the puppets at front finally destroyed. But as he was about to deal the finishing blow to the exposed puppeteer-

A young kunoichi, only as old as himself, was at the forefront. When Naruto met her eyes, what he could see was fear. Fear of death, the pain of losing everyone around her, and her shaking body. It wasn’t… the same.

No… I… I can’t…

The rasengan on Naruto’s hand dissipated, his Kyubi chakra cloak wavered and disappeared.

Naruto’s eyes were filled with unwillingness, pain, anger at the situation, and the guilt of killing a girl that was scared for her life just like the rest of them. He felt his heart stop beating for a second. That moment of hesitation made Naruto let his guard down.

The girl’s scared expression suddenly turned ferocious. Even with her trembling body, she lounged forward and stabbed him with a kunai.

“Nnnh…!”

The kunai stabbed right through Naruto’s shoulder, but Naruto stood still, as if didn’t care. He just stared at the girl of his age, as if trying to find a justified reason to… to kill her.

Is this reasonable? The tears in her eyes made his heart waver.

Why are we fighting… she’s… she’s just like Sakura-chan, just like everyone else… she didn’t want to be here…

Ahh..! This pain… Dark purple veins popped around on Naruto’s body from the laced poison. He looked at his shoulder, the poisoned kunai embedded in his shoulder.

“Idiot!”

The shout from Sasuke was accompanied with cries of birds. Like thunder, followed by arcs of lightning Sasuke flashed at unimaginable speed.

“Sasuke! Don’t-”

Chidori! Blood splattered on Naruto’s cheek as Sasuke’s tanto pierce through her chest from behind.

“Ack-” She was paralysed from the lightning and coughed some blood, spilling them onto Naruto’s shinobi vest.

Her eyes turned dull in a second, before her body fell limp like a dead dog. He looked down at her corpse, her eyes still open, as if she was still staring at Naruto. The tears in her were still visible...

She’s…dead… just a young person like me…

He didn’t know why. Tears fell from his eyes for her...

He hated this… what is this? What are they doing? Why are they killing each other…?

“Retreat idiot! You are too deep!” Sasuke punched his face to knock some sense into him, sending him tumbling down.

Sasuke’s Sharingan flashed. With Lighting Flow Mode, and enhanced perception he threw shurikens and kunai to block the incoming projectiles from the puppets coming towards them, deflecting the projectiles in its trajectory to reach the puppeteer at the back at impossible angles, injuring them in a single instance.

Sasuke fell back and pulled Naruto with him.

With the reinforcement and performance of Yamato, Sasuke, and Naruto’s jinchuriki presence, Suna’s flank troop retreated quickly, and the main army of Konoha managed to retreat safely. But they still lost their foothold on the Land of River and had to retreat back into the Land of Fire to defend their homeland now.

***

“Idiot. What were you thinking? Why are you standing there like an idiot? What is wrong with you? Why don’t you finish her off? Why did you let her stab you? You could have died, idiot!” Sasuke asked a flurry of questions with a hint of anger laced in his voice.

He observed with his sharingan how Naruto’s Kyubi cloak disappeared, even his rasengan dissipated before he could land it.

He felt so frustrated seeing his friend acting like this. He really would kill himself if he kept acting like this. Naruto did kill a few of Suna’s shinobi. But all of them were adults, much like Yamato. And in Naruto’s mind, it was to protect Konoha.

But facing the girl just now… Naruto felt his reasonings, his moral justification crumbling.

Sasuke sat in front of Naruto, currently being treated by Sakura. Poison was drawn from his body little by little.

“...” Naruto just closed his eyes with his hands. The pain coursing through his body was nothing compared to the pain in his heart.

“Why are we fighting…” Naruto muttered weakly.

“It’s for everyone, Naruto…” Sakura said softly, her focus remained to draw out the poison.

“I know… but… she… she was scared, Sakura… she doesn't want to die… she doesn't want to be here… she’s so young… like me, like you Sakura-chan… and… she died…”

“She is Suna’s shinobi. Of course she is fighting for them. Everyone on the battlefield here had signed themselves up to become the village’s force, to become a blade for their village. The same goes for us. You think I enjoyed killing? There’s only one person in this world that I would be happy to kill. But the rest of them? I don’t. But it’s what we have to do. Can you grow a brain already? Tsuyu would have broken your bones if she knew how you hesitated back there and asked for a death wish.”

Sasuke really couldn’t hold his anger anymore. This naive guy could drive him insane. He would complain to his little sister so she would beat some sense to him for sure.

“Sasuke is right, Naruto… I hated seeing our people hurt, poisoned… and even killed. No one wanted to fight Naruto… but we fight because we have to protect ourselves. I wouldn’t want Konoha to disappear… I wouldn’t want to lose my home. I wouldn’t want to lose you both…”

Sakura’s eyes had maturity glimmering in them after treating many of Konoha’s shinobi. She failed to save a few, and some amputated their limbs to survive the vicious poisons that could even rot their limbs.

“... We fight… for our home… I know…” Naruto mumbled.

“But… they don’t have a choice either…” Naruto figured out the bitter truth. The illusion of his justice shattered. Recalling the fear in the girl’s eyes, the pain and tears of his own enemies… he felt his heart wavering.

They obeyed their village command, but some of them never wanted to fight and kill others like this. Most of them never wanted war. As for those who revel in it… they were here for vengeance of the past war and pain.

They fought for each other as well, much like Konoha’s shinobi. Tsuyu’s and Ero-sennin’s education coupled with his real time experience had to wake him up from the illusion that Konoha was a pure victim.

He recalled the faces of those he had killed with his hands… Some look scared. Some tried to struggle and take him down with them. Some screamed for the death of their friends that he killed with his hands.

Ero-sennin… I finally understand… I hate all these…

Sakura finally extracted the last bit of poison from Naruto, letting out a sigh of relief. Seeing Naruto's downed empty expression, she signalled Sasuke to leave him alone.

Sasuke grumbled and had to stand up and leave the medic tent.

“Just rest alright?” Sakura gave Naruto a smile, holding his hand for a moment to give support to him.

“Okay, Sakura-chan…” Naruto replied weakly. He felt spiritually and mentally broken from everything he had seen. The corpses of his acquaintances, people of Konoha, the cries and tears in the medic tent for those who failed to be saved. He turned his head, seeing a kunoichi crying over a cold corpse of her supposed lover.

But at the same time, this image reflected the image of the person Naruto killed. A Suna shinobi rushed toward him screaming in anger. Maybe it was his friend? He remembered the face filled with pain pointed towards him.

I killed someone important to them too… they hated me for it… and I hated them for killing Konoha’s people…

Naruto’s mind was a jumbled mess. He closed his face with both his arms, trying to figure out everything himself.

***

Chapter 124: Reinforcement

Chapter Text

***

Two weeks passed, and Naruto didn’t know how many people he had killed. Each time he felt his emotions begin to dull. He tried to justify his killings, but each of his kills, and each death of his comrades haunt them in his sleep.

Some of his enemies only had a murderous gaze. But some… it was anger. He too, fought through anger and hate, seeing the injuries and death of his comrades.

But after he finished his fight, after he got to rest… he started to question himself.

What’s the point of killing each other like this? Thinking about it, it’s so stupid…everyone fought to protect each other.

But why fight at all to begin with? For stupid reasons… Unironically, Tsuyu would agree with Naruto’s sentiment that it was stupid.

In Tsuyu’s own words, it’s a senseless waste of resources.

For each blood staining his hand, he questions when this will end.

Sakura, too, never had a break. Even though she was out of chakra, she did what she could physically to treat others. Her expression had grown heavy and solemn. It wasn’t the tiredness or exhaustion. She had gone through that kind of thing. It was the heavy feeling of seeing so many hurt. She shed tears at times, seeing them in pain. Their supply lines were broken from Suna’s overwhelming number, and they could only endure the pain without enough anesthetics, analgesics, not even enough sanitiser even if she could take most of the poison out.

Sasuke on the other hand seemingly thrived on the battlefield. His skill constantly improved with each swing of his tanto, each chidori he landed. Sasuke had become one of the most well known combatants in the entire Mobile Respond Troop, with his exquisite and skillful swordmanship, coupled with his unimaginable speed. The battlefield was like a grindstone, constantly sharpening his edge. And each of his improvements gave him motivation to keep fighting. Finally having respite, Sasuke wiped the tanto Kakashi passed onto him with a cloth, feeling the responsibility to uphold the Uchiha clan, bring honor to them, and to protect Naruto and Sakura. He wondered if father and mother would feel proud.

They were pushed back and now camped at the edge of Land of River, bordering Land of Fire directly. The war was hopeless after all. In mere 2 weeks, Konoha lost its footing in the Land of River.

Yamato entered the tent with seriousness in his face.

“Everyone… Suna sent 1000 men this time to the main front. They had to give up other nearby areas to reinforce troops here. But don’t worry. We finally had reinforcement coming. Our supply lines will be restored shortly.”

Sakura had hope in her eyes, but then the light dimmed a little.

“Reinforcement… but how much could it do…”

Sakura has the highest IQ among them, and she knew how bleak the situation was. It was 500 against 1000. And Suna already managed to reach the Land of Fire’s border on other fronts. The border was really wide, and Suna could invade at any point along the border between Land of River and Land of Fire. Konoha didn’t have enough manpower to protect all of it. Tsunade was already sent to defend another major front in another area.

Currently, the front they stood on was to protect one of the more developed lands of the nation, a trade region between Land of Rain, Land of River, and Land of Fire. It’s a very rich area. If they failed to stop them here, Suna would really gain a foothold inside the Land of Fire and really would devour the lands quickly from then onward. The other areas were not as developed and only had sparse populations and didn’t have much going on.

But even then, Suna would gladly take it as it still had fertile land and a source of food. While nothing much for Land of Fire, for Land of Wind, even the land filled with nothing but wild forest were a treasure. In Tsuyu’s words, the problem was unequal distribution. While Land of Wind had nothing to eat, Land of Fire could waste such a good fertile land underdeveloped because they simply don’t need it.

Yamato, despite his serious expression, patted Sakura’s shoulder.

“Sakura, SORA units would be coming to support. They would help restore our supply lines and push them back.”

Hearing the name, Naruto and Sasuke’s ears perked.

“Tsuyu coming?” Naruto felt a little at ease hearing she would come. He felt tired, exhausted, mostly mentally. But hearing his little sister coming made him feel relieved. Maybe it was because he knew how strong she was, how reliable she was, and that he could trust her when it comes to fighting.

After killing many, and seeing many of Konoha shinobi falling… he felt he could understand why Tsuyu did what she did. It must have been more difficult for her to kill innocent people. All to protect Konoha.

At least, Naruto only killed those who hurt his allies.

Maybe… it was hard for her too…

Tsuyu never showed her emotions. He wondered if she had been hiding them all this time, carrying all that burden alone. And if she had… how much pain did she carry? Naruto felt his heart hurting for her.

I should ask Tsu-chan if she’s really okay… Naruto still held some assumption that Tsuyu cared in one way or another. After all, even in her coldness, she had shown her warmth to him at times, in her own way… he wouldn’t believe she was heartless.

Naruto’s wandering thoughts returned to Yamato.

“Be confident. Her units had made a ruckus outside. You would see it once they arrive.”

Yamato said seriously. As an ANBU and a Field Commander, he had access to read the reports and status of other battlefields.

***

In hours, Yamato called out to Naruto and Sasuke in the tent.

“Prepare for battle! We are engaging!”

Naruto took a deep breath, wearing his shinobi headband and his vest.

For Konoha… for everyone at home, for Sasuke, Sakura, Tsu-chan…

Naruto said the mantra to himself, before her expression turned colder and detached to what he was about to do. The mantra he told himself and the memory of his injured comrades kept him going.

Yamato, Naruto and Sasuke defended the ground with 300 units, facing 600 of Suna shinobi. While the rest were responsible to guard against their flanks.

The vanguard of puppet masters from Suna made its appearance once more. The hundreds of puppets made it seem hopeless.

However, at this moment, all of Suna’s shinobi look upward towards the sky behind them.

Naruto felt confused and had to turn around to look. Reflected in his eyes, a group of tiny objects in V shaped formation were flying across the sky at fast speed.

Yamato pressed onto his radio, feeling a little hopeful.

“SORA-1, this is Tenzo. Requesting immediate aerial strikes in the west north direction. Target marked with red chakra flare. We are engaged with close to 600 Suna Shinobi, prioritize puppeteers at the front. Friendlies will be cleared in 30 seconds.”

“Roger.” Tsuyu’s voice was heard from the radio. Immediately, Yamato shot a red flare toward the sky above Suna's shinobi. It was just to make it easier to notice.

“Everyone, fall back quickly! Aerial support incoming!” Yamato shouted. Earth wall, water wave, wood walls, they were used to block the coming Suna’s puppets and slow their advances.

Naruto looked up above, and Tsuyu’s figure along with Hinata, Tenten and Ino could be vaguely seen as they swooped down at lower altitude.

A barrage of explosives rained down from above, targeting Suna’s puppeteers first. Yamato, Naruto and Sasuke watched in awe as explosions rang on the ground, killing and injuring tens Suna’s shinobi in a wave of aerial fire, even taking down most of the vanguard puppeteers.

They launched counterattacks, trying to use projectiles to land a hit towards them in the sky. But it was a useless endeavour. SORA’s aerial supremacy can only be challenged by Kazekage at the moment but he wasn’t here.

“Disperse and retreat!” Suna’s commander shouted in panic. Dispersing would increase survival chances against their airstrikes.

Tsuyu and others weren't going to let it go. “Ino, 10. Hinata. 12. Tenten, 2. I would block their escape routes.” She gave directions to the three on where they would attack.

While the three take their respective direction to commit mass slaughter from the above, she inputted more chakra into her Wing Unit, boosting her speed to outspeed the running Suna’s shinobi and arrive at their retreat.

“Reibi, block the left side. Nue, my right side! Try to capture alive!”

The two creatures came out of Tsuyu’s body as black and purple chakra respectively, landing on the ground with a loud roar.

Nue at this moment was even bigger than Reibi, his entire body could be seen by everyone in the battlefield. He had grown a lot over the past weeks feeding on so much chakra. His roar caused all of Suna’s shinobi to shiver in fear.

Konoha shinobi shouted in frenzy seeing the large beast wreaking havoc on retreating Suna’s shinobi.

“They are doing it!”

“Run you sand rats! RUN!”

“Gahaha! Kill them!”

Meanwhile Tsuyu sent shadow clones to the ground and landed herself.

Earth Release: Earth Clones!

Earth Release: Earth Armament!

Tens of Earth clones created from the ground, attacking the puppets head on. The earth clones could ignore any damage done to them except explosives. Meanwhile, her shadow clones followed up to reach the puppeteer and delivered a palm towards their body.

Marking them with the Flying Raijin seal. A slap of their palm caused sizzling pain on their skin that disappeared in mere seconds.

Tsuyu’s real body was protected with an infusion of Earth chakra into her body tissue. Also tapping and marking any enemy she found and had the chance to mark them with.

The enemies were confused at the blatant way Tsuyu let them escape after causing some burns on their skins. Even Konoha’s own shinobi that started to chase from behind saw Tsuyu’s method and was very confused. Tsuyu never spoke a word to explain anything.

Yamato caught up to her as the battle was over. More than two third of them managed to escape as they dispersed in multiple directions… that and along with Tsuyu intentionally let them live and run away.

“Tsuyu… why did you let them escape?”

Naruto and Sasuke also reached her after taking down some retreating Suna shinobi.

Tsuyu looked at Naruto, a hint of surprise flashed in her eyes seeing the blood on his clothes and the look in his eyes. Appreciation and even a feeling of pride swell up in her heart. She could tell Naruto had grown up, that he had become a proper shinobi with blood in his hands. A smile carved on her lips slightly.

“I have my own plan Yamato-san.”

Reibi and Nue came over to Tsuyu. Bundled up like dumplings around Nue’s tails were still living Suna’s shinobi. Reibi also spat out still Suna shinobi he caught. 18 of them were caught alive. She created a tall mount with earth release, and used it to create pillory to encase their whole hands in hard earth to prevent them from using their weapons and jutsu.

Yamato frowned slightly, but waited for her to finish her work before. Reibi with nothing left to do turned into a mass of dark chakra and entered Tsuyu’s body.

No one asked about the two beasts, even if most of them saw it for the first time. Everyone had their own secrets and it wasn’t the right time to ask. Even Naruto saw the two beasts for the first time. He had a lot to ask really, but keep it for later.

“Tsuyu, we tried exchanging for Konoha’s prisoners with the ones we captured but they refused. It’s useless to keep them.”

Yamato said seriously seeing Tsuyu intended to keep them.

“I have other uses for them, Yamato-san. I need them here. Where did you guys put other prisoners?”

“It was a hundred metres east of camp. We made temporary holding cells underground… there’s only 8 of them.”

“Got it. Nue, go and carry them there.”

Nue that was as tall as 10 meters height let out a low roar and bundled the guys up with Wood Release, creating vines from the ground. He used his teeth to pull on one end of the vine, dragging the 18 Suna’s prisoners like he’s taking out a trash bag. The large steel amulet of Konoha symbol on his neck let people know the beast was in fact Konoha’s ally. Many looked at the beast in awe as he dragged the trash away.

Tsuyu suddenly dazed a little, and she muttered ‘roger’ all of a sudden. It was Ino sending a message passed from Hinata. That most of the targets had found its way back to their military camp.

“Stay back. I need to prepare for a jutsu…”

“Um… sure, Tsuyu.” Yamato complied and quickly pulled Naruto and Sasuke to create distance.

“Ha…” Kyubi chakra ran through her body, curse marks spread all over her skin, and Reibi’s chakra combined creating a mixture of purple and red chakra emanating from her.

Her eyes turned demonic, the pressure emanating from her made the trio take more steps back.

What is she going to do…?

***

Chapter 125: To Survive

Chapter Text

***

“Your little sister… is so strong…” Sasuke muttered. He looked at her with respect.

“...Yea.” Naruto had to agree. Though the three had questions on why she was unleashing her overwhelming chakra like this. The chaotic red purple chakra surrounded and intertwing her entire body.

Kage bunshin! Ten shadow clones created. 3 of them remained on Tsuyu’s side, while the rest stood in lines like proper soldiers.

Tsuyu raised one of her hands, chakra gathered and spun. One of the clones compressed the chakra. The other used Earth Nature transformation. The third one maintained its stability.

“This is rasengan! But… how…?!” Naruto was shocked.

“She is infusing Earth chakra into the rasengan… she uses the extra clones for nature transformation…amazing!” Yamato answered the question with his own praise and awe.

The originally blue rasengan grew into a gigantic meter radius, before it shrunk and turned darker and darker, into an almost opaque black condensed sphere of chakra of half a meter radius. In Yamato’s perception, such a dense amount of chakra compacted into such a core… it was almost like a bijuudama! This is definitely an S rank jutsu!

Earth Release: Giant Rasenbakudan!

One of her clones went to touch the dense sphere of chakra, and with a hand seal… it disappeared along with the dense core of chakra.

Yamato gasped, his mouth wide open in disbelief. He finally understood.

“Tsu-chan? What are you-” Before Naruto could finish-

Boom.

A loud echo of explosion resounded from far away, accompanied by cries of birds and animals. Light flashed against the sky for a split second before disappearing. The earth felt it trembled imperceptibly.

“What is that…!” Naruto was so confused. He turned to look at Yamato, as if wanting to know what was up.

Yamato remained silent. Sasuke had realised what Tsuyu did, his mouth parted just like Yamato. Is that even possible…??

Tsuyu continued, sending 7 Giant Rasenbakudan through shadow clones teleporting with them in a row. Each time, the sky flashed with light, the earth very slightly shook. An echo of an explosion like a rumble of thunder reached their ears.

“Ha….” Tsuyu’s transformation was undone, the curse mark receded. Her demon eyes turned to normal. Her shadow clones poofed away after she sent the last shadow clones.

“Alright. Now we can have some rest… they shouldn’t attack for a while…” Tsuyu said quite weakly. Her face was a little pale from chakra exhaustion.

“Tsu-chan… what did you do?” Naruto was still very confused.

“Hm?” She chuckled slightly. Her brother was the same as ever when it comes to reading the room and analysing things.

“I sent the bombs to those desert rats I marked with Flying Raijin. Their base should be entirely destroyed.” Tsuyu said calmly, as if what she did was nothing at all.

Naruto felt chills crawling down his spine. Sasuke gulped his saliva. He never thought a shinobi could fight like that. Fight? No. It was a one sided massacre. Yamato remained silent.

That way of ‘fighting’ had no place in the Shinobi World.

Tsuyu… no wonder… no wonder you bear the moniker Demon of Konoha… Kumogakure had a reason to call you that…

Yamato finally understood the full extent of the reports and why Kumogakure called her Demon of Konoha. The reports he read didn’t do her justice at all.

Just like that? She just… Naruto still felt it was all unreal.

“You… marked them with Flying Raijin seal?”

Tsuyu nodded with amusement. Naruto’s clueless face had always been really funny to her.

“...And you… let them escape so you could send your shadow clone with that jutsu…” Naruto’s eyes turned from confusion to disbelief, to horror.

“Quite creative eh? If it's not for you using Shadow Clones to perfect the Rasengan it might have escaped my head to use them more creatively. We all share the exact same chakra signature. Many things were possible.” Tsuyu chuckled to herself, praising the genius of Tobirama to create such an absurd technique inwardly.

“ Creative…? ” Naruto’s words were almost like whispers, his voice shaky.

“I planned to set the prisoners free one by one. That way we can destroy new bases and infrastructure each time they rebuild it once they go back. Hey, maybe I could kill their Kage accidentally if I am lucky if he happens to be there.” She explained with calm and a bit of joy. She was winning, of course she’s happy.

They felt their scalps tangled hearing such words from her. Send one by one…

Naruto took a shaky step back. His eyes looked at Tsuyu with fear for a second. He had to take deep breaths in, his heart palpitating.

“Hm? You look pale… you alright?”

“I… I just need to rest… Tsuyu…” Naruto turned his eyes away, unable to look in her eyes.

Tsuyu’s eyes softened slightly.

“You had a hard time. Good job out there. I brought a lot of Ramen cups with me. We can have some later.” Tsuyu came close and patted his shoulder. Naruto stiffened a little from the touch.

Seeing her almost gentle smile and the little bit of warmth in her eyes, Naruto had… a lot of questions.

“If there’s nothing else, I will need some food. Later you three.” Tsuyu said with a sigh of exhaustion. She headed toward the camp, leaving the three still speechless and in their own thoughts.

***

In a matter of an hour after Tsuyu’s act of slaughter along with SORA’s support on other fronts, Sunagakure retreated, giving Konoha room to breathe. Yamato led Naruto and Sasuke to check out the aftermath.

When they arrived at the supposed military base of Suna a few kilometers away from their camp, he felt his heart shaken. Land of thousand meters square was barren, nothing but destruction and large craters. There’s not even intact corpses.

Wait… there’s few. Naruto noticed them… mushed flesh, smell of burnt meat, the sign of blood on the perimeter of this barren land. Following the trail of blood, he saw a still red broken arm.

Naruto felt a sense of dread deep inside of him. It was an instinctual fear. Fear of her .

“She’s strong…” Sasuke muttered the praise again. He clenched his fist, and he set his sight on this kind of strength as a benchmark so he could defeat Itachi. She wondered if Itachi could survive this kind of bombardment. The comical part was Tsuyu didn’t even move her real body. It was too unfair even in his perception.

Somehow in Sasuke’s mind, the memory of when Tsuyu asked to join him to kill Itachi together resurfaced. Back then, Tsuyu was highlighting to him the need for support and friends, and that was why she made the offer. Seeing the destruction here, the idea of killing Itachi wasn’t impossible. If he just asked her for help, it would be really possible.

But… he wanted to do it with his own hands. He felt thankful that he had support in his endeavor, but if his revenge was carried out by someone else he wouldn’t be able to live peacefully.

After looking at the aftermath, Naruto had wanted to talk to Tsuyu. He had… so much to talk to her about. Naruto headed back to the camp’s dining area, looking left and right for her.

“Hm? Tsuyu? I saw her heading that way after she’s done.” One of the shinobi pointed eastward, seeing her walking in that direction.

“Thank you mister.”

Naruto went looking eastward.

That’s the area where prisoners were… was she…marking them…

Naruto felt complicated inside. He didn’t know what to think. She weaponised them, turning them into a real living weapon… What’s the difference between that and planting explosive tags inside a living person and sending them back home…

He felt… it’s so… wrong. But he understood Tsuyu had to do this. Maybe… maybe she never wanted to do such a… cruel thing.

Naruto took steps forward, reaching the infrastructure where the prisoners were kept. The two shinobi keeping watch greeted him with smiles. Naruto was the jinchuriki and was well known as someone strong from his performance against Suna along with his status as Minato’s son. But most people never talked about the latter for various reasons. Mostly shame because they hated him due to 9 tails, but unaware Minato, his own dad, sealed it into him.

People can figure out the truth after knowing his lineage. Kushina was 9 tails previous Jinchuriki. And that night of the 9 tails attack, he must have sealed the 9 tails into his own son to save the village. No one apologised to Naruto, but everyone was trying to treat him better silently.

“Is Tsuyu in there?”

“She just came in a minute ago.”

“I see. I need to talk to her…” The guards look at each other, but receiving no instruction from Tsuyu, they let Naruto pass.

Naruto came down the barely lit basement.

But as he reached the underground space, he could hear muffled sounds. As he walked deeper, he could hear them. It was… groans of pain.

Naruto hurried his footsteps, feeling heavy and anxious in his heart.

Tsuyu… what are you doing…

The groan of pain turned to wailing, Naruto steps were almost running at this point.

Tsu-chan… please… don’t… Naruto had a bad premonition in his heart.

As he reached the cells at the very end of the underground space. What he saw made his heart tremble in fear.

Tsu-chan… His eyes felt stinging at seeing it.

Black chakra limbs sprouted from her back, all attached to each of the prisoners in the cells. Chakra was drained from their bodies painfully slowly from each of their bodies. Only this way would it be more efficient and safer. The body has a limiter on how much chakra can be produced and flow in their chakra circuit. Forceful absorption would lead to their early death.

“Ha…mm~” Tsuyu was relishing the feeling of having her chakra being filled back up again. A smile carving her lips. She had made a note for all prisoners to be well taken care of on all camps. She needed chakra cattles to replenish herself each time she teleported and fought. Even with 9 tails, Nue, and Reibi, it wouldn’t be enough.

Ah…! Stop…! Please…!

It hurts…! Ah…! No… Please…

The groans of pain were like white noises for her, not caring about it. She noticed Naruto’s presence and turned around.

“Nii-san, why are you here?”

She frowned slightly. Naruto wasn’t supposed to see this. She knew he wouldn’t be comfortable and wouldn’t like what he saw.

“Why are you so cruel…?”

Naruto muttered the question without a thought, his eyes looking at her, the chakra limbs detached from the prisoners, letting the prisoners shut up so they could talk properly.

“... I need to replenish my chakra. Using Flying Raijin across nations took a lot out of me. I need to cross multiple battlefields to reinforce our troops each time. If I stopped moving, Konoha would perish. I needed this.”

Naruto opened his mouth, wanting to say something hearing such a cold, calm response. But he didn’t have a word to say. He looked at the prisoners behind her, their expressions pale, their bodies trembling from the pain she had inflicted.

Tears well up in his eyes. But it didn’t fall.

Tsuyu sighed. Her expression turned a little colder. She realised she needed to make Naruto realise the harsh reality that what she’s doing was necessary. She disliked doing this too. It was against her principle of free will and peace, but ultimately she had to put herself and Naruto first before others. Much like her own brother, she disliked war and she’s a peace-loving person.

“Nii-san… I will admit I am cruel. But our enemies were just as cruel if not more. War is and always has been cruel. Suna used vicious poison, inflicting pain and torture to our allies. They poisoned rivers and wells, trying to weaken our forces. But civilians' lives were affected by their actions. How many unrelated to us died?”

“...” Naruto heard them, and it felt like a weight crushed his heart further.

“Kiri used their silent killing to target medic nin. Even medic tents were infiltrated and those inside that weren’t able to defend themselves were slaughtered, not leaving anyone alive.”

“Kumo gouged the eyes of the Hyugas, chopped up the bodies of Akimichi, desecrated corpses of our shinobi to find the secrets of their bloodlines. They take kunoichi’s of a prominent clan, and use them as breeding machines to give birth to a strong bloodline of their own.”

Naruto held onto his chest. It felt so heavy. He didn’t cry. But all he could feel was… despair.

“Iwa used their flight advantage to bombard the surroundings, denying water source, destroying fields and threatening surrounding areas to create resource blockade. But doing that denied the civilians of the same need, many left starving, lost their home and comfort and had to migrate to find a new place to live. Those people planted trap mines along paths that we might go through even if it was a road used by civilians. At least we shinobi had sensors. What do they have?”

“What I am doing is nothing different. Everyone wants to win, and they use all means necessary. This is a truth you have to accept, brother. But I am not here to win like them. I am here to survive . We have to be ruthless when all of them are.”

“...” Naruto clenched his fists tight, red chakra flared from him. His iris turned red, the 9 tails chakra was leaking uncontrollably as he looked up to face Tsuyu. His expression was almost distorted with various emotions. It was…

Anger. Rage. And even hate. Tsuyu was taken aback seeing his expression. She wasn’t sure if it was directed at her, or something else.

“Calm yourself down.” Tsuyu took slow steps forward, one of her hands raised, with purple flames lit up on each of her fingers. She’s ready to use the 5 Pronged Seal to stop Naruto from losing control.

But just then, the red chakra receded, Naruto turned to his normal self. His expression turned from that anger earlier… into a state of emptiness. His eyes dropped to look down at the ground.

Tsuyu remained quiet, observing Naruto closely waiting for him to speak.

“I get it… Tsuyu.” Naruto muttered.

“It is a harsh reality, but we have to accept it.” Tsuyu said it carefully, observing Naruto’s expression closely.

He didn’t respond. Naruto turned around, and left slowly.

Tsuyu frowned slightly. She felt something was off when Naruto didn’t crash out at her. It made her feel uneasy. No, maybe Naruto had really grown up and accepted what she had said. She tried to comfort her uneasy feeling.

She summoned a shadow clone, asking it to tell Yamato to keep a close eye on Naruto as there was a chance for him to lose control.

She turned to the prisoners behind her. Her expression was complicated.

“Tsuyu…” She noticed the way he called her. Some part of her felt like Naruto had distanced himself from her. Maybe, like before he would turn around someday. He just need some time. It had always been like that.

Is this unacceptable for him? Even if it is… this is what I need to do. I cannot be kind for you, brother. Not until we both are guaranteed to survive till the end.

… She closed her eyes, rethinking about her whole life.

Once it’s all over… we can continue our lives as usual, like before. You can be the silly brother that annoyed me at times… I would enrich my mind with more books and indulge in gourmet coffee, while you could talk about different types of Ramen. We could invite our friends for a party once it was all over. No more killing, no more of all these senseless waste of energy and emotions.

Black limbs of chakra grew from her back latching onto each of the prisoners inside the cells. Groans and wails of pain echoed in the chamber, carefully extracting them. She wouldn’t kill these people and use them up to their fullest potential. If prisoners can’t be sent back, they could be used as chakra cattle. They would have died regardless, her methods were efficient and in a way, it is a mercy to fully use them effectively and not wasting their life.

***

Chapter 126: The Demon Who Let You Live

Chapter Text

***

April 14th. Tanzaku Bridge.

Tsuyu’s moniker as the Demon or Devil of Konoha was set in stone.

Facing 700 Kumongrels, Tsuyu deployed Reibi and Nue, sending shadow clones armed with explosives and Rasenbakudan through Flying Raijin, dealing massive wide area damage and killed 112 Kumo shinobi on her own.

Facing her ruthless methods, Kumogakure switched to using guerilla tactics and used sparse formation.

However, Tsuyu devised a plan to counter their method. Marking their shinobi with Flying Raijin, half injuring them and letting them live - she sent a follow up attack to destroy multiple bases, even medic tents through them with a hidden aerial scout following the marked target. Hinata bore witness to Tsuyu's prowess on the battlefield.

She didn’t know if she should feel glad she was with Konoha, or fear someone like her could exist.

On the battlefield, Tsuyu grinned with an evil smile, rushing towards the enemy squad without any hesitation as she glided across the air. Black markings spread all over her body and face, her chakra wings boosted with chakra as she blitzed towards them.

“It’s the Demon! Run!” The Kumo shinobi threw smoke bombs on the ground, all trying to scatter.

Shadow clones summoned and 3 of them went to chase the other three, while her real self caught up with the Jonin commander.

“Damn it… Die!” The older Jonin took out his sword, an arc of lightning flashed throughout the blade.

Lightning Release: Thunder Cutter!

He slashed the sword towards Tsuyu, sending a sharp lightning edge towards her. Seeing this, she used Reibi’s chakra within her, dark purple chakra coating her entire arm. She slapped her arm towards the lightning approaching her, the purple giant chakra hand of Reibi’s chakra grabbed the lightning blade and exploded on impact.

From the smoke, Tsuyu’s figure flashed like a shadow, unharmed and unaffected. She sent a powerful palm right to his abdomen.

“Gah..!” The Jonin was sent flying ten meters back. But as he stood up weakly, ready to fight to his death, he only saw Tsuyu’s evil smile as she retreated and disappeared.

He looked down to his stomach, seeing a hole on his clothes and the seal planted on him. His heart was filled with despair.

I wished I could die with dignity… but… the devil wouldn’t let me…

Tears of frustration fell in his eyes. He closed his eyes, shakily holding his blade to commit the unthinkable.

Slash! His head was cut off by his own hands. Tsuyu could have killed him, but she let him live, turning him into a weapon.

***

“Those who met the Demon and were touched by her! On the order of Raikage, you are to commit suicide for safety of our allies! Your corpses have to be burned to ashes! The mark would never leave even if you are dead!”

The order sent ripples of shock in the shinobi world.

The moniker Demon was spread, she became widely known for her vicious tactic of turning opponents into a weapon. Even corpses wouldn’t be saved.

Some of them who were marked had to keep them a secret, fear of being killed by their own allies and went rogue. And even if they keep it a secret, they were afraid that the Demon would appear at any time, sending explosives out of nowhere. Whether it’s when they were with their friends, or alone in their sleep.

In just a matter of few weeks, Tsuyu was given a Run on Sight order. Not because she was skilled like Yellow Flash, no she was far from it in terms of finesse. But she was scarier than Yellow Flash because she would turn you into a weapon and let you live intentionally.

Perhaps Minato could have done the same, but he never did.

But Tsuyu did it without any scruple. What’s more horrifying was that she never appeared in her real body. It was her shadow clones armed with explosive tags and along with them, the S rank jutsu Rasenbakudan each time. Trapping her was a useless endeavor.

All the 4 Kages, most of the Akatsuki members, and even the shinobi of Konoha themselves felt fear when hearing her vicious tactics. Deidara on the other hand felt in awe. To create living explosives out of living people… What an Art! Deidara felt inspired and attempted to feed explosive clay on Konoha’s shinobi they had as prisoners and turn them into explosives much like her method.

One of Konoha's camp turned into ruins from the small event, and even Konoha refuse to accept prisoners coming from Iwagakure after what happened.

In reality Tsuyu only tagged one out of ten because each seal required preparation and consuming chakra. But as for the rest, she only pretended to mark them with Flying Raijin by mere ‘heat’ from her palm as she touched them.

In fact, everyone could guess this. It was illogical that she could tag hundreds of people. That was what made her existence even more fearsome, using psychological warfare to an inhumane level, making others commit suicide from a mere tap of her hands. Making allies turn against each other, afraid an explosive would suddenly appeared right next to their ally killing them as well.

An escaped prisoner of Kumogakure shinobi wrote an account on what he experienced as he waited for his eventual execution by his own people. He swore he was never marked by her, and she said it herself. It was as if the Demon was mocking him, that even if she never marked him, he would die. Her whispers, the sneer in her lips made him unable to sleep.

The man shed tears as he wrote his accounts. The fear, the sleepless nights, the pain from being used as 'chakra' cattle.

That too was one of the Demon's secret that allowed her to have so much chakra and lasted so long. Their prisoners were herd like animals in a cell, they were well fed with food pills - because they were useful for long term supply of her chakra. They were given books and leisure time in the cells, because it would be good for their spiritual power. He heard the discussion himself, on why they were given such things as prisoners. That to make them produce more chakra, both their physical and spiritual need to be fulfilled.

She viewed them as mere animals.

The accounts were copied, some versions added the accounts such as Yukihana Massacre and Slaughter of the Valley, that each time she commit slaughter she laughed. The horror of the Demon were spread throughout Shinobi World.

Danzo let it spread and thought it was a good thing they fear Konoha. Let them know Konoha wasn't as soft as they thought.

It was comical in her view how those people even commit suicide just because her shadow clone tapped their shoulder. Her shadow clones didn’t even have enough to tag more than one person. But for the enemy villages, they cannot question or guess if they were truly marked or it was a pretense.

All of them had to be killed, corpses burned to ashes. Those who met the Demon on the battlefield was isolated even if they claimed they weren't touch by her hands. Fear spread throughout the Shinobi World.

Some even called her the God of Death, an even more fearsome title than Hashirama's God of Shinobi. But the moniker was suppressed and was unsaid to stop morale from collapsing.

***

Jiraiya read the report, even his scalp tingled reading what she had done. Her achievements were piling up over the months, along with her horror, especially her use of Flying Raijin to turn enemies into living weapons and the use of 'chakra cattle' to supply her self with chakra.

In these 3 months… The enemy villages cannot step any further into the Land of Fire because of Tengu’s aerial supremacy and Tsuyu’s sole existence.

Raikage, Onoki, Rasa, and Yagura initially thought the Demon of Konoha would eventually tire herself out and refuse to send their jinchuriki and elites to eliminate her, as it was too risky for their own hoping other shinobi village would make their move first. They wouldn't want to sacrifice their own elite facing such a monster and hoping other hidden village take out their weapons to kill her first. They thought it would be unnecessary as she was but one person too.

But it’s as if her chakra was limitless. The kages were getting anxious. Protracted war… was no longer viable, not with her existence…

A full blown out war was simmering through multiple defeats on her hands.

***

In the 3 months that passed, Naruto didn’t know how many people he had killed. His emotions were dull. While the question of when it will end echoed in his mind. He was fighting continuously non stop, moving to defend different fronts with others.

He finally had some rest after Suna's shinobi retreated and returned to the tent to rest. His 9 tails chakra already healed his body. But in an hour, suddenly Yamato entered the tent with seriousness in his face.

“Everyone… In 3 days we would face an all out assault. Suna send 4500 this time. Both of their jinchuriki, 1 tail and and their Kazekage Rasa were also with them. Iwagakure would launch a full scale attack as well... we had to hold on a little while for reinforcement from her. Tsunade will come to back us up when the time comes. They would have to fight against Iwa first. And there was potential Kumo and Kiri would also make its move. You three… this week would determine Konoha’s survival. We only need to hold on until she arrives. Don’t lose hope…" Yamato said the last sentence more to convince himself.

Konoha shinobi had gained a lot of morale through Tsuyu and Tengu’s effort that caused all Hidden Village to stop attacking for a while, giving hope for Konoha. But that was calm before the final calamity. Now, the End was truly coming for Konoha.

“Yes sensei.” Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura replied.

The atmosphere grew heavy. Naruto returned to his makeshift bed in the tent, secretly reading the small book that appeared in his bag out of nowhere.

The book was titled... "The Demon Who Let Us Live". An account of various people meeting her. He didn't know why it's in his bag. He don't want to read it. But... but he couldn't shake his curiosity. But as he reads them, his heart were filled with pain and despair. An account of a civilian losing their children in Yukihana Massacre. An account of a shinobi from Kumo witnessing Slaughter of the Valley.

A lot of them were about her deeds. Turning others as living weapons. Sending living prisoners from the air back to their camps so her enemies would have to kill them with their own hands.

One account state that among the ten prisoners she sent, only one was marked. At the time, she tapped all then of them. from behind, and all of them had burn on their back. They didn't know which one was fake which one was real. Everyone fought, and in the end 4 committed suicide. While their commander asked them to commit suicide eventually.

Tsuyu's methods to collapse enemy morale worked too brilliantly, causing the book to exist. As if she had become a myth.

Naruto turned the pages with tears in his eyes, his fingers trembling as he read the 12th account, from a prisoner of Kirigakure.

___

No. 12

"I am a shinobi of Kirigakure. I was caught when we had just managed to create a stronghold in Uzushiogakure."

"She didn't beat us. She didn't interrogate us. We weren't tortured not in the way you'd expect. We were... farmed."

"We were given a lot of food pills. The bed was not bad either. They even give us books, and let us talk to each other. She left cards and board games for us. I made some closer friends, gambled together and played around. You know, I thought Konoha treated their prisoners too kindly to let them be like this."

"But the next day, she stood in front of us. Black things come out of her body, and they start taking our chakra. It hurts like hell. It felt like needles were pricking all over my body, deep into my bones and I was sucked dry until I couldn't stand up. She smiled as she did it as we were drained for few minutes straight."

"But afterwards she just left. More fool pills were given after each sessions."

"The pain made me feel anxious each time she appeared. I had a hard time sleeping."

"I heard the warden discussing late in the light. The reasons she gave so much food pills and even the leisure aspect of their prison. That chakra was mixture of physical and spiritual. That it would make them a better chakra cattle. Yes... chakra cattle. That was what she called us. We were mere animals... I stayed for a month, I was drained every few days whenever she appeared."

"And now, I finally was let out. But she simply told us to go back where we originated from. I know my own people would kill me. Even if she never marked me... she marked only half of us. She always did. Her reasoning was, so they know they are killing people that may not have been marked at all. She wanted us, everyone, to collapse mentally. As a shinobi born from the bloody mist, I thought nothing could make me feel fear. But... she did. She is evil. She was bloodier than bloody mist could ever be."

___

Tobi turned to look at the camp with an amused expression as he stood on a cliff. He hoped to create some ruckus and a potential ally. That Tsuyu was too strong. And he had observed Naruto from afar this month. He was affected by the war deeply more than anyone else, and as a soft person in his perception, Naruto would surely turn against her.

***

Suna Defense Force gathered together, totalling merely 800 combatants. It was almost a losing battle. The only reliance they had were in fact Tsuyu.

Suna could simply divide their troops to fight at different fronts and take Land of Fire slowly, piece by piece, little by little. This was how other hidden villages fought on all their fronts. A few lands, towns and villages were already occupied by Iwa, Kumo and Kiri.

And yet none of them sent their jinchuriki or kage out as they were going for a protracted battle against Konoha's already weak numbers, and constantly sending letters and terms of surrender, pressuring Konoha to give up without fighting.

However, this plan was challenged by the existence of a demon from Konoha. Suna was too desperate and needed Konoha to surrender at the moment.

Tsunade read the letter asking for Konoha’s surrender in 72 hours prior to a full all out assault, along with the notes on what Suna wanted. Even Iwa sent a letter. That they would want to wage full scale war at the same time. This must have been planned together. Iwa and Suna were closer geographically.

Both of them demanded almost a quarter of land from Land of Fire, and even an unreasonable amount of money. As well as a pact and terms regarding tariffs and trade between the nations. Naturally, she wouldn’t agree. The daimyo wouldn’t agree either. It’s too unreasonable. Land of Fire would disappear if they agree.

They are too desperate… The spies noted that the Land of Wind was facing famine, plague and even rebellion… and this pushed them to launch a full scale war this early… and this dragged Iwa into launching a full scale war as well.

She wrote a letter quickly, asking Tsuyu to prepare. This time, Konoha would reveal the full extent of their trump card to the world.

A full scale war against Suna and Iwa… they wouldn’t want to let her live. Akatsuki would be backing Iwagakure, I am not sure how many Onoki hired. And once the two attacked, Kumo and Kiri would take this time to also launch a full scale attack as well.

“Hah… they called her a demon… but… she is Konoha’s hero to us…” Tsunade chuckled to herself. But she felt worried. She wasn’t confident. Her gaze looked up at the portrait of Minato in her office.

Minato, would you feel proud of her achievements, and that now she had become Konoha’s pillar? Or would you feel disappointed that she turned out to be as cold as she is? Would you approve of her methods? She is known for her Flying Raijin like you… but… they are terrified of her more than they were of you… they called you the Yellow Flash. While her, a Demon.

Tsunade took out from her cabinet a pill in a glass bottle that glowed in dark red colour. This was the result of their research. Jugo’s tissues were very compatible with Hashirama’s cells. Perhaps it was due to its ability to disperse excess natural energy.

Splicing the cells together to find the most stable cells. And splicing them further with Katsuyu’s cells that further stabilise the absorption and excess dispersal of nature energy and stable generation of Senjutsu chakra. And the final stage of splicing using Tsuyu's own cells - the result was surprising. It was as if her body cells had already become very compatible with natural energy, and the last step went smoothly. Finally leading to the creation of the pill.

The one pill cost close to 20 million Ryo. Most of them came from Danzo’s funding from who knew where he got that from.

I need to secure Konoha’s strength. She couldn’t possibly fight all Jinchuriki, and even other Kages on her own at current state. I am a medic most of all. Naruto only mastered up to 2 tails worth of chakra. As for Jiraiya, Might Guy and Kakashi, the three were strong… but not enough against many jinchuriki’s and Kage level opponents out there.

They would wage all out war at the same time to make sure even if Tsuyu could win against one village, but they would win in another. She won through dirty tactics so far. But her actual strength…

Tsunade couldn’t exactly predict how strong she was if it was in direct combat. Against Kage level opponents, her dirty tactic wouldn’t mean much. She was worried Tsuyu would fall and along with her, the entire Konoha.

“Tsuyu, I hope this little power could help you save Konoha.”

Tsunade sent one of her shadow guards to personally send the pill to her to unlock the Curse Mark to its full potential. The pill didn’t unlock Stage 2 of Cursed Mark.

No… it was a qualitative change, directly to Stage 3 that even Orochimaru never would have achieved. Because no one in this world - except Tsuyu - could have accepted such power without killing herself. She had been baptised by various things throughout her life that turned her body into that of a non-human.

The ten tails flesh inside her current Curse Mark and Reibi’s own, Nue that had hashirama cells, and Kurama’s chakra that was quarter of ten tails chakra and all of them mixed through the special 4 Symbol Seal left by Minato, integrating the cocktails into her own chakra and body. It was a series of overlapping coincidences, creating a vessel suited for a God… as if they were hands behind the shadow deliberately constructing a body to accept such power.

***

Mount Myoboku.

Gasped.

The Great Toad Sage woke up with sweat in his back. He saw a massacre. A hundred thousand corpses piled up until it reached the bloody sky. Rivers of blood flowed among them. The sky was red with blood, the world was filled with fear. Giant bloody black eyes with red slit were hanging in the sky like multiple blood moons, as if they were death looming over the world, constantly watching and hanging like a guillotine.

They were a metaphorical prophecy of the future…

“Call Jiraiya-boy… it’s…it’s…” The Great Toad Sage trembled in fear. He didn’t know what the prophecy meant. It was different compared to before. But what he knew was, the world was filled with fear in the end.

***

Chapter 127: Onoki's Fear

Chapter Text

***

“Kirigakure took the southern coast. Their shinobi are reinforcing the Land of Whirlpools. They have turned Uzushiogakure ruins into a stronghold. SORA’s reinforcement requested for Kiri’s front.”

Tengu appeared without any notice from the enemy, sending down aerial bombardment from the sky into the ruins of the Village of Whirlpool. With aerial supremacy, Konoha managed to make Kirigakure retreat within two days of continuous bombardments.

Zabuza and his companion Haku retreated helplessly, seeing the incoming flying Shinobi units.

“What a coward.” Zabuza complained as those flying units were just hard to reach. The speed when they descend and their maneuver, it was a first in the Shinobi world.

“Haku, we are getting out of here. Yagura’s tyranny is getting out of hand.”

Yagura had sent them orders for war. And those who refuse were executed. No one in Kiri understood why they were even warring against Konoha after years of isolation policy. But most never cared, thinking Konoha was weak and was fighting 4 Hidden Villages. They thought it would be easy, however, it was far from it.

Yagura ordered them to defend Uzushiogakure stronghold even when hundreds died from the bombardment. And those who leave and run away were executed for insubordination.

It's as if he was just trying to have them all killed.

Zabuza and Haku naturally retreated earlier even if they never had permission.

It's time to rebel. Yagura, your tyranny will end here…!

Zabuza sent a message to Mei Terumi, one of the members of a rebel group he managed to gather.

The recent cruel orders of Yagura, sending them on suicide missions deep within Land of Fire territory also gathered many dissatisfaction.

***

“300 units of Weightless corp were sent to Konoha’s forward base east of Yamahana province and were bombarded. Deidara the Mad Bomber was sent. 350 of our shinobi fell. Requesting for reinforcement.”

Deidara, the artist who finally made a moniker for himself was about to bomb another Konoha’s camp, and just then out of nowhere 12 units of flying shinobi appeared in the sky.

“Hn!.” Deidara smiled playfully, seeing 12 people appearing in the sky in multiple V shaped formations.

Sensei, you are right they would come~

Onoki was extremely cautious against her, even asking for intel on her from other nations directly. Other hidden villages actually gave the Intel about her away for free because at this moment…

Her existence was a nightmare for all of them. In 2 more days, Iwa too would launch a full scale attack. This time Onoki was testing the water, and made a surprise appearance to assassinate her. If he succeeded, there would be no trouble. Konoha Shinobi shouldn’t expect him to be here now.

Onoki had brought out all his Weightless Corp members to draw out Tsuyu. He wanted to end her once and for all.

Tsuyu would never expect the Tsuchikage himself to be waiting for her this time.

Tsuyu’s exploits as she appeared on different battlefields shocked the Shinobi world. How much chakra does she have to teleport across nations? In fact this question has been one of the shinobi world’s most asked questions. And the answers were attributed to Reibi, Nue and use of chakra cattle.

Tsuyu had creatively used Nue and Reibi as the ‘converter’ to mask 9 tails chakra. Feeding 9 tails chakra into them, and they fed their converted chakra back to her.

No one knew she was a jinchuriki of 9 tails except those in Akatsuki and Konoha.

Rumor has it she was the jinchuriki of two beasts she summoned each time she appeared - called Zero Tail and Nue respectively, along with the appearance of black-purple chakra limbs and constructs she could make.

Those two along with her Uzumaki lineage had been the consensus of all the hidden villages to explain her bijuu chakra level. How could there be two 9 tails? That was illogical in normal people’s perception.

“Hn! I will show her my new explosives!”

Iwa’s Weightless Corp met with Tengu. But they all retreated to leave the battlefield to Deidara and Tsuyu, as both of them received the same order.

Just as the rest of Weightless Corp could be killed easily by Tsuyu, the rest of Tengu can be killed by Deidara.

Colourful explosions painted the sky as the two once more fought. Hinata and others with Byakugan constantly monitor the battle.

Tsuyu looked at Deidara coldly as the two fought. He was too dangerous to be left alive. Intel or not, she couldn’t afford the luxury. Full scale war in 2 days. If she took him out now, her burden would be lessened. After extracting the jutsu out of a Jonin of Weightless Corp a month ago, she already made her own version.

Collapse Release: Weight Drift!

Tsuyu’s own weight was reduced to a point even without her Wing Unit she would float. Combined with it, her speed doubled directly, catching Deidara off guard.

“Hold on! Too fast!” Deidara frantically took his trump card to face Tsuyu specifically. A new variant of bird clay based on the fastest bird on the planet, the gold falcon.

He threw them towards Tsuyu, but to his shock, she outspeed them easily and looped in the air. She turned to face him and really sped up towards him!

“Crap crap! I am out!”

Deidara sent out mini explosive bats like a swarm like air mines. But to Deidara’s dismay a black-purple chakra armor coated her as she just passed through and ignored the mini explosions on her.

From the smoke, Tsuyu’s ferocious glare locked onto Deidara.

He felt his scalp tingling. In a matter of a month, suddenly she became someone he could no longer fight in the air anymore.

“I can’t…! Sensei! Help!”

Deidara jumped down from his bird to barely dodge Tsuyu's incoming attack. The clay bird was cut in half as she slashed with the bayonet of Ashura.

Seeing Deidara falling, she dived down and sped up and quickly caught up with him. But just as she reached close, her expression turned to surprise.

“He’s exploding…!?” His body was swelling up as if he’s about to-

Bang!

The purple chakra shield covered her from the blast. That can’t be his real body…

“Captain! The real body was inside the clay bird just now!” Ino passed on the message as observed by Hinata.

Tsuyu realised the bird she cut in half before didn’t explode. Looking back, Deidara was already running away and protected by 300 units of Weightless Corp.

Tch. How many times had I been tricked?

In fact Deidara was really almost cut in half. He was lucky Tsuyu missed an inch when she cut the bird earlier.

She wasn’t suicidal yet and can only retreat seeing Iwa retreating. They only have 12 people to fight 300 flying units. And Deidara could kill the rest of Tengu like flies so she didn’t want to waste her hard trained units.

…

Oh. Tsuyu grinned slightly, suddenly gaining inspiration.

Kagebunshin no Jutsu! Ten shadow clones appeared in the air, at the same time purple chakra limbs extended from her back and caught them all. Multiple explosive tags were swimming from the chakra limbs and wrapped around the shadow clones entirely.

Collapse Release: Weight Drift!

“Kill them!” Tsuyu shouted as she threw her shadow clones like living torpedoes, each armed with explosives. Taking inspiration from Deidara live-like explosives, she used live-like explosives too!

Deidara turned around and looked in horror. He sent more swarms of clay bats acting as air mines.

While the Weightless Corp behind him used the giant mass of earth they carried to create a huge wall of earth in the sky.

The first 3 shadow clones exploded midair from the clay bats. But the rest of the 7 passed through.

Deidara quickly ran away and stood behind the Weightless Corp and helped them.

Earth Release: Great Earth Wall!

The mass of land they carried turned into a wall, with tens of them sacrificed in the explosions as they carried the giant wall in their retreat.

“Haha! Where are you going, you Iwa flies!” Tsuyu revel in her new technique, summoning suicidal shadow clones and sending them off like living missiles with her chakra limbs.

Deidara tried so hard to block the shadow clones from reaching them. His hands were constantly eating clays and sending birds after birds.

“Sensei… how long are you waiting!” Deidara was panicking seeing Tsuyu getting closer and closer. Her focus was locked onto them.

Just then…

“Captain! Incoming sneak attack!” Ino quickly shouted through mind transfer technique after Hinata shouted in panic.

Onoki appeared from behind the rock wall, white cube of a dismantling field already in his hands. Dust Release: Particle Dismantling technique!

In a split second, Onoki launched a straight beam of particle dismantling light towards her, hoping he would kill her in this sneaky move.

The moment Tsuyu heard Ino’s reminded she already rolled and dodge the beam of light, almost hitting her if she's late only by a second.

Sweat broke out from her forehead.

Damned Tsuchikage…! I almost died!

Onoki looked solemn, his old face felt wary. She had such a fast reaction even when it was a sneak attack.

She was too fast for him to hit normally, and her maneuver in the air made it difficult for him to track. He lost his chance to kill her decisively.

“Brat, we can't leave her alive. Come here!” Onoki went to touch Deidara and his clay bird.

Earth Release: Ultralight Weight Rock Technique!

Onoki turned him and even his clays ultralight. Deidara felt in awe feeling he could have moved twice or thrice faster like this.

“Sensei! You are awesome! Why didn’t you tell me we could do this earlier! We can definitely kill her!”

Tsuyu squinted her eyes. A hit, and she’s a goner. But she figured out Onoki’s aim wasn’t exactly the best. How could he hit a flying object moving at 400km/h at a hundreds of meters distance with top level manoeuvres without a sharingan?

Collapse Release: Extreme Weight Drift Technique!

Tsuyu’s maximum speed reached close to 600km/h. It would affect her own accuracy and aim, but she couldn’t afford to risk her life.

“Boy, you try to make her stay put!” Onoki ordered.

“Yes Sensei!”

Onoki and Deidara launched their assaults, intending to kill her. The battle was almost inhuman. The speed they were flying made it very difficult to see what exactly was going on. Explosions, beams of lights from both Onoki particle style and Tsuyu’s Ashura chakra beams.

The battleground below was razed from stray bullets.

Tsuyu used her greater speed advantage and the same living missiles to keep her distance.

“This kid…!” Onoki’s old face was sweating after minutes of fighting.

He can only use particle dismantling style to block the living missiles. Hitting her was almost impossible. He can only shoot beams of particle style in Tsuyu’s predicted direction hoping it would hit. But it never did.

Deidara never managed to make Tsuyu stop in her tracks. Her skills in aerial manoeuvre and her faster speed made her almost untouchable.

“Too dangerous…!” Onoki was stressed trying to find a countermeasure.

Just then a shadow clone missile came toward him again. But just before he destroyed it with Dust Release, the shadow clone threw a kunai upward.

Onoki’s eyes widened in fear. The moment his eyes looked to where the kunai went, a blonde-haired figure with red-purple slitted eyes and demonic patterns on her skin already appeared. In her hand… a half-meter radius dark dense sphere of chakra contained unstable chakra ready to go off.

Earth Release: Giant Rasenbakudan!

“Dust Release…!” Onoki sent a cube of particle dismantling jutsu, colliding with the giant Rasenbakudan before it could explode.

With a bang, a flash of light covered the whole sky. Onoki was sent flying a hundred meters back and thankfully caught by Deidara.

“A monster…” Onoki had a look of fear in his eyes. He wasn’t injured, but if his Dust Release didn’t counter the jutsu, he would have been dead. Just from aerial supremacy alone, Tsuyu had become the queen of the sky at this moment.

Onoki had always relied on his aerial mobility and his one hit move of Dust Release to reign supreme as the Tsuchikage. But against her… he couldn’t do it! He couldn’t outspeed her. He couldn’t outrange her. He couldn’t hit her at such a far distance either and her movements in the air were too skilled!

His only chance was luck, as long as his Dust Release hit, she’s finished. But how could Tsuchikage rely on luck?

And what’s worse she could use Flying Raijin. He felt he was having a stroke again.

Yellow Flash! What kind of monster child you created!

He originally thought people like Madara and Hashirama who could create giant constructs were gods. But even his dust release could cut Hashirama’s golem and Madara’s susanoo in half, and this was his confidence as Tsuchikage.

But facing Tsuyu, his advantages were stripped off and he had nothing to fight her! It’s such an embarrassing situation as the Tsuchikage.

“Retreat quickly!” Onoki and Deidara work together to fight against Tsuyu’s attacks.

***

“Ha… those two are really good.” Tsuyu watched as the Tsuchikage fled with the rest of those flying away. She couldn’t kill them, unless she unleashed her full strength, maybe. But she needed to conserve them for the upcoming battle in two days. She was aware her power carried a huge risk.

Once she used them all, her body might break down. So she needed to have all of them gathered to finish them all in a short period of time when she used all of her power.

Hm. Was I excited for the battle? No. It was just finding achievement in learning a new technique. That must be it.

Tsuyu tried to reason with herself over her reckless behaviour. The dark chakra she had been using and the curse mark had been influencing her in subtle ways all these times. Though, she remained herself.

Chapter 128: Reform

Chapter Text

***

She placed her hand on her shoulder, where the Cursed Mark had evolved into a pattern of 6 tomoe arranged in a circle. She could feel it since last night, after taking the pill sent by Tsunade - the natural energy around her. The Cursed Mark changed after her ingestion, as if the materials inside were absorbed into the Cursed Mark, evolving it.

And along with it, her body was renewed, reconstructed through the Cursed Mark. The constant pain coursing through her body made her unable to sleep for the 2 days, but the constant power surge in her body made her able to endure through the torture.

She felt her body was fully transformed as there was no more pain and she felt better than normal. As if the air felt clearer, the chakra felt closer. There were 18 hours left before Iwa and Suna would launch a full scale attack.

She teleported to a barren dessert of Land of Wind. The 6 tomoe patterns flared like flames, the demonic patterns spread throughout her entire body, as if burning her alive.

Sizzle!

The mark covered her entire body. Her skin grew paler, close to white. Her blonde hair turned even more washed out but retained a hint of blonde.

“Ah..!” Tsuyu gasped in pain as her head throbbed.

Two lumps grew painfully from her head, into a pair of small twisted horns. Her tied hair unraveled, letting it sway in the air. Her hair grew longer, even reaching her knees. A red eyeshadow appeared around her eyes as her transformation reached the end. Her appearance was eerily similar to a certain race.

Unlike the monster appearance of Cursed Mark Stage 2, her appearance was almost beautiful, like she was untouchable by the mundane world.

So this is… natural energy… senjutsu. My senses felt really sharp. Is this what they call Sage Mood? This must be what I am missing… this potency. I feel it. I can try to use those techniques.

Tsuyu muttered to herself, experiencing the power coursing through her body.

She took a deep breath, creating Collapse nature chakra, the Cursed Mark in her body was akin to an automatic natural energy absorber, stabiliser, and expeller - absorbing natural energy, creating senjutsu chakra in the right proportion and expelling excess natural energy after its creation.

She swirled the Collapse nature senjutsu chakra inside tenketsu of her entire body, gathering them into her flesh.

She opened her eyes, her hands clasped together as she condensed all the Collapse chakra together all at once into her center without caring for its stability. And with a recoil and opened arms, she unleashed all of it out.

Collapse Release: Abyssal Repulsion!

Bang!

Powerful force unleashed from her body in a single instance, pushing the sands beneath her, the air, and dust. A circular sandwave was created, rippling like a wave of the ocean from her as the epicenter, the ground beneath her shook from the force. In a moment after the force subsided, a 6 meter radius around her was cleared, not a dust remained in the air. Though it was soon filled in with sand dust the next moment.

I will survive …

Tsuyu’s gaze turned cold. The sandy desert was used as a training ground, creating a smaller scale Collapse Release technique.

Abyssal Attraction! The sand and dust in a few meters radius was pulled by invincible force towards her.

“Cough…” Some sand caught in her mouth. She thought that was silly. She clasped both her hands together, gathering a mass of Collapse senjutsu chakra into a singularity.

Abyss Core…!

A pitch black core was created between her palm, dusts and sands slowly attracted towards it. She sent the core up and forward, and with a clap of her hand, more of her chakra was directed into the core, creating an attraction force as dusts and sands rushed towards it, forming a spherical chunk of compressed sand of a meter radius.

She released the created boulder, letting it fall with a muffled bang.

And finally…

Collapse Release version of Rasengan.

She summoned two shadow clones. As the mass of chakra turned into a golf sized sphere, it turned pitch black, the surrounding space distorted and the light around her as if dimmed, the sphere in her hand turned into a void, even the area around her hand. A ring of white light formed like an aurora around the void, created by the light bent surrounding the gravity. All the dust in the air stopped and floated, the sands beneath her feet rising and circling Tsuyu as if she was the center of the universe. But seemingly unable to fully form, it wavered; it just dispersed as if through hawking radiation in an instant. The dust returned to its original trajectory, the sands fell back down to the ground.

She figured out what’s lacking. She needed to use a large amount of chakra to fully form a stable Collapse Release nature infused Rasengan. A volume enough to reach a steady state and stability.

She couldn’t afford to test the jutsu fully, she needed to fight in a day. But she felt confident… It’s already completed.

I will end this war, once and for all. Nii-san, we both won’t have to fight anymore.

She recalled her power. Her twisted horns receded, her pale skin returned to its healthy colour, her washed blonde hair turned to its normal blonde, her hair length turned to normal. She tied her air up like normal.

She consumed a little bit of her chakra to test her jutsu. It’s time to replenish fully before her final battle.

Like a shadow, she disappeared and appeared in the border of Land of Fire facing Land of Grass.

The battlefield this time was an open meadow of grass. Able to hold thousands of shinobi fighting. This would be the last line Konoha had before Iwagakure stepped into the Land of Fire.

“Tsuyu-sama! You are here! We had prepared the prisoners. Come this way.” A young Kunoichi saw her and immediately went to her.

“Lead the way.”

Tsuyu nodded. It was a little weird that people started calling her with -sama surname. She had come a long way. Her status was equivalent to the Legendary Sannin at this point. Except she was known as the Demon for enemies, but for the people of Konoha, a Hero, and her other monikers she gained throughout her battles included Tsuyu of the Iron Maiden, Death Touch, and even Shadow of Yellow Flash. She wondered who came up with such things. But she supposed it made sense naming wise.

Thinking about it, Naruto also made a name out there. Naruto of the 9 tails and Naruto of the Shadow Clones. Sasuke was even called Shadow of the Uchiha and Crackling Thunder. The latter referred to how each time the enemy saw a flash of lightning and the sound of chidori, they were already dead.

Tsuyu went to the holding cells with close to 38 prisoners of Iwagakure. With chakra limbs of Reibi, she attacked all of them all at once like a net.

Wailing and groans of pain filled the underground hall, their hands and bodies tried to hold onto anything to hold on.

Tap. Tap.

“Tsuyu…”

She heard the familiar voice. Turning around, it was Jiraiya.

He would fight with her as well. Jiraiya was responsible to fight the troops on the ground, while she would be responsible to fight with Tsuchikage and Deidara. With his power with Sage Mode, Jiraiya would be a strong opponent against Akatsuki members that would come to support Iwa. They didn’t know who yet however.

But based on Pain’s arrangement, it was Konan, Kakuzu, Hidan and Sasori. Each was paid 2 million Ryo. The trio of immortals were dispatched as Pain wouldn’t want them to die just yet. Tobi would also be around to save them in case anything happened. As for Itachi… Pain had lost contact with him.

He didn’t know whether he went rogue or not. Itachi didn’t do anything yet so Pain gave him the benefit of the doubt. Itachi couldn’t just leave given Tobi was still there and he was wary of Madara more than to him.

Iwagakure didn’t care about Sasori being a rogue nin of the Sand that killed their own Kazekage. Because Iwa believed Suna would be destroyed after this war if they failed to take the Land of Fire, which they believed would happen. Konoha may take a last stance and destroy Suna since they were the weakest, taking them down with their fall.

Their Land of Wind were facing turmoil, rebellion, plague and even famine. If Suna failed, the Land of Wind would turn into a chaotic land filled with death.

Onoki invested heavily in Akatsuki, because he was scared of Tsuyu after battling her days before.

“Jiraiya-sama. What’s the matter?” Tsuyu looked at him. Jiraiya looked tired, his face had lost its usual energetic self. There was no trace of that old man who liked to peep.

“Come with me. We will go to another space for a while.” Kuchiyose!

A giant toad was summoned. The orange toad opened it’s mouth, letting it’s tongue fell on the ground. Jiraiya went to step and stood on the tongue.

“Come.”

Tsuyu frowned. But she still followed and stood next to Jiraiya. The two were gobbled up by the toad and disappeared.

When they reappeared, the toad threw both of them up.

They reached a clearing, surrounded by a barrier that cut off chakra signatures. Even Zetsu could not detect them. This precaution was needed against Madara and Zetsu.

Akatsuki Theme played.

The sound of crows flapping its wings and its kaws echoed in the surrounding forest. Crows flew from behind Tsuyu, and from the flocks gathered, a figure in black robe with a red cloud pattern appeared in front of her.

The pair of red irises with 3 tomoe gazed at her direction.

“Itachi Uchiha…” Tsuyu squinted her eyes. She still felt resentful over his attempt to kill Naruto in the past.

“Jiraiya-sama, why are we communicating with a traitor?” Tsuyu asked him coldly. Sure she herself had connection to Orochimaru in the past, but for Jiraiya who had judged her for it now talking to Itachi, his hypocrisy was baffling.

Jiraiya looked at Tsuyu. The natural energy she breathed in almost naturally and expelled as if it was air though in a minute amount. Her strength had improved from whatever Tsunade gave her.

Itachi could also feel it. Tsuyu’s strength, if unleashed, would be unfathomable.

“Itachi is Konoha’s spy. He acted to spy on the one suspected to be Uchiha Madara in Akatsuki… as well as… Pain. The bearer of Rinnegan.”

Tsuyu’s frowning expression turned into that of a serious one.

“Rinnegan… the legendary eyes of the Sage of Six Paths. They truly exist?” She asked for confirmation. She was a keen reader, to enrich herself she also read on culture and history, even folklore of the shinobi world. But since these two were saying that, then it must exist.

“Yes. Tsuyu. Listen. Pain, Madara, and all of the Akatsuki, wanted to capture all the bijuus from all hidden villages.”

Tsuyu stood quietly listening. This information was extremely important even in her cognition.

Itachi suddenly spoke.

“Akatsuki wanted to take the chance where all of the hidden villages weakened through the war to capture their bijuus. 4 people from the Akatsuki would be fighting for Iwagakure.”

“I made the mistake of attempting to take your brother’s life… because I wanted to stop them, and I wanted to stop the war that would weaken all of the shinobi villages. If Konoha loses 9 tails, we have to surrender. We could avoid deaths and losses of our people. Even if we had no place in the Land of Fire, as long as Konoha lived with their people, even in obscurity, I believed it was for the better good. Akatsuki’s goal to capture the bijuus would be more difficult to achieve if the hidden villages kept their power.”

“So what are you two planning? What do you want me to do?”

“You are strong, Tsuyu. Perhaps Konoha could survive the war with you. But if you commit slaughter towards them, Akatsuki goals would be achieved.”

“Then I will kill all of the jinchuriki. Or at least… one of them. Killing the strongest, the 8 tails would do enough as well even if I couldn’t kill all.” Tsuyu directly gave the solution. The two gasped inwardly at how quickly she came up with it.

“Once they are dead, Konoha and other shinobi villages would have the time to hunt down that little group of yours. 8 tails would take time to revive. And he had no chance given that the second strongest bijuu was missing for years. His plan foiled.”

Jiraiya frowned.

“Tsuyu, if you kill all jinchuriki… the power balance…” Jiraiya spoke.

Tsuyu snickered.

“Itachi, you initially planned to kill my own brother for the same reason. As for power balance, you wanted Konoha to disappear into obscurity, and call it ‘surviving’ as long as people didn’t die in war.”

“Then…”

Tsuyu raised both her arms, her voice raised.

“We will have Konoha become the overlord. This world can be united under one banner. The use of Jinchuriki was already inhuman, eradicating weapons of mass destruction from this world, from the flawed system would do wonders. This world would no longer need jinchuriki, the bijuu can be set free, since Konoha had become the overlord there was no need for such weapons. I will fix Hashirama’s mistake to weaponize them in the first place. This world needs a reform, so many things were fucked up. And once that happens, the little side goal to eradicate Akatsuki can be accomplished.”

Even Kurama and Reibi inside of Tsuyu were shocked hearing that.

So… that was how she planned to free me and the other bijuus… she wasn’t lying… Kurama could hear Tsuyu's voice, and feel she didn’t lie. Reibi seemed really happy inside and was bouncing on Kurama’s fur. For Bijuus to be free, for them to no longer become a weapon, it was a dream for them.

She was so serious, even Kurama felt touched that someone was really out there, wanting to free them.

And her method… to reform the shinobi world…

Kurama’s eyes look at her with a sense of recognition. The only human that had wanted to free him all this time. At this moment, even without Tsuyu trying, she already had gained Kurama’s recognition.

“A reform? Tsuyu… that method… you are forcing people to submit under the rule of power. You are making an enemy of all the hidden villages. Even without jinchuriki, you will escalate war. They wouldn’t just submit to Konoha! You will lead to more war, more conflicts. You can’t be serious, Tsuyu!” Jiraiya said almost shakily.

“I have a method to convince them. They wouldn’t dare to fight back.” Her eyes turned colder.

Jiraiya and Itachi felt their backs chilled.

“Tsuyu… what are you planning to do?” Itachi asked carefully.

“As long as I show enough strength, they won't retaliate. I will…”

“Make an example using a hidden village. Once they know what I am capable of, they will submit…”

“Tsuyu… are you… planning to commit a massacre…” Jiraiya’s shaky expression turned cold. Even Itachi’s.

Both of their chakras pressed heavily towards her like a mountain. Her own chakra was released, reversing the situation to press down upon them.

“If that is what needs to be done. For peace . Unless you two have better options, I am open for discussion.”

“I can’t allow you… I had hoped the prophecy wasn’t real. But you…” Jiraiya turned to face Tsuyu like a great enemy. Murderous intent leaked out of him.

“Prophecy? Jiraiya-sama… pardon my rudeness. Which charlatan did you listen to that wanted to kill me?” Tsuyu’s eyes turned cold. He didn’t know Jiraiya had so much enmity with her that he even had to mention some prophecy bullshit. She knew humans were illogical at times but this crossed her line too much.

But a part of her couldn’t help but wonder if Being X actually sent some stupid idea to Jiraiya to make him her enemy. Prophecy, dreams, she could only blame Being X.

Damned Being X… are you finally interfering with my life…?! But even if you give any idea to Jiraiya, I wouldn’t stop!

“No. I couldn’t kill you… I couldn’t let Naruto feel sad. We don’t need to kill you.” Jiraiya turned to Itachi.

A flock of crows appeared and came out of Itachi’s body, rushing towards Tsuyu all of a sudden.

Tsuyu took a step back, frowning and slashing a few crows with a kunai in her hand.

A crow with a red eye with an iris pattern flew right towards her, their eyes met - the Sharingan with four-pointed pinwheel in the crow’s eyes spun.

Kotoamatsukami!

***

Chapter 129: Goddess

Chapter Text

Few commands were sent into her head, to alter her doctrine. Itachi knew what kind of person Tsuyu was, she was never evil. She wanted to end the war by show of power.

But she didn’t have to kill anyone. This was the best solution he could come up with.

You don’t need to kill them. You only need to make them believe you could.

The second command was to change her belief.

Peace through fear wasn’t true peace.

But Tsuyu would still showcase her power, because there was no other choice to save Konoha and end the war. This doctrine would make her use them only as a last resort, and would be aware it wasn’t the ideal outcome.

Tsuyu stood there with closed eyes, her body still, as if frozen in time as her mind was altered.

***

“You need to control 9 tails, at least until she does it. Just a day would be enough.” Jiraiya reminded Itachi.

Itachi nodded. Kurama was still assessing the situation, it was only a seconds after Tsuyu was hit.

Kurama sent chakra to Tsuyu, but her chakra was not disturbed at all to begin with.

All of a sudden, Itachi appeared in front of his cage. Kurama’s anger rose, his evil chakra leaking.

“Damned Uchiha!”

Mangekyo Sharingan! The 3-pointed windmill spun, his eyes bled as he attempted to control the 9 tails. Kurama's red eyes turned into a 3-tomoe pattern, losing his freewill.

“Damned Uchiha!” A monstrous voice made of many appeared, a snake like being slithering out of Kurama’s thick fur and passing through the seal. A four legged creature also appeared.

Reibi and Nue were about to pounce on Itachi, but he was already gone.

***

Dark and purple chakra emanated from Tsuyu. Both of them come out of her body, and directly launch an attack towards Jiraiya and Itachi.

“Jiraiya, stand back.”

Jiraiya looked solemn seeing the two giant beasts in front of him. Their sizes were close to half of that of Gamabunta. The forests around them were destroyed from each of their movements. He flashed distances away, and sat down to enter a meditative state.

Itachi looked at the two beings. Without their host, their strength was limited.

Susanoo!

A giant orange chakra construct covered his entire body. Nue roared, slapping its giant tail towards Itachi.

But his tail did nothing to it. Itachi swung his sword, cutting them down easily.

Reibi roared, multiple limbs spread out from his body, punching onto Susanoo. Nue’s tail regenerated and split into multiple smaller snake heads, also launching an attack.

Their attack was blocked easily, but Susanoo was being eaten away.

These two can absorb chakra… Then… Can you absorb this?

Amaterasu!

“Roar!!” Both of them were burned alive, struggling in pain. Itachi coughed out blood from overusing his dojutsu, but it needed to be done.

The two creatures became very weak, unable to defend against the flames of Amaterasu. Itachi erased the fire before it could kill them, as their deaths would create too much of a big change that Tsuyu would notice her mind and memories were altered.

“I will seal them both!” Jiraiya appeared in Sage Mode. He didn’t expect Itachi could solve them easily, so his Sage Mode wasn’t needed. Itachi took a step back, observing as Jiraiya used 4 Symbol Seals to seal Reibi back into Tsuyu’s body.

A new cage was created right next to Kurama, sealing Reibi inside her. While he used the Evil Sealing Method to seal and lock Nue inside the Gozu Tenno Seal.

“Genjutsu! Genjutsu!” Reibi screamed to wake up Kurama next to him. He felt stupid. He should have woken up Kurama first, only then he went out to kill the Uchiha. But he’s too angry! He’s a young bijuu without much experience and made such a mistake.

***

Tsuyu opened her eyes. She had always been a peace-loving person. But in this shinobi world, unfortunately fear has always been the reason for keeping peace and preventing fights from breaking out.

“There’s no choice. We only need to show them, I am capable of destroying them all.”

Tsuyu understood once she showed the jutsu, her strength, it would deter them. It was not ideal, but there was no other choice. There would be an arm race, that once they had a new benchmark of power, they would chase them. But this was fine, because if there were more than just her, much like modern Earth era, they call it nuclear deterrence from fear of mutual annihilation.

She didn’t need to actually kill civilians to make a point. It was a senseless waste of human resources. Peace can be achieved without any killing, an example can be made to strike fear into them without any death.

“Jiraiya-sama, I would like to notify all hidden villages that I am capable of destroying their villages in one fell swoop. I would like to do a demonstration, invite the Kages of hidden villages to witness it, and stop the current war.”

Jiraiya looked at Itachi. Itachi looked at Jiraiya. This was the only way her thoughts could be diverted. Although peace would still be earned through fear, innocent lives wouldn’t be lost, and war wouldn’t be escalated if she really went through with it.

Kurama inside of Tsuyu was unresponsive. His eyes still bore the 3-tomoe mark in them. Reibi and Nue weren't able to make a ruckus to notify her. The only hope was for Tsuyu to actually come down to her own subconscious space herself. But it had been such a long time, as in weeks, that she hadn't since it was never necessary. There was a high chance that today, she wouldn’t either.

Itachi altered her memories so that it was as if she had always sealed them inside of her and only opened them if she permitted.

Tsuyu wrote her plans in detail, supported by Jiraiya. Tsunade read the plans sent to her by Tsuyu. That she would want to end the war through absolute show of power.

Seeing the details… she felt it might work. But caution was necessary.

“Approved.”

A day before the full all out war, letters were reaching directly to the tables of Rasa, Onoki, A, and Yagura.

***

To the Honorable Leaders of the Four Great Shinobi Villages:

The Hidden Leaf hereby issues a formal declaration:

Konoha has strength enough to annihilate the entirety of a Hidden Village, killing a hundred thousand with a single technique.

We have no desire to use them.

But we will if you insist on destroying Konoha and continuing the war. You are invited to bear witness on what we could do. Be prepared to sign the treaty, otherwise, we cannot show mercy.

9 pm, Valley of the Barren, Land of River.

***

Onoki felt his heart beating fast seeing the letter. Power capable of destroying a hidden village completely, killing 100,000?

A part of him wouldn’t want to believe it. Even 9 tails, Madara or Hashirama in the past couldn’t do that in a single technique. They would take effort to do it, even if they could.

As a fencesitter, he had to back away this time. If Konoha truly has that power, then…

“We will stop the attack temporarily, order them to return to camp until further notice!” Onoki told his assistant.

Deidara pops his head from behind Onoki, reading the letter without permission. His eyes shining seeing there’s a technique capable of killing 100,000! Maybe his C0 can do it too? No, he felt it still would fall short! Maybe his technique could kill just 20 thousand! It must be Tsuyu right? Who else was an artist of explosion like him! He needed to see this masterpiece!

“Brat! Who told you to read!”

“Sensei! I want to see it too!”

“Hmph. I already planned to bring you.”

“Sensei you da best!”

Onoki’s eyes turned sharp. He would be bringing all his elites. Akatsuki should be invited to be prepared. This might be the only chance to kill her once and for all.

***

Rasa read the letter, his hands shaking. He had to stop the attack, he could at least delay them for a few days. He needed to witness if this was true.

I will bring my son with me. The Sealing Technique I developed to disrupt chakra connection in space through chakra-magnetic waves should also be prepared. This might be a chance…

Tsuyu had left her chakra signature whenever she marked someone with Flying Raijin. Rasa, with his genius, developed a countermeasure silently to disrupt the specific chakra signature.

***

A read the letter, smashing the table into pieces.

“Damned Konoha… Do they really have such a weapon?!”

I have to cancel the plan. I need to see it. Konoha, you are too dangerous. But if everyone was gathered, this might be an opportunity.

***

Yagura read the letter. As someone controlled by Obito, he ordered his men to stop the attacks and planned to attend.

But in mere hours, Kirigakure was in turmoil as rebellion happened, led by Zabuza and Mei Terumi.

Yagura was unable to attend due to the chaos in Kirigakure.

***

Tsunade felt it was a dangerous demonstration. Her instinct told her something would go wrong. Because the 4 Kages and their elites would be gathered together. But she had to put faith in Tsuyu’s strength, and Konoha was not a weakling. They had such a powerful deterrence, they wouldn’t dare.

She called Jiraiya, Kakashi, Might Guy, and decided to invite Yamato’s squad, bringing Naruto their own jinchuriki so they wouldn’t have ideas.

***

8.54 pm, Valley of the Barren located at the edge of Land of River. It was a desolate place, with only cracked dried earth and no sign of living beings.

The full moon and stars hung above, lighting the barren land. The 4 Kages stood meters away from each other, each standing on a very tall earth platform Tsuyu had made to give a better view.

“Where is the Mizukage?” Tsunade asked, but she knew no one knew.

“He either doesn't believe it, or doesn't care!” A huffed.

Tsunade turned her gaze forward.

“If you have ideas, Konoha would make their last stance.”

Tsunade said loud enough for them to hear. She could see the elites they brought with them. The letter she sent had details on not bringing more than 10 personnel. But she herself brought a hundred.

Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura were waiting with apprehension.

“Tsuyu…” Naruto gazed forward, towards where Tsuyu was supposed to be at the moment. She wanted to display a power that only a God could possess.

His eyes were bleak and empty, tired from fighting and the cruel reality of war. And perhaps, also cruelty of his own little sister. He had grown numb, and detached.

***

9.00 pm sharp.

Tsuyu looked at her wristwatch. It’s time.

She took a deep breath. Cursed Mark, Unseal!

The 6 tomoe pattern on her shoulder flared up like flames, the demonic pattern covered her completely, eventually dissolving and turning her figure into something akin to a deity.

Two twisted horns grew out of her head, her skin turned pale, her blonde hair swayed in the air, turning silvery blonde as it reached down to her knee. A red eyeshadow covered the corner of her eyes.

She floated high in the night sky, bathed under the moonlight. Looking down on the world, akin to a God.

All the 4 Kages, the hundreds of witnesses, could feel she was different, and had surpassed her previous strength.

Tobi, Pain, Konan, Zetsu, Hidan, Kakuzu, and Sasori were in attendance, hiding in a shadow.

Zetsu felt the chakra fluctuating from Tsuyu. He almost thought she was a close kin to Hagoromo. The only thing missing was she had neither Indra’s nor Ashura’s chakra.

You will become an obstacle for me to resurrect Mother… Zetsu already felt wary of her.

Pain looked up at her figure, feeling his position as God threatened. There couldn’t be two Gods in this world. But…

If you achieve it, I wouldn’t need to act… Let me see if my plan of creating an ultimate weapon would have worked. Because right now, in my eyes you are that ultimate weapon I am trying to create.

“What kind of power is that…?” People whispered and murmured, seeing her looking like a deity, untouched by the ground below.

She mustered 9 tails chakra from inside of her. The sharingan pattern in Kurama’s eyes spun, as if her action of taking his chakra was about to wake him up.

Reibi screamed right next to Kurama and shook the gates holding him.

“Wake up! Kurama! Quick!”

Dark red chakra cloak covered her entire body, turning into something akin to a dark red chakra robe. Bones grew out of the dark chakra robe, the spine on her back, the rib cage around her body, the bone frames covering her limbs.

A fox skull formed and covered her entire head. Her twisted horns grew longer and bigger, her silvery blonde hair coated with dark-red chakra, swaying in the air behind her back representing 8 tails. The fox's skull jaw snapped, revealing her blackened eyes with a red slitted pupil, yet her expression serene, like a God of Death truly descending on Earth.

The air vibrated with her power. The 4 Kages felt their hearts palpitating, even Tsunade’s own.

“How come she had the power of 9 tails…” Rasa muttered, realising this. The other Kages realised the obvious by now, their head snapped to Tsunade, as if wanting an explanation. But she remained silent.

“Tsunade… to think you hide so deeply!” A said with anger in his heart.

“What kind of power is this…” Onoki said shakily. He already believed Konoha’s claim. In fact, they don’t need to use whatever technique they planned. This Tsuyu, alone, had become the very weapon of deterrence.

Rasa and Onoki remained quiet, they felt fear in their heart. Onoki especially realised she had held back a lot when they fought days before. He was such a fool…

“Tsuyu…” Naruto muttered, shock also filled his heart. Even Kurama inside of Naruto felt ‘fear’. That Tsuyu at this moment, had reached Hashirama or Madara level that could trash other Bijuu easily. Or perhaps more.

Ha…

The sigh, or breath from her echoed in the air. The soft voice was as if it was a sigh of a God tired of seeing blood.

She didn’t use shadow clones, instead, the 8 tails represented by her hair formed into a claw arc, her hand raised as powerful concentrated chakra constantly gathered. The 8 tails were used to stabilise them. The level of power she exuded causes their scalps to tingle, their backs to sweat.

Suddenly, while it was at a critical moment, Kurama finally woke up from the genjutsu. He quickly called out to her.

***

“Kurama? What’s the matter?” She crossed her arms, frowning as Kurama was disturbing her when she’s having a critical juncture.

“Brat! You are being controlled! You are under a genjutsu!”

“What?” She frowned and tried to use the normal method to break the genjutsu. No, in fact, Kurama here should have broken her free too.

“What genjutsu are you talking about?”

“You want to reform the world! Konoha as the overlord! Free all bijuu!” Kurama screamed in her face. Reibi also made his presence known and constantly beat the gates sealing him.

“Huh? What are you talking about…” She felt her ears buzzing. She wouldn’t dare think of trying to make Konoha a tyrant. Kurama didn’t know how to communicate properly and made Tsuyu unable to realise it still.

“Kurama… my jutsu is already going off, I can’t focus on you or I am going to die from it! I need to go!”

“RAHH! Wait! Reibi and Nue! They are sealed completely! It wasn’t supposed-”

***

The moonlit sky suddenly turned dark, as if light was being taken away. The stars as if moving, shifting in place in their view due the distortion of light.

The dark sphere of chakra in her hands turned into an endless void, growing bigger until it was a meter radius in size above her head.

Red chakra burst out of her body. Ring of light surrounded the spherical void, creating an image of magnificence, the very power of nature.

Everyone stopped breathing, unable to look away as the entire sky turned dark, only the ring of light surrounding the void visible in their eyes.

Deidara had his mouth wide open. This is… art… it’s… really beautiful… Tears fell from his eyes.

Hidan fell to his knees.

“Goddess…” He clasped his hands together, as if making a prayer towards the black sun. He no longer believes in Jashin. What is He compared to Her?

___

Collapse Release: Spiralling Abyss.

___

Tsuyu threw the miniature black hole to the ground, using Flying Raijin to reappear in front of the Kages, levitating in air in front of them.

Their eyes locked onto the ring of light surrounding a void fell into the earth. All of their vision turned darker. They felt their chakra was slowly drained toward the direction of the void minutely, sending ripples in their hearts further.

The rock and plantations lifted off the ground, the earth crumbled and cracked, all going towards the void.

Hidan stood, overlooking the black sun, as if it was a new god he worshiped.

“Goddess… I am coming…!” Hidan ran towards the black sun, his eyes filled with insanity as he ran towards it at fast speed, trying to reach the kilometers distance to be with the goddess. Kakuzu and Sasori next to him couldn’t care at the moment.

“Ah…! I am reaching heaven…!” Hidan screamed as his body was in the affected area, being pulled by the force. His chakra drained out of his body fast, turning him into a dry withered corpse. And as he came closer, his tissues were turning into long strips as if they were being torn apart, and eventually turning his entire body into dust.

Everyone gasped, their hearts trembled. Destruction spread as more of the ground, rocks, soils, living things, were sucked into it. As a hundred meter area was devoured completely, a sudden explosion followed by bright light blinded and deafened everyone.

All of them had to close their eyes, the shockwave and wind blasting towards them caused hundreds of people to be sent flying meters away even at tens of kilometres distance. Only the Kage remain standing.

As their vision and hearing recovered.

What they could see was… utter annihilation. An area of 30 kilometer radius completely annihilated into nothingness. A huge hole was left in its place, changing the landscape in its entirety. It could destroy almost two of Konoha, the biggest hidden village completely, turning them into nothingness.

Onoki’s feet wobbled, almost falling to his knees. But he was caught by Deidara quickly.

“Beautiful it’s so… so…” Deidara shed tears seeing it. It wasn’t just a masterpiece. It was as if it was art made by God. He fell to his knees, unable to hold himself.

Silence filled the air for seconds.

But it was broken by a cough.

Cough- Tsuyu’s body in the air swayed as she came down to the ground. Blood spilled from the corner of her mouth. The dark red robe swayed and disappeared, her twisted horns dwindled. The use of such a large amount of chakra caused a great burden to her body.

I… overdid it? She felt something was wrong with her calculations. She felt it wasn’t supposed to injure her like this, and she had presumption that her body should be able to withstand it. The absence of Reibi’s and Nue’s chakra to support her body was erased from her calculations subtly because of Kotoamatsukami. An unintended consequence.

A mistake.

“Tsuyu…!” Tsunade accidentally shouted in worry. No! This would be bad!

A unleash his chakra, Lightning Release: Lightning Chakra Mode!

Onoki prepared his jutsu, Dust Release: Particle Dismantling Style!

Rasa made hand seals, gold sands covering their surroundings, into a cubic hundreds meter space. Magnet Release: Chakra-magnetic Dissonance!

Tsuyu’s pupil shrinked. Her heart trembled.

What… What is wrong with me?! No, these damned people! They don’t want peace!

She quickly made a hand seal to escape. Flying Raijin…! Huh? I… I couldn’t find the Flying Raijin markings anywhere outside!

“Die!” A used two fingers, wanting to end her in one instance. She quickly stepped aside, but the momentary lapse of reaction caused her right eye to be destroyed.

Blood spurted out of half of her face.

“Ha… Damn you…!”

She looked at herself inwardly, reaching her mindscape feeling something off with her thinking.

She saw Kurama and Reibi in their seals screaming. But it had always been like this, the normal.

She turned to a corner, an isolated corner, a safe of black steel. Unseal! This was her failsafe in case she was caught in a genjutsu.

As the black safe opened, a mirror version of herself walked out of the safe. It was a part of her own consciousness, kept alive with her own chakra feeding into the seal. It was the exact same method Kushina and Minato had done, inspired by Orochimaru’s consciousness trying to take over her body previously.

She faced her own self, a mirror of her consciousness that should have been protected by whatever influencing her mind.

“You finally wake up.” The other Tsuyu said, walking towards her and touching her forehead. The two chakra reunited, her memories returned.

Her eyes opened, turning bloodshot.

“Damned you… ITACHI! JIRAIYA!” HOW DARE YOU CHANGE MY WILL!

***

Chapter 130: Awakened

Chapter Text

The chakra drained from her body made her Sage Mode disappear. Her perception turned dull. Her chakra was constantly fluctuating and disturbed. It was Rasa’s anti-Tsuyu jutsu that used an exact specific opposite chakra signature to disrupt her. Chakra was ultimately a form of electromagnetic wave, and he used an opposite chakra signature to completely ruin her.

This is Rasa’s trump card!

I need to unseal them…! She tried to muster her chakra, but it felt as if her chakra was being interfered with constantly.

I need to think! Quick! My chakra is too low…! Kurama…!

Kurama gave the little he had. But Kurama’s chakra wasn’t her own, she couldn’t control them fully without mixing with her own chakra first.

No-

She saw an incoming lightning fist reaching her. She tried to dodge, but hit right on her side.

“Ack-!”

Her ribs broken, she was sent back tens of metres away.

“You don’t want peace!” Tsunade flashed right in front of her, sending a powerful fist right on the ground, sending shockwaves and rubbles to spread in their direction and create distances.

Suddenly B, Hachibi’s jinchuriki made his appearance, blocking Jiraiya who had wanted to save Tsuyu.

“Fool, ya fool!”

“Don’t preach mercy for the girl who fell,

She the reason peace now walkin’ through hell.”

B delivered his lines, 8 tailed chakra cloaks covering his entire body.

***

“Gaara!” Rasa shouted seeing Konoha shinobi make their move.

Gaara unleashed his 1 tail on his dad’s command, Yugito transformed into two tails, Roshi and Han used their tailed beast cloak.

Gaara went to kill Tsuyu, but suddenly wood appeared from beneath his feet and binded him.

Yamato made his appearance, his face serious. I wouldn’t let you kill Hero of Konoha!

***

Danzo appeared from the dark, he had suspected they would do this, and Tsunade thought they were prepared, or rather, Tsuyu was prepared. But what he didn’t know was, Tsuyu couldn’t run away! To think there was a jutsu that could block Flying Raijin!

This wasn’t supposed to happen! Jiraiya had regret in his heart.

Kuchiyose no Jutsu! 3 gigantic toads appeared on the battlefield, along with them, Fukasaku and Shima. The giant toads clashed with 8 tails and 2 tails.

Pa, Ma, I need your help!

***

“I will lock her here! KILL HER NOW!” Rasa screamed out, expanding the field of Chakra-magnetic Dissonance, constantly keeping a close distance to Tsuyu no matter how far she ran while her chakra was disrupted.

What jutsu is this…!

Tsuyu felt constant foreign chakra from outside that caused destructive interference of her chakra constantly. If she had enough chakra to begin with she could have ignored it. She coughed out blood, her body could barely stop the bleeding.

“Tsuyu!” Naruto at the far distance screamed with tears. 9 tails chakra unleashed from him, covering him in 3-tails.

Sasuke followed behind, his sharingan flared, Lighting Release: Lighting Flow! Arcs of lightning covered his body as he rushed to kill the shinobi at the front, stopping them.

“DAMN IT! RAHHH!!!” Naruto slapped his chakra arms, killing tens in an instant. He rushed forward, wanting to save her.

“Boy! I am sorry but we couldn’t let the Demon live.” Roshi the jinchuriki of 4 tails appeared and jumped in front of Naruto in a 4 tailed beast cloak.

Lava Release Chakra Mode! His body set ablaze. Roshi shoots balls of magma towards them.

“DON’T YOU STOP ME!” Kagebunshin no Jutsu! They block and are used as meat shields.

Sasuke’s Sharingan flared. Lightning Flow - Stage 3! Arcs of lightning scorched even the ground around him, he rushed with Naruto, the duo cutting through everything Roshi threw at them!

Rasengan!

Chidori!

***

Might Guy and Kakashi rushed forward, but were stopped by Han, the 5 tails Jinchuriki.

“Green Beast of Konoha, Kakashi of the Copy Ninja… Your opponent is me.”

Boil Release: Unrivalled strength!

“I would not let you take the youth from Konoha! Gate of Wonder, Open!”

Kakashi opened his sharingan. To think it would come to this. I will use Kamui to kill one of them…!

“Guy, hold him!”

“Got you!”

***

Particle Style: Atomic Dismantling Jutsu!

Onoki shot the beam straight towards Tsuyu, wanting to end her once and for all. Kurama chakra was further extracted, even if her flesh corroded more, she mustered strength to dodge at fast speed.

The ground had holes from Onoki’s attack.

Akatsuki Theme Played

Sasori and Kakuzu approached Tsuyu.

But masked men of ANBU and ROOT appeared, along with tens of Konoha shinobi.

Asuma and Kurenai stood at the front, they knew they might die here.

Sasuri smirked, pulling out a scroll. Unseal! Kazekage Puppet!

Kakuzu turned into a monster, with black threads and masks representing his heart.

“2 million Ryo!” Kakuzu shouted, he was here for the money unlike all of them who had drama.

***

“SORA! Save Tsuyu at all costs!” Danzo shouted, and 23 units of SORA appeared in the sky. Sai was also included, riding his ink bird.

“Weightless Corp, Deidara, Konan! Deal with them!” Onoki shouted.

Onoki turned his focus onto Tsuyu. Even on her deathbed, she had so much strength to move.

Particle dismantling style…! Suddenly a clay bird blocked Onoki’s view. His face distorted with confusion.

Katsu!

Bang! Onoki was sent back ten meters away. His eyes turned bloodshot seeing Deidara above.

“Brat!? WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?”

“I can’t let a fellow artist die!” Deidara looked at Onoki like an enemy, his expression dead serious. The beautiful explosion, he would never die until he could see it again! How could he let her die!?

“THIS TRAITOROUS BASTARD! YOU CRAZY BASTARD!”

***

The battlefield was chaotic. Tsuyu looked around her. Tsunade was cut in half by Raikage, but she reconnected herself and delivered a punch sending him back.

Tsuyu felt her body healing slightly, a slug attached to her back healing her body.

Her vision was blurry. Her hearings were muffled.

She looked to one side, Konoha shinobi was being killed. Blood was spilling here and there. She remained in the dead center of it all.

She saw a tall beast of 1 tail and 2 tails. The other jinchuriki’s fighting Konoha’s elite. A giant elephant summon of Danzo was sucking onto Konan’s paper in the air. Deidara was somehow fighting Onoki. Might Guy and Han exchanged fist after fist. Then her eyes darted to Naruto and Sasuke. Their bodies were covered with burns and injuries. And yet they still fought with the 4 tail jinchuriki with flames covering his body.

She closed her face for a while, just for a little rest. Just a little…

Everything was so chaotic.

It’s a mess… a mess.

This world… such a mess.

…

Why won’t you guys give up?

…

How many corpses do you need to see before you can stop?

…

Why do you want to disturb my peace so badly?!

…

Again and again and again… How many battles… how many war… how many…

The memories of her past life overlapped with this life. Moving from battlefield to battlefield, killing hundreds, even reaching a thousand with her own hands.

She had to push her friends and even her own brother away. She knew and noticed they never fully accepted her methods. And it would be a lie she had no feelings on that matter. She had no choice.

…

I will survive.

…

I WILL SURVIVE!

…

Her eyes turned cold, her pupil turned into a dark slit, heavy suffocating pressure emanated from her, causing hundreds of people watching felt their heart palpitating, their bodies trembling in deep fear. Even Konoha’s own shinobi unconsciously take steps back.

She stood in front of Kurama’s seal. Her chakra was barely there from the slug attached to her. She can only think of one method.

“Kurama…” She looked up at the giant fox. He had been an indispensable ally for her all this time.

“When I showed my power, they wanted to kill me more… HAHAHA…” Tsuyu laughed inside her mindscape, her hands covering her expression.

“I only wanted peace. I hate fighting. It was tiring. My life was always in danger. But fate won’t let me rest. I wanted to change the world, hoping that maybe I could find peace if I do that. Too many things are so fucked up…”

Tsuyu said weakly, her eyes contained emotions that she never revealed thus far, her smile disappeared for a second.

“I would have died without you. I am sorry I couldn’t fulfill my promise, now that it came to this. You have been an indispensable ally to me, Kurama. If you decide to take over me, so be it. Take me! AND KILL THEM ALL! THEY NEVER WANTED PEACE!” Tsuyu’s eyes turned cold, her rage made her go forward and snatched the sealing cover.

“Tsuyu…” Kurama felt his heart shake. For the first time, he called her by her name.

Symbols appeared on her abdomen and her arm. She brought her hand onto the seal on her stomach, twisting them open.

BREAK!

The spiral patterned seal was opened. The seal was broken! The gates fully opened. Kurama breathed in… thinking about everything.

Minato appeared in front of Tsuyu, unsealed along with Kurama.

“Tsuyu… my daughter…” His expression was soft when meeting hers.

“Father. I had an important matter to do. I need Kurama unsealed...”

“Do what you have to do then.”

Minato nodded, and stepped away. While there were a lot of things he couldn’t exactly say he was proud of, he wanted her to survive, and for Konoha to survive most. He turned to look at Kurama. Already knew what Kurama thought at the moment.

I am proud of you, Tsuyu. Minato had a gentle smile on his expression.

Kurama’s serious gaze met with hers.

“No. I wouldn’t take your body. We will change this world together .”

Tsuyu had a flicker of surprise. But then, a soft smile covered her lips.

“Thank you, Kurama… I don’t know what to do without you. You know, I always feel safe because of you. You made me feel at ease with you around, like you are protecting me.” Tsuyu chuckled slightly.

Kurama’s eyes softened. He never thought Tsuyu had such sentiment towards him.

“I never thought someone really would accept me, you viewed me like any other person. And your plan, I will help you. For both of our peace. ”

Tsuyu's smile widened. The shackles were broken. The devil awakened. Red chakra flowed her entire body, with no seal blocking, with Kurama’s will willing.

“Reibi… Unseal !” The spiral patterned lock opened, the gates opened as Reibi came out with a roar, his black chakra unleashed.

“BREAK!” The Evil Sealing Method covering Gozu Tenno trembled and shattered. Nue appeared, his purple chakra leaking.

KURAMA, REIBI, NUE! COME!

***

Everyone on the battlefield stopped fighting at the moment, their hearts racing, palpitating.

Chaotic chakra fluctuation circulated in her entire body. Black, purple, and red chakra intertwined, twisting and colliding.

The seal Gozu Tenno on her back burned with dark purple chakra, burning the clothes through her back.

The closed eye mark opened, the red seal spread all over her body. The Cursed Mark unleashed, dark patterns spread overlapping, combining with the seals of Gozu Tenno.

The sky turned darker, thunder rumbled, as if even the world wanted to deny her existence.

***

Chapter 131: For Peace

Chapter Text

Everyone stopped fighting, looking at the center of the battlefield.

Red. Black. Purple. The three chakra twisting together. The Curse Mark pattern spread, along with the seal of Gozu Tenno. Black lines and red lines covered her entire body and dissolved, combined into a straight red pattern across her cheeks. Red eye shadow appeared around her eyes.

Twisted horns grew from her head once more, her hair lengthened even reaching her feet, turning into silvery blonde.

Her body levitated from the ground, the injuries were all healed in an instant. An eye with black sclera and bright red slit pupil grew from her empty eye socket from Reibi's chakra.

9 tails chakra fully envelop her. Her shinobi vest spread open, a dark-red chakra cloak covered her body, turning into a chakra robe. Black patterns of 6 tomoe adorned the neck of her robe.

Her body bent, a shout echoed from her mouth as flesh grew from her back, as if they were two large hands spread as wings. In between the monstrous fingers, the slits opened, revealing a large yellow eye with black slits on her left and right.

Onoki trembled in fear. But despite her transformation, he readied a Dust Release in between his hands. The strongest he ever mustered.

Dust Release: Particle Atomic Dismantling Jutsu!

Flash.

His eyes darted to the side where Tsuyu was supposed to flicker to. Launching his attack in a straight line. The beam of light hit a mountain, completely disintegrating it.

Though, it didn't hit her. The presence already stood behind him.

As he turned to look at his back. Tsuyu's demonic eyes locked onto him. In the moment, as if time was slowing down for Onoki, he watched as Tsuyu's pitch black hand turned into a blade and swung right towards him, piercing his chest through.

He coughed out blood… looking down at his state, then at her.

Everyone stopped fighting and looked at them. From the moment Tsuyu disappeared to Onoki's predicament, it was a mere 1 second.

"Ah…!"

Dark-red chakra limbs spread from inside her body, piercing through Onoki's body. He screamed as chakra was drained away.

Everyone watched in horror as he screamed for seconds, no one wanted to help him. His old face turned older and older, his hair turned wide and fell. His skin dried, his body shrunk. Until he turned into a shriveled corpse with cracked ashy skin.

Tsuyu swung her arm, tossing the dried corpse into the ground. The blood dripping her arm evaporated, leaving her arm untainted by the unholy.

"Ah… that feels better."

After refilling herself with Kage level chakra, she felt her strength returning. 9 tails chakra was flowing inside of her freely. Kyubi and herself as if sharing a body with no seal in place to differentiate them.

She clasped both her hands together, the earth trembled as surrounding dust and rocks floated. She wasn't the kind to look down on others.

Collapse Release: Abyssal Samsara.

Particles of earth and dust gathered into 6 crystalline pitch black orbs in white chakra orbits which circled her like she was the center of the universe.

The dark orbs surrounding her brimming with the power of gravitation. The eyes on her wings moved and looked over at each of the Kage. Her chakra robe swayed in the air, as if she was God passing judgement.

"Now. Do you want to surrender?"

She said calmly, a smile carved in her lips as if playful. Her magnetic voice echoed to the entire battlefield.

Everyone stopped fighting, weapons were let go as their hands were unable to hold them and dropped to the ground. All the shinobi other than Konoha dropped to their knees.

"I surrender…" Rasa muttered. The gold sands around Tsuyu were retrieved.

Representatives from Iwagakure stood forward and also proclaimed their surrender.

However, A remained silent. He doesn't want to believe Tsuyu could win against him. He had speed… and he only needed one shot!

Seconds passed in silence. The eyes on her wings constantly moving between the Kage. It was as if everyone was waiting for her to pass her judgement.

"Raikage."

"Submit to Konoha, or… kill yourself."

Tsunade gasped at the reversal of the situation. Even Konoha's own shinobi shook with fear but also with awe after hearing her words.

A gritted his teeth.

"I would never submit to a demon like you!"

A shouted. Lightning Chakra mode filled his entire body. His finger pointing turned into one finger.

"Too bad… I disliked killing."

She swung her arm calmly. The 6 orbs orbiting her in its chakra pathway spread out, few floating at her front.

"I will take you down!" Raikage flashes like lightning. His speed reached an inhuman limit as he tried to take her down in this one blow.

But as he dodged and passed by the pitch black orb, his body was uncontrollably pulled to its direction, his direction was altered as he launched himself to stab onto a tall boulder hundred meters away from Tsuyu's location, deviating his path.

Tsuyu had a playful expression.

"Raikage, I am here. Where are you aiming?"

Raikage felt fear crawling in his heart. Each of the orb had a small field of gravity. But inside the field, the attraction force was strong! The moment his body entered the area of effect, his body was attracted to the gravity, changing his trajectory. Even a degree of deviation would cause him to miss due the distance!

He looked forward, seeing black orbs orbiting her, like an unsurpassable shield.

Then I will have to destroy each of them!

Raikage shouted as he rushed forward. He let himself be pulled, and finally his hand destroyed one of the orbs.

5 more to go…!

Raikage turned his gaze to one of them standing in between him and Tsuyu. He rushed forward and stabbed into the core.

Bang!

It was destroyed. But as he turned to look, Tsuyu was holding a black core. Its shape elongated, turning into a dense pitch black spear of gravity.

"Let's test this."

She swung her arm back, red chakra arms from her robe holding it together with her. Like it was a javelin, she launched it straight towards Raikage!

Raikage tried to step aside, but his body was pulled by the javelin, delaying his retreat.

Spurt! The pitch black javelin pierce right through his lightning chakra armor, piercing into his lungs. Even if it was fundamentally earth release, the nature had transformed that mere lightning release wouldn't be able to defend against it.

The heavy weight of the black core made Raikage unable to stand upright. It was as if his body was constantly being torn inside and pulled into it. His face distorted with pain and unwillingness.

"I will not fall!" Raikage used more of his lightning chakra, filling his entire body as he stood. But Tsuyu arrived in front of him in a flash.

With a clench of her hand, Collapse Release chakra added more to the abyss construct, the weight of the javelin increased multiple times, causing Raikage to kneel, his body to shrivel towards the core.

She raised her arm, controlling the construct to float up. Everyone looked up as Raikage's body floated high in the air. Black chakra arms rushed and pierced through him, draining his chakra away feeding it to herself.

"Brother!" B rushed in, he transformed into Tailed Beast Mode, covering his entire body in a dark red layer of chakra with a pair of horns.

He opened his mouth wide, a bijuudama formed in his mouth.

"Too slow."

An abyss core rushed to her hand, turning it into a javelin and in similar fashion she sent it flying straight towards B.

The bijuudama was pierced through before its completion, creating a miniature explosion killing tens of Kumo shinobi around him.

As B stood up, he saw Raikage had already turned into a dried up ball of corpses.

"BROTHER!"

Darui quickly held him back.

"B. We need to surrender. We can't win…"

"Brother… he…" B clenched his fists. Tears shed from his eyes.

Darui as A's assistant stepped forward, even if his legs were shaky.

"We surrender."

"Anymore?"

Her question hung in the air.

Her entity had surpassed most of the living shinobi. A perfect Kyubi Chakra Mode, coupled with Sage Mode, and chakra added from Reibi and Nue inside of her, combined with her Collapse release that used Senjutsu chakra almost turned her into a God.

Seconds of silence passed.

Tsunade let out a sigh of relief. "It's finally over." She muttered. The people of Konoha all let out a sigh of relief.

But Tsuyu hasn't finished yet. She learned a hard lesson. That without consequences, threat would never work. She summoned a shadow clone, with a similar deity-like appearance like her.

All of sudden multiple black chakra limbs spread from her, piercing into the nearest non-Konoha shinobi. Close to a hundred bodies were pierced through, turned into dry corpses as chakra was sucked dry by her.

Screams and wails of fear and pain filled the air. Every non-Konoha shinobi turned around to run, realising even if they surrendered she never cared to spare them. Everyone can only watch or run in horror, unable to make a move.

Multiple red chakra arms supported her as she raised her hand.

The space rippled, the light dimmed and distorted.

"Tsuyu…! What are you doing…!" Jiraiya shouted, realising what she's going to do.

"Power alone is empty. To change the world, consequences have to be born. This is the truth. A hundred thousand, for Peace."

"Tsuyu! It's already over! They already surrendered!" Jiraiya shouted once more.

Tsunade was silent. She wanted to agree with Jiraiya, because A and Onoki were already dead. This should be enough. But she couldn't say it. A part of her… believed Tsuyu may be right. The shamelessness of them attacking her before made her cold.

Danzo stood among the surviving ROOT operative, looking at the power of nature gathering in her hand without stopping. The hand holding the cane trembling in excitement.

This is it…! From this moment onward, Konoha will reign supreme! Tsuyu! Go forth!

The sphere of abyss formed in her hands. Deidara looked up at her figure, and the black hole in her hand surrounded the ring of light. Tears formed in his eyes seeing such beautiful art once more. Too bad he wouldn't be able to witness its explosion first hand.

"Tsu-chan!"

The dirt and rocks gravitated around her. Her eyes darted to Naruto, her silly brother. The tiredness of his expression, the dullness in his eyes… she forgot the last time she heard him say -dattebayo- with his smile. It must have been difficult.

She smiled warmly at him.

"Brother. We won't have to fight anymore." Her voice was soft, genuine. Even if she was about to murder a hundred thousand.

"You can't… Tsu-chan… we already won. You don't have to do this… Come down…" Naruto realised what Tsuyu was about to do. He took steps forward, reaching his hand out to her.

"This is the only way." Her eyes turned cold, her gaze turning away from him.

___

Collapse Release: Spiralling Abyss!

___

The shadow clone touched the core of the abyss and teleported itself along with the black hole. A mark of flying raijin had been planted a long time ago at the top of an old building, a kunai sent down by an aerial unit weeks prior.

There was only silence afterwards.

Jiraiya fell to his knees.

After seconds, the ground shook very imperceptibly. The sky turned bright for a few seconds as the light from the destruction and annihilation of Kumogakure reached them.

Everyone seemed to understand what she had done. A hundred thousand lives of Kumogakure, disappeared, turned into nothingness.

Chapter 132: Execution

Chapter Text

“Now that’s settled. It’s time to settle accounts with traitors .”

The eyes on Tsuyu’s wings and her own locked onto Jiraiya. She stretched out her chakra arm and grabbed onto him, squeezing him.

“Tsuyu… I… I don’t mean to…” Jiraiya struggled to get out.

“Tsuyu! What are you doing!” Tsunade, who wasn’t aware of what transpired between Jiraiya and her, had to move forward.

“Shinobi Conduct Law, Article 11, Section 4.”

“The use of genjutsu techniques upon a shinobi of the Leaf - especially those that alter intent or will - shall be treated as high treason punishable by execution.”

“Jiraiya…! You…?” Tsunade gasped in shock hearing her words.

“Tsuyu… Ero-sennin… please stop…” Naruto watched as Jiraiya was squeezed tight by the chakra arm, his face distorted with pain.

“For collaborating with Itachi Uchiha, a known traitor of high treason, and for having hands in violation of my will, you shall be executed.”

Tsuyu turned her eyes to Tsunade. Her glare was cold, as if she was saying she had to agree as the Hokage to uphold the law.

Danzo gasped. No wonder…

She turned her face down. Then she looked up at Jiraiya.

“Why?” She asked him. He was someone she had always cared about. Even if she couldn’t show it after everything, her heart was breaking.

“Tsunade… I… just want to save all lives… find… a better path…” Jiraiya muttered weakly.

“...” Tsunade turned her face down, unable to respond. She had tears in her eyes, and turned her face away.

She wanted to tell Tsuyu to pardon him. But, Tsuyu was already above her.

Crunch!

“Ahh…!” Jiraiya screamed as the chakra arm tightened its grip. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth.

Everyone trembled in fear seeing her ruthlessness.

“STOP! PLEASE!” Naruto shouted.

“Tsu-chan… please… Please forgive ero-sennin!” Naruto pleaded and begged on his knees. His eyes were teary. He couldn’t… he couldn’t watch ero-sennin die like this… and by his own little sister.

“Please… please Tsu-chan.”

“He was trying to save you... He was scared, and-!”

“The law was there to be upheld.”

“You already won. The war is over! You already… already… killed them all! Why are you still killing him… he’s our sensei! Tsu-chan! He’s not just anyone…! Please…”

Tsuyu tightened her grip, and just then-

Susanoo!

Itachi jumped out of the shadow, unleashing his susanoo and cutting the chakra arm holding Jiraiya.

Jiraiya fell weakly on the ground. Tsunade and Naruto went forward to check on him.

Itachi…! Sasuke in the far distance was shocked, and the murderous intent bubbled in him rising.

But seeing the large orange chakra skeleton, he couldn’t do anything.

Damn it! But why is he… Sasuke’s 12 years old brain was very confused seeing Itachi, his family killer, saving Jiraiya. They worked together, but why?

He felt confused. And no one would answer him.

“You are finally here, Itachi.”

She looked at him coldly.

“I will have to stop you here… Tsuyu.” The skeleton turned into a full body Susanoo. Armed with the mirror of Yata and the Sword of Totsuka.

I just need to hit her with the sword, and then I can seal her.

“So this is that technique that could block a bijuudama…” Tsuyu was wary because of the unknown.

Kurama!

Tsuyu rose from the ground, a giant fox made of chakra representing Kurama formed around her. Kurama screamed at Itachi, who was like a small dog in front of him. Compared to Madara’s perfect Susanoo, Itachi’s was pathetic.

“Evacuate!” Tsunade shouted and led Konoha shinobi to retreat.

Itachi looked up at Tsuyu now inside Kurama’s red chakra form. He wasn’t expecting this…

“DIE!” The tails of Kurama launched multiple attacks towards the Susanoo half his height. Itachi jumped and blocked Mirror of Yata.

He swung the Sword of Totsuka, but it was blocked by Kurama’s tails.

I couldn’t pierce through…!

Itachi closed his eyes. Then opened them. Amaterasu!

Kurama’s chakra construct was burned. But then with Tsuyu’s control, she slid the external layer off along with the amaterasu to the ground. As if that jutsu was worthless.

Itachi coughed out blood. He used a large scale Amaterasu to try to get to her, but it didn’t work.

That shield shouldn’t be decorative, even if it’s all chakra. Therefore, your back should be weaker then.

Tsuyu created a shadow clone next to her. She raised her arm along with multiple chakra arms, negative and positive energy gathered, and along with it, a spin and compression, infusion of earth chakra. 2 spheres of purple condensed chakra formed.

Bijuu-Rasenbakudan!

She threw one directly to Itachi’s front. Itachi raised the Mirror of Yata of his Susanoo to block it. But…

Flash! Another one appeared behind him from a shadow clone transporting it!

Crack, crack. The two spheres cracked, explosion imminent. Itachi was caught in between two explosions.

No…!

Bang!

A thousand meter square area was annihilated. Thankfully Tsunade and others had retreated the moment the Susanoo and Giant Kurama constructs appeared.

As the dust settled, Itachi was left there, lying like a dead dog on the ground. Blood spurted from his mouth, his eyes almost blind.

But he was barely alive.

“Sasuke. You can execute him with your hands.” She turned her gaze towards him, who had been watching from a far distance.

Sasuke shakily took steps forward. Taking out his tanto.

Although he had wished to kill him with his own power, it had come to this point. It was not worth fighting a dead person.

“Itachi…” Sasuke took steps towards him.

Itachi stood up weakly, looking at Sasuke.

“Sasuke… you… have grown strong…” Itachi could see his growth. Saw his fights and everything.

“Shut up. I don’t need your commentary.”

Itachi looked at his little brother, his figure was blurry.

My foolish little brother… I am the one who’s foolish… His eyes were dull, close to blindness.

I made a mistake…

… The image of his little brother, asking him if they could train together, reflected in his eyes, trying to overlap with the image of Sasuke in front of him.

Itachi looked at Sasuke walking towards him, step by step.

“For my family… for everyone you killed… for father… mother…” Tears shed from Sasuke’s eyes as he raised his tanto.

I am sorry, Sasuke…

Itachi raised his hand, at the same time, Sasuke stabbed the tanto into his chest.

Itachi coughed up blood. He looked at his little brother. He tapped his fingers onto Sasuke’s forehead. Leaving his last will…

At least… you are alive… and you would be fine with her around.

Sasuke shed tears, recalling the familiar gesture. Itachi’s already blind eyes went dull, the hand pressed on his forehead fell down.

Itachi fell on his back, blood flowed like a puddle beneath him.

“What was that… Itachi… why… Why are you always torturing me?! Even in your death!? What’s it all for!? Damn you!” Sasuke kicked his corpse over and over again. The touch on his forehead hurt him more than he could handle.

“Why…” Sasuke shed tears as he stopped.

…

“Now… where were we? Jiraiya…”

She turned her glare towards his direction. She rushed towards his direction.

Naruto stood up in between them, his eyes unable to cry anymore.

“Please…! Don’t!”

Tsuyu extended her arm to simply slap Naruto away, and grab Jiraiya in her chakra arm.

Being X. If you are out there feeding people stupid dreams and prophecies, don’t you think it would stop me. I won’t allow you! Her expression turned cold.

“Execution commenced.”

“NO!” Naruto reached out his hand towards Jiraiya… but…

Crunch!

Blood slipped in between the fingers of her red chakra arm, dripping into the land.

The blood pooled into a puddle, forming a small stream that flowed beneath Naruto’s knees. His tears mixed the blood below.

Tsuyu let go of the corpse, letting it fall with a thud.

Tsunade shed tears like Naruto. But she didn’t do anything.

“Now… it’s really over…” She closed her eyes, taking a breath for the first time.

Ah. Akatsuki.

The eyes on her wings moved left and right as her sage chakra explored the area. Her expression turned from relaxed to frowning.

Where were the Akatsuki members? And… 1 tail… 2 tails… 4 tails, 5 tails… they were missing. They took them when I was busy?

She squinted her eyes, then turned to B that was still healthy and existing. It seemed the biggest one wasn’t captured.

Collapse Release: Abyssal Attraction!

B was unexpectedly pulled towards her with a gesture of her palm. He stopped right in front of her.

Black chakra arms pierced into B’s body.

“Gah!” He screamed in pain. He tried to muster power of 8 tails, but the black chakra arms pierced into him, and actually held onto 8 tails inside of him. Tsuyu appeared in 8 tails mindscape, using Collapse Release to suppress him.

Tsuyu, what are you going to do? Kurama asked anxiously.

“As if I would let Akatsuki reach their goals. I wouldn’t kill 8 tails. Kurama, help me drag 8 tails out.”

Understood…

Red chakra supported the black chakra arms of Reibi, red chakra arms pushed B away while the black arms pulled onto 8 tails inside of him.

The two were finally separated. 8 tails came out in full out, the large size made the remaining shinobi run away.

Collapse Release: Abyssal Pillar

The earth trembled, pillars of black earth binded 8 tails with sheer weight and gravity. 8 tails opened its mouth, trying to gather bijuudama, but a pillar of black earth shoot out from the ground, shutting his mouth.

8 Triagram Sealing Style : 4 Symbol Seal!

The chakra arms pulled 8 tails inside of herself, a new cage created inside of her mindscape where Hachibi was now caged.

8 tails, captured. B? Dead she guessed.

She extended her senjutsu chakra outward. She felt confused. Where did they go? She couldn’t detect any Akatsuki members.

Tsuyu bit her lips slightly. But then she relaxed. Kisame had her markings. The chakra marker I gave him with Flying Raijin was a fish with 2 legs. I would find him later.

***

Inside a tree made of paper and surrounded by barriers that block chakra perception, Konan, Tobi, Pain and surviving Akatsuki members that were saved by Zetsu and Tobi were watching. To think she would do that…

They look at each other. Pain and Tobi were wary of each other at first. But now… they need to work together.

They had 1 to 7 tails. 1 tail, 2 tail, 4 tail, and 5 tail were beaten and battered after their fight, and it was relatively easy for Tobi to kidnap them silently and spit them out for Pain to finish them when Tsuyu wasn’t looking. They took that risk because this was their only chance.

That was how they got the 4 while they were busy dealing with the aftermath of Tsuyu’s crashout. As for 6 tails and 7 tails, they had gotten them the past 3 months. 3 tails were still with Yagura so it can be counted as being there.

So Tsuyu’s decision to take 8 tails into herself was almost a slap in their faces.

“We need to back off…” Obito said painfully. His plan was ruined. Her existence was too much.

“... Very well.”

Obito used his Kamui, bringing all of the surviving Akatsuki with him.

***

Tsuyu looked inwardly, seeing 8 tails.

“You! B will die!” Hachibi held onto his cage, his eyes pleading to her.

“... I don’t have a solution to that.” Tsuyu replied. She wasn’t a mindless killer. She wanted to secure 8 tails, but B was collateral.

“Give my chakra to him! He will live!” Hachibi looked at Tsuyu pleadingly.

“Fine.”

Black chakra arm pierced into B’s body, 8 tails giving him parts of his chakra so he would live.

B’s life sign returned, his heart beating again.

“Thank you…” Hachibi said weakly.

“I don’t kill without a reason.” She responded. Hachibi couldn’t respond. How many died in your hands? More than a hundred thousands… but Gyuki didn’t say it.

“Once we eradicate Akatsuki and recapture all Bijuu, I will make a reform. It is my promise to Kurama. This world should have never weaponised the Bijuus. And it includes you, as well.”

“I am only keeping you here because Akatsuki was out there. Once they are settled, once I made the reform, you are set free. Or remain in Kumogakure if you wish to. But you will never again be involved in human disputes.”

“...I understand.”

Kurama huffed. He looked at Gyuki, his expression seemed lost after parting with B. He didn’t know what’s so special about that stupid Rap guy.

Now if they want to collect the bijuus, they have to pass by me. Oh. And Naruto.

“Hachibi, so if there was a part of the bijuu’s chakra left inside the previous jinchuriki, would they live?”

“Yes…”

“... I see. Kurama, I am taking your other half out of him. I wouldn’t want to risk him being kidnapped when I wasn’t looking.”

“Very well… It’s for the best.” Yin Kurama agreed.

Tsuyu walked step by step towards Naruto. He was still holding onto the crushed corpse of Jiraiya. His eyes seemed dull.

“Nii-san…” Her eyes were warm as he looked at him.

You don’t need to fight anymore, nii-san. Leave them all to me… we will both have our peace.

Naruto refused to look up at her.

“Hey… I am taking the other half of 9 tails from you. They might come after you if you keep him. Let me protect him.”

Naruto looked up at Tsuyu, his expression dull, lifeless. Tsuyu parted her lips, her gaze turned down to Jiraiya’s corpse.

“I am sorry nii-san. It had to be done.”

Naruto remained silent. His dead eyes looked at her, as if trying to understand. Why, why this was all happening.

“I am taking Kurama, okay?”

She went ahead, pulled his vest up. The 4 Symbol Seals appeared. The Yang half of Kurama had zero idea on what Yin half of his had in his head to cooperate with Tsuyu. So he didn’t say much and just waited.

Tsuyu appeared inside of Naruto’s mindscape.

She frowned, seeing how the water inside this sewer reached her knees. It felt dark, gloomy, and murky.

I hoped Tsunade knew medicine for the mind…

Maybe I could introduce psychiatry to Tsunade, to integrate them into medical ninjutsu. Using genjutsu to treat the mind had been an idea she had. Medical ninjutsu and genjutsu required chakra control coincidentally. A new field of medical ninjutsu can be developed.

She went forward to take off the tag from the sealing. She didn't really have the key. She was only able to open her own seal because her seal was already so loose it was forced open easily.

But for Naruto, she could have Kurama free Kurama, both outside and inside working together.

As she expected, the force from both sides corroded the seal fast. With Tsuyu’s own chakra forcing it open.

Snap, snap, snap. The swirl lock was forcefully pushed little by little.

But all of a sudden, two figures appeared. Naruto looked up, his eyes widened seeing the two figures.

“Mom… dad…?”

“Naruto…” Kushina had tears in her eyes…

She watched everything. Everything that Naruto suffered through. Everything that Tsuyu had done. She went close to hug him tight.

Naruto shed tears, the warmth of his mother’s embrace made him wail.

“Ahhh…! Ahh… ah… nnh…. Nnnh.. sobs…”

“Naruto… my son…” Kushina shed tears for him. She felt guilty for leaving him alone. That she couldn’t do anything for him.

“Naruto…” Minato stepped forward, also hugging him.

“Dad… mom… I… I…” Naruto can only wail in pain. An indescribable pain.

“Shhh… mom and dad are here… we are here… Naruto…” Kushina tried to hold him tighter.

The family of three hugged together.

Tsuyu turned her eyes away. She felt a little silly. Now that she thought about it, her mom didn’t check up on her unlike Minato when she unlocked the seal of 9 tails. Perhaps she refused to see Tsuyu.

After a minute of them embracing each other, Kushina turned to look at Tsuyu. Her eyes as if, complicated, unwilling.

Minato patted her shoulder.

“Kushina, she is our daughter…”

Kushina nodded. She took steps forward towards her.

“Tsuyu…” Her expression was sad as she took Tsuyu’s small hand. She was just 12, like Naruto… but she had corpses, countless of them in these small hands.

She shed tears again. It pained her. It pained her so much that her daughter had to be so cold. So cruel. Even to her own brother. It hurts…

“I am sorry, Tsuyu…”

“Mother, you did nothing wrong.” Tsuyu frowned slightly. She wasn’t sure what that was for.

“Mom and dad… weren’t able to give a good future for you… that you had to… do everything you did… if only… if only…”

Tsuyu turned her eyes down for a second, before returning a softer gaze towards her.

“Mother, you had no control over what happened. I do what I thought was best. You don’t need to feel sorry.”

“... Tsuyu… please take care of Naruto… he needs you. We can’t be there for him…” Kushina held onto Tsuyu’s hands firmer.

“Mother, father… it will be okay now… no more fighting…I will take care of him.”

Tsuyu smiled softly at both of them. Minato and Kushina let out a soft breath. They turned to Naruto, hugging him back.

“I will take Yang half of 9 tails now.”

Minato and Kushina nodded. They understood leaving it to Tsuyu would be safer.

The seal finally broke completely, Yang Kurama felt a little dazed that he was free just like that.

His eyes met with his Yin half.

“I wonder what you are thinking.”

“You will know.”

Both of their fists collided, Yin and Yang, Kurama became whole.

“A reform to change the world. With you, it’s feasible.”

He muttered as both memories from Naruto and Tsuyu now combined as one. Compared to Naruto rant of believing or chasing after his hate, Tsuyu was putting them in action. With all of Kurama settling inside of her, she finally finished the last remaining task. She left a good portion of Kurama’s chakra inside the seal to keep him alive.

In the outside world, the 9 tails chakra appeared as a large fox in the air taken out of Naruto, and it entered Tsuyu’s body.

The event was publicly witnessed by still alive shinobi. This too was Tsuyu’s intention.

Now they won’t target Naruto.

“I will leave you three alone.”

Maybe there were things Naruto would be uncomfortable to talk about with her presence. So she left.

…

“Naruto…” Minato called out, rubbing his back.

“Dad… mom… why… why…”

“We are listening… Naruto…”

“Why… she’s so cruel… ero-sennin… and those people… she… killed so many…” Naruto shed tears again.

“... Naruto…She wanted a better future. For herself, for you, for Konoha.” Minato explained.

“... You think she did it right?” Naruto looked up at Minato.

“I can’t say for sure, Naruto. At times, we all thought we did the right thing. My decision to seal 9 tails in you, in her, I made my choice. I see you suffer… and I am sorry, son. But her intentions, you have to understand, she wanted what’s best.”

“...”

“Stupid dad…”

“Huh? Hey… I am not stupid.” Minato rubbed the back of his neck.

Kushina chuckled. “It was really funny, when you painted his rock face…”

Naruto chuckled, his smile returned for a while.

“Yeah. I really hate dad. Hmph…”

“Son… don’t say that… I am sad…”

“Pfft. Stupid dad…”

The three spent their time together. But after Minato and Kushina had to disappear, his little smile turned cold. His blue eyes faded.

His heart. Empty.

***

Chapter 133: Changing World

Chapter Text

Tsunade had handled the matter of the enemy's surrender.

Konoha Shinobi sent to Land of Wind to stabilise them, along with help such as monetary aids, food supplies, and even opening areas accepting refugees in underdeveloped lands in Land of Fire. It was almost stupid there was so much underdeveloped lands filled with nothing but trees and bushes when the Land of Wind was starving. Might as well make good use of it.

This would boost the Land of Fire economy further, reduce food prices globally once Land of Fire becomes the top food producer.

The Daimyo agreed and let the nearest local lord take charge of the area.

Konoha Council, Hokage, and Tsuyu sat down together discussing what they wanted to do.

Tsuyu’s opinion was the most important.

Land of Fire had absorbed Land of Lighting. Land of Wind became a vassal country. While on Land of Earth, Root had control over 30% of the black market of Land of Earth. And Black Market controlled 60% of the Land of Earth economy. Their influence in the dark was growing stronger by the day, at least economically.

You could say ROOT had become a terrifying entity.

To control both the surface and the root.

Using Yamanaka’s extraction method, Itachi's crow summons were reverse summoned.

Another Shisui’s eye was obtained. In a laboratory, the pair of Shisui’s were bathed in nutrient solution filled with hashirama’s cells, making sure they heal quickly.

Danzo had always kept his eye on his body for protection and trump card, but now it's his turn to contribute to Tsuyu’s plan.

Tsuyu understood tyranny was temporary. Shisui’s eyes were the trump card she had to create as perfect of an Utopia she could. The world leaders have to obey.

An efficient, fulfilled, society working around enriching themselves and each other.

***

“Hnhnhn… Tsuyu, I was surprised you are letting me be.”

Orochimaru licked his lips. Tsuyu had noticed his presence after her curse mark was upgraded. Orochimaru should be able to get out anytime, but he wouldn't since he knew Tsuyu would just catch or kill him. Orochimaru had zero idea on Tsuyu nor Konoha after seeing what she's capable of.

But contrary to his thoughts, Tsuyu pulled him out of the Curse Mark and put him in the body of an Iwa prisoner. There's a lot of prisoners they could use for the time being.

“You are a genius, Orochimaru. Though, your attempt to take my body…” her eyes turned cold.

“It was a silly mistake… to think you have 9 tails in you. I wouldn't dare if I had known. I may be greedy, but I wasn't crazy. Hnhnhn. So, what do you need from me?”

“You are someone who wants to know all the jutsu in the world. I need information. Eyes of the Sage. Rinnegan. What do you know?”

“If it's that… I know a little…”

Orochimaru had returned to Konoha silently, working under Danzo and Tsuyu.

In fact, if you really let him be immortal, giving him spares to use, he was a decent person who really just liked to research.

Tsuyu had given Orochimaru a perfect solution.

Cloning.

A novel idea Tsuyu gave to Orochimaru that made him go on a research frenzy like a madman. Using Orochimaru’s true flesh she acquired after his death, clones of Orochimaru were cultivated. This would be for his immortality. Exchanging bodies won't weaken him. As for sharingan, unfortunately the compatibility issues was a problem so she suggested using genetic engineering to create a clone that carried both Uchiha and his own genes to have them compatible.

Orochimaru had his eyes shining. He had so much to research and he's happy. Of course, Orochimaru didn't know if he refused, Kotoamatsukami was already in plan to be used on him because she needed a talent like him.

Medical ninjutsu for the mind was introduced to Tsunade. With so many war veterans that were traumatized, there's a lot of research subject.

“Tsunade-sama… I hope you can help our Shinobi… and Naruto.”

Tsunade's expression seemed gloomy and weary after Jiraiya’s death. She looked at the proposal almost emptily.

“... Your idea was novel… no one thought of using genjutsu as a treatment for the mind… to use a tool of war for medicine… people would have thought you would do the opposite…” Tsunade mumbled.

“I agree with the plan… and I am stepping down…”

“Huh? Tsunade-sama…”

“It's hard… Tsuyu. I should focus on this… helping our Shinobi… I am too old for this…”

Tsunade smiled wearily.

“You can become the Hokage if you want.”

“Tsunade-sama…”

Tsuyu thought about it. Actually… there’s a suitable candidate. She's too young.

“If you want to step down, I hope you can support Danzo-sama to become Hokage.”

“... Very well.”

The news eventually spread that Tsunade was going to step down. A new Hokage would be selected. As for what the Jonin Council and Military Council had to say… There were few candidates. Kakashi, Danzo, and finally Tsuyu herself.

Whenever Tsuyu walked, the people of Konoha gave her a warm smile.

“Tsuyu-sama! I have a new menu you should try!”

“Tsuyu-sama! I… I wanted to be a strong Kunoichi like you! Please accept me as your disciple!”

“Tsuyu-sama!”

Most of Konoha’s civilians weren’t made aware yet that Kumogakure was gone. They only thought she was a hero.

While for Konoha Shinobi, they were a mix of fear, awe, admiration and even worship.

Tsuyu visited the academy. Children running around playing Shinobi on the field.

Now there would be no more child soldiers…

She sighed. This too, were a fucked up thing. How everyone could act this was normal. All of them were crazy.

She had different reforms and plans in place.

Shinobi Articles of Concords for the Shinobi. It includes a 4 year long step of increasing the minimum age of graduation as Genin year by year, until a minimum age of 16 is reached. She may increase it later, but 16 was an adult age based on this world standard.

Council of Unity Charter involving the Daimyo’s and the Local Lords. She couldn't overthrow the current system just like that. But they had to obey her anyway. There would be regulation on taxes, tariffs, even for trade inside and outside of the nation. This needed to be done so a standard can be set.

A third governmental body led by civilians was also created. So they would have a chance to complain and make a report on those lords. The governmental body led by civilians for civilians is called Komei Hall, or Hall of Fairness.

They would put forward complaints or suggestions, while the Local Lords, Daimyo and the Kage would review and answer them. Also, the lord's, Daimyo, and Kage would judge each other basically.

While you can't control if a lord decided to put stupid tax on their people, the people can complain, and the notion can be put forward in Komei Hall for everyone to decide if it was fair or unfair. The Daimyo or Hokage had the power to overrule a local lord with justified reasons or through a voting process.

Tsuyu can expect these lords to collaborate together one day to shamelessly let injustice go as it was through vote. She cannot change human nature. Oh, she did have Kotoamatsukami. That was her trump card so people stop being stupid and greedy.

Civilians had the right to speak, but they had no power on decision making. This was to avoid oversight of the common people, but still keeping them in check.

***

In a matter of a month, Danzo was crowned Hokage.

In fact, Danzo actually refused at first and wanted to give it to Tsuyu…

“Sigh. Tsuyu, Konoha already achieved what we had because of you. I really am too old to become Hokage.”

He said wearily as he placed down the Hokage hat.

Danzo sighed with a smile. He had dreamed of becoming Hokage for his whole life. But now he had them, he didn’t feel he needed them anymore. He just wanted to retire peacefully.

“Danzo-sama, congratulations on achieving your dream.” Tsuyu smiled slightly.

“Tsuyu, my dream was to have Konoha as it is today. It wasn't to become Hokage. I could die tomorrow and I would be happy.”

Danzo raised his hands.

“Also stop with the honorific, Tsuyu. If I wasn't too old, I would have called you Tsuyu-sama.”

“You jest… you are the Hokage now, how dare I call you by just your name.” Tsuyu chuckled.

“Tsuyu, since you insist on letting this old bone of me as Hokage, then I hope you can stay as my assistant. The documents… ehem….quite overwhelming for my age… you had too many reforms…”

“Yes, I would stay. I understand your trouble. And I would like to expand our Konoha Council since we have a lot to do.”

Danzo nodded and agreed. They really had so much to do.

“I will leave ROOT to you from now on… I want to focus on my work as Hokage… retiring from the dark.”

Danzo said softly and handed Tsuyu a scroll. Danzo was almost a changed man after his dream came true.

“This is the jutsu and the key to the Seal of Eradication technique I placed on ROOT members. Now they are in your hands. Honestly, ROOT has grown too big in the underworld. I was a little baffled… haha… I will send you the list of people I kept in charge in different regions.”

“I will accept your will, Danzo-sama.”

Tsuyu looked at Danzo, her expression warm. Danzo trusted her very much, and treated her like his own kin.

“Danzo-sama, I wonder if you are free for dinner? I found a good place that serves exquisite seafood. We can go out for just an hour. I can teleport us both.”

“Tsuyu… no one has invited me for such an occasion… very well.” Danzo let out a soft warm smile.

Danzo was brought to light by Tsuyu’s company.

That Tsuyu was someone Danzo trusted with all his heart. He wanted to give her his Sharingan arm so she could lead Konoha to a better future. After all, why would he need the arm and multiple lives. Tsuyu needed it more.

He was contemplating on how to go about it though. Telling her his arm was filled with sharingan and they were extra lives so suddenly didn't seem right.

The two had an outing, travelling to Land of Sunset, a small island among Land of Water.

The beach was clean, serene. At night, there would be bioluminescent organisms along the beach. It was a beautiful sight.

The Land of Water was literally a paradise for tourism. They had so many beautiful sceneries.

She decided to have a more open relationship with the Land of Water and promote tourism between nations. They need a sense of normalcy after a war. Shinobi were Shinobi. Civilians were civilians. Life has to go on.

Tsuyu had a picnic with Danzo after taking takeout from a restaurant. The sun was setting, the orange glow reflected in the sea, the breeze, and the sound of waves, it was peaceful.

Danzo sighed. He never had felt normal. Away from Root, away from his dark work.

He knew Tsuyu must have felt the same. And she was so young.

“Tsuyu.”

“Yes, Danzo-sama.” Tsuyu replied, her eyes looking tired as she looked at the sunset.

Danzo knew what was weighing in her mind, even with all she achieved.

Her only weakness in this world. It's that boy Naruto.

“... I have a way to make him like he used to be.”

“Really…?” Tsuyu’s eyes brighten up.

“It’s the eye of Shishui Uchiha. The jutsu, Kotoamatsukami. You had been hit with it from the one owned by Itachi. You have worked hard for Konoha, you deserve your own wish.”

“...” Tsuyu bit her lips. She let out a sigh.

“Danzo-sama… It’s against my principle to use it on him…”

“... I see.”

…

“I appreciate your suggestion… but I respect his free will and wishes. If he hated me… it was a consequence of my choices.”

“... You are a strong Kunoichi, Tsuyu. But even the strongest may break.” Danzo had broken many people, so he knew.

Her gaze returned to the ocean.

Naruto refused to leave his room for weeks… He was just inside. Not going anywhere.

***

Nii-san, we will go to Ichiraku. Come.

…Okay.

“Teuchi-san. It's great as always.” Naruto smiled slightly at Teuchi.

Teuchi smiled back, but he felt worried. He never had seen Naruto like this.

“... Naruto, you can order more.” Tsuyu said.

“... I am full… I guess one bowl is enough…”

“If you say so…”

Unless she forced him out, Naruto just… stayed in bed.

“Naruto, Kiba invited you to hang out… he's waiting outside.”

“... I feel a little tired Tsu-chan… can you tell him next time?”

Tired… you are doing nothing for weeks now… but I get it…

The gloomy room, the clothes scattered all over his room. The ramen cups on his desk side.

“... Sure. I will tell Kiba…”

Naruto… he had depression… I hope Tsunade could help him. Oh. I guess I could ask Sasuke to stay over. That would be great for both of them. While at it I might invite Kiba over so they can have some boys sleepover.

Tsuyu quickly went to the rebuilt Uchiha compound, where Sasuke was staying.

Sasuke looked lonely, much like Naruto. The question of ‘why’ haunted his mind after Itachi’s death. Part of him wanted to believe it was Itachi’s twisted game.

On hearing Tsuyu’s plan, he agreed. He felt heartbroken for his closest friend too. He forgot how long it has been since he gave his sunny smile to him or anyone. His smile turned almost sad somehow.

***

She stopped remembering and turned to the present.

“Danzo-sama, are you not afraid of me?”

Danzo frowned.

“Of course not. You are a hero of Konoha. In my eyes, Konoha had never been better, even better than when Hashirama was still alive.”

“I see. A lot of my friends… I could see it. There were some distances. Except a few.”

“They will turn around. You have saved Konoha, Tsuyu. And even if the whole world is against you, I will always have your back.” Danzo said seriously.

“Thank you… Danzo-sama…”

Her heart felt warm, knowing Danzo would always support her.

She felt a little silly that she was afraid Danzo would use Kotoamatsukami on her. When in reality, he had been her biggest believer. The only one who understands her.

“But I still believe you need to get as much strength as you have. The threat of Eyes of the Sage, the Rinnegan, are too big. They already had 1 to 7 tails. I hope you can accept my arm, it will give you multiple lives. I also have a Byakugan from the recent war if you prefer them instead. It would suit your long range needs in the air. It's best if you don't get overconfident. As long as you can improve, you should.”

Tsuyu nodded.

“Then I will have a Sharingan on my left, and Byakugan on my right.”

Danzo nodded.

“I will make arrangements. But you will also take my arm. I will teach you how to use Izanagi afterwards.”

“Sigh. Very well, since you insisted on it Danzo-sama…”

***

Akatsuki Theme Playing

Kisame’s and Deidara’s corpse was already turned to ashes thrown into the sea. On Kisame, it's to avoid Tsuyu from getting to him and to them.

With them knowing the horror of Flying Raijin they had to do it. Kisame gladly offered his head, knowing he might put them in danger.

As for Deidara, he had become a traitor because of his crazy idea on art that he would work for Tsuyu, an enemy. So he was killed by Tobi when no one was looking.

In fact Deidara went with a bang, using C0 to kill Tobi and become the final masterpiece he created. His only regret was he wouldn't be able to show his art to Tsuyu. He had considered Tsuyu a fellow artist he admired and worshipped.

Sasori felt a little sad for Deidara. They were fellow artists, even if their arts were different. Sasori could understand why Deidara betrayed them. The black hole was surrounded by a ring of light, and its devastation was magnificent…

Pain looked at those he had left.

Tobi, Konan, Kakuzu, Sasori, Zetsu.

… Really? That's it?

Nagato wondered if he could win against Tsuyu.

To have lower risk, I need to take out Gedo Mazo and use what I have. Only then…

Nagato was overthinking it.

Kurama and Gyuki make up more than half of ten tails. If only Obito was smart he would have taken Naruto then B first.

But then Obito believe Naruto may had a flying raijin mark on his body, so it was almost suicidal. And he wasn't sure if the Kamui dimension could seal the space away from Flying Raijin. So he couldn't take Naruto yet…

But now, Naruto was useless and there was no reason to take him.

But that's also why… she wouldn't expect it. That boy as a potential ally and her Achilles heels. Her cruelty would create her own enemy.

“We can take it slow from now on. She would be watching constantly. We have to keep it low for a while. We need to gain strength, and new members.” Nagato said.

Tobi agrees. It seemed he had to really take that suspicious guy in. Along with the other crazy guy.

“I have two new members to introduce to you. Come in.”

Hiruko, the creator of Chimera Technique.

Kabuto… his body, his skin was covered in snake scales.

“Introduce yourself. And what are your intentions in joining Akatsuki?” Pain asked coldly.

Hiruko stepped forward.

“I wanted to become a perfect Shinobi… In a few years, I would be able to do the ritual to absorb multiple kekkei genkai. I only need your help to gather the people I need. Once I become a perfect Shinobi… I would want to fight that Demon.” Hiruko had his own pride in the matter. If he became a perfect Shinobi as he envisioned, Tsuyu would be defeated in his own hands. He never saw the so-called fight. As for the jutsu that could annihilate Kumogakure, once he became a perfect Shinobi, he would be able to do it too. So nothing special.

And if I can absorb that Rinnegan… and even that Demon together… I will become a God.

Hiruko flashed a small smile behind the bandages covering his mouth.

People called her the new God of Shinobi, but he would want to overthrow her.

Pain nodded. His eyes turned to Kabuto.

“I want her body…” Kabuto wanted to follow Orochimaru’s will. And his last will was to get her body. He would follow Orochimaru’s footsteps.

“That would be difficult. But we eventually would have to kill her, and you can take it. Our goals are aligned.”

“I have a proposal…” Kabuto needed some help to accelerate development of Edo Tensei. It would be a needed fighting force against her.

“Speak.”

***

Chapter 134: Just A Little More

Chapter Text

3 more months passed. The situation over the shinobi world was stabilised.

Tsuyu was eating tons of food with relish.

Burp~

“Ha…” She cleaned her teeth with her nail, feeling satisfied.

Kurama… I hoped you could keep my image…

Tsuyu let Kurama take over once in a while, and had him out and about in the forest of death casually walking around or napped there. Under her supervision of course, because she knew Madara could pop out of nowhere. Even with barriers in place, she wasn’t sure.

In fact the core problem that Obito’s chakra signature was still recorded as an ally wasn’t fixed yet. To fix the core issue means to remove individual chakra signatures one by one from the barrier, and there were thousands! The Barrier Team was probably too lazy to do such a thing.

Tsuyu walked over the village. Her right arm was bandaged entirely, hiding many things. Both her eyes were covered with a white blindfold. No one asked why.

“Kiba, so where do you want to hang out exactly?” Tsuyu crossed her arms, amused.

“Well… Want to play with our dogs?” Kiba rubbed the back of his neck, a blush creeping on his cheeks.

“Sure…” Some animals could heal the soul.

“You have grown up…” Tsuyu commented. Even with the blindfold, she saw through him.

“Haha… I guess… war, and all that we go through… changed me.”

They entered the Inuzuka compound. Everyone there saw Tsuyu and quickly gave their respect.

“Tsuyu! Come in!” Tsume was more than happy seeing Tsuyu hanging out with his son.

Could this be… my clan’s chance to rise?

The Hyuga clan has been rising more lately, getting more tender and business opportunities due to Hinata’s connection with Tsuyu. Especially with their status as elites within SORA. SORA and Hyuga clan cannot be separated, as aerial supremacy combined with their dojutsu was terrifying.

Kiba, my boy! You inherit your stupid father’s charm! Go for it!

Tsume gave them space alone.

A few dogs surrounded the two, Tsuyu pats Akamaru on her laps, feeling his soft fur.

Kiba was one of the people who never got scared of her. Okay maybe he did? But it never changed his treatment.

“Hey… Tsuyu… I just wonder…” Kiba swallowed his saliva. What he’s about to ask… it’s a bit too much even for him. After the war and risking his life, maybe it was his survival instincts. In fact there were marriage booms around. Tsuyu expected in 6 months there would be some baby boom.

“Uh… if you…”

“Um… y-your eyes! Yeah!” Kiba choked on his words.

“... You might feel afraid. Kiba.” Tsuyu’s words were soft, almost carrying a hint of loneliness.

“I won’t. I promise… Tsuyu.”

Tsuyu decided to trust him… and undid the blindfold.

Her left eye had a red iris with 3-tomoe. Her right eye had a silvery-white iris.

“... What now? Are you afraid?” Tsuyu smiled slightly, expecting rejection.

“No… you are beautiful, Tsuyu…” Kiba's hand moved, taking her hand. He held her hand gently.

“... Won’t you ask, where did I get these eyes from?”

Kiba turned his eyes to the side, before turning to her.

“I get it… you want to become stronger… they had taken 1 tail to 7 tails… I got it.”

Tsuyu’s eyes softened. She looked down on her hand, warmly held by him. She never had an experience like this. She couldn’t say she disliked it. Maybe, it wasn’t bad.

“But, you look tired. Are you really okay?” Kiba finally asked. He had observed her all this time, whenever he’s able to.

“... Hm. Maybe. There’s a lot of things to do to make changes.”

“... not that. I mean… you seemed disturbed about Naruto.” Kiba muttered.

“Yeah… him. I don’t know what to do anymore. Tsunade tried to help, but she’s a medic specialising in the body.” Tsuyu turned her eyes to the side, thinking about his situation. It’s been months of effort… but…

“I am sure he will turn around. So don’t worry, Tsuyu. I will try to spend more time with him.”

“Thanks…”

“... You know… I figured out you weren’t as cold as they thought you were… you cared a lot for your subordinates, for your brother, you were harsh to us… but you just want us to live… and even if they call you… a demon…”

“...” Tsuyu’s eyes flickered, looking back at him.

“I got you alright! I know you are kind inside…” Kiba smiled, his eyes squinting as he held her hand firmer.

“Sure thing Inuzuka. Are you sure you are not trying to climb the ladder through me?” Tsuyu said jokingly, hiding the warmth blooming in her chest. She didn’t know Kiba saw her like that…

“What?! No!”

“I know. I am just joking…” Tsuyu chuckled softly.

Tsume was peeping through a gap between the door, her expression excited seeing they were holding hands.

My clan is going to rise! That bastard’s genes are working!

“Though… Kiba…” Tsuyu’s Sharingan captured something twitched, something she had wished she didn’t see. She almost regretted planting the Sharingan that she couldn’t close. What a cursed thing to witness with her perception. She pulled her hand away, feeling it’s getting too much.

She took her white blindfold, covering them back.

“It’s getting late. I should go.” Tsuyu said calmly, trying to hide her expression. She wasn’t sure what to think of it. Maybe, a part of her didn’t mind. A part of her felt a little uncomfortable. Kiba had no control over it, and his feelings were genuine, she could tell that much. Logically speaking Kiba was a hormonal teenager and his survival and reproductive instinct were going wild after a war.

“Ah. Sure…!” Kiba wanted to see her off. But…

He couldn’t stand up.

“See you later then, Kiba.”

“Ah. Bye then. I will visit later!” He felt a little sad that Tsuyu was gone. He looked down at himself, thankfully they were sitting down and it was hidden. He looked left and right to see if there’s anyone before locking the door.

Kiba smiled like a little pervert.

Tsuyu let me hold her hand for so long… are we a couple now? Kiba was truly overthinking it.

***

Maybe if Tsuyu opened her Byakugan right now, she would gouge both her eyes out.

She looked at her normal hand, held warmly by him before. Then at her other arm, wrapped in bandages, hiding multiple Sharingans embedded in the arm of ‘Shin Uchiha’ enhanced by Hashirama cells. She got to know the Sharingans weren't from the Uchiha massacre in fact.

Who knew there was a way to farm Sharingan and with Orochimaru’s cooperation, she would have a constant supply of Izanagi.

Have I really turned into a non-human?

***

“I am home…” Tsuyu entered her home, seeing Naruto was actually, for once, in the living room watching TV.

“Nii-san…”

“... Mm.” He only mmed.

Tsuyu took off her blindfolds… and the bandages with fuin written beneath them…

The multiple Sharingan moved. Any normal person would scream in terror.

Naruto only glanced at it for a second before turning to watch TV. Tsuyu trusted Naruto, and if there’s anyone who could see her true self, it’s him. She revealed it to him, asking what he thought.

You will always be my little sister, Tsuyu.

He said it calmly. But his eyes were dull, as if he didn’t want to think anymore.

But in Naruto’s mind, he thought Tsuyu had turned into someone he couldn’t recognise,

Tsu-chan… those eyes… weren’t those from those who were killed in the Uchiha massacre… and that Byakugan…

It was as if Tsuyu had desecrated many corpses of the Leaf. And what he never understood was, she acted as if it was all normal.

Ero-sennin…

Naruto recalled his words. That… only he can save her. That, while he hoped the prophecy was wrong… he needed Naruto to be there to stop her. That the world would only end up with fear.

“Ero-sennin! Just tell me! What prophecy!”

“... Naruto… I…”

“Come on!”

“... Your little sister… will be known as a Demon… and… maybe… kill a hundred thousand… of innocent lives…”

“What…? Ero-sennin… please don’t scare me…”

“Naruto… I am afraid she would go too far… just like Orochimaru. I hope you can stop her, and save her.”

“Ero-sennin… I… I promise!”

If Tsuyu knew what Jiraiya had planted in Naruto’s mind about her, she would have resurrected him with Edo Tensei and tortured him. Naruto’s breakdown was also due to the fact that he couldn’t stop it. That the prophecy had come true.

Days passed as Naruto was left empty. Tsuyu was busy as usual. Just then, a spatial fluctuation appeared.

Naruto’s instinct flared up, he quickly reached out for his shinobi bag and took a Kunai.

The mask… that sharingan… Akatsuki…

Akatsuki Theme Played.

“Naruto… this world is filled with pain. Your sister was proof of it. I want to change this world. Join me…”

“What? No…” Naruto pointed the kunai towards him.

“... Do you think her methods would truly achieve peace?”

Naruto went silent. Ero-sennin’s teachings had brainwashed his mind to believe true peace shouldn’t come from fear, but understanding.

“... You never see what she has done… if you want to know… Naruto… look into my eye.”

Naruto shook slightly. He looked up, meeting the Mangekyo Sharingan.

He was sent into an illusion. Or rather, a reality of the past.

Where is this? Why were so many people dying on the streets… begging for food… why no one buried their corpses…

Tobi appeared, standing beside him.

This is a small village in the Land of Wind. Did you know, your little sister had her hands on starving this land… making hundreds of thousands to suffer. Just to win the war. The blood in her hands far exceeds your imagination.

No… no… it can’t be…

Naruto bit his lips, his eyes looking at the corpse of a child that was like a skeleton from how thin he was, covered with flies.

Naruto was brought to different scenes. Each chakra cattle she used. Each time she used Death Touch, each time those who were touched by her had to commit suicide. And finally…

A scene where people of Kumogakure were smiling and chatting.

“Come come! Buy 2 free 1”

“Uwaa!” A baby crying, coddled up by her mother.

“Papa! I want that!” A child pouting to his dad.

And all of a sudden, a black hole covered in a ring of light appeared. The light dimmed, the surroundings distorted.

Buildings and people were torn apart by its initial gravity.

“No!” A mother screamed as her daughter pulled away, turned into a dry corpse and shred into pieces as she was pulled into the abyss.

What came next was blinding light. Annihilation.

***

Tears fell down his cheeks, his eyes dull as he looked down.

“Naruto… come… we can change this world…”

“Can we really change it…?”

“... Yes… we could. At least, it would be a world free of pain, unlike hers… and you can save her from committing more evil…”

Save Tsu-chan… she won’t do all these anymore…

“Okay…”

“But first… had she marked you with Flying Raijin?” Tobi wouldn’t forget this matter.

Naruto took the necklace Tsunade gave her. Tsuyu marked the stone with Flying Raijin. Not him.

Because Tsuyu respected his autonomy. That marking a person was akin to constant monitoring and surveillance which was against her principle of freedom.

“She marked this…” Naruto put them down.

“But can I say goodbye to everyone first?” Naruto looks up at the masked man.

“Very well. I will be waiting. I will come back in a week.”

Tobi smirked. To think it was that easy. Tsuyu, you have never realised your cruelty killed the heart of your own brother.

Now… It's Sasuke’s turn. Revealing the truth of Uchiha's Massacre would turn him against Konoha, and possibly… Mangekyo. Itachi’s corpse should still be in the cold room. But his eyes… he believed Danzo would have gouged it out.

But since it would be useless, as he already overused it until it couldn’t be healed, then he could guess where Danzo put all useless things.

Tobi disappeared, going to retrieve the eyes from one of Danzo’s secret storage and prepare to receive two new members.

Tsuyu in her office… unaware.

I should order Ichiraku’s takeout for him… Tsuyu thought as she signed another document. The world is getting better.

Naruto, in time you would see… we really achieved peace. Just hang in there alright…

She continued to work hard, to make sure peace became visible.

***

Chapter 135: Dissapearance

Chapter Text

“Naruto… I haven’t seen you for so long…” Sakura sighed.

“Sakura… yeah… it’s been so long.”

“You okay?”

“I am fine, Sakura…” He looked at Sakura. The girl he had liked. They went through so much together. Those missions, training with Kakashi, Hell Camp, and the war…

But his feelings for her were dull at the moment. He had thought it over.

I want to save Tsuyu…

In his mind, Tsuyu will continue to commit slaughter, for ‘peace’.

He wasn’t stupid to not know the masked man was the one who freed 9 tails and killed his parents.

But, everyone wanted peace in their own way, even if their methods were questionable, but each of them wanted what’s best. Naruto too wanted to have them in his own way.

That he believed in people making their own choice, that they are capable of choosing to forgive, understand, for peace.

Tobi doesn’t mind that Naruto wanted to find his own path. He believed Naruto wouldn’t find it. Only Infinite Tsukiyomi would bring eternal peace.

Tsuyu’s method, which was just Nagato’s method, would only bring temporary peace. He recalled the massacre Tsuyu committed.

If that was what peace was, I don’t want it… Tsuyu…

“Sakura… let’s have a get together… with everyone… we can eat barbecue… or… I don’t know, come over to my house?” Naruto looked wearily at Sakura.

It will be goodbye…

“Naruto! Sure!” Sakura smiled.

In a few days, they gathered in Naruto’s home, together with everyone. Ino, Hinata, Kiba, Lee, Neji, Shinno, Choji, Shikamaru, Tenten, and finally Sasuke and Sakura.

Tsuyu came over for a while with Flying Raijin, seeing everyone playing games together. To appear normal, she used a transformation technique on herself, looking normal like usual. But a part of her wished she could be accepted on her decisions and what she was. If she transformed, it was admitting to herself people couldn’t accept her. And it was sad for her. However, the peace was won by her, and she didn’t regret it.

She removed the blindfold. Her eyes were blue, like it used to be.

“Tsuyu! Come join us!” Kiba was the one who invited her. Everyone noticed her presence, but it’s as if no one felt comfortable enough to call out to her, but they still gave smiles.

“Sure… just for a while.”

Tsuyu went to sit down with them. Her perception lets her see even the smallest change of expression, the increased heart rate, the stiffened muscles.

She had never experienced such a thing, really. Even in her previous life, even if she was cold and cruel, there was a sense of normalcy and closeness with her subordinates whenever they got together like this.

But she learned one thing. It was because she was a walking calamity that was capable of killing anything. She was a walking nuclear - that had once launched them.

At times she felt distanced even from her own humanity.

Only Kiba, Naruto, Sasuke, Ino, Tenten and Hinata didn’t have much change in their body. Oh well, Kiba was too excited whenever she’s around.

She looked at Kiba who was obviously staring at her and now pretending to play with Akamaru as if he didn’t just get caught staring.

… Maybe. It was funny how Kiba acting like that made her feel human still.

She took some cards, playing with them. They laughed and chatted, even with her. But there was a sense of strangeness. Maybe because at the back of their mind, she was someone who could kill the sannin in public, someone who could turn people into a living weapon, and someone who could massacre a hundred thousand without blinking an eye.

But everyone acknowledged that Tsuyu was Konoha’s hero. Without her, Konoha would really have been gone. So despite the moral complexity, they still were her friends.

The whole Hyuga clan knew there was a Byakugan in her eye socket. It was Hinata’s cousin that died in the war. In fact Kumo (as expected) had stolen it, but Danzo retrieved it back.

He announced his intention to use it as a gift for Tsuyu. No one denied it. Simply because they fear her. Secondly, was that they had higher status and riches coming from the current situation. Overall there was no downside to giving it to Tsuyu. If given back to the Hyuga clan, they would simply keep it for future use. Which so far… never happened.

Even if a main lineage had their eyes gauged out, they would be dead when that happened. So where would the extra eyes be used? They had a few pairs of spares from previous generations, taken out before they died of old age or other injuries. Overall, Hiashi believes it’s better left with Tsuyu since it would just rot in the clan. The threat of Akatsuki that had 1 tail to 7 tails also let the elders agree, agreeing Tsuyu having more strength was better for everyone.

It was public knowledge that all tailed beasts except 8 tails and 9 tails were captured by Akatsuki. The knowledge itself made no one ever complain to Tsuyu, because for them, Tsuyu was the only thing keeping Konoha safe.

You have to realise each tailed beast previously was a nuclear deterrent. Now the opponent had 7 tailed beasts. Konoha had two. Normal civilians would count and thought Konoha only had an equal if not lower chance to fight Akatsuki.

Overall, most people in Konoha felt that Tsuyu wasn’t invincible . She was the sole existence keeping Konoha safe from Akatsuki’s threat. Only those who had witnessed her power using KCM mode would know she was far stronger than each of the tailed beasts.

“Hey. Haha… I won. Lucky.” Naruto chuckled a little.

Even his smile and laughter seemed like it hides sadness behind them.

She missed the -dattebayo!- thing he said before. How long has it been since she last heard it?

“I have a lot of work to do. It’s fun to hang out with you guys.” Tsuyu stood up after spending half an hour with them.

“Wait… Tsuyu.” Hinata stood up and stopped her from leaving.

“Um… don’t overwork yourself alright?” Hinata said gently.

“Don’t worry, Hinata.” Tsuyu smiled softly.

With Hashirama cells in her arms, she felt her body was changing more since the transplantation. So she won’t get tired. Even the Sharingan in her eye didn’t consume anything at all even if it was open all the time. She had Kurama, Gyuki, Reibi, and Nue. While Hashirama cells that were Yang, were balanced by the Sharingans that were Yin. Her Yin-inclined body from the baptism of Yin Kurama chakra her entire life made her compatible with Sharingan, and able to hold Hashirama cells way better than Danzo ever could as they counteract extreme Yang lifeforce.

Kiba wanted to talk to her more, but it was embarrassing and he’s afraid others would think he was too desperate. Well, everyone knew really…

Naruto hung out with Kiba for a while in his room.

“Hey!” Kiba climbed and hugged Naruto just to tease him. Naruto had been gloomy all the time and he wasn’t smiling like he used to.

“Hey! What are you doing…” Naruto blushed slightly.

“Haha. Your little sister said to give you more hugs.”

“Tch…don’t… get too close…” Naruto blushed, trying to shift his legs slightly.

“Hm…hey hey… what’s this? Hehe…”

“Wait… I-”

“Oh wow! Hahaha!”

***

Naruto got out of his room after minutes. His face flushed. Kiba too. Who knew what happened. Naruto looked at Kiba strangely.

“Later, Kiba…”

“Hm… um. Yeah. later… um… we cool…?” Kiba rubbed the back of his neck.

“Yeah… cool.” Naruto rubbed the back of his neck as well.

Naruto looked at Kiba’s departing back, holding his chest. It’s warm here. He would miss his friends…

Tsuyu returned home late. With transformation jutsu, everyone on the street treated her as normal, and even people looked at her with admiration.

“I am home…”

“Tsuyu… want to get ramen?”

“... Sure.” Tsuyu smiled. It felt normal.

The two went to Ichiraku. Naruto blew the steam off, before slurping with relish. He ate 4 whole bowls this time. And he looked, as usual as he could be. Tsuyu felt… happy.

“Teuchi-san. Your ramen is really the best!” Naruto smiled.

“Haha. You are very welcome then.”

Tsuyu looked at Naruto’s expression, a soft smile grazed her lips.

He’s finally looking better.

Naruto looked at Teuchi, then at the ramen, then at his little sister.

“Tsuyu…” Naruto called out.

“Hm? What is it, nii-san?”

“You will always be my little sister… no matter what.” Naruto had thought everything through. What he’s doing, what he’s about to do.

“... Thank you, brother…” Tsuyu’s eyes softened. Hearing that comforted her.

Naruto smiled, but there was a hint of vicissitude in his eyes.

Tsu-chan… I will find another way… I promise… you won’t have to be cruel anymore…

There was light in Naruto’s eyes, as if he had reached a conclusion. That he was no longer empty or lifeless.

Naruto looked at Tsuyu, then her arm, then back her eyes.

I will keep them in check… you won’t have to worry, Tsu-chan. You don’t need to become a monster to protect Konoha… or to protect me…

In the week after Obito invited him, Naruto had a leap in growth. He would join to keep Akatsuki in check, because he knew Tsuyu worried that they had all tailed beasts except the ones in her. And the Rinnegan user too. He arrived at a conclusion that she became a monster to protect them.

And he hated it. He wanted to find another way, so she won’t have to be cruel anymore. He knew Tsuyu was kind somewhere. How she had treated him all this time… even if she killed ero-sennin… or those others… She loved him.

“Nii-san? Why are you crying…” Tsuyu patted Naruto’s back. In fact, she felt relieved that Naruto even cried. That there were emotions left.

“Nothing… I just… Sorry, Tsu-chan… I keep troubling you.” Naruto wiped the tears, smiling at her.

Tsuyu rolled her eyes.

“You always did, brat…”

“I will… stand on my own from now… don’t worry for me okay?” Naruto said to Tsuyu, saying his goodbye and also declaring.

“Hm? Sure…?” Tsuyu wasn’t sure what the sentence meant. But seeing Naruto’s positive body language, the light in his eyes, she felt reassured.

The two returned home, going to their separate room.

***

Meanwhile Tobi was already in Sasuke’s room.

“Sasuke Uchiha…”

Sasuke woke up the moment Tobi made its appearance, his sharingan instantly opened.

“Who are you…”

“Like you… I am a survivor of the Uchiha clan-” Before Tobi could make an introduction, suddenly Sasuke’s Sharingan turned into a 3 pronged windmill pattern, blood bled from one of his eyes.

Amaterasu!

“Ah…!” Tobi was burned by black flames, he fell off the window…

…

Ah! Sasuke gasped as he closed his eyes. What… is this… my Amaterasu activated on its own?

But from the shadow, Tobi appeared as if unharmed.

“Itachi left such a thing for you… as expected of him…”

Sasuke gasped, his heart racing. But then his eyes softened.

So it’s true… what Tsuyu said. He did it for Konoha… and for me… to think he still wanted to protect me then… How ridiculous and stupid of you, brother.

How could Tsuyu leave an unstable bomb like Sasuke uninformed after he had executed Itachi. She knew Sasuke must have had questions on why Jiraiya worked with Itachi. And only she could answer them.

A month after the war, Tsuyu had sat him down to talk about the matter. As a sibling of a brother, she spoke through Itachi’s lens. The fact that he was unable to kill Sasuke, was proof that he had a sentiment left.

“Back then, the Uchiha clan was planning a coup. An Uchiha in a mask, claimed to be Madara Uchiha, instigated the rebellion most likely. He planned to control 9 tails, to launch the coup.”

“No… how… how could that be…” Sasuke shed tears of despair.

“Your brother did what others couldn’t… so that Konoha would remember the Uchiha clan as a victim, not as a rebel who could have destroyed Konoha. And he would want you to be its hero… that was why he tried to make you hate him, Sasuke. But in my opinion, Itachi felt guilty for what he did and thought being killed by you would atone for his sins. That’s for you to judge.”

“Nii-san…” Sasuke closed his eyes, both his hands covering his face as he shed tears after hearing the truth.

As he turned to look at Tsuyu, Tsuyu had a surprised expression.

Mangekyo…

Sasuke’s tears stopped as he was left in deep thought. He had seen thousands of deaths, witnessed Tsuyu killed a hundred thousand for peace.

And he understood the cost of peace more than anyone after witnessing Tsuyu’s own methods. He could understand Itachi loved the village, maybe more than his own clan and family. But he also… loved me, that he left me alive…

Once he learned of the truth of the Uchiha Massacre, he felt heartbroken. But, knowing Itachi’s intention and his will, and the war he went through, he decided to respect his wishes. Because he was his brother.

***

Coming back to the present, Sasuke observed the man in mask, the sharingan in his eye.

“You… You are the one who instigated my clan to rebel!”

“W-what? I-” Tobi was shocked. Who? What? How?

“I will kill you!” Sasuke’s mangekyo flared. Lightning produced from his palm.

Chidori!

Oh no! He never expected his plan to be ruined!

“AHH!” Tobi screamed as Sasuke’s chidori pierced him.

Oh, well, he was just joking.

He looked down on Sasuke who had a confused expression on his face as his chidori passed through like air.

“Too bad… you are too foolish to not see how wrong the village was.”

Tobi levitated down and disappeared into the earth.

“Don’t you run away!” Sasuke tried to step on him but it just passed through.

“Damn it!” Sasuke’s brain was running. He quickly went out to notify the person in the mask had come to Konoha.

***

Tobi quickly went to Naruto. He thought Sasuke was the easiest to convince! Who would have thought someone already told him! And made Itachi some sort of weird hero that even that kid got tricked!

As Naruto sat down on his bed, Tobi appeared and sat right on his bed. He act leisurely, trying to make Naruto not warry.

“So you are coming?”

“I will. But I want to find… my own way. I don’t agree with yours.” Naruto’s eyes turned serious.

“Hmph. Fine. Come… we all share a common goal. For true peace.” Tobi stretched his hand out to Naruto.

Naruto took off the necklace, rubbing the crystal for a while.

Goodbye… Tsu-chan… Konoha… you guys…

As Naruto placed the necklace on his desk, he took Obito’s hand. Space swirled as Tobi took him away through Kamui.

Tsuyu opened her eyes, frowning. She felt uneasy.

Byakugan!

“Huh…? Nii-san… where did you go?”

Her Byakugan explored a 10 kilometres area around Konoha, trying to his chakra signature. He saw a few ninjas were moving around, seemingly an intruder had come in.

She sat up, took the kunai with Flying Raijin seal and channeled her chakra. Multiple seals in different directions were felt in her senses, both close and far. In fact she couldn’t exactly differentiate them unless it was in her own vision. But she could memorise how each location was marked with different markers so no matter how far, she knew the seal with a certain marker was placed on a certain coordinate.

The sun… that’s the marker I gave him.

She searched for a few seconds, but she found it was nearby, and sensing the direction… that’s Naruto’s own room and Byakugan confirmed it as she locked onto the necklace still in Naruto’s room.

Her pupils contracted, realising Naruto was gone without the necklace.

No…! Where did you go!?

Byakugan! She used more chakra, her Byakugan explored 20 kilometer radius in Konoha.

Where are you…!

Tsuyu stood up, even in her pajamas. Collapse Release: Extreme Weight Drift.

She flew in the air and used her Byakugan to search for Naruto over and over again.

Where are you? Where are you? Naruto… come on. Don’t do this…

She flew all over Konoha, her Byakugan constantly searching.

Her arms trembled. He bit her lips until it bled, though it healed in the next instant.

Her chakra leaked out throughout all of Konoha, waking up the most sensitive shinobi.

Danzo woke up in a cold sweat. Tsuyu? What’s going on…

Damn it… damn it…

WHERE ARE YOU!?

Tsuyu was panicking, her Byakugan looking expanding, straining.

After minutes of searching, her body stopped shaking. Her expression was numb.

…

She floated down to the ground. Danzo quickly went to her.

“Tsuyu, what’s going on…”

“Naruto… he was gone…” Tsuyu's voice was weak. Almost a hint of despair. She thought he wouldn't be targeted… She thought she had made the Barrier Team update the barrier and strengthen it more. Fu*king useless barrier team! I will disband all of you!

Danzo and Tsunade widened their eyes in shock.

Danzo turned around and raised his hands.

“Barrier Team! Check surveillance and in and out of the village! All ANBU, ROOT, SORA, you are to search for Naruto Uzumaki! Issue a bounty order, only ALIVE, and any information regarding him!” Danzo felt his heart shaking for Tsuyu.

To think someone dared to touch her only reverse scale! Either you are a fool, or you are a lunatic! And what happened to the ANBU supposed to keep Naruto on watch?! What happened to the Barrier Team that they let the man in again!? SO USELESS!?

The whole of Konoha was woken up from their sleep.

Sasuke gasped in shock after hearing his best friend was gone. He immediately knew who the kidnapper was. That man who claimed to be Madara!

Damn you! I will kill you Madara! His sharingan glowed in red light, his mangekyo bled as he grieved for the closest person he had in this world.

The disappearance of Naruto Uzumaki, the brother of the Demon, son of Lord Fourth, shook the shinobi world.

Some thought it was done by her enemies, some thought he ran away unable to stay with the Demon.

But most of them share one same thought.

That they had touched the one thing that kept the Demon at bay.

Tsuyu returned to her home after hours of travelling throughout the Land of Fire, using her Byakugan as she flew to find him.

“Nii-san… where are you…” Tears rolled down her cheeks. It was the first time she had, since she was into this world…

Chapter 136: Tsuyu, The Thousand Eyed Goddess

Chapter Text

***

6 months. No sighting of Naruto. No clue.

Sasuke joined ANBU, for the sake of going to find Naruto. Tsuyu was almost never inside the village. Constantly searching throughout the shinobi world. Sakura shed tears after she heard the news.

All of Naruto’s friends never expected it. That he would one day, just gone.

Tsuyu stood above the Hokage rock. Her eyes carried emptiness and dullness as he stared at the night sky of Konoha, the stars decorating them. But just then… her eyes turned ferocious, as if she had reached the brink of insanity.

6 months.

She wasn’t idle..

Now I have perfected my control and the jutsu… now I will find you, nii-san.

***

Dark red, black and purple chakra painted the sky red. Most people in Konoha were startled awake.

She clasped her arms together. Kurama was woken up as Tsuyu used a lot of his chakra, even Gyuki’s. The two were confused because there’s no enemy. Reibi and Nue were also woken up as their chakra were mobilised to its full potential.

Kyubi's chakra cloak covered her entire body, creating a long red chakra robe adorned with 6 tomoe patterns as she floated in the sky.

Tsuyu? Kurama asked in confusion.

Tsuyu transformed into her Sage Mood, the red eyeshadows formed a line down her cheeks - the Hashirama cells had further increased her Sage power. Her twisted horns grow longer and bigger than before, her hair lengthen, even surpassing her own height.

All the Sharingans in her arm had its tomoe spinning as she clasped her hands, her chakra flooding like a tsunami. Tapping into the concept of the jutsu Izanagi - the power of Sharingan and Hashirama cells, the power of Creation of All Things.

Her mind was constantly shuffling, trying to unleash a jutsu close to a Shinjutsu out of desperation.

She located all of the Flying Raijin markers she had placed all over the Shinobi World.

Using the space coordinate and the gates between space and herself for her chakra to travel, to create an eye that would overlook the world. Using each of her Sharingan as the sensory receiver. Her chakra turned into consciousness that overlooked the world like that of a shadow clone that could transmit back senses.

11 Sharingan, 11 Eyes at the time. All the Sharingans in her arms slowly closed as the Forbidden Jutsu was released.

Fuinjutsu Kekkai: 1000 Eyes of God!

In the sky above Konoha, a reddish light vertical slit appeared in space, the space seemingly distorted. The red chakra slit opened, revealing a completely black eye with 3 tomoe Sharingan patterns in them.

Shinobi of Konoha, still awake, looked up above the sky in horror. The ANBU and ROOT gathered sensing her chakra earlier had their knees weaken, kneeling on the ground. The giant black eye in the sky turned its pupil left and right. Sharingan perception and Sage sensory capability was displayed in each eye, scanning thousands, ten of thousands, and hundred thousands.

The same eye appeared above the sky of 11 different places. And as one eye closed and disappeared, another one appeared at a different place.

The technique 1000 Eyes of God slowly spread throughout the Land of Fire, and throughout all of Shinobi World.

As one eye observed, Tsuyu filtered every chakra signatures, every chakra colour she saw into hundreds of thousands. She just wanted to find Naruto’s, or 9 tails chakra that was still inside Naruto.

Not here.

Not here either.

Where are you…!

Where could you go?

Danzo and Tsunade looked at Tsuyu above Konoha, levitating with her eyes closed, all the Sharingans in her arm closed as they were being used at the moment. They never knew she could do such a thing, or that she had planned to do such a thing.

Danzo felt a little bit of fear even. Even though he said he wasn’t scared before, when she showed her ability just now he couldn’t help it.

To find your brother… you are turning yourself into a God… what had they invoked...

***

Mountain’s Graveyard, Land of Iron

A red slit appeared in the sky, and it snapped open revealing a black eye with red iris with 3-tomoe.

The eyeball in the sky looked left and right, it’s 3 tomoe spun trying to find Naruto, sage chakra pulsed out from the eye trying to find him.

Tobi, who was sparring with Naruto under the hideout of Mountain's Graveyard in Land of Iron, stopped for a while. They felt the chakra outside. As they went to look, fear and shock rippled in their hearts. What the hell was that?

“Tsuyu… What are you doing…” Naruto looked at the black eye above, feeling her chakra. There’s no one that had chakra this heavy.

Naruto and Tobi received the same message from their Rings.

That Tsuyu had her eyes in the whole world.

***

Tsuyu frowned. She searched for places that could block her perception first and mark them for later. Since if Madara wanted to kidnap him, they must be prepared. There were few places that could block her perception. But it was either military secret buildings and such. She wasn’t sure if she should check those. She decided to further narrow down the search to those that can block even Senjutsu chakra.

I will find you…

The Sharingans in her arm bleed, along with the black eyes in the sky of Shinobi World.

***

The black eye with red iris bled… creating more fear in everyone who saw it.

“God… it’s god…” Few villagers muttered as he fell to his knees to worship.

***

“Jashin-sama…! It’s Jashin-sama! He has come for our salvation!” The cult of Jashin bow kneeled down and bowed to worship the eye in the sky.

***

“Judgement has come… judgement has come… hihi! Hahah! God is coming~” A drunken crazy old man laughed out loud seeing the black eye that bled as it looked over the world.

***

Tobi sighed.

“She was truly becoming more and more monstrous…” Their place had barriers and seals in place. But in front of those eyes, it was like a spotlight. She would certainly search through every place that had such seals, tearing it open to see.

“Don’t… say that…” Naruto looked down on the ground, his heart felt sad.

Tsu-chan… this isn’t peace… this is just fear…

“Look at that eye, Naruto. Now she wanted to play God, controlling the whole world. Everyone will fear her. Her peace was created by such fear and control…”

“...” Naruto went silent.

“She is too dangerous. Get into my dimension first. I had a way to change your chakra signature.”

“Okay.” Naruto nodded as he was pulled in. There were too many places with barriers and seals designed to block chakra perception so it would take time for her to go through them.

***

Amegakure was suspicious, such a weird rain that blocked sharingan perception. Could you be here?

The black eye with red sharigan above Amegakure turned into a black eye with white iris. As she stood in the air above Konoha, her Byakugan closed as she used them to scan Amegakure.

Another suspicious base with so many seals.

The black eye in the sky closed and disappeared. And just then, Tsuyu’s figure, looking like a deity with red chakra robe appeared all of a sudden through Flying Raijin.

Nagato almost had a stroke seeing Tsuyu appear only a kilometer away from their hideouts.

“Konan! We need to run!”

“What? How could that demon be here!”

Tsuyu was still a peace-loving person. And as far as she knew, Amegakure had isolated itself from all conflict.

She came down to Amegakure, her eyes never leaving the sealed base underground. It’s possible it was Ame’s military asset, so it would be unwise to create conflict between villages.

“Where is Hanzo? I have an important matter to ask.” She asked like a normal person to the nearest civilian she saw, levitating downward slowly as her hair swayed.

“Ah.. I… I don’t… please…” The middle aged men kneeled. She frowned. The multiple sharingans in her arm move its pupil to stare at him, scaring the man until he peed himself.

“God… god… please… I don’t know… Hanzo… was dead…” He cried in fear seeing the Deity coming down to Judge him.

“What God…? I am not harming you. I will give you some reward if you answer me. If Hanzo was dead… then who was the leader?”

“Reward…?” The man looked at Tsuyu, her majestic horns and red chakra robe, the long hair winding behind her, the eyes of God on her arm, she wasn’t an evil deity, a reward…

Tsuyu was talking about money…

“I will tell you. Kami-sama!”

“Excuse me? … Look, I am not-”

While Tsuyu was talking to the lunatic, Tobi actually came quickly to save Nagato and Konan. He swallowed them up into the Kamui dimension.

Tobi was sweating. Now all Akatsuki members were literally living inside his Kamui dimension. Tsuyu activated her technique almost once every day, scanning the entire Shinobi World.

Even the rebellion that was about to happen in Kumogakure due to wanting to bring Tsuyu to justice died after her eye made an appearance.

Thankfully her perception didn’t reach the Kamui dimension, and she didn’t know they had Zetsu who could change chakra signatures.

What a scary demon. And… could she send her technique through those eyes?

Tobi shivered at the thought. If Tsuyu ever saw him, would she send a black hole across nations through that eye to kill him?

Obito realised taking Naruto might be the biggest joke of the century. He took him and she created surveillance in the entire world just to find him. What a lunatic. She really was as insane as Nagato and himself. No wonder Naruto defected.

Tobi had all Akatsuki members all wear White Zetsu armor to hide their chakra signatures when walking outside. They hide even deeper, hoping they weren’t noticed.

Naruto bit his lips as he looked up at the sky above, the black eye with red iris overlooking this small village.

Tsu-chan… why are you going so far… you already achieved peace…. Now you want to enforce it like this…?

With the Eye of God closed, the villagers below almost collapse to their knees. They were really scared…

Naruto was in an Akatsuki robe, his entire body covered with Zetsu armor, leaving only his eyes.

“Don’t be scared… she won’t hurt you…” Naruto said softly, pulling both the villagers up.

At first, he didn’t know where to start. But now, he wanted to prove to Tsuyu, she needed to believe in the people, and trust them. That peace can be achieved that way. Naruto walked to an old house in the distance, he heard a mercenary shinobi stayed there. But he went crazy after meeting the Demon.

He went to knock on his door.

The door was opened slightly, only an eye filled with fear was there.

“Hey… mister… I have some food. If you are hungry…” Naruto showed his hands, it was just bread and some water.

The man opened the door, looking at the sky in fear.

“It’s gone right? Right?”

“Mister, why are you scared?”

“Oh… oh… I… I was touched by her… She would kill me… that eye… she wanted to find me…” He shook and trembled.

“Hey… mister, it would be alright. You don’t have to fear her…”

“No… how could I not…”

“Then you can come with me… we just need to protect each other.”

“Huh? No… she would kill me and everyone…”

“No, she won’t… if she wanted to kill you, then I will be next to you. I am not scared. We can die together then.” Naruto revealed a smile from his white mask.

“Kid… you are… too kind…” The man came out of the shadows, feeling like he had someone to talk to for once.

Naruto decided to gather those who she had hurt. Those who she had pained. He wanted to show her, this world didn’t need tyranny nor cruelty. They just need kindness and understanding.

Nagato saw Naruto forming his little group on his own as months passed. Some were young like him, some were older. But they all were smiling, no longer covered by the shadow of the Demon. People from different hidden shinobi villages, helping the villagers here to make it a better place together. The image of Naruto overlapped with Yahiko at the moment.

That Naruto’s peace was just like Yahiko’s.

Nagato saw the change around him, the villagers all retreated back into their home as if a guillotine would come down at any time whenever one of her Eyes appeared. Some worshipped and prayed to her.

My version of peace, the Demon had achieved it… But why am I unhappy? Is this really peace…?

Nagato moved forward and sat down next to Naruto who was talking to one defector from Kumo.

Naruto turned to look at Nagato, surprised he was sitting here. The Kumo shinobi spoke,

“You know… with you guys I feel a little safer. Hey, even if she blows me now, well, come at me then!” The man stood up resolutely, looking toward the sky.

Naruto chuckled.

“She won’t just do that…”

“Yeah. I was just an ant in Her eyes. Hahaha. Why did I care so much when She never did.”

They saw villagers coming out after the daily Eye of God surveilling them, to continue their lives.

Naruto stood and went to help. The others also went, even if they were Shinobi, but it’s no longer about fighting. Nagato’s eyes softened seeing everyone working together. It resembled the Akatsuki he once envisioned.

Jiraiya sensei… it seemed, your student carried your will…

***

Months passed after the technique 1000 Eyes of God was first unleashed.

Naruto watched as villagers worship the sky each time her eyes appeared. The children were crying. Some pray to her.

Naruto closed his face, wiping the little tear he had.

Tsuyu…

He had heard of what Tsuyu could do. That she could send Judgment through the eyes. The shinobi world was filled with fear, afraid that she would send down her Judgement.

If there was no one else to stop you, then I will.

After he finished his work, he trained with Nagato. Sister Konan was also a kind person and gave him pointers.

He gets to know Nagato’s story, Akatsuki’s story, what happened to Yahiko, and they were Ero-sennin’s students too.

The story of how Pain came to be, and how he wanted to use Fear to achieve peace.

But seeing everything around them, Nagato questioned his goals.

“Nagato… I still want to believe in people… that we don’t need all that nonsense… like she did, or what you planned…”

“... You made me want to believe again… Are you a master of genjutsu? Jiraiya-sensei taught you well.” Nagato said with a complicated expression.

“Eh? I am not! I am so bad at it–ttebayo!” Naruto chuckled.

“Hmph. Maybe it’s a kekkei genkai of yours…” Konan said playfully.

“Eh? Nee-san I really don’t use any technique!”

Naruto almost found a second home with Akatsuki.

Kakuzu was betrayed by his village, and so he only trusts money.

Sasori… he asked how he ended up in Akatsuki.

That he wanted to pursue his art without restriction. He wasn’t sure why, but Naruto asked if he wasn’t lonely. Since he had always kept to himself, and his puppets.

“What are you saying?” Sasori didn’t bother to look at the brat as he cleaned his puppets.

“I loved shadow clones… because it made me feel less lonely… I thought maybe we are similar in that way… you with your puppets.”

The words made Sasori stop for a second.

The words almost hit the heart he thought he lost.

“After my parents died… I made puppets similar to them… maybe I was just trying to replace them…”

Naruto stood next to Sasori, caressing the puppet.

Kid, these are made of real corpse… not-

“Your parents huh… they make puppets like you too?”

“No… they don’t. But my grandma does… she taught me how to do all this… these have become my dream.”

“Your dream was to make puppets…? That’s nice… you are already doing it. I had a dream too… it was to become Hokage… but you know… I just thought, even if I don’t, I am already happy.”

“Happy…? Even without your dream?”

“Yeah… Because I have people around me. Sasuke…Sakura… Hinata… many others… But, my little sister… She doesn’t seem happy. I want her to stop… I guess that's why I am here… I don’t want her to continue being a monster… it hurts me… seeing her like that.”

“I see…” Sasori looked at the boy’s figure. Why did he talk so much?

But somehow Sasori couldn’t push him away. He remembered the hugs from his parents. And Granny Chio.

Is that why… no matter how many puppets I create, it would never be enough…?

***

Chapter 137: New World Order

Chapter Text

Naruto has a hard time trying to send any message to Tsuyu. Because Tobi was watching. He needed to keep his status as ‘spy’ a secret. But then it's so silly of him because he really didn't have the sneaky skill of a Shinobi to do that.

Tsu-chan… I can't contact you…

He thought he could find ways later. But it wasn't easy at all.

But after 2 years, Konan finally gave him her help.

A paper butterfly silently sneaked into Konoha, and landed right on her desk in Konoha.

“What is this…” She picked the paper up, using Sage Mode to retrace the chakra back to where it came from.

The Eye of God opened in the sky thousand kilometers away trying to find any clue, but the sender was already gone, hiding using Zetsu armor.

Damn it…

***

Tsuyu.

I am doing fine in Akatsuki. People at Akatsuki weren't exactly all bad people… like you. They had their reasons. Tsuyu, your eyes were scaring many people, you don't have to do that. I will show you okay! We just need to give people a chance. I had a little group I found. They all understand that you weren't evil… you weren't a demon or a god… I told them about you… about how Tsuyu was. They didn't accept at first… but, I managed to convince them you really weren't bad. Maybe they can't forgive you… but they understand. I will return one day, I promise.

Naruto couldn’t say he was spying on Akatsuki in the letter since Konan or Nagato would read it. Though he was a bad spy, unfortunately. But… he had some tricks that led to the unintentional breakdown of Akatsuki…

***

Madara! What kind of brainwashing did you do to him!? They weren't exactly bad people? And stupid little group of yours? Are you insane?!

A masked man that literally killed your parents! Released 9 tails that killed many villagers! Some lunatic who wants to make some weapon to control the world! Mass murderers who kill for money no matter if they are innocent or guilty! Crazy artist who turns Shinobi corpses into puppets to battle.

ARE YOU FUCKING INSANE?!

The Eye of God appeared in the sky, even more terrifying than before as each of them bleed. If she found them she would have sent Spiralling Abyss right to them.

Naruto’s moral compass had to be skewed because Tsuyu had killed a hundred thousand, or hundreds of thousands including her hands in Land of Wind starvation.

But at least, his letter gave Tsuyu some rest, that at least Naruto was alive out there.

***

Orochimaru licked his lips, looking at specimens of white humanoid close to Hashirama cells. The person was alive.

Interesting…!

Through 1000 Eyes of God, she searched through even ruins with some form of seals or weird chakra fluctuation.

She found ruins with similar symbols. And she also found white humanoid thing, she called it zetsu. In fact, she found a thousand of them underground in one ruin.

And these things were alive…

Tsuyu felt wary. Orochimaru actually switches his body into a Zetsu because it seemed good and immortal. Or maybe he was just curious.

But what she knew was one thing.

Zetsu has the ability to mimic and change its chakra signature. Even Sharingan and Byakugan couldn't see through it.

Nii-san, is this how you and all of Akatsuki avoided my detection?

She felt tired really. To think such a thing exists in this Shinobi world. And her Eyes of God made her realise there's something hidden in the history of Shinobi World. Those ruins she explored, the thousands of Zetsu she found, there was a big secret. Where did these things come from? It was mysterious.

Orochimaru being Orochimaru of course wanted to know how these Zetsu things existed.

“Orochimaru, then how do we crack this problem?”

“... I am not sure. It would be my first time dealing with such an interesting specimen. Hnhn… I will try to see…” Orochimaru licked his lips.

Another year passed without much progress in finding Naruto. But the World of Shinobi…

Was growing prosperous.

The economy was booming from the reforms she set. Kotoamatsukami was used a total of 6 times the past 2 years, the Daimyo of Land of Lightning were taken under control secretly. 5 Lords of high influence yet a greedy tyrant were changed into better people that accelerated her reforms. Like well oiled gears and machination.

The eyes in the sky and her daily surveillance reduced crime rates significantly, along with worship. Some dared to still do evil, after all she never had sent down Judgment to specific individuals.

A cult that was known to want to summon some demon Moryo to create a thousand year old kingdom bullshit was destroyed.

She killed the corrupt Prison Guardian of Blood Prison who actually sacrificed prisoners to some stupid Box of Bliss nonsense. Something called Satori came out of it after it absorbed her chakra but she killed it easily.

Flashback.

“WHY! WHY YOU DON’T HAVE FEAR!” Satori was trembling, because he could only dodge and react through fear. In fact even if he could react to Tsuyu, with Flying Raijin, Sage sensory perception and her Sharingan and Byakugan, it made it almost impossible to react anyway.

“What even are you?” Tsuyu didn’t have time to waste and directly used Spiralling Abyss, taking Satori and Box of Bliss together with a bang in the sky. But… the Box of Bliss was indestructible.

She took the mysterious box and let Orochimaru study it. If even Spiralling Abyss couldn't destroy it, then this box origin was far more dangerous than she thought. She never let the unstable factor stay, the box was too bizarre. She realised this world was far more complex than she thought. With things that had history even exceeded legend of Sage of 6 paths and it was real. She hated such unstable factors.

***

She stood in front of Moryo, rubbing her chin. Too evil. I cannot control it even if I capture it. Hm~

“You will be Ancor Vantian’s battery.”

WHAT?! Moryo trembled as he was captured and turned into a living battery for Ancor Vantian. Now it can operate.

***

She went to Roran, noticing the Ryumyaku chakra vein inside.

An unstable factor that was like a timebomb. I will absorb it then!

Just like that, she took all of Ryumyaku chakra through Reibi and Nue eating them and acting as a filter so her body could adapt slowly, her Sage Power and her control over gravitation grew another step.

Hm? Tsuyu felt her Sage Power grew stronger ever since she absorbed Ryumyaku, literal chakra of the earth. Her ability to use all Nature Releases grew stronger. She created an Abyssal Orb as usual, but now it even sucks in natural energy. And somehow it could disintegrate things slowly to dust.

Hagoromo almost had a stroke. If she had Rinnegan she really would have created the Truth-Seeking Ball. Right now her version was inferior, lacking integrity and power.

A secret group cultivating and trading hallucinogen were turned to ashes.

The largest criminal ring of the Shinobi world, the Black Gang, that indulged in a variety of crimes disappeared from the world.

She descended in Land of Wind, creating living habitable environments in key places, oasis and paradise through Wood Release. The petroleum industry was casually thrown by Tsuyu to them and its myriad uses after she discovered their lands were filled with it. She asked for no money for such knowledge. She only wanted the world to trade their resources, enrich one another.

More cultural exchange happened as the Land of Fire opened its border. They had empty fertile lands, waiting to be developed.

She casually said in an interview from one of her worshipers (?), that her favourite spot to rest in the world was Island of Sunset in Land of Water, where the stars were untainted at night. Each of your steps on the beach leave trails of light from the microbes in the water. She was asked if she ever rested, if she kept her Eyes on the world all the time and one thing led to another.

She unintentionally or intentionally turned the Land of Water into some tourist paradise. The name Bloody Mist was, after all, only for the Shinobi or clan with kekkei genkai. Civilians that made up the majority had a normal life. Mei Terumi the new Hokage opened its border after the death of Yagura due to pressure from Tsuyu.

Though, a lot of Shinobi of the Mist were uncomfortable with the changes that were happening too fast.

She cull disasters, stop flooding, control plague, even send rain through water release. If She saw the world suffer, She lent Her grace.

The Eye that shed blood in the sky was her tear for the world.

Religion worshipping her popping up like mushrooms, creating scriptures on her. And even nonsense about her being a merciful and benevolent deity. She didn't bother to stop it. She was only seeking efficiency. She wasn't trying to be a saint or a god. Her Eyes were already there, it was intended only to find Naruto and hunt down Akatsuki at first. But now it's already there, she just used it to its maximum efficiency while trying to find traces of Akatsuki and Naruto.

In the dark, Root eliminated and replaced the leaders and key figures that were greedy, selfish, moronic, and only caused disaster to the people under them. Also making them submit to her reforms and changes.

As Shinobi lost their job from mercenary work, she created a reform on the scope of a Shinobi.

They weren't mere mercenaries there for conflict. But pushed towards using their abilities for the world. Terrains can be changed easily through jutsu. Lands can be traversed easily compared to civilians. Electricity development was pushed, Shinobi with Lightning Release using chakra to convert them into electrical energy. Those with Flame Release could be used to generate energy through steam. Even radioactive energy was used to heat mere water. Chakra was renewable energy after all. Might as well use it this way. The energy industry was booming, civilians even in smaller villages would have access to electricity soon.

Even without mercenary work, shinobi were needed. Tsuyu was pushing towards industrialised use of Chakra, not weaponising them.

Hagoromo, who was watching in silence, had a thought.

Looking at the many Shinobi down there changing terrains to create waterway for farmlands reminded him of the past when he taught Ninshu.

He wanted people to understand and connect with each other through Ninshu. But it was weaponised eventually, turning into a myriad of tools for war and conflict.

This was one of his biggest regrets. Seeing the reversal, he felt complicated. Because he knew it worked because she was watching the world, that fear chained them to obey. That she could send the destructive miniature black hole through any of her Eyes, and she did it a few times to eliminate unstable factors.

If she was given time, perhaps she would create an Utopia. As for greedy people by nature that would ruin her plan? She used Kotoamatsukami on them.

Even the organization Kara was almost discovered. But it was only because their organisation was hidden in another dimension they were still hidden.

Jigen looked up at the sky, feeling distressed.

I want to find a perfect vessel. But I had to keep on guard all the time otherwise her eyes would see me. How a mere human could have such power… but perhaps her body… would have been a perfect vessel. But I couldn't touch her for now…

Hagoromo turned his eyes to the direction where the reincarnation of Ashura was.

At this moment, Tobi and Nagato had a breakdown. Obito thought he could manipulate Naruto into joining him one way or another, but turns out he managed to make Nagato change his mind about the whole thing! Tsuyu would have a stroke if she knew Naruto had some form of Kotoamatsukami of his own.

As the Eye of God in the sky disappeared, Tobi made his move now the surveillance was gone.

“Black zetsu!” Black Zetsu attacked Nagato, a rinnegan was gouged out from the sneak attack successfully.

“Damn you…! Shinra Tensei…!”

BANG! Tobi was sent flying hundreds of meters away as he was pushed away.

He coughed out blood. He looked at the Rinnegan in his hand. At least the eye was not destroyed.

“Nagato…!” Naruto came to his side.

“Naruto… Madara is dangerous.”

“I will give you all the tailed beasts. My body couldn't contain them. But you were the host of 9 tails throughout most of your life… never let him get them.”

Kuchiyose, Gedo Mazo!

Nagato summoned Gedo Mazo quickly. The bijuu sized woody sculpture summoned. He knew with Tobi having his rinnegan, he could summon Gedo Mazo too and we wouldn't be able to stop it.

“Nagato…”

“I want to believe in your peace, and our late teacher…”

Nagato clasped his hands. Seal!

7 Symbols appeared on Naruto as all tailed beasts sealed into him. 3 on his abdomen, 3 on his back, 1 on his shoulder, each representing a tailed beast sealed in him. Nagato wasn't sure what would happen if he sealed Gedo Mazo together with all tailed beasts mixed inside of Naruto and he didn't want to find out. So separating them like this was better.

But just after he’s done, Obito appeared and from his eyes, Kabuto also appeared.

Kabuto clasped his hands…

Kinjutsu: Edo Tensei!

Raikage A. Onoki. Tobirama. Minato. The four were summoned from the dead. Raikage, Tobirama and Minato were speedster - Nagato's weakness!

“Dad…! How…” Naruto was shocked.

“Naruto…! I can't control my body…! Be careful!”

“Konan, take Naruto away!”

“Nagato. I wouldn't leave you behind.” Her wings spread, turning into an angel of papers.

“I won't run!”

Naruto looked into his mindscape, where all the tailed beasts gathered in separate cages.

“Please… I need your help!” They mocked him, asking why they would.

“I know… I talked to Kurama before. I will change the world. I will have all of you free someday. Tsuyu wanted that too.”

All of them sneered in disdain. But Sanbi actually went to stretch his hand out.

“Oi Isobu what are you doing!” Shukaku asked in annoyance.

“Ten Tails... Cooperate. Humm~” As the calmest of them all, Isobu made the decision because of the threat of the resurrection of Ten Tails, and later… Kaguya.

All of them went silent, as if thinking. Few of them decide to help Naruto, since it was better.

“Thank you! Thank you guys!” Naruto took their hands.

Chakra of multiple tailed beasts gathered. He entered Tailed Beast mode, dark opaque red chakra covered his body, skeletons grew, 7 tails grew behind him. But he never lost control because the ones who gave him the chakra were willing.

“Ridiculous!” Tobi sneered in disdain.

Wood Release…! Tobi fought with Naruto, using a wood release that restrained the bijuu power.

The Edo Tensei, especially Minato and Tobirama that use Flying Raijin, pushed Nagato to the end.

Just then…

Sasori and Kakuzu appeared.

“... For once, I won't ask for payment…”

To think he could find trust again in this world, to people and not money, he had to thank him, or perhaps curse him since he made him do this.

Kakuzu unleashed his monstrous form and rushed straight to Kabuto.

“I have long wanted a puppet made from your body, Tobi…” Sasori summoned a hundred red puppets.

He turned to look at Naruto.

I left 7 puppets for you. My last masterpieces…

A fight broke out in the isolated land.

***

Tobi coughed out blood.

“Nagato…! Damn you…!” One of his eyes blinded from Izanagi, his chakra drained. He had to back off and run away.

Since it comes to this…

Obito took out the used sharingan… replacing it with the Rinnegan.

He went to see Yahiko who was blissfully researching in the Kamui dimension.

“Is it done?” He asked coldly.

“Yes Madara-sama! I just need to wait for the solar eclipse, when natural energy is the highest!”.

“Good…”.

Tobi stabbed right through his chest, killing him without much nonsense. Using the power of Rinnegan, taking his memories for the ritual.

I need to become God to defeat her, to take the tailed beasts from both of them, and for infinite Tsukiyomi…!

***

“Naruto…” Nagato coughed out blood. His vitality leaked out. All 6 paths of Pain were destroyed. Sasori, Kakuzu, gone. But he managed to stop both Kabuto and Obito.

“Take my Rinnegan… stop Madara…”

“Nagato…” Konan shed tears as Nagato’s life sign was depleting.

“I will stop him… I promise…” Naruto had tears in his eyes. To protect him, Nagato… he…

Konan covered all of them in her papers, and transported them away.

Naruto shed tears as saw Nagato buried.

“Naruto… Nagato trusted you. And so will I…please bear his eye…”

Naruto stood up, and firmed his will.

“Okay… I will stop him.” Naruto's eyes turned serious. He won't let Nagato’s sacrifice turn to vain.

Konan passed a scroll to Naruto.

“Sasori left these for you. He and Kakuzu made them together… with Zetsu bodies…”

“Sasori… Kakuzu…” Naruto shed tears. He summoned the 7 puppets from the scroll.

Each carried different forms of black threads, white flesh, machinations, and white masks on all of them.

They were made in the form of each of the tailed beasts.

I will stop Madara…!

***

If Tsuyu knew she would have a brain stroke trying to figure out how all these happened.

Chapter 138: Death of Tsuyu Uzumaki

Chapter Text

Nagato looked up at the black eye in the sky. Thinking.

“Konan…”

“Nagato, what’s the matter?”

“The demon… do you think he would be able to stop her?”

“... No. She controlled the whole world, like a God. She surpassed you in that regard… From both outside, and inside. She cannot be stopped…”

Konan with her information network and Tobi sneaking, they figure out why this world was reforming too smoothly .

Naruto, as usual, was fed the information.

Tsuyu used ROOT to kill and eliminate people that go against her Order. That she used her Eye to keep people from rebelling. That she used genjutsu and even Kotoamatsukami to force her will onto the people.

Naruto shook his arms, his heart filled with sorrow and pain.

Tsu-chan… why are you going so far… you can’t even let them have free will. I don’t want this peace… not if you had to become a monster.

Naruto, unaware, didn’t know Nagato asked Konan to prepare.

Naruto wouldn’t be able to stop her. She had reached this point. Konan, we need to kill her.

But… Naruto…

He is too naive. She already killed hundreds of thousands, placed Eyes all over this world, and killed and controlled anyone that disobeyed. Only her death could stop her tyranny.

… I understand. I will prepare.

***

After Nagato’s death, Konan helped Naruto plant the Rinnegan in his eye socket.

As he woke up, he felt power surging. Chakra of Ashura in his body, chakra of Indra in the Rinnegan of Madara.

Unlike Nagato who was drained, he felt powerful.

Naruto closed his eyes, feeling the power. As he opened them, he clasped his hands.

All the 7 seals in his body opened. Through the threat of Madara, and with his talk and promises, all the 7 tailed beasts decide to cooperate with him.

The 7 puppets made by Sasori had a Seal behind them, each carrying a chakra transmitter. The eye on the mask of each puppet turned into a single Rinnegan as Naruto shouted loudly.

Red chakra light bursts out from Naruto’s body, each tailed beast possessing each puppet, and each puppet transformed into tailed beast mode wrapped in dark red chakra!

Shukaku! Matatabi! Isobu! Son Goku! Kokuo! Saiken! Chomei!

7 white puppets of different forms wrapped in dark red chakra coatings of tailed beast. Their tails waving in the air, each roaring.

Tsuyu… I will need your help to fight Madara.

It had been a total of 3 years since she last saw Tsuyu. It’s time for them to meet.

Konan wrapped both of them in papers, transporting them both to an open sea. This is where they would meet her, by letting their presence known.

Konan took a deep breath. 3 billion explosives tags were already here, the seals that can block space were readied a long time ago, using Nagato’s Rinnegan and chakra transmitters, the Kekkai was completed. All this to kill her.

Naruto in his Akatsuki robe looked up to the sky. His right eye was replaced with a Rinnegan. The 7 Bijuus were outside as puppets surrounding him.

As they waited… a black eye with 3 tomoe sharingan appeared. Its pupil suddenly moved to lock onto Naruto and Konan, and the tailed beasts chakra it detected.

***

Tsuyu’s body trembled, her eyes shaky. Nii-san…!

Flying Raijin!

In a matter of seconds after the eye appeared, Tsuyu teleported in. Her appearance was like a deity. The 7 Bijuu residing inside the puppets trembled seeing her appearance.

Her silver-blonde hair winding, longer than her own body. Her long red chakra robe fluttered. The twisted horns on her, the sharingan on her left eye, the Byakugan on her right eye, and the multiple horrific eyes on her arm.

Kaguya…?!

“Don’t be scared, she’s my little sister…” Naruto noticed all the Bijuus around him trembling.

“Nii-san… you…”

All her Sharingan and Byakugan look all over him. He looked taller after all this time. But… the Rinnegan in his eye, the tailed beasts inside of his body, all 7 of them… just what happened… did they turn you into this monstrosity, nii-san?

Tsuyu levitated slowly towards him, a tear fell from her eyes.

“Tsuyu…?” Naruto felt his heart shake. He never saw her shed tears. His eyes filled with tears.

All of a sudden, Tsuyu’s expression turned ferocious. Multiple of her eyes turned to Konan.

“What have you done?”

With a palm, Konan was pulled in an instant through gravity, she held onto her neck choking her.

“Nnh-” Konan struggle. Her paper jutsu was not working, the gravitation keeping her in place.

“Tsuyu! Wait! Don’t kill her! Listen to me first! Please!”

“... Say what you want to say.”

The gripped lessened on her, Konan had room to breathe.

“Tsuyu… I… I don’t know where to start. You see… I just, I don’t want this kind of peace you bring… Tsuyu.”

Seeing her being silent, Naruto continued.

“I know… I know you wanted peace too. You killed everyone that stood in your way… you used genjutsu on people… you… used your Eyes to control this world… But I don’t want this kind of peace, Tsuyu. Please stop… I don’t want you to become a demon or even a god…”

Tsuyu frowned, her eyes filled with… disappointment, and even, hurt. That she had been doing what she thought was best. And yet, her own brother couldn’t accept her, nor understand.

“I just… want you to be Tsu-chan… my little sister. So please…”

“…”

“I have met a lot of people. We can have peace without all this nonsense Tsuyu. No more control. No more playing God… I can show you… friends I made along the way. We all from different villages, we don’t fight. We just want to live.”

“...” Tsuyu turned her eyes sideways.

“So all these years… you were fooling around, making me worried for nothing…”

“What? I am not fooling around. I just… want to try. Please Tsuyu… just trust people, that they all want peace too… You don’t have to become a monster, or a God. No more of this… please…”

Naruto begged as he shed tears.

“Why are you crying…” Tsuyu’s eyes were filled with hurt.

“Please… Tsu-chan, let’s stop. Just be Tsu-chan. No more god. No more controlling people…” Naruto reached out his hands.

“...” Tsuyu remained silent.

“So you cannot accept my methods…”

“... No. You don’t have to do this. Let’s just go home, Tsu-chan.”

“Have you tried to understand me, nii-san?” Tsuyu’s eyes turned down. Her Sharingans as if showing emotions of hurt.

“I… I do! You just want peace… I get it…”

“You feel sad that I am the way I am… right?”

“... Of course I do… I don’t… want to see you like this… I don’t want you to… keep being a monster…”

“... I see.” A part of her realising what’s the problem. It’s a fundamental problem of differences.

“Do you hate me…?” Her eyes calm, looking at him from above.

“Of course not! But… I couldn’t forgive what you did. But it’s not too late. We can stop it now…” Naruto reached out his hands.

“Then you don’t have to forgive me…” Tears shed from her eyes. She’s not sure why. She never thought it could hurt her.

“What? No…”

“I will not stop. This world is already going in the right direction… You don’t have to forgive me. I… would not care.”

The tears in her eyes fell. Maybe the last sentence was a lie.

Naruto shed tears, his eyes turned serious.

“Then I will stop you! Tsuyu!”

His Rinnegan flared, the 7 tailed beasts puppets roared, they each turned into larger versions of red chakra constructs resembling each tailed beasts. Sand moved around Shukaku’s puppet, blue fire exploded from Matatabi, red magma was unleashed from San Goku, each tailed beast showing its Nature Releases with powerful chakra fluctuation.

“You…” Tsuyu clenched her fists. She never thought she would have to fight her brother. He’s strong… even so… she could win. That was her confidence. But… just what was the point of winning.

I would still do what I need to do. So this fight was useless, this fight brought absolutely nothing. You cannot change me, nii-san. And I couldn’t change you… It served nothing but hurting each other.

Nagato is right… Konan made a handseal quickly. Let this be her final gift. To get rid of the world from her tyranny, when Naruto couldn’t.

The sea split opens, the space sealed.

3 billion paper tags surrounded her like a tide. She was caught off guard when she was vulnerable.

Her Sharingans spun and looked around.

Thousands… ten thousands… billions!?

“… Whaa-!!” Naruto was sent flying thousands of meters away with papers sending him and the other bijuus away. Even he was shocked and didn’t expect such a thing. He wanted to stop Tsuyu… not kill her!

A misunderstanding.

“YOU…!” Tsuyu felt her heart breaking. Her entire being was shaking.

Nii-san… You cannot accept me to such an extent… that you led me here to trap me… to kill me.

She had various ways to get out. But at this moment, her heart felt only extreme grief and sorrow. Tears shed from her eyes as she let herself get caught.

The walls of paper bombs engulfed Konan and Tsuyu’s godly figure. 3 billion explosions, vaporising the whole sea.

5 minutes of continuous explosions rang out.

“Tsuyu… No… No…!” Naruto fell to his knees seeing the continuous explosions in front of him.

As the mist settled… What was left was nothing.

Tsuyu…? Where… no… you can’t die…

Tsuyu appeared hundreds of metres away. Two of her Sharingan closed from Izanagi. Her eyes looked at Naruto with sorrow.

You even want to kill me… I am really an irredeemable monster in your eyes…

Tsuyu bit her lips. Shedding the last tears there were. She never thought it would pain her so much.

Ah.

Her own brother, that she had trusted, she saw growing since he was a little baby… when she had to console him, the words she gave… the training she gave him…

‘Tsu-chan! You are the best!’ Naruto ate the omurice cooked by her.

Tsuyu rolled her eyes. ‘Not as good as ramen, I bet.’

‘Hehe! Of course not. Ramen is always the best-ttebayo!’

‘IS A HOKAGE SOMEONE WHO GAVE UP?!’. ‘NO TSUYU! I WON’T GIVE!’ ‘GREAT! 10 MORE LAPS!’

‘Tsu-chan! Look! Now we are both looking like Uzumaki!’ Naruto was moving around in front of the mirror with his red hair. Tsuyu sighed, looking at the mirror with her red hair. A soft smile grazed her lips.

Crack. The memories cracked little by little. And it all shatters.

I tried my best to be a little sister of yours… be a part of this family, and now you are trying to kill me….

What an experience… Haha… The tears left as she laughed to herself.

In every world, it always goes so wrong…

Why can’t I… get my peace… Being X… did you want to see me break? Did you have any hands on this? You did it… you did it okay… I… you never get my faith… that’s your loss… but you broke me… Tears shed from her eyes. Her heart left shattered.

…

She just turned and left silently… disappeared like a shadow. Forgotten by the world, losing hope and heart. A golden light flickered in her eyes for a split second in her weakest state. But the fluctuation disappeared.

Uzumaki Tsuyu, the Demon, the Thousand Eyed Goddess… dead.

The news spread throughout the Shinobi World like wild fire.

And along with her death…

Chaos.

***

Chapter 139: Chaos

Chapter Text

***

One thousand eyes, she sees the wrong,

One thousand eyes, so wide and strong,

If you are kind, you need not fear,

But if you lie - her gaze is near~

The two children were playing in the mud as they sang, while their parents were making clay sculptures of Her outdoors. They were very popular recently.

The father looked at his children, healthy and chubby. He held onto the amulet of an Eye in his chest, praying.

Thank you, Kami.

Even since She cast her divine gaze on them, the current city lord no longer forced unreasonable taxes on them, their homes weren’t broken into every few months anymore. They could keep more grains for themselves after each harvest. And even then, there were more merchants in the city lately - after all, roads were very safe nowadays, most people were scared to do evil…

The temple was built in her figure, a hundred eyes carved on the walls of the inner temple.

***

A man in clean clothes and a healthy figure looked up at the sky. He clasped his hands, closing his eyes.

Kami-sama… thank you for all we have today. I will work harder today.

He turned to pick the hoe up, heading toward the farmlands created around the oasis and the forest she had created. Even in the most barren of dessert, such a forest thrived. Land of Wind had faced famine and plague. But since her appearance, she stopped all disasters.

In most people's eyes, the civilians all over the world especially those from the Land of Wind, She was their saviour.

This place had become one of the most important stops for merchants and caravans in Land of Wind, many migrated here, a city was about to be built.

Food became affordable. Even though there were laws that reduced profits of producers and merchants from Land of Fire, due to more production, more farmlands, more quantity, and more channels of business they were more prosperous than ever before in these 3 years.

Big cities were thriving. In the third year since Thousand Eyed Goddess appeared, a city that shines with light even late in the night appeared.

Kami-sama… Because of you, we the people finally have a place to tell our hardships to…

The current prime minister of Yamata province in the Land of Fire looked up at the sky, holding onto the amulet of an Eye symbol as he prayed. Since the establishment of Komei Hall, a third government body led by civilians and for civilians, he had his voice heard. Their plea could reach the Lords. Even if the body itself has no power, the lords no longer have absolute control over them, as She was watching, listening.

***

But one day…

Her Eyes stopped appearing… in a few days, bubbles of doubt appeared.

“Mama… where did Me-me-sama go?”

“I… I don’t know dear. But don’t worry. I am sure she is still out there.” She consoled her daughter. The children in the village called her Me-me-sama. “Me” meant eye.

In a week… a news caused the Shinobi World to shake.

“No… the Goddess can’t die!” The priest that had his life turned around a year ago from Her blessings trembled. His eyes were bloodshot.

“Blasphemy! This is blasphemy! Who dared to spread such nonsense! Silence those who dare to do such things! Her Eyes were closed only for a moment, and you dare to taint Her name!”

Unrest grew, as if simmering. As if waiting for any confirmation that She, was truly gone.

A piece of news broke the camel’s back.

___

S rank bounty. Naruto Uzumaki. 10,000,000 million Ryo.

—

The bounty appearing in the Bingo book, by Konoha themselves made the world doubt more.

Upon learning of Tsuyu’s death, Danzo had his eyes gloomy. The only person who had truly understood him, and supported him in this life… dead. Danzo had his eyes red, his old heart hurt. He issued the bounty, declared Naruto as the village's most wanted traitor.

A killer who killed his own sister. The one who killed the Hero of Konoha.

The one who killed the Goddess of Prosperity.

The bounty didn’t state the reason. But the news spread like wild fire.

That the Goddess's own brother killed her.

The people weep and cry.

“How cruel…! Kami-sama…” An elderly who had seen Her descend to create rivers around their barren land shed tears.

Kami-sama… to have your own brother kill you… Did you let him kill you?

With her power, her Eyes all over the world, how could she fall.

The temples tried to calm down the people, that she didn’t die, she was only asleep. Or she was recuperating.

But even then, unrest only grew.

Ever since the news spread, crimes have happened more and more. Bandits become daring.

Greed and selfishness was released from its chains… unleashing its destruction onto the world once more.

A few months passed since her death.

“No! This place was given by Goddess! You can’t force us to leave!”

“The land is owned by the Lord. If you want to stay, you have to pay!” The officer carrying a spear held the contract in his hand.

“What… this… how can I pay? You can’t do this! This place was given by Her! You have no right to take it for yourself!” The man and his family were forced to leave the oasis. The idols he made of Her, broken to pieces.

Kami-sama… please return… The man shed tears as he saw his wife and children, having nowhere to go.

***

“Hehe… okay okay. I will make the suggestion in the next meeting.” The prime minister of Hinokusa took the stack of cash from the Feudal Lord, greed consumed his being.

***

The roads become unsafe, chaos brewing. Shinobi that had been working for the benefit of the people turned to fight for conflict, as if it was what they had always been born to do. The prosperity that was growing…

It rotted. Her rule was not set in stone yet, a mere 3 years couldn’t change the people. The disease of the world wasn’t cured, it was chained by Her gaze. But now, like hell they were unleashed.

***

The migrants who came to the Land of Fire, who wanted a better life were given subhuman treatment, worked as slaves in the farmlands. They were given little to nothing, cultural differences haven’t been resolved.

***

Naruto walked through the lands, hiding from the people. He saw it all. What the Utopia she had been trying to create turned into.

Tsuyu… Naruto shed tears as he saw a villager in front of him die of hunger. Under her rule, such a thing rarely happened. But now…

Few merchants utilise loopholes of the law to gain more profit, the people suffered without her Eyes watching. The prices haven’t been stabilised yet, the laws weren’t set in stone yet due to such a short time of Her rule.

Chaos. Rebellions. Greed. Rotting. The months of Peace, eventually returned to Hell.

Naruto clenched his chest, his eyes shedding tears.

Tsuyu… Why… Why does this world become worse after you leave… most people… those villagers all want you to come back… am I wrong, Tsuyu?

“It’s the Devil! The Devil is here!” The mercenary nin that chased after his tracks appeared.

Naruto was bad at being a sneaky shinobi… He wasn’t an ANBU, he wasn’t a sensor. Without Konan or Nagato with him to meticulously erase their tracks, sensors were able to find him easier. It wasn’t even a chakra signature. It was his scent, his footsteps, and witnesses that all wanted to bring him down.

Naruto clenched his fists in frustration. With a hand sign, the 7 Puppets of Bijuu appeared to stop them.

One of them managed to get past all of them unnoticed, swinging the blade to Naruto.

Die!

Naruto’s Rinnegan saw through it. With a palm, an invincible force spread outward sending him flying.

He wiped his tears, and turned to run away.

***

Sasuke, Jugo, Karin, and Suigetsu were together as a team. Their mission was… to hunt down Naruto.

Jugo felt indebted to Tsuyu, for giving him freedom and letting him live in Konoha. So he wanted to avenge her. Karin wanted to help Sasuke. Suigetsu… Well, the funny part was that he really was randomly found in the street by Karin.

Turns out he run away from Kirigakure after Yagura ordered him on a suicide mission back during the war days. So of course he ran away.

Suigetsu crossed his arms, whistling. “Though, how could that Naruto kill that Demon?”

He was quite skeptical, honestly.

“... He had 7 tailed beasts, and a rinnegan. Don’t let your guard down.” Sasuke just divulged the information.

Suigetsu almost had a stroke.

“What?! Can we really do this… this sounds suicidal!”

“Just shut up Suigetsu! If you don’t want to help, just leave!” Karin knocked on his head.

Sasuke had invited Sakura too… but… he remembered how heartbroken Sakura was. To think Naruto killed his own little sister, she couldn’t kill Naruto… even if they found him.

Sasuke’s gaze turned cold.

Tsuyu… was just like Itachi. She bears so much burden on her shoulders. And she only wanted peace. This world was going in a better direction. And yet you killed her with your own hands… Naruto… how could you?

Sasuke’s eyes went teary. He really… felt heartbroken for Tsuyu. That she was for Sasuke, another Itachi that had to bear everything unfairly. He didn’t want to kill him. He just wanted to know what really went wrong with his head, and knock the sense into him. His Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan flared, the eyes he decided to transplant after her death, to fight Naruto.

Obito couldn’t find Itachi’s eyes after all, since Orochimaru had told Tsuyu about the secrets of Mangekyo, and she had given them to Sasuke for keeping earlier.

***

Hinata shed tears when she heard the news. That Naruto, the one she loved, had killed one of her closest friends.

She fell on her knees, her heart broken.

Kiba’s eyes were teary, holding onto Hinata’s arm.

“Hinata…”

“Dammit… Tsuyu… how could you just die… I haven’t… I haven’t told you how I feel…” Kiba shed tears and snots. Akamaru rubbed his head against his thigh.

His memories returned to Tsuyu. She was always alone, ever since she used the 1000 Eyes of God, she almost isolated herself from them.

But each time, Hinata, Ino, Tenten, always tried to get her back, to become normal with them. Tsuyu never refused each time he invited her.

They knew how much Tsuyu worried for Naruto. Even her 1000 Eyes of God was not to control the world. It was originally to find Naruto.

“Naruto… I would never let you free…” Kiba bit his lips.

“Akamaru, let’s go… we will find him. Even if we had to smell his shit.” His eyes turned murderous. Raf!

Funnily the scent of his shit might really lead him to Naruto…

***

Danzo looked at the reports coming on his table. Kumogakure’s remnant Shinobi had infiltrated the Land of Fire, killing Konoha shinobi.

“Rinnegan… 7 Puppets holding the power of Bijuu… shared perceptions between puppets, who could kill this ungrateful beast!” Danzo threw the paper to the floor.

Tsuyu… I should have used Kotoamatsukami on him a long time ago. I respected your wishes, and looked at what he did to you.

Danzo turned to look at the sky.

He knew Tsuyu was alive.

Flashback

A few days after her death, she appeared silently in the Hokage office.

“Tsuyu! You are alive!” Danzo stood from his chair, he almost shed tears.

“Did that beast really try to kill you!?” Danzo shook in anger. He looked at Tsuyu’s arm, two of her Sharingan were closed.

To think Tsuyu had to use Izanagi. Danzo felt his old heart hurt for her. It meant she truly ‘died’.

“...” Tsuyu turned her eyes sideways.

“He couldn’t accept what I did for the world… I thought… no one’s opinions would matter. But… I guess I was wrong.”

“Tsuyu… I ordered him to be hunted down.” Danzo asked carefully.

“... I… don’t want to know. Nor care…” Tsuyu’s eyes dropped down.

“You…” Danzo had never seen her like this.

“... I needed rest, Danzo-sama. And… as for Root, I will leave it to you again… Please pardon my incompetence…” Tsuyu smiled, yet her smile contained a hint of desolation . He gave back the Keys to Seal of Eradication back to Danzo.

“Tsuyu…”

Tsuyu turned around, and like a shadow disappeared.

Danzo took the Key to Seal of Eradication.

Tsuyu, in your place, I would maintain the perfect world you almost created. You still have the heart, and that was your weakness. But I don’t. Let me achieve it for you…

Danzo’s eye darkened as the shadow enveloped him once more.

***

Land of Silvermoon, a small isolated island with a small population.

A figure walked out of a humble wooden house, heading towards a small river to fetch some water.

Tsuyu looked just like a teen of 15 years old, in a simple villager outfit. The villagers there call her Lady Tsu. No one knew she was the Goddess that had her Eye appear above their island at times.

Her tied blonde hair, her blue eyes. As if she returned to be a human.

She hummed as she gathered wild vegetables, processed them in a humble wooden cabin she made from Wood Release.

With the stew finished, she poured some into a bowl, letting the heat dissipate before giving a taste.

She picked up the Bible equivalent of scripture of her, 1000 Gaze and Benevolence, reading whatever legends they made up when she was in rule.

Her eyes flickered with golden light. After the world fell into chaos, it was as if a constant stream of mysterious chakra gathered into her. She moved her hand, gold chakra of Faith intertwined between her fingers.

Just like how negative emotions can be turned into chakra, this golden chakra was the ultimate sublimation of Spiritual power harvested from lifeforms.

Being X, so this is the power of Faith. This potent chakra… I had expected it. You were never a God, just a malevolent being trying to harvest this power to sustain your existence.

Spiritual power was Yin in nature, capable of forming something from nothing. This gold chakra, created the most desperate emotions of Faith of countless people begging for their God to return. It could bend the laws of the world.

I can use the Creation of All Things…

She moved her hand, using Yang chakra of Hashirama cells, and with the power of Faith, control with all her Sharingans - a white worm appeared, turned into a cocoon, then into a beautiful white butterfly. It fluttered out towards the world…

A life, created out of nothing. Power of God.

Tsuyu crushed it with a thought.

I can’t let non-native species disturb the ecosystem.

She never intended to become God, or worshiped by millions. She was only doing what she thought was efficient. She always denied her Deity title each time someone asked.

She looked out the window, the golden light in her eyes disappeared. But she won’t care anymore.

I should have stayed like this… I had enough power to be at peace, on my own, anywhere in the world. Why did I even do all that…

Or maybe a part of her really wanted to create an Utopia of her version after she gained power, or that since she already saw the problem with her thousand eyes, of course she would correct it since she had the method and it would be efficient to do it herself.

But in reality she already achieved her peace if only she looked at herself.

Or not really-

She thought of the Otsutsuki clan… from the ruins she explored, these clans existed. An alien lifeform. There were Moryo and Box of Bliss, these two were not from this world either.

She let Orochimaru know of all these things, since he’s a genius and might be able to discover more than her Eyes could.

But even if they were aliens or some bullshit coming, she wouldn't care. As long as her peace was undisturbed. She put down the ‘Bible’ about herself and her commandments, leisurely drinking gourmet coffee as she practiced her ninjutsu, using a variety of releases with one hand.

There were aliens out there that could threaten her peace, so she decided she would use this peaceful time to become stronger. And maybe travel the world to find other ruins. Orochimaru’s help would be needed so she could uncover these beings' secrets and assess their threat to her peace.

Though, her eyes contained deep sorrow and sadness. As if she no longer wants to care.

She turned to look inside of herself, into her mindscape.

She looked at Kurama and Gyuki, Nue and Reibi. They seemed to be chilling around. Well, that Madara or something was still out there. Or did Naruto kill him?

In this Island it should be safe though.

“You four… you can come out. Be free out there. Or well, just on the island for now. But stay in a little cuter form, I will tell the villagers you guys are safe.”

Kurama’s eyes flickered.

“It’s not safe. That Madara…” Kurama had his own considerations. Resurrection of Kaguya would really mean this world was finished.

“I will create a barrier covering this island. No one would think it existed. Only ‘Gods’ could see through it I guess…”

“Um?” Kurama and Gyuki were really confused.

Tsuyu had no more nonsense.

She went out of her cabin, clasping her hands.

Shinjutsu: Heaven’s Concealment, Amatsukakure.

The Sharingans in her arm glowed red. Using the chakra of Faith, a golden barrier expanded from her body, covering the entire island. It was a jutsu that mirrors the outside world, turning every sight, chakra signature, any smell, into nothing.

Kurama was shocked. It was as if the whole area became invincible in the world. As if there was only air and the sea.

“Tsuyu… you really…” He wanted to say if she had truly become ‘God’.

“You can go out. The island is really big…”

“Okay… I will.” Kurama had his eyes softened. He gained freedom somewhat, at least to move his feet and arms, having his fur against the wind, it was a lot for him.

“Kurama! Let’s spar! It’s been so long!” Gyuki huffed, feeling excited.

“Hmph! I am the eldest, what makes you think all these years would change anything!” Kurama and Gyuki went out, Reibi and Nue too went to play around. 4 Chibi versions of them gained the villagers and children’s love. And soon enough they could come out in full sizes after they weren’t afraid anymore.

Tsuyu returned to her cabin, unaware of the turmoil of the outside world. Nor could the outside world contact her. She had enough of the world.

Hagoromo opened his eyes. Only he could see the veil covering Tsuyu in this world.

Tsuyu… the world might need you…

Hagoromo felt worried because at the moment, Madara, or Obito were trying to achieve Kekkei Mora. Hashirama cells, Madara’s body, Ice release, Steel release, Swift Release, Dark Release, Scorch Release, Storm Release, Crystal Release.

With her 1000 Eyes gone, with her death, Obito was doing everything out in the open, near a volcano filled with natural energy isolating the area from perception. A solar eclipse would be coming in months, and at that time, the ritual would be done.

He is going to achieve the Sage body… the Rinnegan… would make it possible. The 7 tailed beasts would be enough to half resurrect the ten tails. And once it grew, the Divine Tree would feed on more chakra of this world to make up for the lost 8 tails and 9 tails, then his mother would reappear.

Can the reincarnation of my sons protect this world…?

***

Chapter 140: Imperfect

Chapter Text

Naruto left the group silently, walking around the town as his dull eyes looked in desolation. The common people wanted her to return…

She never touched them… and they were willing to have her remain. Most people were happy with her rule.

That’s the more reason his heart was breaking.

When Tsuyu created the road forcefully, she watched, she killed and replaced the few.

But she had let 99% of the world run on their own after she had set them. She didn’t ask the villagers to worship her. She didn’t ask these people to work hard on their farms, she didn’t ask the merchants to sell things, she only set limits and laws so they wouldn't get greedy. And for the Judgment she gave, she only gave them to the most evil of people. Mere bandits or robbers were never touched. Only those who were no longer humans were killed. Tsuyu had her own principle as a tyrant to ensure she didn’t make a mistake in her decision, while indecision was the world’s own natural consequence and not hers.

Because she never claimed to be deity, and that was why, everything Tsuyu did, it worked because it’s her and not anyone else. She never wanted to become God. It’s the people that made her God. She was smart, she had Root in the dark, she had Eyes in the sky binding on the outside, and she had the power to achieve it - everything was just right for her tyranny to work.

And yet, he couldn’t be happy for her, even if everyone else was.

***

Nobody should control the whole world.

What if she made a mistake?

What if someone else tried to imitate her? Become another God?

What if one day, she decided to… do it all wrong?

Pain initially wanted to do it like her… Madara wanted to put everyone into genjutsu for a perfect world.

What if it hadn’t been her? What if it had been Pain? Danzo? Or Orochimaru? Or me?

And most of all … even if the world was perfect under her rule… what if she was gone?

What would happen then…?

Naruto clenched his heart. It’s as if he was trying to justify it. Justify what he had done to her. Trying to justify stopping her.

The group he had helped him hide his traces. They were good at it, since they were defectors and missing nin from various shinobi villages.

He was now the leader of the new Akatsuki.

“To death of the Demon!” Surrounding the campfire, the now 14 people sat together. Clinking their drinks.

His ears numb hearing them cheer for her death. They all looked at him with awe and admiration for killing her.

Ah… they never… understands her. They still hate her…

To be fair, some couldn’t even sleep at night knowing they were marked by her touch. Some were used as chakra cattle, painfully extracted. Some saw their own friends committed suicide in front of them after a mere tap from her hands.

Her horror during the war cannot be erased even if Naruto tried to speak up for her. The memories of her terror were still deeply ingrained in their bones… even Naruto’s own.

And that’s why Naruto hated himself because he couldn’t say anything when his own friends cheered for her death.

Because he understood, she had hurt them beyond imagination. And a part of him knew it’s reasonable they hated her. If he was done the same way, he too, would have been… scared, hurt.

Tsuyu… was a difficult person that he couldn’t fathom. How could she be so cruel to everyone and anyone… but also caring?

He couldn’t understand. And it tore him inside, not knowing what to feel about herself as a person.

He remembered how Tsuyu looked at him, when Konan surrounded her with the bombs. She didn’t look at Konan. She didn’t look at the surroundings.

She just looked at him, even when she was being surrounded by all the explosives… her eyes, she was crying.

That Naruto hurt her. It was as if, Naruto never thought, never thought Tsuyu could get hurt. She had always been cold, strong, not caring much… but, that was why, it felt like he had done something he cannot ever take back. That he had hurt her so much she looked at him with so much pain.

Tsu-chan… I… I never want you to die…

Now I don’t know what to do…

That you died thinking I killed you…

The knowledge was a curse to him. Everyone said he killed her… and when he thought about her expression, he realised… Tsuyu too thought the same. That he was in knowledge of the explosives surrounding her.

How could he…

Tsuyu, the person who he never saw cried for years in his life, shed tears for him before her death.

Naruto lay in the makeshift bed, shedding tears as his heart broke into pieces.

I am sorry… Tsu-chan…

Maybe Naruto didn’t know whether Tsuyu was right or wrong, maybe he couldn't accept her tyranny was right, because if it was anyone else trying to be some God, it would have been wrong still.

But, one thing has always remained true…

Tsu-chan… my little sister…

The memories they had together flooded his mind. Even when he was a child… he thought she was always cold. But looking back, she had always tried her best.

What do you want for dinner? Please don’t say ramen…

Nii-san, sigh. Can you arrange your shoes? It’s annoying my eyes. It’s not that difficult isn’t it?

I will try to give him extra lessons on my own, Iruka-sensei. Nii-san… I know the theory parts were boring for you but these are not useless. If you want to become Hokage, you need to know the system… Great, stop looking at me like you don’t get it.

Let me buy the groceries… you shouldn’t go out too often.

Even if she wasn’t interested, she still tried to entertain him when he had no friends around back then. And maybe, over time… she was really enjoying whatever nonsense Naruto pulled her into.

Nii-san, don’t mind other’s opinions. You know yourself. I, know you…

Nii-san, this ramen is from the Land of Demon. They say these were the spiciest ramen in the world.

You are getting stronger. And having progress means you are growing. Look at the progress you have, not the achievements you haven’t got.

Here… just get whatever you want.

He suddenly recalled Tsuyu giving him some money. When they were poor, before Tsuyu started working and had a business. She had made sure to calculate their budgets… and his pocket money was controlled too. She called it ‘leisure budget’, something about this Maslow guy saying needing entertainment and luxury as basic needs.

That week… Tsu-chan gave me hers… because I was sad that day….

Such a simple thing, a simple gesture, but at this moment, when Naruto had to look back at her… it was heartbreaking for him.

Because Tsuyu cared for him. That she had done everything she could for him.

Tsuyu… I am sorry… I am sorry… I am sorry…

Whether she was playing God, even if she killed hundreds of thousands, even if she made a lot of people suffer…

She had, always, loved him.

And that’s why, it hurts. That Naruto didn’t know what to do…

Why can’t… she just be a normal little sister of his? Won’t it be nice, if she had just been Tsu-chan… like she had always been before?

When did it all go wrong…?

Was it when she killed all of Kumogakure, even the innocents? When she used prisoners as chakra source? When she turned them into living weapons? When she threw corpses into enemy camps from the air to make them lose morale?

Could I have stopped you… Tsu-chan…

Tears shed from his eyes. Because he knew the answer already.

I couldn’t…

And that was heartbreaking. That Tsuyu as a person, fundamentally, someone Naruto cannot accept. Just like how she won’t stop for him. He couldn’t for her either…

It’s as if it was a wall that could never be breached.

Even if she’s alive…

She wasn’t going to stop. She was still going to do everything she wanted. She would still remain some God. He was destined to never be able to stop her, even if she still lived.

That only her death could have stopped her. And it happened.

…

Tsu-chan… never wanted me to save her… or change her…

Him going with Akatsuki, was really because he wanted to save Tsuyu, from her own inhumanity. But what he did was a joke. What was he doing…? He could never change her. She never needed it, nor wanted it.

He really was fooling around like she said…

Naruto laughed as he shed tears. “Tsu-chan… I am so stupid… haha…”

It’s Naruto, who couldn’t accept her… who wanted her to be, the little sister he wished she was.

But I never asked Tsu-chan, if it was what she really wanted… and he knew what she was, what she did, that truly was what she wanted.

It’s me that can't accept you… A hint of desolation appeared in Naruto’s eyes. Even if… things were different… even if she was alive…

How can Naruto say with a straight face that he’s okay with her being a God, that he’s okay with her controlling the world with Root, using genjutsu on people to make them obey, with her killing hundreds of thousands… how can Naruto say that with conscience?

He couldn’t… he just couldn’t…

Even if he wished he could have accepted her.

***

Tsuyu understood this as well. And in her reminiscing… she realised it shouldn’t matter.

Because it never changed the fact that they… cared for each other.

And that’s okay enough…

It’s not perfect. But, it’s still there, isn't it? That Naruto tried to reach out to her, to just be his little sister, to go home and stop being some God…

To just be Tsu-chan…

Tsuyu understood this fundamental… and, at least, even if Naruto killed her for her methods, he didn’t kill Tsu-chan. He killed the tyrant, the evil monster he thought she was, the 1000 Eyed Goddess.

But never, Tsu-chan.

He would have never killed that part of her. That he wanted her to stop being anything else other than Tsu-chan.

But she couldn’t.

Because she was her. She was Tsuyu Uzumaki, who killed hundreds of thousands and hurt many people. She used inhuman tactics that were real war crimes back in her previous lives. Created living human explosives, even faking creating them so they kill themselves; earning her title of demon.

She was the 1000 Eyed Goddess who made the world shackled under her gaze. She was a tyrant when she had power, yet respecting the free will of the masses, sacrificing the few. And she never thought she did anything wrong… that she thought she was doing what’s best in her circumstances.

That she was all of her. And Naruto could only accept the part of her that was his little sister.

It’s a little unfair that… Tsuyu accepted all of Naruto. Because he was a nice person, it’s easier to accept a naive person like him, maybe because if everyone on the planet was as nice as Naruto, his naivety and ideas would have worked.

But the reality wasn’t like that. Maybe in a perfect world, everyone would have been kind…

That too, was nice to imagine about… such a society, would be prosperous. In such a society, she would not need to be cruel. And if there’s such a world, she would have jumped straight into it. She could afford to be kind in that kind of world. But it was just a dream. Unless she used Kotoamatsukami on the whole world, it won’t happen.

A little part of her had hoped that Naruto could have accepted her, even the part of her that wasn’t considered nice.

But, she accepted this… maybe, some families were just like that.

It cannot be perfect.

She just needed to carry what was there, not complaining about what wasn’t, cherish what had made her feel fulfilled, that she still once felt that she was a part of the family.

Even after everything…

Naruto will always be my nii-san. My foolish, naive, silly brother…

That perhaps, he was the only person who could make her irrationally rational, to justify accepting her own death in his hands.

***

Chapter 141: Wake Up

Chapter Text

“You guys… we have to separate…”

Naruto looked at the 7 people left from his group.

“Naruto. We can't just leave you…” A kuinochi with a blinded eye looked at Naruto with worry.

“It's okay. I am strong… besides I figured out I could fly… haha… hey it's harder to track me that way I guess?”

“...I don't want to drag you guys anymore…”

“Naruto…”

The 7 people shed tears.

“We will always be here… we will keep Akatsuki going.” The ex-Kiri Shinobi said.

“Thank you… I will come back some day…”

Naruto turned around, floated slightly, just not touching the ground so there's no footsteps, no marks at all, not even broken grass. It's comical if you think about how he's going around using Rinnegan power. He summoned shadow clones just to run around randomly. Even he was going randomly without certainty directly since he really has no idea where to find Madara. Such a simple trick that really helped to divert those hunters.

Naruto travelled the land, trying to find signs of Madara or Kabuto. He didn't know how to find him. He had no information.

Information…

He remembered Tsuyu said the obvious, that of course she didn’t just kill anyone easily. He was glad at first, thinking Tsuyu wasn't as cold as he thought.

But she continued it's because information is always a priority, whether it's their jutsu, info on their allies, their faction, their location. That they had to be extracted fully…

It was… stupid of him to actually think it's too much.

That's what you need to do… that's what Shinobi were.

But if it's him, how do he extract info? Oh he saw Nagato use Rinnegan power to read memories… Maybe I can do that. It won't torture them right?

In a forest, he clasped his hands together. Recalling the moves Nagato was able to do.

Chibaku Tensei! Shinra Tensei!

He turned his arm into a literal chakra cannon. But he didn't shoot it. The chakra of Ashura let him utilize the power of Rinnegan, even if it was just one eye.

He used transformation jutsu, the jutsu he was very good at to go here and there.

At night, he camped… looking up at the sky.

Hey Tsu-chan… are you up there… in Pure Land?

You know… Kabuto… summoned dad… he told me to return to Konoha. I guess even he thought I was stupid…

I am afraid he will summon you… you are strong…

I don't know how I would face you if he did that…

Naruto’s eyes brimmed with tears.

Kabuto did have a DNA sample of Tsuyu, after all Orochimaru and Tsuyu had worked once, and her DNA was taken not so secretly.

Kabuto definitely had prepared to summon her from the dead. Even without Kurama chakra; Flying Raijin, Rasenbakudan, Collapse Release, she was a terrifying opponent of Kage level even without 9 tails. But until he actually tried, he wouldn't figure out she wasn't dead…

Naruto turned around, turning to find a more comfortable spot.

Tsu-chan… do you hate me…

If I never ran away… you wouldn't have gotten caught in the trap…

I led you there…

Naruto shed another tear.

I… wish you can come back… Tsu-chan…

Tears brimming in his eyes again.

I wish I can come back to Konoha… I missed Sasuke… Sakura… Kiba… Hinata… all of them… I missed you…

It's so hard…

They keep chasing me… But I deserve it. I don’t want to kill them… I was the one who’s wrong…

Naruto felt loneliness creeping up to him. That his goal, that Tsuyu was gone, he was lost. He wanted to find Madara to prevent him from doing some global genjutsu…

But it's really lonely now… and he was afraid he would fail.

Tsu-chan was strong… While I wasn’t… what if I cannot stop Madara… Tsuyu was gone… the strongest person I ever knew… she…

…

Huh…?

Naruto closed his mouth with his hand, his pupils shaky, his breathing constricted.

No…no no no… How… how could she… she couldn’t die… just like that…

She’s so strong… it doesn’t make sense… it doesn’t make sense…

She…

Naruto’s face distorted in pain, his heart breaking as the realisation sets in. That Tsuyu looked at him back then, when she was surrounded by explosives and she never moved.

No…no… she… let herself die …

It was as if his nightmare came to life. That Tsuyu died because of him. That Naruto made Tsuyu unable to move, unable to defend herself even if she should be able to. That he hurt Tsuyu to a point she couldn’t move.

That there was no excuse for Konan trapping her without his knowledge.

I killed her… I really killed her…

Naruto shed tears late into the night, until he couldn’t anymore.

He had walked for days… with no direction, no clue… lost. Heart empty…

Rustle*2

Huh?

Naruto sat up from his camp, looking warily towards the bush in the distance.

“Raf! Grrr!”

Akamaru rushed towards Naruto, ready to bite.

“W-what?”

Just then Akamaru paused, sniffing Naruto. He sat down and wagged his tail, as if meeting a long lost friend.

“ YOU…! NARUTO! ”

Kiba’s voice suddenly followed after.

Kunai and shuriken rushed towards Naruto without any nonsense.

Naruto flickered away, dodging them.

“Kiba…” His eyes flickered seeing Kiba again. To think Kiba could find him.

Kiba used his shit scent to track him. Akamaru and Kiba had once been hit in the nose through Naruto's fart, and it was an unforgettable memory…

Kiba was trembling, in rage and pain.

“Why… why did you kill her…” The Kunai in his hand grabbed tight.

“Kiba… I… I never meant for it to happen… I just… want to… stop her…”

“Stop what!?”

“I…”

“You are so self righteous it's insane! You left her, you left us all of a sudden! You made her worry so much! She never look peaceful ever since you disappear you fucking idiot!”

Kiba rushed and punched him on the face.

Even with the prowess of Rinnegan, he wasn't able to dodge. Because his heart was hit first.

“Just what were you thinking… what were you thinking… she cares for you so much… and you could kill her…”

Kiba held his chest. He cried for her. In her stead.

“Just what is wrong with you…”

“... Kiba… I… I just… don't want… her to be some God…” Naruto bit her lips.

“I get it… I get it okay… I don't like that either… seeing her up there… always on her own…”

“But she… made the world better… you ruined it all. You ruined the peace she tried to create!”

“... Kiba…”

“Don’t tell me you are blind! She almost did it…! Until you killed her!”

Kiba pounced on Naruto, punching his face another time. Blood dripped from his knuckle.

“Fuck you! A-hole. You piece of sh*t. You motherf-”

Kiba punched his face over, and over again. A tooth was knocked out of Naruto's mouth… his mouth bleeds.

“Kiba…”

Kiba stopped his punches. His arms were tired. His eyes brimming with tears.

The tears dripped onto Naruto’s cheek.

I hurt so many people….

“I am sorry…”

“Sorry… what can that do… Naruto… she's gone…”

“I… I know… she's gone… I… I never wanted her to die Kiba… I just want her to stop… I never… want her to just… I…” Naruto's throat was choking.

Kiba controlled his breathing.

“Tsuyu… when you left… she searched for you all over… did you know?”

“... I…”

“She almost never stayed in Konoha… always going around… all over the fucking world…”

“She even… made Eyes all over this shitty world just to find YOU!”

“W…what…?”

“What… what what? DONT TELL ME THAT NEVER CROSSED YOUR MIND!”

Kiba pulled Naruto’s collar, his expression turned into twisted pain.

“For…me?”

“Don't act like an idiot!” Kiba punched him in the face again, breaking his nose for once.

“... She never wanted to be whatever God bullshit to begin with… she never claimed to be. She just… wanted to find you… at first…”

Naruto felt his heart broken… why, didn't he think of that…

Obito and Nagato had been saying she created the eyes to control the world. And he… never had once thought Tsu-chan would do it to find him.

Naruto but his lips, his eyes brimming with tears.

Tsu-chan…

Seeing Naruto crying, Kiba punched him again.

“Why are you crying now ha!?”

“I… I…”

“Did you think she was some evil god? Ha?!”

Kiba punched him again.

“You don't trust her! And that's worse! You think she's some monster don't you!? What a fucking brother she had!” Kiba punched him again.

“... You know how heartbroken she was… that you fucking go with that Madara… she told me…”

“The same guy who killed your parents… the one who even caused 9 tails attacked then… what the fuck are you thinking… just what is wrong with your brain…”

Kiba punched his face again.

Kiba looked down at Naruto… his face filled with bruises and blood, snot and tears.

“Are you not saying anything…?”

“...”

Kiba took a hitched breath. He raised a fist, wanting to punch him again…

But his body just shook…

His eyes filled with sorrow, closing his eyes as tears shed in between her hands.

“How much you have hurt her…”

Naruto shed tears, the words pierced deeper than any blade..

I hurt her… more than anyone could…

“She just wanted what's best… Naruto…”

“Have you… asked… her everything…”

“Did you think she's evil…?”

“She saw problems in her Eyes up there… and she just solved it… since she already saw it, and she could do it…”

“She never intended to be God… or whatever…”

“The people, those civilians worshipped her because she made things better for them, Naruto… she never touched them… you should know that…”

“...”.

“She killed some people… I know… but she told me she… tried to not make a mistake herself…”

“You know how she was… she was strict to us… even to herself… Those who she killed, always deserved it… no one would say no to those she had her hands on… heck people may even cheer for them. The worst of the worst… you care if some Lord who indulged in wine, women, and just made people suffer got replaced by a better one? You think that's evil? You think you are right to stop her?”

“Oi. Have you gone stupid? Tell me.”

Kiba clapped Naruto's cheeks a few times.

“Oi…”

“This fucking bastard…!” Kiba punched him again.

His fist dripped with blood. His eyes were red with marks of tears.

“Why aren't you saying anything… please say something…”

Kiba’s voice was weakening… his fists let go of Naruto.

“Just… Come back to Konoha…”

Kiba stood, looking over at Naruto who's still lying on the ground.

“Stand up… I know you could. You had 7 fucking Bijuus…”

“... Why are you still laying there…”

“...”

Naruto looked at the stars above…

…

“Dammit…”

Kiba sat down next to Naruto… looking up at the stars as well.

Silence passed for minutes.

“Would she… forgive me…” Naruto muttered. His voice breaking as tears fell from his eyes.

“ON HELL SHE WON’T!” Kiba growled.

…

Kiba let out a shaky breath. It hurts him so much.

“Why kill her…” Kiba’s eyes looking at Naruto, as if trying to make peace for his own.

“I didn't mean to…”

“... How did that even happen…”

“...”

“Not telling me huh… You really killed her… unbelievable… hahaha…” His voice weakened.

Kiba laughed to himself in pained mockery.

“You fucking bastard…” He cursed again, not leaving Naruto a rest.

“... Just come back to Konoha… you… will be punished…”

“... No.”

“... What do you mean…”

“I have something to do…”

“Don't talk nonsense!”

Kiba’s voice turned higher.

“Kiba… I will return… I promise… I… I will take my punishment… I deserved it… but not now…”

“... Then we can only force you…”

“Huh…? Kiba…”

Kiba stood up, calling Akamaru quickly.

Naruto sat up and raised his arm reluctantly…

“Akamaru…!” “Raf!” Beast Mimicry Technique!

Fang Over Fang!

As the two tornadoes drilled toward Naruto, an invincible force blocked the two.

Shinra Tensei!

Kiba and Akamaru were sent flying tens of meters away from the force, knocking trees along the way.

Kiba coughed out blood after he was hit.

“You…”

“... I am sorry, Kiba…”

“Dammit… don't… cough… leave…”

Kiba watched as Naruto left. But he quickly wrote a message, sending them through a summoning bird.

***

Sasuke received the latest information from Konoha, his eyes widened.

Naruto…!

Donning his ANBU mask and his tanto, his EMS flashed.

I will take you down… for Tsuyu.

Someone who had to bear the burden of the world, the burden of his brother… someone that had done everything Itachi had done. He would fight for her.

***

Chapter 142: Sasuke Uchiha

Chapter Text

All matter gravitates to one another…

Tsuyu's eyes flickered with golden light.

When all returns to one. Even all light, all chakra cannot escape from the pull. We reach Singularity.

I only accelerate the inevitable process, my own chakra as a catalyst…

The surrounding space and matter shook. Dust gathered together into a tiny dot above her hand. Natural energy very slowly gathered into a tiny dot above her hand.

Tapping into the Earth’s gravitational chakra, no… the entire universe’s gravitational chakra…

A crack in space appeared above her hand as a tiny void, like a little poke into the fabric of space created. She stopped practicing, dispersing them casually.

Haih… Maybe Naruto was right. I really am playing God. Why do I need a jutsu capable of infinite growth… Am I trying to destroy my own planet?

But she lacked something though. She felt like it's her body. Like she didn't have the hardware to actually utilize her Divine chakra of faith.

Though seriously why these gold chakra keep coming. I haven't appeared for 2 months shouldn't my worshippers already give up… I guess there must be some lunatics out there praying to me.

The more desperate they were, the more faith reached her.

She looked outside of the cabin, looking at the golden barrier covering her, the island.

She didn't know how Naruto was doing.

The memories flashed in her eyes, of her time with Naruto. The good ones, the bad ones… and their last moment.

Her eyes dropped a little, but it didn't carry hate. Only a little dulled pain.

That they were never compatible. And, that's okay. She knew what was wrong, and she knew what was right. She pointed out what wasn't working, what she couldn't change, and letting go because it's best.

The good memories linger, that he would always be her brother. The brother who had wanted her to just be Tsu-chan…

In a way, that's me now… I don't need the world to be at peace. I only need myself in peace.

…

Are you still alive out there, nii-san… do you regret killing me?

She asked in a tone that was filled with a little bit of nostalgia and missing.

A part of her wanted to peek, to see what he was doing. But, she retreated, knowing it's best for both of them.

That she was already dead in his hand, let's leave it at that. And along with her death, she let go of Naruto.

She could have stopped his hunt order, she could have found him, but, at the moment, for her, their relationship as siblings as a family already ended.

She didn't hate him, no, she could never. She wasn't angry. She still loved him…

But they were… never going to be able to stay as a family together.

It hurts him to see me the way I am. Even killing me…

She let go because it's what was best for both of them.

I could guess… you must be sad that I died… that I couldn’t change.

I would be sad if you did too… really…

She looked at the barrier, her eyes contained traces of vicissitudes. Even if she still carried all the good things in her heart, she won't chase what wouldn’t work. But appreciated the good things that she once had… she never knew, someone could be so important to her. And she didn't regret it… It was a beautiful memory, perhaps the happiest she had been for a short time. Maybe, Naruto brought her peace, his presence had healed her over the years, the years of hardships, battles and threats of death.

Recalling the giggle of an annoying baby, the stupid blue eyes as he let out a little laugh… that the person slowly grew, she watched him, and until the day she died in his hands…

Maybe, Naruto had healed a part of her that was torn from years of war. Maybe he taught him what a family was. Maybe his company had filled a gap in her heart over the years. Maybe that was why she had loved him.

Even if they were now strangers, that life and death no longer mattered between them.

Letting go with love. The most powerful way, only Tsuyu Uzumaki, the strongest soul, the smartest of mind, and a heart that learned the deepest love most could do to let go.

With peace in her own heart, over her whole life, even with what happened.

She attained peace in her own innerworld, and outer world. For once, perhaps she had won over Being X.

***

Meanwhile…

Naruto’s Rinnegan gaze met with Sasuke’s eternal mangekyo. To Karin’s sad expression, and Jugo’s angry one. Sasuke dropped his ANBU mask, meeting the eyes of the person he was closest to.

Naruto stood at the top of a pillar, eyes filled with loneliness.

Karin felt her heart hurting… that his chakra was so murky… and filled with sorrow, loneliness and sadness.

“Naruto…”

“Sasuke… Karin… Jugo…” Naruto muttered with a hint of nostalgia.

“... Naruto…” Sasuke's hand moved to his tanto, pain flashed in his eyes.

“Hey hey what about me… Remember me? I am Suigetsu!”

“Shut up no one cares!” Karin choked his neck, not giving him any more chance for nonsense.

“... Naruto. I only want to know one thing.” Sasuke's cold voice sounded, returning to the atmosphere.

“Did you kill her with your own hands…?” He held the tanto, ready to sheath.

Naruto’s eyes turned sideways… downward, then back at Sasuke.

“Yes…” Naruto muttered painfully, his heart, grieving.

“He's telling the truth…” Karin's voice was shaky as she saw his chakra fluctuation as Naruto said it.

Sasuke closed his eyes, holding back the tears in his eyes.

His Sharingan flared, looking at Naruto.

“Why… tell me, why you feel it's right to kill her.”

“...” Naruto unable to answer. No, he never thought it was right. She shouldn't die… but it's him that killed her.

“Not answering huh…” Sasuke drew the tanto slowly.

“Sasuke…” Naruto called out.

“What…”

“I will turn myself in. After it's all over. I promise… you can… kill me later. But, I hope you can wait… I need to stop Madara.” His eyes contained sadness and depression.

“Kill you…? Just like that? Hahaha…”

“Why? Is the guilt too heavy to carry?”

“HA?! CAN’T YOU LIVE WITH WHAT YOU HAVE DONE?!” Cold chakra exuded out of Sasuke, his EMS flared and glowed.

“She… was just like Itachi… he shouldered the burden with him, on his own. Take all the blame, trying to save our village… trying to save me. Trying to leave with me a clan that was good. But… he carried so much pain on his own.”

“What she did, she carried the burden of the whole world. She carries the burden of having you as her brother. Even someone as cold as her, was hurt deeply because of you…”

“You were… such a scum of a brother…”

“I know… Sasuke… I know…” Naruto’s voice broke, shedding tears at being called out.

“You are coming back to Konoha whether you want it or not. Madara can wait. The village was there. You can't protect the 7 bijuus on your own.” Sasuke’s cold voice sounded.

“Sorry Sasuke. But I cannot go back yet…”

“Then I will force you!”

Sasuke rushed towards Naruto, followed by Jugo and Suigetsu.

Naruto flickered backward, dodging the swings of the tanto, dodging Jugo's punch.

Suigetsu managed to sneak behind, his finger pointed into a gun to his shoulder.

Bang.

Blood spurted out. But it healed back in an instant. Suigetsu was taken aback.

Naruto clasped his hands together.

Shinra Tensei!

Sasuke’s sharingan saw the chakra and quickly summoned it covering Jugo and Suigetsu.

Susanoo! Bang!

As the dust settled, Sasuke and others stood safe in the ribcage of susanoo.

“Huh…?” Naruto looked confused.

“You are coming back with me!”

The ribcage grew muscles, and eventually skin, and into a full purple Susanoo.

“I can't yet.” Naruto's eyes firmed. He clasped his hands together.

Summon! Noble Eight Paths!

The seals on his body lit up, a fuin of purple light appeared in the air, with 7 main circles interconnected together.

From each circle, a white puppet bigger than Naruto's own body came out in the shape of different tailed beasts. Each of the puppet’s eyes turned into a Rinnegan, red chakra exploded out from Naruto’s body.

ROAR…!

The 7 Bijuus puppet glowed in red light, each covered in Tailed Beasts Chakra cloak, their tails emitting powerful concentration chakra.

The sands around Shukaku puppet, the blue fire around Matatabi, the bubbles of water of Sanbi, the red magma of Son Goku. Each tailed revealing it's full power, as if 7 perfect Jinchuriki's were on the field, each bearing consciousness of the Bijuu and Naruto’s control with Rinnegan capable of using most of their power.

Suigetsu gulped. Naruto was… perhaps the strongest in the world after Tsuyu’s death. Now he knew how he could have killed her.

Karin shed her tears… Naruto… your sorrow, I can feel it. So I will stop you here.

Adamantine Chain…! Chains grew out of her back, swaying in the air. Her gaze was sharp and determined.

Jugo’s expression turned ferocious. He tore his shirt, revealing various ruins marking on his body. What had sealed, controlled, researched, experimented, and now perfected his control over Sage Chakra.

Tsuyu. You freed me from the curse of my madness. I will take your brother down…!

Unseal! Sage Mode! His body turned a form close to a monster's, black lines formed underneath his yellow pupils. His hands turned into two axes, with chakra thrusters behind them.

Suigetsu look left and right. His expression turned half-serious half-scared. Um... Hydrification Jutsu...! His body turned translucent. Okay I am dead TT.

“Naruto…!” Sasuke pointed the arrow of his Susanoo.

“Sasuke…!” The 7 Bijuus puppets opened their mouths, their tails formed into a claw shape as each of them formed a Bijuudama!

***

Chapter 143: Naruto's Pain

Chapter Text

Hagoromo looked over at the battle between Naruto and Sasuke…

Karin was holding onto 5 tails, 6 tails and 7 tails on her own with her Adamantine Sealing Chain.

Jugo and Suigetsu directly engage with Naruto the puppeteer and 4 tails next to him.

Shukaku used Sand Burial onto Sasuke’s Susanoo, trapping him. Matatabi created a giant blue fire ball over her head. Corals grew, making Susanoo heavier.

Karin noticed his situation. “Sasuke…!”

Suddenly the Susanoo exploded with more power, releasing itself from the Sand Coffin binding. Blue chakra blade slapped the 3 tailed beast away.

Perfect Susanoo!

Sasuke Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan flared. A tall purple warrior stood tall like a God.

“NARUTO…! You are coming back to Konoha!”

Karin, Jugo, and Suigetsu quickly retreated! The blade of Susanoo fell, splitting the lands, destroying 1 tail, 4 tails, and 7 tails that didn’t manage to dodge.

“Damn it…!”

Naruto clasped his hands. He floated up high in the sky, looking at the majestic figure of perfect Susanoo. 2 months of holding the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, the training he had done to get Naruto!

8 Noble paths…!

The broken white puppets and the rest of the Bijuu returned to the Seals. A big Fuin appeared around Naruto as he levitated like God.

As if all 7 tailed beasts combined into one, with Naruto as its heart. A gigantic white puppet combined through the Asura Path in the form of 9 tails appeared.

Naruto stood in its head, the power of 7 Bijuu channeled into each limb, with him as the very core. One of its giant eyes turned into a Rinnegan as Naruto fully mobilised his chakra with a scream.

A dark red chakra cloak covered the entire puppet, filling in the gaps on its limbs, creating threads of flesh and muscles, and creating layers of skin and armor into a similarly majestic figure just as big as Sasuke’s Susanoo!

A purple Warrior God, against a Red Demon Fox of machination.

Suigetsu had his mouth wide open. This isn't a Shinobi fight anymore…

“We need to retreat…!” Karin pulled Jugo and Suigetsu back. They cannot help this time.

“Why won’t you stop, Naruto!” Sasuke screamed as he swung his blade.

“I can’t… not yet…!” Demon Fox swung its claw.

The terrains changed as the two gods fought.

Amaterasu! Kagutsuchi! Sasuke’s eyes bled as one of his blades coated with flames of Amaterasu.

Chidori! The other blade conducted into powerful sharp lightning chakra.

“Damn you NARUTO!” He swung his swords, slashing the tail of the Demon Fox and even its entire arm!

“Dammit Sasuke!” Powerful chakra of all tailed beasts gathered inside of Naruto, the Demon Fox roared!

Shinra Tensei!

Powerful invincible force pushed Sasuke’s Sunasoo hundreds of meters back, even causing him to fall.

Sasuke’s eyes bled as his chakra was consumed.

“Dammit…!” Sasuke’s Susanoo stood up, his sharingan flared towards Naruto.

The Demon Fox tails formed a claw, the fox head opened as Bijuudama gathered. Naruto clasped his hands, the Bijuudama created from 7 tailed beasts spun like a rasengan, increasing more power, creating a dark red chakra light that caused the earth to tremor, the ground to shake.

Sasuke created a bow from his Susanoo, power of Chidori and Amaterasu coated the arrow.

Great Bijuu Rasengan!

Indra’s Arrow!

Trees and ground crumbled to dust, wind blew everything apart. Karin, Jugo and Suigetsu, protected by Jugo’s flesh, were sent flying into the unknown. The two powers collided, both of them engulfed in white light...

***

What is this space…?

Sasuke looked around. It’s Konoha. Huh? Sasuke looked at the figure of Naruto playing in the playground.

He looked lonely… and everyone was avoiding him.

Just then, someone stepped in.

“Nii-san, it’s already late.”

“Tsu-chan…” Naruto wanted to cry. Because everyone was avoiding him.

“... We can get Ichiraku for dinner…” Tsuyu said, her expression seemed like her usual expression. But perhaps in her mind she already noticed and knew why Naruto was sad, but her concern was always hidden in actions, not her expression.

“Eh? Yatta! Ramen~ Ramen~!”

Naruto giddily hoppity walked, while Tsuyu walked calmly next to him.

Sasuke could feel Naruto was glad that his sister came to fetch him. He watched Naruto grow. He invited Tsuyu to play, but perhaps due to their differences, Naruto felt she was distant and cold at times.

But perhaps it had always been a misunderstanding.

Naruto get into the academy, wanting to become a strong shinobi. But he was put down by Sasuke. Sasuke chuckled seeing the scene.

I really am that arrogant, thankfully Kakashi put some sense into me…

“Dobe, don’t waste my time.” The kid Sasuke snorted, hands in his pocket.

“Damn you! Tsu-chan can defeat you easily!”

“Huh?” Tsuyu was taken aback. She just wanted to be peaceful and civilised. Why she was dragged.

“Tsu-chan? Hmph! I don’t beat weak girls!”

“Tsu-chan! Show him what you got!”

“Sigh…” Tsuyu sighed.

“We can have a spar, then, Uchiha Sasuke.” Tsuyu gave the Seal of Confrontation with politeness.

“Hmph! You can’t challenge my Uchiha clan!”

Sasuke was beaten like trash.

The adult Sasuke snorted. That was dumb of me…

“YEAH! That’s what you get! Hehe!”

“Tsuyu… I will defeat you next time! Just you wait!” Sasuke huffed and ran away.

…

“Physical energy was the Yang, and thus exercises, body stamina and resilience training would increase the volume of chakra. Spiritual energy is not only increased by meditation, but also mental training. Do these calculations… it trains your mind, thus your spiritual power. It’s beneficial to become stronger.”

“Mo Tsu-chan, you just want me to do this boring stuff! I am not going to be tricked-ttebayo!”

“I am telling the truth though…” Tsuyu sighed.

Sasuke shook his head. Naruto, your sister was trying her best for your education seeing you fall behind…

As time passed, he saw Naruto’s eyes turn differently. It’s filled with longing, jealousy, and even distance to his sister.

Because Tsuyu was bright. Brighter than anyone else. As if she was someone he had wanted to be, but couldn’t. Sasuke thought, even then he was struggling and felt depressed about Tsuyu, that he couldn’t surpass her.

Tsuyu saw Naruto training on his own in the field. She went close, and guided him.

“Nii-san, if you want to become strong, I cannot show you mercy. Are you willing?”

“...Yes Tsu-chan! I want to become strong! Believe it!”

Even then, Tsuyu only grew, leaving Naruto behind. And it made Naruto feel lonely. Even though Tsuyu had always been there… that he couldn’t use any jutsu Tsuyu tried to teach him. Tsuyu moved up to higher class… leaving him behind. Graduated earlier than him even.

One day Naruto was down, and the day of the Uchiha Massacre appeared. Naruto was used… Tsuyu saved him from his pain… waited for him to wake up throughout the night.

Since that day, Naruto didn’t mind much about her being better. He was glad that she was there with him.

Time let Naruto grow and accept not to compare her. Tsu-chan was amazing, I can only try to catch up!

Their distance grew closer again. Their relationship had their ups and down, the distance and strain, but always they turned to each other again. Because they are family.

Though…

“Tsu-chan…” One day Tsuyu returned, her ANBU outfit seemed clean. But he felt fear of her. That something dark emanated from her.

In Naruto’s fear, Tsuyu only tapped his forehead.

“You okay?”

Naruto calmed himself down, realising maybe it was just him…

Time passed, and many things happened. But if it’s what broke Naruto…

“Tsu-chan… those are innocent people… you… you shouldn’t…” Naruto shed tears as he looked at her.

“Their blood has nothing to do with Konoha. They were used as meat shields, we already notified them, so our hands were already clean.” She justified herself, but for Naruto, it was as if she didn’t care at all.

“Tsu-chan…”

And Tsuyu never stopped with her cruelty, with her coldness, with her terror. It’s as if Tsuyu had turned into a monster that could kill anyone and anything without any heart.

Tens. Hundreds. Thousands. Her terror spread amongst the enemy. But for each living person she turned into a weapon, for each prisoner she used as a chakra cattle, for each news of her terror, Naruto felt his heart breaking for her.

Please… you don’t have to be like this…

Jiraiya told him nonsense about stopping her…

“I promise Ero-sennin! I will try to talk to her!”

Naruto tried, really…

But, he had to watch Tsuyu kill a hundred thousand. He had to watch Ero-sennin, the teacher he had loved, the father figure he had died, crushed with Tsuyu’s own hand without any mercy in front of his very eyes.

The pain in Naruto’s heart felt heavy on Sasuke. And yet when he looked at Tsuyu’s expression, she was relieved. As if she had done something good.

She stopped the war, but she killed Naruto’s heart. At that point, perhaps Naruto was unable to accept her.

He saw Tsuyu turned into a tyrant, using fear to control everyone. Even Tsunade was scared.

Naruto ran away… He wanted Tsuyu to stop. He would find peace in a good way, so Tsu-chan can become Tsu-chan back, before… before she turned into a monster. Just Tsu-chan. Not what she had become now…

Naruto saw Eyes covering the entire World, everything was controlled by her with deadly precision. His conviction only grew stronger, that he wanted to stop her.

But reality had to show him that Tsuyu was never a monster to him. He had loved him. She was someone who loved him most, even if she could kill the entire world.

Naruto didn’t know… what kind of person she was… but he had to face reality that what she did, work. What she did, achieve peace. And he had ruined it. That Tsuyu was the only person who could use all the wrong ways and yet achieve everything right… because she was Tsuyu, not anyone else.

And Naruto… killed her. Sasuke saw the memory that Naruto didn’t intend to kill her. However he blamed himself, because Tsuyu was unable to move, her eyes filled with the deepest pain thinking Naruto had led her there.

***

Sasuke opened his eyes filled. His body was battered and bruised. He coughed out blood. He lost the confrontation, his Susanoo destroyed…

Naruto stood, looking down on him with pain in his expression.

“Sasuke… I will come back… I am sorry…”

“Naruto…” Sasuke raised his arm, trying to stop him.

But Naruto already left.

Dammit… Naruto…

***

Chapter 144: Chimera Technique

Chapter Text

Kabuto smiled as he finished his preparations.

Tsuyu Uzumaki…!

Inheriting Orochimaru’s will, he had wanted to take over Tsuyu’s body. But she was already dead. So he could only let go. Maybe, in Infinite Tsukiyomi he would find his true purpose of his own.

Kabuto wanted to rob some more graves through her help of Flying Raijin, and that Tsuyu had a lot of secrets.

A coffin stood in front of him, containing white zetsu with seals containing Tsuyu’s cells.

He made hand seals and activated the jutsu.

Edo Tensei!

…

?

Edo Tensei!

…

His chakra was wasted, nothing happened. Did I make some mistakes?

He did the hand seals more slowly, focusing hard.

Edo Tensei!

…

Why? Did Naruto seal your soul in some way?

…

Or are you… alive ?

Kabuto frowned. He needed to tell Obito. Tsuyu potentially being alive was very dangerous. But…

Kabuto felt happy that Tsuyu was out there. Because he would want her body. But then he frowned. The Infinite Tsukiyomi...

…

Kabuto looked a little empty. If he had Tsuyu's body, he always wonder what then. It's as if he would lost his purpose. Because he already knew what it felt like, after Tsuyu's death.

Maybe... I will find my real dream. My real purpose…

***

“Alive…” Obito squinted his eyes. His expression hardened. He couldn’t afford the risk.

But he felt it was unreasonable because Naruto was out there, being tracked by Zetsu all the time and there’s no sign of Tsuyu. She wouldn’t just let him be right?

Obito believed Tsuyu was sealed more likely, perhaps because Naruto couldn’t kill her so he only sealed her in some way.

But that meant she might be released…

I don’t have enough power…

Obito closed his eyes… his memory returned to Team Minato.

Kakashi… I gave you my eye, letting you carry the part of Obito… but I cannot have my plan risked…

Obito disappeared into Kamui.

Kakashi was in Konoha, in front of the memorial.

Rin… Obito… Sensei…

He placed the flowers down. All of a sudden, he felt a presence behind him.

“Who…?”

As he turned. A hand stretched out at fast speed, gouging his Sharingan out.

“Ah…!” Kakashi used Chidori and slashed at a man in a mask, but it simply passed through.

“Who are you!?”

Obito remained silent… He looked at Kakashi with his eyes, then at the grave.

You never moved on… Kakashi… don’t worry. I would give us all a perfect world.

Obito simply fled with Kamui.

After the news spread Danzo quickly punished and really fired everyone in the barrier team. He was so done with their incompetence he really just threw the barrier entirely and created a new one and everyone in the village had to re-input their chakra signature and re-confirm with the previous chakra signature from the last barrier.

***

The Solar Eclipse was nearing. Chimera Technique can be done.

And once I achieve the body of God, I would launch a war against all nations to separate their forces. I would need time for the jutsu to activate since I only would have 7 tailed beasts, and the largest 8th and 9th were dead or missing.

A few months passed, and the world that had once reached an Utopia of peace from Her rule was dismantled.

Shinobi turned to conflict for their work. People couldn’t understand each other.

This is the cruel reality. Peace can never be achieved on their own. You need someone to hold a leash on them. Only a dream can a perfect world exist… and I will make that dream all of reality… Rin.

Obito looked up at the sky as the sun was partially covered.

He lay down on the altar. He planted his extra Sharingan into Madara’s old corpse, hopefully he would integrate it too. A pile of Hashirama cells and a Zetsu body. Lump of flesh of Gedo Mazo. Captured living shinobi with various Kekkei Genkai. Shikotsumyaku, Hyuga clan member, Ice Release, Storm Release, Steel Release, Dark Release, Swift Release, Crystal Release, Scorch Release - all trying to achieve the state of Kekkei Mora.

Kabuto had told him about his theory on Hashirama and Madara… descendant of Sage of 6 Path. To face a potential enemy of Tsuyu, he had to become God capable of fighting her. He was going to return to the origin of his ancestor, the strongest God through Chimera technique!

Hagoromo felt scared seeing the ritual was about to be completed without anyone interfering. He wanted to appear to call Tsuyu, but if he did, he wouldn’t be able to appear again for a long time. He was afraid Kaguya would still be revived and he wanted to wait only for that moment.

No… they would stop him. Hagoromo hesitated and let Obito be.

The sky turned dark as the Solar Eclipse happened.

Tsuyu looked up, across the gold barrier hiding her existence.

A natural phenomenon that occurred only once every tens of years. A rare sight. Maybe I could gain inspiration for a new technique.

The sunglasses were made from Creation of All Things as she appreciated the sight of nature leisurely with a warm gourmet coffee in her hand.

Hagoromo would have a stroke if he saw Tsuyu so relaxed and at peace even when the Shinobi World was facing a crisis.

***

Obito laughed madly as the purple jelly-like substance devoured all the flesh, living shinobi and corpses.

Just like how Otsutsuki create chakra fruit containing a dense mixture of chakra and DNA of living organisms, Chimera technique touches its essence.

“I WILL BECOME GOD!”

The solar eclipse reached its climax. The purple blob digested all materials, all genetic data and existing chakra inside of them. The natural energy from the Solar Eclipse, from the volcano, gathered like a tide around Obito.

The earth rumbled as an aurora, a representation of the vast natural energy that appeared above the sky of the Land of Iron.

Chimera Technique! Devour!

The purple blob containing genetic data and chakra devoured Obito, letting him be baptised and his flesh changed. His Rinnegan activated to its maximum potential, drawing in as much natural energy as possible, keeping the balance of chakra, the DNA, and the natural energy in a balanced state. The aurora flickered as all the natural energy was directed into him!

AHHH! Obito screamed as his genetics were transformed. His Rinnegan flared. The purple blob turned into a cocoon resembling wood wrapping Obito completely.

The Cocoon was as if alive.

Badump… badump… As if a heart that was beating, Obito was undergoing transformation.

***

Tsuyu took off her sunglasses, looking at the Solar Eclipse with a little doubt.

Why does natural energy around the air seem to be siphoned into a certain direction? Eh. Whatever.

She put the sunglasses back on, maybe it was just an unknown natural phenomenon she didn’t know.

***

A day passed, and no one in the Shinobi World noticed.

The Cocoon of wood withered slowly. Crack, crack.

A white flawless hand stretched out from it, breaking them completely. Obito’s figure appeared, his entire body pale white, his hair as well, though slightly longer. His pair of Sharingan remained. In his forehead, a slit opened, revealing a purple Rinnegan.

He took a breath in, the brimming power.

The power of God…

My body feels powerful.

Obito moved his hands. Ice release! A glacier was created tens of meters around him. The constant natural energy going into him was akin to Hashirama in Sage Mode. His body contained chakra as if he was a Bijuu.

He looked down on his body, feeling a little heavy.

SO BIG!?

Cough… Godbito blushed slightly. He didn’t expect not just his power and chakra to grow. But also something else. He took the robe, covering his bare body. His eyes turned cold.

This world shall have peace…

With both Kamui in his eyes, he activated partial majestic Perfect Susanoo, creating a pair of blue wings of Susanoo.

This World bore a new God. I will bring all Dreams into Reality!

Kamui! Godbito disappeared through Kamui, and reappeared right above Konoha. His blue wings spread out, radiant blue light spread out as he blocked the sun.

As if a new God descending.

The people of Konoha trembled. Danzo looked up in shock and worry. Sasuke looked up in the sky, his mangekyo flickered.

Tsuyu…! Konoha needed you! Danzo was panicking. He had no way to contact her!

“This World was filled with despair and hopelessness… I would end it all. And give salvation to all. The Purge, the 5th Shinobi War… will cleanse the filth from this Earth!”

Godbito clasped his hands, awakening the tens of thousands of Zetsu all over the lands. Kabuto received the signal, make hand seals.

Edo Tensei! Coffins appeared from the ground, summoned one by one.

***

Orochimaru was humming as he was researching white zetsu, when suddenly as if it was awakened it went crazy.

Orochimaru frowned and slapped its face with his hand.

Seal!

He looked at the Zetsu struggling. And noticed all Zetsu samples in cages and bindings were all the same.

Their chakra running amok… what’s happening…

Orochimaru frowned. But he took the sample and quickly ran it through the latest machineries Danzo sponsored him with. He looked at the surveillance of the outside world, his eyes widened seeing someone on top of Konoha with Blue Wings acting like God. How many people have been acting like Gods recently.

Orochimaru decided to go out to see what’s really happening. He didn’t want his peace and research disturbed.

***

Chapter 145: Godbito

Chapter Text

“No…!”

Naruto saw white Zetsu sprouted from the ground. It was attacking helpless villagers! Screams, tears, terror. The blood of the innocent fell.

8 Noble Paths! Summon!

The 7 Bijuus puppets appeared.

“You guys, we need to stop them!”

The Bijuu's begrudgingly helped Naruto.

Shukaku used Sand Coffin to bury a few white Zetsus. He turned to look at his other siblings.

“Hey what if we got caught. Shouldn’t we run away now.”

San Goku snorted. “Run where? Better to stay with the brat.”

Kage bunshin! Naruto rushed in to take down white Zetsu.

After clearing the village, the villager thanked him. The survivors still took their things and ran away.

“What's happening… How could this happen? Everything… everyone… was it Madara…?”

Naruto’s face turned colder.

I won't let you get away.

“Heyya…” An aloe vera-like creature suddenly appeared from the ground.

“Uwa! Talking aloe vera!”

“A-aloe vera? Nnh! Land of Frost…! Madara is waiting…!”

“Land of Frost…”

Zetsu then disappeared into the ground. Naruto clenched his fist.

I will stop all this.

Naruto rushed towards the Land of Frost, ready to confront Madara.

Kumogakure Shinobi was seen fighting white creatures. Naruto sent Shadow Clones to help them.

“It's… the Demon Slayer…!”

The kumo Shinobi seeing him cheered at his presence. Kumogakure had a grudge against Tsuyu, and her deeds towards them would never be erased in memory. So while Naruto was hunted down, in Kumo’s heart he was some saviour that erased a Demon.

“What's happening!” Naruto asked as he killed another Zetsu.

“5th Shinobi War… someone attacked all Shinobi villages with all these white things.”

“Why!?” Naruto felt angry, and in despair. They already went through war. Through so many deaths. And now it's starting again.

Tears fell down his cheek.

It just never ends… it just never ends…

Tsu-chan… why is this world so fucked up…

A powerful pressure appeared on the battlefield.

Screams of terror and pain sounded as many Kumogakure's Shinobi were trapped in the emergence of a forest.

“What power is this…!” Naruto was shocked seeing the forest growing and devouring many.

As the forest emergence approached him, he clasped his hands and shouted loudly.

Shinra Tensei!

The forest emerging was destroyed, prevented from coming any closer.

Naruto looked ahead, shocked at seeing the figure in the sky.

The figure in all white opened his eyes. A purple Rinnegan on the slit of his forehead opened.

He levitated towards Naruto, ready to get 7 tailed beasts.

“Uzumaki Naruto… Hand over the Bijuus. You will have a perfect dream, the kind of peace that you had wanted.”

“NO! You are just running away by casting illusions! You know it wasn’t real!”

“... there’s no other choice. A perfect world only exist in a dream.”

“Then I don’t want it!”

“You will reunite with your little sister… in that world.”

Naruto’s heart stopped for a second.

“She would become the little sister you had wanted and could accept. Not the God, not the monster she was. Only, ‘Tsu-chan’ as you call her.”

Naruto’s will wavered, his eyes looking down.

“Won’t you want such a world…”

Godbito came closer to him.

“I do… it sounds… really nice…” Naruto’s eyes were brimming with tears.

“At times I imagine what would be like, if Tsu-chan was… a nice person?”

“It sounds nice…”

“Good. Then let me fulfill your dream…”

“But it won’t be Tsu-chan… it won’t be the same…”

“She won’t want this… it’s unfair… that I tried to change her…”

“I killed her… and I should live to atone for it… not run away in some little dream…”

“... Then I had to take it forcefully from you, Naruto.” Godbito’s eyes hardened.

“I won’t let you! 8 Noble Paths!”

ROAR! The 7 Bijuus in each of their puppets turned into Tailed Beast cloak mode, their tails swaying, each showing different nature releases.

Godbito clasped his hands together, deciding to use Wood Release that can restrain all bijuu. He couldn’t use Gedo Mazo that had no Bijuu chakra at all to suck Naruto’s Bijuus yet. He needed to weaken him first!

Wood Release!

“I will achieve true peace!” Forest Emergence!

“I won’t let you! Bijuudama!”

Naruto himself raised his arm, creating a Bijuu-rasengan.

7 Bijuudama and a Bijuu-ransengan were thrown, destroying the woods. Obito just sneered and looked at them exploding onto him.

BOOM!

The terrain changed from the attack. As the dust settled, they were only barren land. Obito casually moved behind Naruto, appearing with Kamui. But the 7 Puppets sharing perception made Obito get caught way earlier.

Obito tried to sneak attack, but Naruto managed to block and dodge him. Naruto’s hands felt like they were breaking when they exchanged a few moves just now.

His body… so strong…!

Shared perception like 6 paths of pain…

Naruto made hand seals, and summoned 3 Giant Toads including Gamabunta, Fukasaku and Shima.

“Naruto-boy! Come let me help you.” Fukasaku shouted.

“Okay!” The 7 Bijuu Puppets and 3 Giant Toads entangled with Obito.

Yes, Jiraiya secretly let Naruto train Sage Mode during the war, after seeing Tsuyu’s monstrosity. Jiraiya believed only Naruto could stop her as per the prophecy. And he only perfected them during the 3 years he had with Akatsuki after he gained his conviction and will to stop Tsuyu.

Fukasaku and Shima attached themself on Naruto’s shoulders. The Bijuu’s consciousness didn’t complain and cooperate.

Sage Mode! Orange eye shadow covered his eyes, powerful Senjutsu chakra emitted from him.

Obito frowned. Naruto wasn’t easy at all. He really didn’t expect it. Obito tied Shukaku, the weakest with Wood Release, encased them in Crystal Release. He moved at swift speed beating the Toads, dodging attacks, and beating them all like trash.

“Hmph… weakling…”

Naruto clasped his hands, his Rinnegan almost glowed in purple light.

8 Noble Paths to Enlightenment!

All the Bijuu puppets poofed away. The Bijuus shared their chakra with Naruto.

“I will stop you!”

Red chakra flooded his entire body. Bijuu Chakra Mode!

An attire made of Bijuu chakra covered all of his body, turning him entirely light red. His Akatsuki Robe zipped open, the red chakra robe fluttered, his eyes turned into a mix of horizontal and vertical slit together.

“You…! Why won’t you give up!” Obito shouted as he rushed to Naruto.

“Because it’s… My ninja way!” Kagebunshin no Jutsu!

They engaged in taijutsu battle, the terrains were changed from Obito various nature releases.

Even with Naruto reaching the same speed as Obito, his hits always pass through him.

“Dammit! How do I hit him!”

Obito was more frustrated. He thought he could get 7 tailed beasts easily. But his frowned lessened. He wasn’t serious all this time.

Kamui! He tried to get Naruto, but Naruto’s movement speed was too fast for Kamui to finish.

Naruto once more reached him, but simply passed through him. Obito saw a chance and finally stabbed him with an Ice blade. But Naruto actually tanked it and smiled evilly. His smile was similar to Tsuyu, like a little gremlin catching his opponent as if he had planned this all along and had gathered so much chakra for this moment.

The greatest Shinra Tensei even more than Nagato ever could use!

SHINRA TENSEI!

BANG!

The entire world shook and trembled, Godbito was hit directly with the unexpected attack. The whole terrain changed, the landscape turned into ruins. If Tsuyu had known Naruto took part in her tactic, she would feel really proud.

Naruto had killed Kumo shinobi, that they were collaterals. He knew, but perhaps he had learnt it. That he was slowly understanding Tsuyu. And that a part of her always lived on.

Godbito coughed up blood as he was pushed tens of kilometers away from such a powerful technique.

“DAMN YOU…!” Obito’s body healed fast. He almost died from the attack.

Naruto was taken aback that Godbito actually survived, his body felt a little weak after using such Jutsu.

Obito summoned the Perfect Susanoo, covering the world like a God.

“Kamui Sword!” Both of the Susanoo’s blades turned into black blades. Each of its swings had the power of space!

“Why won’t you stop!” Godbito screamed as he swung them, cutting mountains and the lands.

Naruto clasped his hands, a giant Fox puppet appeared, covered in all Bijuu’s chakra turning into a Red Demon Fox of chakra.

“Naruto, do not try to get cut! That sword can cut through anything!” Chomei reminded me.

“Got it!” Naruto used the Asura path, turning each of the Demon Fox tails into chakra cannons.

The fight between two megazords ensued, with Naruto moving around the battlefield shooting at long range, afraid of the blade that could cut through anything. Just then, Obito rushed in, as if he wanted to tank a Bijuudama shooting at him.

Kamui!

When Bijuudama was transported, he swung a Kamui blade ready to end this! But suddenly-

A Purple giant came down from the air, his blade sent Godbito’s Susanoo a few steps back.

“Another one!” Godbitoo was frustrated.

“Sasuke…” Naruto turned to look. Even Sakura-chan, Kakashi, Karin, Jugo, and Suigetsu (?) were all here.

“OBITO!” Kakashi screamed at him.

“Kakashi… why are you even here.” Obito’s words were cold. Since Godbito made his appearance, Kakashi naturally knew he was in fact Obito from his face.

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? HAVE YOU GONE MAD! OBITO?!”

“... Maybe. I wanted to create a perfect world… It was already hopeless.”

“... Even if it is… we should try.” Naruto muttered.

“The world sucks. But that’s why… we shouldn’t lose hope and try! Nagato wanted to be God like Tsu-chan had… at least they tried, even if… it was the wrong you.”

“BUT YOU SIMPLY RUN AWAY! YOU JUST GIVE UP! CREATE SOME DREAM NONSENSE! A COWARD!”

Obito felt his heart trembling.

“No. Only through dreams can a perfect world be achieved.”

“This world wasn’t supposed to be perfect…” Naruto turned to look down.

“I don’t know what’s the right way, what’s the best way, but I know I still want to believe…”

“You…” Obito’s eyes hardened. His Kamui blades combined into one long and large one.

“Sasuke… he’s strong, just leave him to me…” Naruto didn’t want Sasuke to get hurt.

“I am not alone.” Sasuke muttered.

“Naruto, let’s fight together.” Sakura looked at Naruto softly.

“Sasuke… Sakura…”

“CHANAROO!!” Strength of the Hundred Seal, Release! The diamond mark on Sakura, the Yin seal she had mastered over the years, opened. The dark line covered her as she placed her hand on Sasuke’s back.

A hint of blush appeared on Sasuke’s cheeks. The black line covered Sasuke, giving him tons of chakra from what Sakura had stored over the years.

The majestic Susanoo turned more grander. Jugo unleashes his Sage Mode, releasing Sage power covering the entire Susanoo.

“I will help him stop his movement!” Karin screamed as Adamantine chains spread out from the back of the Susanoo, as if they were extra limbs.

Kakashi acted as a psychological weapon and kept shouting at Obito. Suigetsu as the Team moral support by existing.

“You guys…” Naruto had tears in his eyes.

Hagoromo looked at the two, as if Ashura and Indra had flipped their fates in these reincarnations…

“Naruto… you are not alone. Idiot.” Sasuke said softly.

Naruto shed tears hearing such a word.

“Nn… Okay… you got me. Just be careful, his Swords could cut through anything. His Shuriken too.”

“Hmph. Let’s see if he can hit me.” Sasuke made a hand seal.

Majestic Armor of Raijin! Lighting Release: Lightning Flow covered the entire Susanoo, with Sakura’s and Jugo’s chakra helping him tank the cost creating arcs of lightning.

Flash! Like lightning, the big megazord moved like the wind and slashed a lightning blade at Godbito!

“Damn you!” Obito was unable to react and was hit, his Susanoo was cut and was pushed back.

“Kamui Shuriken!” Obito threw more of it, but Sasuke’s megazord moved like lightning, illogical of its size.

Naruto’s eyes turned more serious, using more Bijuudama’s to block his retreat.

The whole world shook as the Gods fought.

Obito escaped through Kamui as his Susanoo was slashed into two by a blade covered with lightning.

Zetsu appeared next to Obito. “Summon the Outer Path, become its jinchuriki and take the 7 Bijuus”.

“... Fine.” Obito didn’t think he needed that. It seemed, he has to do it.

“I need the 7 Bijuu… or I would really lose…” Kuchiyose, Gedo Mazo!

The Gedo Mazo was summoned, and instantly it was absorbed into Godbito.

His strength increased two fold instantly. But, it wasn’t enough.

“This power. I should have done it earlier…” But Zetsu had an evil smile instead.

Obito once more summoned his Susanoo. But this time, he had a clear conscience. As they fought, Godbito let Sasuke destroy his Sunasoo as he went right through all of them. His target, Naruto!

Taken off guard, Naruto shot a bijuudama at him, but he passed through them. Naruto once more charged up for Shinra Tensei ready for him!

Godbito jumped and stood right on top of the Demon Fox puppet, purple chains shot through the puppet, and right into Naruto’s body.

“AHHH!”

7 Tailed Beast was seen about to be pulled out.

“NARUTO!” Sasuke was about to rush to him, but a forest emerged and binded him tight. The wood absorbed the chakra of the Susanoo and restricted him.

“I won’t… let you…! Shinra Tensei!”

BANG!

Godbito tanked it, his body crushed, bled, but he held on tight.

FOR MY WORLD!

The terrain changed, the ground shook.

As the dust settled, Sasuke looked at the aftermath.

The Demon Fox puppet lost its red chakra, turning back into 7 lifeless white puppets, Naruto… laying on the ground weakly.

“No…Naruto…”

“HAHAHAH!” Obito laughed as 7 tailed beasts he took in transformed him. The purple rinnegan in his eyes turned red with 6 tomoe.

“NARUTO!” Sasuke cried out seeing him. Karin shed tears, feeling his flickering chakra.

“He’s… he’s dying…”

“Naruto!” Sasuke’s Susanoo flared with Amaterasu, his eyes bled, his chakra consumed at much speed.

The Susanoo moved like lightning, trying to slash at Godbito. But he looked at it like Sasuke was stupid.

The ground cleaved in two. But Godbito was unharmed through Kamui. He could tank it, but why would he? His God body let him use Kamui even with all chakra he had, even if he became a 10-tail jinchuriki.

Boom! Sasuke took Naruto’s body into the Susanoo and created distance, trying to find countermeasure, his two eyes bled.

Amaterasu, Kagetsuchi! Amaterasu Domain!

The whole field turned into black flames. Flames constantly move trying to engulf him like they were serpents.

“I see. You want to use such a method to consume my Kamui limit… but…” He laughed out loud as he absorbed the Amaterasu.

“I AM GOD!”

“No…!”

Godbito flashed to Sasuke, with a kick, crack and destroy the Susanoo.

Sasuke, Sakura, Kakashi, Karin, Jugo, Suigeto and Naruto’s weakening body was thrown away like trash.

Godbito sneered, not caring about these people anymore as his goal were finally about to complete.

His Rinnesharingan turned to face the moon.

Infinite Tsukiyomi…!

***

Meanwhile... outside a humble cabin by the beach, Tsuyu was casually lying down, her gaze looking up a the stars, hearing the breeze of the wind, the scent of the ocean and waves hitting the shore. Observing the starry skies. And big full moon.

Ha...~

Tsuyu smiled softly, feeling she had peace. Kurama, Gyuki, Reibi and Nue was playing around.

A hint of vicissitude in her eyes.

Maybe if her friends were here it would have been truly perfect... and maybe if, Naruto had been here, before everything that happened, it would have been a dream. But now, it's good enough for her...

Maybe she should check up on Konoha at times, she thought. But seriously... she squinted her eyes, her eyes look right through the barrier and onto the floating old man outside her barrier. She hated people disturbing her peace.

Who and what he wants...

Chapter 146: Tsukami VS Godbito (1)

Chapter Text

“Kabuto… what have you done to yourself…” Orochimaru looked at Kabuto, with a hint of complex emotions in his eyes.

“You… you are alive…” Kabuto was taken aback. He didn’t know.

“... I just… want to inherit your will… Orochimaru-sama…” Kabuto looked down. He knew from Orochimaru’s gaze, that Orochimaru didn’t agree to whatever he was doing.

“I appreciate you looking up to me, Kabuto. But each of us has our own path… I am already on mine. But you are not me.”

“Orochimaru-sama…”

“Let’s stop all this nonsense.”

“... I understand…”

“And we have a huge problem…” Orochimaru looked up at the fighting megazords, and their eventual loss. A huge tree grew from the ground, and a flower wanted to bloom.

The Kages were notified so they could help. And they had been watching the fight between the Gods going.

They had no way at all.

Orochimaru looked in a certain direction, to where the isolated island Tsuyu was staying.

Tsuyu, are you really going to just watch… Orochimaru felt a little jealous. He wanted to just watch and do nothing if he had enough strength to do that. He would rather learn all the jutsu in the world than get involved in whatever bullshit was going on now. Though… a part of him never wanted the whole world to get destroyed.

Woods grew from the divine tree, sucking chakra’s from the dead corpses or living shinobi still around. The flower is blooming by the second.

It felt like hope was lost.

Is this truly the end…? Tsunade looked up at the moon that started to have a Sharingan reflected on them.

Kabuto clasped his hands, and immediately sent all Edo Tensei towards Obito's direction.

Orochimaru hummed. But he thought it would be useless.

The Kages decide to join the fray seeing the Edo Tensei of late Kage.

“Naruto…” Sakura shed tears as he tried to keep his heart beating.

Sasuke also shed tears seeing him dying.

“Sakura… Sasuke… Kakashi-sensei… I am sorry…” Naruto managed to mutter weakly.

“Shut up… you are not dying… you… you are not leaving us… not again…” Sakura’s tears fell on Naruto’s cheek.

Just then Kabuto appeared. With a clasp of hand, a coffin appeared from the ground.

Silver and Gold brothers!

Orochimaru stood next to Kabuto, looking at Naruto with a complicated expression. Maybe it was because he was Tsuyu’s brother so he decided to save him.

“With their 9 tails chakra still inside them, Naruto could live.” Orochimaru explained.

“Orochimaru… you are alive…” Sasuke looked at him with a complicated expression.

“Hnhnhn… what a fine, good body, Sasuke-kun…” Orochimaru licked his lips seeing Sasuke’s grown up figure.

Sasuke shivered and hid behind Karin and Sakura. The two women look fierce at Orochimaru, as if he were a great enemy. They probably thought Orochimaru wanted Sasuke’s body that way, not as in switching body way.

Orochimaru ignored their gazes and used fuinjutsu to seal the 9 tails chakra in Silver and Gold brother into Naruto, letting him live.

“Really… her own brother was about to die and she really didn’t want to appear…”

Everyone gasped at Orochimaru’s words.

“She? You mean…”

“Tsuyu was in fact, alive.” Kabuto supported the notion.

“What? Then… where was she?”

“Enjoying her vacation… She was tired. Her own brother killed her. I understand why she refuses to bother anymore.”

“Tsu-chan… alive…” Naruto shed tears knowing them.

“But she won’t be able to… do whatever if Obito succeeds…”

“I doubt that… She’s powerful enough to ignore him…” But Orochimaru didn’t think she would let her friends die just like that and watch… maybe.

***

Tsuyu was arguing with old man Sage of Six Paths at the moment.

“And why would I care? Let them have some dreams.” Tsuyu just ignored the floating old man, looking at the moon turning red somehow.

“... Tsuyu. Don’t you care about your brother, your comrades and friends in Konoha?”

“...”

“Even in your coldness, I saw kindness and love. I had watched you from afar, Tsuyu. I had once thought you were close to my own mother. But I learned I had misunderstood a lot, both you and her. And perhaps seeing you made me understand her too… that at least, she had loved her own sons truly.” Hagoromo had some regret, recalling the memories.

“She had once ruled the world with benevolence, people called her the Rabbit Goddess. But due to betrayals… She turned into a tyrant. You resembled her very much… She made human sacrifices to gain more power, she lost them, and became greedy for more… even turning against her own sons to take my brother’s and my chakra.”

“Your mother…” Tsuyu frowned. Mother of Sage of Six Paths. This old immortal grandpa was already immortal.

“Kaguya Otsutsuki… progenitor of all chakra. From what I know, my mother was not from this world. If she appeared, even you won’t be able to stop it. No one could kill her, she would want to take back all the chakra in this world, even yours, and she could only be sealed…”

“Hah… I knew it. Aliens… wow. First it’s magic soldiers, now it’s fucking aliens invasions.”

“What’s an alien…” Hagoromo was confused at the term.

“Nothing. Go on… what do you mean ‘if she appeared’… I thought you already sealed her.” When Tsuyu heard that even she couldn't kill Kaguya, she was already panicking slightly inside.

***

The infinite Tsukiyomi was partially launched, creating a genjutsu that was able to influence the Land of Fire first. Trees grew as chakras from millions were taken away slowly.

The flowers bloom more and more.

The others protected by Sasuke’s Susanoo look in despair.

“... Tsu-chan…” Naruto looked in despair.

She won’t help… because I killed her… I hurt her… a lot.

Tears shed from Naruto. I am sorry Tsu-chan.

Naruto took a step out of Susanoo…

“Naruto…!” Sasuke was surprised, but he let him be. Maybe, Naruto just wanted to dream. The perfect world.

Naruto look up at the moon… white light surrounded him.

***

He was just a 4 year old child. “Yatta! I found you! Hihi!”

“Nii-san! So quick…! One more time!!” Tsuyu pouted, crossing her arms.

“Hehe. Okay but I will still win-ttebayo!”

“Hmph! No, I will okay!”

As they played again, Naruto looked down, a flash of sadness in his eyes. Because he knew, this was all… a dream.

“Kids! Stop playing! Mom just made dessert!” Yellow flashed appeared so suddenly as usual.

“Dad! Okay!” Tsuyu went to Minato, she smiled sweetly, and let herself be coddled up by Minato.

Naruto almost laughed. What the hell was this dream…

That’s not Tsu-chan at all…

But… maybe I had wished she was like that… a little sister that… was sweet, kind, caring for him, someone he as a brother was supposed to protect and care for. Not the opposite.

He was unable to get out of the illusion, time passed by. Naruto eventually became hero of Konoha, become Hokage, and he made all nations achieve peace, by understanding each other.

“Nii-san, you are amazing…” Tsuyu praised him as the two walked together along the streets of Konoha.

“Haha… is that so…”

“Yeah. You changed the world a lot… I could never do it like you do. You made me realise my methods… would never let all we have happen.”

“...” Naruto had tears in his eyes,

But I never managed to convince her, nor did she want to change. This was all… a stupid dream.

“Nii-san, why are you crying… hey…” Tsuyu moved forward, patting his back.

“No… nothing…”

Just then, a Black Eye with red iris and 3 tomoe patterns appeared in the sky of Konoha.

“What… what is that…?” Tsuyu seemed scared, she held onto Naruto’s arm tight.

“Tsu-chan…?”

The black Eye locked onto them. The eye seemingly saw through everything and as if there’s a hint of emotion of being baffled in the eye.

In the black eye’s reflection, an image of Tsuyu appeared, in her majestic, almost evil-godlike appearance.

Nii-san, what the hell are you dreaming about… that’s me? Seriously?

“Ah… Ahahaha… um…” Naruto felt embarrassed.

“Sorry… Tsu-chan…”

Tsuyu looked down at Naruto with vicissitude. She knew this was the version of Tsuyu he had wished for.

It’s fine. We couldn’t get along completely… It’s no one’s fault.

“Yeah…” Naruto rubbed the back of his head. Tsuyu holding onto Naruto like a scared little sister was so confused. The horned, evil god-like appearance on the reflection of the large eye doesn’t seem like her at all.

The Sharingans in her arms, the byakugan in right eye, the red chakra robe, she appeared more like an evil god.

You want to stay here forever?

“... no.”

Is that so? I wouldn’t bother you if you want to.

“Ahaha… Tsu-chan… you must have hated me…”

… I don’t.

“... Tsu-chan…”

Crack, crack. The illusion cracked. Naruto looked back at the version of Tsuyu that deep down he had wished for.

“Goodbye Tsu-chan.” Naruto patted the ‘nice’ Tsu-chan’s head, before leaving the illusion.

He woke up, only to find a hundred Black Eye with Sharingan pattern was in the whole sky, looking down on Obito like a true god.

Tsuyu appeared in front of Naruto in her majestic yet evil appearance.

“Nii-san…” Her eyes contained a hint of nostalgia. Her hand moved to touch a side of Naruto’s face warmly, as if caressing him.

“Tsu-”

Tsuyu gouged Naruto’s Rinnegan out almost mercilessly, yet cleanly.

Everyone gasped in shock seeing what she did. Even Orochimaru gasped.

“Just let me handle him. We had more things to worry about than Madara…” Tsuyu gouged her left Sharingan, replacing it with the Rinnegan almost too swiftly. The extra sharingan was absorbed into her body.

Her left arms filled with Sharingans flickered, more Sharingans appeared outside of Tsuyu’s chakra robe, appearing in black eyes with 3 tomoe patterns in red iris.

Because she was aware of Kaguya’s threat, she had made preparations.

A hundred Sharingan she absorbed into herself, after he found some secret space containing lots of them. It was what Obito had kept after the massacre, and Tsuyu also added the extra Sharingan she had from the harvest of Shin Uchiha.

Orochimaru looked at Tsuyu with a complicated expression. She looked more evil than Obito right now, with a hundred eyes all over her body. Yeah okay she definitely was the most evil among all of them, and yet the sanest and the kindest somehow.

She looked at Obito who seemed scared of her at the moment.

She stretched her arm filled with Sharingans.

This Rinnegan sure is useful…

Using the Creation of All Things (COAT) and Divine chakra of faith, she did what she could.

COAT: Reincarnation of the Hundred Eyes

Her flesh turned into a blob, tearing a piece from herself with a sharingan at its core. Into a creature of an eye with wings. More of these tore away from Tsuyu’s body.

A hundred creatures with Sharingan on them. Their bodies turned black from collapse release, making them harder than steel, yet lighter than air.

Obito looked at her with disgust.

She’s the evil one!

“Hmph…” She swung her new grown arm, the 100 eyes creatures, each marked with Flying Raijin all positioned fast into a matrix surrounding Obito.

Fuinjutsu Kekkai: Tenrin Shinkai - Heavenly Ring Divine Realm.

Each of the Sharingan was interconnected, with fragments of her consciousness in each of them, creating a matrix that lets nothing escape her vision.

“...Tsuyu…you seemed more terrifying than before…” Orochimaru commented.

“I cannot allow risk. He’s more powerful than me, physically…” Tsuyu’s Divine Realm saw through his body.

Everyone seemed scared of her a little, but also relieved. As if Obito was a joke in front of her.

***

Chapter 147: Tsukami VS Godbito

Chapter Text

“Tsu-chan. The people outside were fighting too!” Naruto quickly remembered.

Tsuyu hummed.

“I know.”

Normally I would say it’s human resources so it’s good to save them. But frankly what do I care about when I am already at peace on my own… no superior to appease, nor order me, even Hokage was nothing to me… I am already the biggest boss myself. I am my own superior.

… She learned the truth to her peace after gaining power and position. She never had reached this point in her previous lives where she was the biggest boss and there’s no one that was above her. With power to live freely and she made the rules if she wanted to. Except for Hagoromo that she still respected, maybe, but that guy was a dead man living as a ghost.

I guess not doing anything means wasting the power I already had. And I do get something out of it… let’s get it over with.

She waved her hand, ten of the Eye Creatures removed from the matrix of divine observation and flew close to Tsuyu. With a handseal, she sent them away in different directions through Flying Raijin. They were Tsuyu’s own flesh with fragments of her own consciousness after all.

Kagebunshin no Jutsu!

Through each Gaze, a shadow clone with Her Majesty was created at each of the Eye Creature’s locations.

***

Land of Tea, an eye creature appeared above the rooftop of a humble villager's home. It flew and reached the air, right in the middle of the battlefield.

Its Sharingan spun, the small creature morphed into a giant black eye with Sharingan in them.

The soldiers and shinobi fighting with white zetsu felt the presence and looked up above.

Their hearts were palpitating. Not out of fear, no. But…

Worship.

“Kami-sama! Kami-sama is here! She’s alive!”

A majestic figure came out of the eye, a shadow clone of Tsuyu. A Rinnegan in her left, a Byakugan in her right. The red chakra robe fluttered, her long hair swaying.

Those that were in despair gained hope, calling out to Her. The 1000 Eyed Goddess had returned.

She came to give salvation to mankind.

Collapse Release: Abyss Armament.

From the ground, the earth rumbled as earth gathered, compressed, and turned almost pitch black crystal-like form - a heavy pitch black spear was created and floated towards her.

She spread out Sage Chakra in pulses, differentiating the white zetsu that may pretend to be someone else from the absorption and reaction to Senjutsu chakra.

She rushed with precision, holding her spear like a war god across the sky. Killing tens and hundreds of white zetsu in a matter of minutes, with her Eye above looking at the entire battlefield.

“Kami-sama! Thank you!”

“Kami-sama… nnh.. Kami…” The old lady shed tears, holding her injured daughter. Calculating the fact that she really didn’t use much chakra to kill the zetsu since she really was using kenjutsu, saving one or few didn’t matter.

Her touch grazed the wound, and behold Her miracle, ailment and wound healed.

The old lady shed tears and kowtowed in gratefulness.

“Kami-sama… thank you…”

She only nodded, before she flew back to the giant eye in the sky, entering them before the giant eye closed to appear in another location.

All over the Shinobi World, Tsuyu appeared like God, giving salvation to humans who were being killed by White Zetsu.

“Thousand Eyed Goddess! She’s here! Oh Kami! Please save us!”

“Me-me-sama…!” A child looked up at her figure as the white zetsu was torn into half in a swing of her Dark Spear.

***

Land of Fire, Kiba’s squad was fighting with the remaining white zetsu. Thankfully the Edo Tensei suddenly became allies, but they were still overwhelmed. But the white zetsu were able to cause chaos as they mimic other people.

Just then, a giant black eye appeared in the sky above. Its red iris turned to look below.

Konoha shinobi all gasped in shock, but then, all of them cheered.

“SHE’S ALIVE!” One of them almost shed tears, finally seeing their hero again.

“Tsuyu…” Kiba and Hinata almost shed tears seeing the figure coming out of the giant eye.

Though she had a new Rinnegan. With Collapse Release, she sent Abyssal Clones, a pitch black clone of herself to help. A pitch black spear created from the ground, gravitated in front of her. With a wave of her hand, the pitch black spear whistled through the air, moving left and right like a serpent skewering tens of Zetsu all at once in an instant.

So… COOL! Kiba was unable to remove his eyes from her, letting his guard down even.

The spear went right towards Kiba causing him to scream. It passed right next to his head to kill a Zetsu behind him pretending to be Konoha Shinobi.

He looked back, saw the dead Zetsu and laughed a little. A bead of sweat rolled down his cheek.

“Tsuyu… you scared me…” His eyes contained so much emotion seeing her again. Though she has a Rinnegan now. But she was still Tsuyu.

Her eyes turned cold. “On the battlefield a momentary lapse of focus leads to your death. ”

Kiba shivered slightly.

“ I will punish you later Inuzuka.” Tsuyu said almost seriously, but then a soft smile grazed her lips. She was just joking.

“Yes Tsuyu! I will accept any punishment!” Kiba stood upright, his face serious. But the tears brimming in his eyes couldn’t be hidden, as if he had so much to say but couldn’t, not now on the battlefield.

Tsuyu’s shadow clone shook her head. Whatever. She returned to the eye in the sky. The giant eye closed and disappeared to reappear at another location.

***

Tsuyu on the main battlefield raised her eyebrows, feeling the gold chakra of faith coming at her at ridiculous volume.

Due to the recent war, there were too many lost Shinobi. So white zetsu army passed through and caused slaughter among the masses. Tsuyu revived her own legend, and cemented her position as a God of Shinobi World.

Golden light flickered slightly in her dark red chakra robe as desperate faith, the highest spiritual power that could be condensed by an intelligent lifeform - spiritual power coming from despair turned to hope and deepest wish for miracle turned into chakra in her body as all thoughts turned to her, all chakra connected to her.

Just like how a mangekyo manifests the deepest desperate wish of a user into a technique. Most can think of hatred or love of the Uchiha giving them power to defy fate or fulfill their desire, thus manifestation of mangekyo ability. But faith had similar power.

Black Zetsu, feeling a potent chakra from Tsuyu, frowned. Did Hagoromo out there give her some boost?

Godbito looked at Tsuyu’s figure. He felt so distressed. But he calmed himself down. Now that he had fully adapted to the 7 tailed beasts he absorbed, he felt invincible. Tsuyu may not have a way to kill him.

Kurama and Gyuki inside of Tsuyu had their hearts palpitating. Reibi and Nue were hugging each other in fear.

Tsuyu, do not underestimate him! He is like Sage of Six Path himself!

“I know.” Tsuyu squinted her eyes. She had seen Hagoromo, and this person carried similar potent power.

Just as Tsuyu was wary of Godbito, he was also wary of her.

“Zetsu, how do I kill her?”

He knew each of these Eye Creatures surrounding him were mobile Flying Raijin carriers and they even shared perceptions with each other feeling their gazes.

Obito wasn’t worried about dying, since he could just pass through all of her attacks. But what was the point of running away? He wanted to complete his plan!

“Let’s destroy those eyes first. Once she lost her mobility it would be easier.” Zetsu thought.

Obito nodded. Tapping into Sage of Six Path Chakra, 9 black orbs and a black staff created. A 9 tomoe pattern appeared on his back. The pressure he emanated caused the surrounding watcher to feel palpitation. Only Tsuyu remained unaffected.

Zetsu looked at the Orbs. Not touched by Obito… Kekkei Mora… hey… could it be… Zetsu’s brain was spinning.

Just then, figures stood next to Tsuyu.

Tsunade, Rasa and Terumi Mei flickered. The Edo Tensei of Raikage, Onoki, Hashirama, Hiruzen, Minato, Tobirama and Madara also appeared in the surrounding Godbito. The pressure emanating from Godbito made even them don’t believe Tsuyu could do it alone.

Wait, Madara ?

Everyone, even Godbito turned their eyes on him, surprised he was even there.

Madara was naturally Edo Tenseid by Kabuto previously. But the problem was his plan was entirely ruined. Because Obito never intended to revive him at all!

“Zetsu! What’s the meaning of this!” He quickly scolded the black Zetsu that was hanging around Godbito.

“Um. Madara-sama… he’s too powerful…” Black Zetsu acted pitiful. He was supposed to be Madara’s will.

Madara squinted his eyes, feeling something was wrong. But Black Zetsu was right, Godbito right now was akin to Sage of Six Path. So it’s reasonable that his will couldn’t complete the plan to resurrect him.

“You had been working with him all along?!” The other Kages quickly flickered backward, their eyes wary of Madara.

The fact was Godbito already had the perfect body to resurrect Kaguya after using Chimera technique so reviving Madara was completely unnecessary at this point, that was why Black Zetsu didn’t say much to Obito to remind him.

“Madara! It’s been so long!” Hashirama looked a little too happy.

“Even after dying you are the same as ever.” Madara snorted.

“... Obito. You surpassed my expectations… I would leave it to you to complete Tsukinomi…” Madara was reluctant and unwilling to leave it to others. But what can he do? Even the seal he left in Obito’s heart was gone somehow.

Everyone gasped hearing Madara’s words, so he was a part of the plan as well.

Onoki and A look at Tsuyu’s figure, looking evil as usual. Now having Rinnegan in her left eye socket. The pressure and evil emanating from her was no less than Godbito.

“But what about her ?” Raikage said with malice.

As Raikage said that, few of the Eye Creatures in the air turned their gazes at him. Tsuyu frowned, this old dead zombie still had something to say.

“She killed Onoki and me without a care! She will be the one to ruin this world!” Raikage said with anger.

Tsuyu’s sharp glare turned to them.

“All of you attacked her when we already agreed to sign the treaty and stop the war! How could you be shameless!” Tsunade scolded him.

“War? There was a war?” Hashirama asked, Tobirama sighed, looking solemn. That their system failed. Hiruzen frowned, but he guessed, perhaps it was due to the Orochimaru invasion back then. In a way it was his fault to fail to protect Konoha, to a point another great war happened.

“4th Shinobi War. All of them, Suna, Iwa, Kumo and even Kiri decide to destroy Konoha!” Tsunade revealed it to the past Kages.

Konoha’s Kage looked at the other villages' Kage with anger.

Mei Terumi raised her hand in surrender since it had nothing to do with her. “That was Yagura. And even then we found out he was mind controlled. Kirigakure never intended to fight Konoha.”

“Have you guys done talking?” Godbito was annoyed at these people acting like it was some reunion. These people were just trash in front of him.

“Obito…” Minato called out to him.

“Minato… as always, you are late when it matters.” His eyes darted to him.

“Why, Obito?” Minato tried to find the Obito he once knew.

Godbito looked up at the red moon, recalling the past. Of everything he did.

“To end this hopeless world…”

“Why? You always have… been the brightest of everyone. You wanted to become Hokage… This isn’t you…”

“Minato, that Obito was already dead. Now… What's standing in front of you is God who wants to bring true peace to this hopeless world.”

Collapse Release: Spiralling Abyss.

Out of nowhere, a black hole with a ring of light appeared right behind Godbito, transported out of his sight right to the Eye Creature that flew behind him.

Everyone gasped in shock. Obito too was caught off guard and quickly used Kamui to be intangible.

The earth shattered, the ground lifted and broken, the light dimmed and bent. Chakra gravitated toward the void. Tsuyu used Flying Raijin, with an Eye Creature attached to everyone alive bringing them along outside the area of explosion.

Bang!

White light engulfed the whole area, creating devastation everywhere they could see.

After light dissipated, the Edo Tensei that were destroyed instantly slowly revived itself. All of them had a look of shock seeing such a devastating technique that devoured everything.

“What is the girl's name…?” Hashirama asked after he was revived.

“Tsuyu Uzumaki. Demon of Konoha.” Onoki replied.

“Demon…?” Tobirama frowned. The only ones who should deserve such a title were the Uchiha’s.

“Her terror spread wide in the Shinobi World. Minato, your daughter used Flying Raijin to turn living shinobi into a weapon! She sent a technique to destroy and kill without moving a single step! Sending explosives through the technique, destroying and killing hundreds without a care! She even pretended to mark our shinobi, and let everyone know most of them were mere pretense! They made them commit suicide, made their allies turn against each other, and made them burn all corpses! She used prisoners as chakra cattle! Feeding on them like animals! She is a monster! To think you had created a demon, Minato!”

A’s eyes were almost bloodshot as he looked at Minato, the Demon’s own father.

Minato parted his lips, wanting to defend Tsuyu. “She had to do it. Otherwise Konoha would have been destroyed.”

He said that, but as a father, how could he say he was comfortable for her daughter to be so ruthless. No father would want their children to turn out that way. But as the 4th Hokage, he supported her intentions.

“Impressive… To think Konoha produced such a genius. And a perfect 9 tails jinchuriki too. Her chakra volume made many things possible…” Tobirama on the other hand looks very impressed at Tsuyu’s creative use of Flying Raijin. He really didn’t care about her methods, Tobirama himself had always been nonchalant with using enemy prisoners to perfect his jutsu. Why didn’t he think of that?

“... Enough. We are already dead, A. Konoha did what they could. Besides, we took advantage of her weakness when Konoha already asked for peace. That was on us, our death is justified on her hands. Tone down your anger.”

Onoki said solemnly. He knew it was their own fault to make a move on Tsuyu back then, seeing her weakness. It was a huge mistake on their part. As an old man that went through wars, he wasn’t that stubborn.

“Tch…” A grumbled. He wouldn’t openly admit it.

Hashirama and Tobirama look at each other, quite surprised. Tsuyu killed Onoki? Even the Raikage. But then remembering the technique that made sense. Even Hashirama wasn’t sure if he would survive being hit by that in his prime.

But as everyone looked over to see the aftermath, Godbito remained levitating there, 9 Truth Seeking Balls floating behind him. It was as if he was unaffected at all.

“How could he live?” Everyone gasped.

An Eye Creature flew over and Tsuyu quickly reappeared. She squinted her eyes, looking at Godbito unaffected. Space-time ninjutsu.

Kurama, who had Naruto’s memories, quickly explained to Tsuyu about Kamui’s properties after observation when they were fighting Obito back then. Tsuyu in fact had never fought Obito and until now was unaware of the specifics. Kurama forgot Tsuyu shouldn’t know…

“Huh. Is that so… So he needs to be tangible to attack.”

His Kamui had a time limit. Though after he became the Jinchuriki of Ten Tails, he wields Sage of Six Path power. It’s possible he had no limit now. But he had to kill you, so he had to attack. He wouldn’t just do nothing.

Tsuyu nodded. A plan already formed in her mind. Either let herself be hit, use Izanagi and hit him back. Or use a shadow clone that would wait for the right moment to hit. Or both at the same time, so she could land a hit.

Meanwhile Zetsu just has an idea for Obito. There’s no need to be so complex.

Obito, just use truth seeking orbs as a weapon to kill her. You can remain intangible even while attacking! The black substance was Kekkei Mora, it would touch the physical even if you yourself were intangible! Just don’t touch the orb directly when she attacks you.

Obito opened his mouth slightly. He never had thought a day would come when he could be intangible and attack at the same time. His body being a Sage body allowed him to withstand the chakra inside of himself from Juubi and utilise Kamui!

“Tsuyu, I will have to kill you, for this hopeless world to end!” One truth seeking orb appeared in his hand. Turning into a cone shape ready to launch an attack any time.

“Obito, was it? Can’t you use that technique just on yourself . You can live in your perfect world on your own. No one would stop you. I wouldn’t stop you either. Why would you need to drag the whole world with you?” Tsuyu mocked him, but was also serious about it. If he wanted to sleep badly just go ahead.

Obito choked on the logic.

“I… I will give them to everyone! Not just me!” Obito felt his conscience was questioned right where it hurts.

Tsuyu snickered. What a mad man.

“You just don’t want to be left alone, knowing what you are doing is just some nonsense in your heart and you need others to accompany you in your stupid dream world to validate yourself. So pathetic.”

Tsuyu’s talk no jutsu burned him throughout because it was true.

“YOU…!” Obito used a truth seeking, launching an attack! Like a spear it stretched towards her.

She just disappeared in an instant, appearing next to an Eye Creature already flying next to Obito. Her vision prowess with Eye Creatures acting like a net of shared perception, her Byakugan, Rinnegan, Sage sensory perception, Godbito had no way to outspeed her perception.

She launched a kick towards him, but it simply passed through. Just then, Obito moved a truth seeking Orb, it elongated and stabbed right into Tsuyu’s body!

“Tsuyu…!” Minato shouted, seeing her daughter stabbed right in the chest, blood spurted out of her. But in the same instance, her body disappeared like magic, and a shadow clone appeared and drove an Abyss Spear into Obito’s chest.

It passed through without resistance.

Both Obito and Tsuyu frowned. Godbito looked in front of him, where Tsuyu’s real body stood.

Izanagi…

Tsuyu talked to Kurama and Gyuki asking what’s going on.

Those weapons are made of Truth Seeking Orbs… and he wasn’t touching it directly, so it remains physical even when he’s intangible.

Tsuyu felt her blood boiling. He can remain intangible AND attack at the same time? What a cheater!

Godbito looked around himself, the hundred Eye Creatures watching. Each of them represented one Izanagi.

Both of them look at each other in distorted expressions. Godbito used his Truth Seeking orb to destroy the Eyes first!

The Eyes as if having its own consciousness was too swift, dodging easily on their own. It was a tad a bit slow to attack if he didn’t touch the balls and control it with just chakra. Tsuyu was even hit before because she intended to be hit.

Godbito took a deep breath before he could lose his patience. He had never met such a cockroach. But thinking again, Tsuyu had no way to hit him, so by default he won the longer the battle went on.

Tsuyu was thinking carefully. Space-Time ninjutsu… I need to figure them out. She clasped her hands.

Collapse Release: Abyssal Samsara! Tsuyu’s own flesh torn off of her through Creation of All Thing, 9 pitch black crystalline orbs made of her own selves orbited around her like she was the center of gravitation.

She clasped her hands together. Distorted Domain!

The orbiting black orbs unleash its gravitational field. Each of them had different strength, constantly moving around Tsuyu, and the light around her appeared distorted. They distort directions and eventual trajectories of all attacks!

Godbito raised his arm, frowning. As he launched a truth seeking orb to attack, the supposedly straight javelin bent here and there and missed her by a few meters to hit the ground instead.

What kind of technique is this…

Tsuyu, as the center of gravity herself, was in the most balanced state. She couldn’t see properly with the lights bending in front of her. But she didn’t need to see through her own eyes, but the Eyes outside.

Godbito discovered each time Tsuyu wanted to attack, the path straight to her was not distorted. In a way, she had dodging hax as long as she wasn’t attacking much like Godbito.

She rushed forward toward Godbito! Tsuyu took an orb and turned it into a spear thrusting it toward him. Godbito used Truth Seeking Orb once more to launch a strike onto her, but an Abyssal Orb as if living moved on his right, making his aim miss by a few inches from the attraction.

His Rinnegan looked at the Orb, realising those things were alive like those Eyes too! What the hell!

The two frustrated Gods fought each other, with each of their cheats, no one able to hit each other.

The people below felt anxious for Tsuyu. Though Raikage secretly wished Tsuyu was dead.

Godbito disengaged at the same time as Tsuyu. Both of them were thinking of a new strategy.

Godbito clasped his hands, using Chibaku Tensei hoping to destroy all of Tsuyu’s Abyssal Orbs and her Eyes. But he thought too much as she just teleported them all away all at once. With all of them being her own flesh and chakra, she could teleport all of them without touching them. Same with her own eyes outside.

Godbito looked at the useless chunk of earth created after chibaku tensei was finished.

He felt like tearing his hair off.

“Zetsu, how do I kill this thing!”

Zetsu was also frowning. Tsuyu was really just as frustrated as Obito.

“Why don’t you just give up. We both seemed to be unable to kill each other… like I said, you can live in your own dream… but not drag others.” Tsuyu stated her proposition.

“As if I would give up! I will create a perfect world!” Obito, as if consumed by rage, created a long rod made of Truth Seeking Orb. The rod spun and elongated, attacking everything and everywhere wildly hoping to hit her.

The terrain changed, the ground cleaves in pieces like a blender. Tsuyu’s matrix of observation was able to deduce its trajectory, dodging them with Flying Raijin while trying to figure out a way.

To defeat Space-Time ninjutsu, I need Space-Time ninjutsu. Gravitation affects the two. I need to reach an even greater extreme.

Hints of gold chakra flickered in her hand as she took an Abyssal Orb in her hand. Her being worshipped by so many created such an opportunity. She condensed an even greater amount of her own Collapse Release Senjutsu chakra, made using the Divine gold chakra as part of its spiritual component. Containing an extreme field of gravity, the orb turned into a spear pulsing with golden chakra-like veins surrounding the void in her hand.

This thing took almost half of my entire chakra, my arm breaking apart swinging it. But with this…

Zetsu noticed how even light was seemingly absorbed an inch around the spear, making it as if she was holding the very void, each movement carrying the ability to bend even space toward it.

He had a bad premonition. Be careful. Her weapon-

Tsuyu rushed with Flying Raijin behind Godbito. Godbito in his rage launched another Truth Seeking ball. Tsuyu, unable to move swiftly due to the Void Spear weighing like the world, just took it head on! It drove straight through her body, causing her body to break apart. Her arm shattered and flesh mushed as she swung the spear.

Her Void Spear cleaved right through Godbito! Causing everyone to gasp.

Spurt! Blood flushed as Godbito’s body was cut in half through his shoulder down to his waist. Even his chakra as if bent and destabilised the moment it touched his body! Tsuyu's half broken body disappeared and reappeared as complete through Izanagi.

Godbito reattached his body quickly, realising his predicament.

No… she could hit me!

Godbito felt his heart faltering. The Eyes Creature around them all moved swiftly around Godbito, creating a matrix of observation looking for his openings and acting as mobile markers where Tsuyu could strike anywhere. Each of her swings was slow and heavy, and yet he couldn’t dodge as if it was making him move into her attack.

Even Tsuyu herself was affected and ‘died’ a few times due to large openings each time she swung to end Godbito.

Godbito’s body was tough, even if he were cut and split apart, he could heal it back. Godbito tried to take away Tsuyu’s chakra, piercing her with a purple chain to take 9 tails and 8 tails in her. But Izanagi always stopped it.

As he was cleaved 7 times, Godbito felt his body start to break down. His chakra was becoming unstable.

No…! I cannot lose here!

Godbito clasped his hands, his expression ferocious. SHINRA TENSEI!

Tsuyu might have been able to use Abyssal Repulsion to show off, but she just Flying Raijin away, wondering if Godbito had gone senile.

A kilometer wide area was destroyed, but Tsuyu remained unaffected as she stood looking at him.

“Why won’t you die…!” Godbito screamed, his whole body shaking.

Just then, out of nowhere…

Pierce! Everyone watching from afar gasped in shock, a black hand pierced Godbito’s heart. Even he didn’t expect and didn’t use intangibility in time.

“You… why?” Godbito looked behind him.

“Was it Madara…?” Godbito almost forgot Black Zetsu was Madara’s will. But even then, Madara himself gave a green light for him to continue the plan on his own just now! So why!

“Hnhnhn… no. It’s for Mother.” Black Zetsu smiled evilly.

“AHHH!” Godbito screamed as his body turned into a blob of white flesh, changing. A big burst of chakra suddenly exploded out of the ground, the huge amount even destroyed the field.

From the flesh, a woman in white robe formed. A pair of Byakugan in her eyes, a Rinnesharingan in her forehead, hair as long as Tsuyu’s. The chakra emitting from her caused even the air to shake with terror.

“Kurama… is that…” Tsuyu felt her heart palpitating, even fear.

Kaguya…!

“Sh*t…” Tsuyu cursed, her body shaky slightly, her heart wasn’t calming down. Godbito’s Chimera Technique that boosted his base stats and made a perfect vessel for Kaguya made up just barely enough for Kaguya’s resurrection even without Gyuki and Kyubi’s chakra! Even Hagoromo didn’t expect it!

Can I really… do this…

Tsuyu felt threatened just from feeling her existence. Her Eyes Creature trembled in fear and all ran away to return to her body seeing her endless chakra and pressure. Everyone still in the vicinity looked from afar unable to move their eyes away, their hearts unable to stop its rapid beating.

Tsu-chan… Naruto bit his lips, he took steps forward to help her, but Sasuke held his arm.

He shook his head, saying that in this battle, Tsuyu had to fight them alone.

Naruto had tears in his eyes.

Why am I so useless… Why?

Hagoromo appeared right in front of the two seeing it’s time, stunning them. In their minds, each of them were briefed about what’s happening.

Naruto may not have 9 tails chakra, but his own would be enough. He also housed 1 to 7 tails and 9 tails previously and gained their support. The remainder of the chakra, even if it was little, still existed inside of him.

“This time, I need you two to save the world, and seal my Mother. As long as both the Sun and Moon seal touched her at the same time, the Six Path Chibaku Tensei would be activated. And she would be sealed once more…”

“I… I will save the world, and help Tsu-chan…!” Golden light flickered around Naruto, there were no chakra robes, but his eyes turned golden, with a rectangular slit of Sage Mode. 9 truth seeking orb appeared behind him along with a staff made of Kekkei Mora. Hagoromo gave a tad more chakra to Naruto to make up for his missing chakra amount. But even without 9 tails, he had been living with Kurama for years, increasing his own base chakra by hundreds of times more than a regular person.

“I understand.” Sasuke opened his eyes, one of them turned into 6 tomoe Rinnegan!

Sakura looked at both of them, their chakra almost turned into a qualitative difference from before. The power of Sage of Six Path chakra ran in their veins.

You two were always ahead of me…

Sakura looked solemn.

“But why not give them to Tsu-chan…” Naruto asked the important question. Because in his cognition, if Tsuyu was given all this she might do better than both of them.

“You both were reincarnations of my sons, I place my hopes on you two…”

That was the first reason. Second, after seeing Tsuyu turn into a tyrant to rule the world once, he wouldn’t want that to happen again.

Third, he wanted to say she was… a foreign soul. He had consulted with the Great Toad Sage before, back when Naruto, the newest reincarnation of Ashura was born.

But he was shocked that there’s another born alongside him. A twin that, as if, wasn't supposed to exist. Tsuyu was born. The Toad Sage once said it was impossible to see her future nor predict anything. As if he was looking at nothing .

Hagoromo couldn’t feel connection to her either, as all his descendants should be connected to him through chakra. It was a very mysterious thing. He suspects she was a ‘foreign’ soul. Though, perhaps at some point Tsuyu had fully become a part of this world, through the bonds she made, the connections she formed, and even worship bound her in this world truly.

He felt uneasy at the idea of giving her his chakra. As if his instinct told him something was off. It wasn’t her personality or what she might do, that was Hagoromo’s own personal bias. But what’s definitely not his own bias was how he felt her existence carried something dangerous alongside her. Though most of it left unsaid since it was just his gut feelings.

“Now go. Seal my Mother.”

Hagoromo looked at them solemnly. For the first time in all reincarnations, these two didn’t fight too seriously and had reached understanding. Indra too, gained friends and learned to trust.

“Okay super grandpa Sage! We will save the world!” Naruto clenched his fist, looking toward Tsuyu’s direction as she and Kaguya had a stare off at each other.

Tsu-chan… this time, I will help you.

***

Chapter 148: Kaguya (1)

Chapter Text

Kaguya looked at Tsuyu, feeling her chakra that was hers . 9 tails and 8 tails inside of her…

Mother, be careful. She wasn’t normal.

Kaguya’s Byakugan could see through her. Those creepy eyes all over the left side of her body, filled with Sharingan.

Though, at most Tsuyu was like any other human if she excluded her chakra. No… there was something else. The gold chakra, different. But, it didn’t matter. All chakra were hers.

Tsuyu gulped a mouthful of saliva.

Should I just Flying Raijin away and run from her? Or maybe communicate first?

The amount of Kaguya’s chakra was unfathomable. Tsuyu was like a drop in the ocean. No wonder she was called God.

“Kaguya. It’s the first meeting between us. What is your intention…”

A bead of sweat rolled down Tsuyu’s cheek. She really felt like running away at the moment. Her life felt at threat constantly just being near this Godlike being. Seeing Kaguya just stare at her instead of slapping her like a fly in the first instance was a good sign. In Tsuyu’s perception Kaguya could do just that.

“My Chakra… I would like you to return it.” She said it calmly, like a God saying it like a matter of fact.

“Ah… I see.”

Kurama and Gyuki were screaming inside, Nue and Reibi hugging each other and shivering.

“Unfortunately… I treasured my life…” Tsuyu said carefully, beads of sweat rolled down more. She’s ready to dodge any attack coming at her. Her Byakugan, Rinnegan, Sharingan, all activated.

Kaguya squinted her eyes. “I wouldn’t kill you then. My chakra…” Zetsu already told her this person could use space-time ninjutsu to run away easily. So she too decided to agree for a moment.

Tsuyu’s eyes widened. Really?

“Hand them over…” Kaguya slowly levitated towards Tsuyu.

The sweat already vaporised from her red chakra robe. It seemed Kaguya was able to communicate and she seemed genuine about not killing her and her brain was really spinning to decide to just give those two to her and run away

Kurama and Gyuki seemed to notice her emotions and were screaming at her NO.

“What do you need it for…?” Tsuyu just asked to delay her actions. She was constantly observing Kaguya through all of her Eyes, and no matter how she looked, she was like an abyss, undefeatable.

“For them.”

Tsuyu frowned. Them?

Kaguyu stretched out a hand, a gate in space opened as Kaguya inserted her hand. A similar gate appeared behind Tsuyu, Kaguya’s hand was reaching her, black Zetsu stretching out to bind her. The sharingan on her back had its tomoe spun, its perception sent to Tsuyu in the split second Kaguya tried to touch her.

Flying Raijin!

She disappeared instantly, appearing at a meter's distance away.

Kaguya looked at Tsuyu in more malice. Her Byakugan popped out. Black Zetsu was right…

Okay I really pissed her off…

Just then, Tsuyu saw Naruto and Sasuke heading in her direction.

Those two have a death wish?!

She didn’t turn around as Naruto and Sasuke flickered to stand on Tsuyu’s side.

Kaguya’s Byakugan locked onto the two.

Hagoromo and Hamura…? No… Indra and Ashura… and those powers in their hands. Hagoromo gave it to them…

A flicker of pain seemed to be reflected in her cold white eyes.

“You two… she is too strong…” Tsuyu said as she gulped her saliva.

“We have a way. We just need to touch her with the seals in my hand and Naruto’s. Hagoromo gave us the seals.”

“Hagoromo gave you two things huh… quite biased that he gave me nothing…” Tsuyu said to lighten her own heart facing that monster.

Naruto rubbed the back of his neck. He wasn’t sure what to say. After all this time.

Tsuyu’s Rinnegan looked over at Naruto, sensing his Sage chakra, and something as potent as her gold chakra in his right hand.

Naruto’s seal is important. I can’t let him die and become a deadweight.

She returned to her mindscape.

“Kurama. I am splitting you into two again. Just stay in Naruto for a while. He is needed to seal Kaguya.”

Kurama agreed, knowing Kaguya’s threat. He wouldn’t want to be eaten.

She made hand seals; her Rinnegan activated. Creation of All Things - Yin and Yang Separation.

Yin and Yang were taken apart from Kurama making her lose 30% of chakra. She still had Half a Kurama, Gyuki, Nue and Reibi supplying her. Tsuyu holds her fist out to Naruto.

“Tsu-chan…?”

“You need Kurama’s chakra. Otherwise you would be deadweight. I don’t need that much to use Flying Raijin. We just need you two to seal, so you need to have the power here.” Tsuyu had her consideration.

“Tsu-chan…”

Naruto felt his eyes teary. He had so much to say, so much apology to give. But he had to hold them and connect their fists together.

As their chakra fit like a puzzle, pieces of memories appeared in each other’s mind.

***

“Nii-san…” Tsuyu looked over at the kid Naruto, looking lonely as no one wanted to play with him.

The brother who felt she was cold and distant at times. To the brother who admired her.

Jealousy, longing for her achievements, for friends…

The dream to be acknowledged.

To have people around him.

…

Tsu-chan… please forgive Ero-sennin! He just wants to find a better way!

I see… so… I broke his heart here… Tsuyu looked down on Jiraiya’s crushed corpse. Her eyes carried a hint of guilt, but at the same time, even if she turned back time, she would still make the same decision.

He violated my will, and… nothing can make me forgive him, nii-san.

Though I wished I didn’t have to kill him… Tsuyu ran her fingers through the hair of 12 years old Naruto. His eyes dull, his expression empty even as tears shed down from his cheek while holding the cold corpse.

I know it would hurt. But I thought you would move on. I didn’t know, you are never able to… you still think of him at times… and that he died in my hands.

I am a monster to you…

Tsuyu turned his eyes down. She could feel that Naruto had feared her. That he couldn’t understand why she was so cruel, so heartless…

I wished we didn’t have to come to this, nii-san. She turned her eyes away, pulling herself from the memories. She refused to see any further… it would just hurt herself.

***

Naruto opened his eyes, realising he was in the orphanage. Hm? Tsu-chan! Wow! Tsu-chan’s a baby! Me too!

“An! Hihi” Baby Naruto played with the rattle, swinging his limbs around.

Baby Tsuyu frowned, hating the noise. She snatched the rattle from his hand.

“Ann! Ann! (SHUT UP!)”

Naruto could feel Tsuyu as a baby that felt annoyed at him.

Tsu-chan… even when you are a baby you don’t like me… Naruto chuckled, feeling it was absurd.

…

But why… you feel ‘unsafe’...?

Naruto frowned, not understanding. What’s with Tsuyu’s feelings? He watched Tsuyu, day by day, week by week. As if, she was always on guard. Always cautious. It’s as if she never feels at rest, even once.

Tsu-chan… Naruto’s eyes drooped down. Why did Tsu-chan feel like this… it made his heart hurt.

But then, it was when Naruto learned to talk, that changed something.

…

“Tsu... Tsuyu!” Naruto called out, saying his first words. As if, the voice, the blue eyes calling out to her finally reached her ears.

“... Yes… it’s Tsuyu… you are Naruto…”

Tsu-chan… feel a little better…

Naruto wasn’t sure… what was Tsuyu feeling, or why. But, he’s happy that Tsu-chan likes his presence.

“Tsu-chan, let’s play!”

“Tsu-chan, I am so bored…”

Naruto was like a parasite, clinging to her or trying to drag her to whatever. Naruto could feel Tsuyu was really annoyed, and yet… When Naruto wasn’t looking, when Naruto was playing around with his friends, Tsuyu was glancing at him.

She felt a little at ease, that she felt at rest… like she was finally able to stop worrying, stop feeling cautious from whatever that had tired her. Naruto didn’t understand why Tsuyu was feeling like this. As if, she had a hard time… but she was just a child like him. Naruto was confused, but he kept looking.

The years passed by, and at some point, Tsu-chan had let go of that feeling of wariness. That maybe, Naruto let her find peace…

He watched as Tsuyu tried to teach him addition and subtraction. Tsu-chan was really patient with him. She felt annoyed and frustrated, and yet for each time Naruto gets it, she feels a little satisfied. So she kept going…

Naruto chuckled slightly. Sorry Tsu-chan. I guess I was a little slow…

At some point, they entered the academy. When she heard Naruto wanted to become Shinobi, Tsu-chan didn't like it. Now he remembered that Tsu-chan asked him multiple times if he’s really sure that there were other careers. That he told him, he will have to kill people.

Naruto dismissed it nonchalantly, as saying he will kill enemies and protect everyone. But Naruto didn’t even know what he was saying.

But, even if I know, I will still want to be one, Tsu-chan. I guess back then I really was just like others, since shinobi were cool and all… but now that I am one… I won’t change it.

Naruto watched as Tsuyu studied in the academy with him. Even when Naruto was slow, Tsuyu never felt disappointed. For Tsuyu, Naruto was a real child after all, while she herself was an adult so she really didn’t expect Naruto to excel like she did, even passing was good enough.

Naruto saw Tsuyu use her free time to draw mind maps and notes for Naruto. His eyes felt teary for some reason.

Tsu-chan always does everything for him. She always tried to teach him to do things. Ask what he would want to eat. Get groceries for them.

Naruto felt guilty. It was as if he was nothing but a burden to her, even if Tsuyu never felt so.

Time passed, and Tsuyu graduated. She started killing a few in her missions as ANBU, even torture. Even if they screamed, Tsuyu didn’t have any emotion about them. That it was just a mission.

She really never cared much…

Naruto looked away from the scenes. He knew Tsuyu was different. It wasn’t surprising. She was suited to be a shinobi more than Naruto did.

He kept looking as Tsuyu grew stronger. She had always been hardworking, and any improvement made her feel good.

The time passed as many things happened. But, one thing Naruto could feel was that Tsuyu had always cared for Naruto.

Naruto felt warm inside, knowing this…

When war time came… Tsu-chan, started to feel scared again.

You… were scared too…?

Tsuyu did everything to end the war… as if she just wanted to end as soon as possible. To get her peace as quickly as possible. Even though she had to commit slaughter, she really didn’t put much care into them except it was the best decision.

Each step they were closer to ‘peace’, Tsuyu felt a little more at ease. Even if she used chakra cattles, used living weapons, and had civilians as collaterals.

Tsu-chan… you really… didn’t care much…

The time came when Jiraiya and Itachi tried to change her mind.

Tsu-chan… felt really angry. That… Jiraiya was unforgivable… Is that why…

The time came when Tsu-chan crushed Jiraiya’s body into a corpse.

Tsu-chan felt… relieved…

Naruto had tears in his eyes. The horror for him was a relief for Tsuyu. Even after destroying all of Kumogakure, Tsuyu only felt relieved. As if, it was over.

Naruto turned his eyes away. Even if… they understand each other… Naruto… could never feel it’s right…

That was why it was very sad for both of them.

Naruto turned his head back, to see the time after the war.

Tsu-chan… was really worried for me…

Tsuyu constantly went to Tsunade, asking for her help, or ideas… Tsuyu tried to do everything. Asking his friends to come hang out with him, invite him to Ichiraku over and over again. As if she wanted the Naruto he used to be.

And just then, Naruto disappeared.

Tsu-chan… felt so scared for me… Naruto had tears in his eyes. That he made Tsuyu so worried for nothing. That he made her desperate to find him, and even created Eyes all over the world.

And when Tsuyu finally found him after years…

Naruto shed tears uncontrollably, clenching his heart. When Tsuyu was caught in the trap, Naruto could feel her heart breaking.

I am sorry… Tsu-chan… I… I never…

That Tsuyu felt so betrayed, so hurt. That Naruto called her a monster, still insisting on her ‘stopping’. That Naruto never understood her. That Naruto killed her for being it and couldn’t accept her.

I wish it were different too… Tsu-chan.

He watched as Tsuyu ran away, isolating herself to think about everything. She felt really sad and angry at first… but then…

It was as if she accepted everything that happened. Even if it hurts.

Even after everything… you will always be my brother… I can’t hate you…

Tsu-chan knew Naruto cared for her… so she can’t hate Naruto.

We never see eye to eye… but, that’s okay… it’s just how it is… it’s best to let go…

Wait, Tsu-chan, don’t… don’t say that. It’s not over yet… we can do something…

Naruto realised what Tsuyu was feeling. There must be… something… anything… Naruto’s eyes drooped down.

There wasn’t anything… I… won’t change… neither will you…

Tsuyu had let him go, because it was best for them.

The dam in Naruto’s eyes broke. I am sorry Tsu-chan… I really… wished it could have been different…

***

Both of them returned to the battlefield. Tsuyu didn’t have much expression, only vicissitude.

“I am sorry… Tsu-chan…” Naruto said with deep regret, his eyes looking at Tsuyu, as if searching for any hint of forgiveness.

“I am sorry too. It can’t be helped…” Tsuyu said calmly, though her eyes remained on Kaguya.

“...”. Neither of them continued. Perhaps there wasn't much to say, since they both already knew.

Chapter 149: Kaguya (2)

Chapter Text

Orange gold chakra robe wrapped around Naruto as Yang Kurama entered his body, covering him in orange light.

“Kurama… it’s been so long.” Naruto said almost missing him.

“Brat, don’t act like we are close! Huff.”

“You are still the same grumpy fox huh.”

“Enough reunion.” Sasuke muttered.

Tsuyu placed both her hands onto both of them.

Collapse Release: Weight Drift! She reduced their weight, letting them move faster. The goal was to touch her with the seals after all.

Two of her Sharingan split off her arm into Eye Creature and attached themselves to Naruto and Sasuke each as she touched their shoulders. The eye creature would be able to move them two together when Tsuyu used Flying Raijin if needed. Tsuyu was using everything her brain could think of to defeat Kaguya. She sent a shadow clone outside to come in a ditch too as an emergency backup plan.

These two just need to tap her. That’s all. Easy and simple… yeah. Tsuyu said that in her heart but she was sweating profusely. It felt like she was trying to go against an eldritch horror.

She summoned two shadow clones, each went to Naruto and Sasuke. These two could individually use Flying Raijin to move through the same Raijin mark as well with independent decision.

Black Zetsu frowned, realising Tsuyu was the most troublesome among the three. Her prepping for the battle couldn't escape his eyes. Even in such a threatening existence she used her brain to her max limit.

Mother, be careful of Tsuyu. She has space-time ninjutsu and can teleport to you with them.

“Then I shall eliminate her first.”

She raised her fist. Tsuyu was alerted and quickly transported Naruto and Sasuke away even before Kaguya could punch.

Bang!

She released a godly punch, destroying everything in front of her in a split seconds. Her Byakugan noticed Tsuyu and the other two had already moved behind her.

“I will distract her.” All of Tsuyu’s Eyes flared.

Flesh grew out of her back into a pair of large wings, filled with Sharingans. Some Eyes detached as Eye Creatures moving around the battlefield ready to find chances to get close to her. Asura, her companion rifle, was summoned.

“No offense!” Tsuyu uses Extreme Weight Drift on herself, turning her into the goddess of the sky. Senjutsu chakra with a mix of Divine chakra channeled into Asura and blasted into Kaguya’s face left and right.

Kaguya was slower in terms of her flight, and tried to use her hair needles to shoot Tsuyu down along with the Eye Creatures surrounding her.

Few Eye Creatures were pierced through, but Tsuyu didn’t care. She just blasted her cannon to her, destroying any hairs on the way.

Kaguya was hit on her side, pushing her a few meters back. She frowned as she couldn’t absorb all of it and even felt pain.

What power… Naruto and Sasuke rushed in in Kaguya’s momentary distraction.

Kaguya raised her fists and used Eighty Gods Vacuum attacks to attack Sasuke and Naruto who rushed towards her.

Mother, behind you! A black spear approached her at the same time!

Flash!

The javelin pierced through Kaguya as Naruto and Sasuke’s figure transported away with the Shadow clones of Tsuyu supporting them on their back.

Heavy…! Kaguya’s movements were slowed by the Abyss Spear pierced into her. The Sun and Moon seal close to touching her.

Her Byakugan saw it and tried to move upward to dodge. Just then, Tsuyu appeared right above her, Asura pointed right to her face.

Now!

Three of them were close to victory in a short moment. Just then.

An invincible force greater than Shinra Tensei exploded outward, blasting all of them away.

Tsuyu felt her flesh being mushed away from such power as she crashed into the ground even creating a crater. Her body soon disappeared like an illusion.

Reappearing next to Naruto and Sasuke who similarly was heavily smashed to the ground.

As the two weakly stood with Tsuyu trying to in panic help them, no one noticed under Tsuyu’s feet, a spatial gate opened, able to hide chakra fluctuation. A white arm stretched out with Black Zetsu latching onto Tsuyu first before binding all of them together.

Tsuyu was shocked that her body was unable to move, black Zetsu covered half of her body. Even Izanagi couldn’t be activated, as if her chakra network was immobilised.

A spatial gate opened in front of them, and Kaguya appeared slowly. Her eyes moved to Sasuke and Naruto. Her hands approached close to their faces, her eyes filled with longing.

“Hagoromo… Hamura…” Tears fell down her eyes.

Tsuyu was trying to think of a way to get out of this predicament, she felt her chakra being sucked away slowly by Kaguya. But her eyes were unable to help it but look at Kaguya’s expression.

That wasn’t an expression a monster could make…

“Hnhnhn… My Mother seems to see her own sons in you two…”

“Let me tell you… the tale of my Mother, of the Rabbit Goddess while she takes what was hers.”

***

The story of Kaguya, who came to earth from a far far away place.

She learnt to love the people here. Aiko, her attendant, became a friend she could confide in. Tenji, the man she had loved. And that love created two children… Hagoromo and Hamura.

As a branch member of the Otsutsuki clan, she was treated like a slave. Her only purpose was to obey… becoming fodder for the maturity of Ten Tails.

Many memories were altered through Omnipotence. The hidden truth of Shinobi World.

When Isshiki and Kaguya came to Shinobi World, a Divine Tree was already there . Isshiki had Kaguya guard the tree, while he traveled to another place to investigate. And went back to an Otsutsuki branch outside of Earth to gain information on the mysterious Divine Tree that was there. No matter what, that Divine Tree wasn’t his. Even as a main clan member, other main clan members had the rights to take the fruit of their own effort. He wasn’t so shameless to just take it so he had to confirm whose tree it was. If he offended someone even in a higher position than him by stealing his fruit he would die as well so he was careful.

While Isshiki was away, Kaguya came into contact with Tenji, and learnt to love humanity. As a branch member that was humiliated and treated like servants, that were never given chakra pills or fruits - she was capable of love.

Many things happened, and she knew Isshiki and others would return to harvest this planet, kill all things. It was when they were chased down, the love she learned for Aiko and Tenji made her decide to take the Divine Fruit to herself.

Her heart broke seeing the war of humanity, that Aiko was killed, that Tenji betrayed her.

She became a god, and decided to protect all of the humans on the planet. She look up at the sky as always, ready for Isshiki and others to arrive.

With her newfound power, Kaguya managed to sneak attack Isshiki who never had thought she would eat the Divine Fruit. And even if she did, never had it crossed his mind that Kaguya became powerful enough to almost kill him.

In fact, the Divine Fruit Kaguya ate was never normal. That Earth was special. This place was the very planet Shibai Otsutsuki gained his Godhood, and had special characteristics in them. Perhaps, the original divine tree that Kaguya ate the fruit from was the leftover after Shibai Otsutsuki attained godhood, and even the leftover contained great power.

However, Kaguya wasn’t aware.

That was her first fruit. And in her cognition, others had eaten from multiple planets, some tens, few hundreds. So for her, all of them were far stronger than her. And in her desperation she tried to create white Zetsu army. Other than that, it was to feed Ten Tails, so it bore another fruit or make Ten Tails stronger so it can be used as a weapon to fight her clansmen.

Momoshiki and others too had a false cognition that Kaguya was weaker than them, assuming even if she did eat the fruit it won’t be that much.

With love for her sons, she wanted them to be safe most and kept many things hidden from them. That they were not strong enough yet, or that they don’t have to know, so they won’t feel scared like her.

Everyday, she was afraid someone would come to take everything she loved away. That fear, and seeing the war continuing even under her benevolence made her a tyrant. As a branch member treated like a servant her whole life, she was far from able to communicate.

Her own sons never saw her eye to eye. But only as a monster, a tyrant, someone who could sacrifice hundreds of people to the Divine Tree and the two never understood why.

When she discovered Hagoromo wanted to turn against her, her heart broke. But as a mother, she could never hate him.

She controlled Hamura, letting him stop Hagoromo. That if Hagoromo truly love like what he said, he wouldn’t be able to kill Hamura.

She was not trying to make them turn against each other.

She was trying to say, if they had loved her, they wouldn’t want to harm or kill her.

And her worst nightmare still happened, that her own sons tried to seal her away. What mother wouldn’t be heartbroken. And for a thousand years… she was sealed. The two never saw her tears while she was trapped in the moon.

And the moment she finally was released, she saw the same power that sealed her on Naruto on Sasuke. As if even after a thousand years, her son still wanted to seal her.

She shed tears for many reason.

***

Though Black Zetsu narrated them without much drama, Tsuyu felt her heart hurt for her.

Naruto kept shouting out to her, calling her evil, calling her that as a mother she should have let their sons have their own decisions.

Tsuyu looked at Naruto, looking self righteous as always, condemning her. It’s as if he never read between the lines. Why would Kaguya even tell the story to them? Perhaps, she only wanted to tell her story, because she had felt so wronged.

Perhaps… It was because she was exactly like her.

Killed by her own brother.

Called a monster by him.

That he never understood what she was doing, for everyone’s peace.

“My brother… killed me… and called me a monster…” Tsuyu muttered as her eyes drooped down.

Kaguya’s eyes widened. Her gaze turned to her, reading her thoughts and emotions.

… Like me…

Her expression turned a little sad. Naruto quickly shut up, his eyes widened hearing Tsuyu say such things. And it hurts, because it was true.

“Tsu-chan…”

“I guess, we are both the same in many ways, Kaguya… I did many things. My brother never sees what I am doing as anything good. I controlled the world… much like you. I was a tyrant once, much like you… But I really just wanted what’s best. And for what I did, my brother killed me. It's almost like I am talking to myself… to have your own sons seal you… it’s almost unreasonable.”

The binding of black zetsu faltered on Tsuyu. Kaguya’s eyes turned even sadder as tears shed from her. Maybe for once, she was truly understood. That someone saw through her story for truly as it was.

Their experience almost mirrored each other, two humanly inhuman souls, meeting.

“Hagoromo… Hamura… they never see me eye to eye…” Kaguya muttered.

“If Hagoromo dared, he should have appeared now to talk to you. Perhaps even apologise. No matter what you become, you still love them. But he never did.” Tsuyu felt it’s coward of him.

“...” Kaguya looked down for a moment, her expression contained grief in them.

“... I understand you, but unfortunately, I cannot let you end everyone, Kaguya… perhaps in another world we don’t have to be enemies.”

A shadow clone appeared suddenly, with a black spear she cut off the black zetsu binding all of them.

The trio and Kaguya stay meters apart from each other. Kaguya looked at Tsuyu. Even if they understood each other, they were still enemies.

“Mother, let’s switch the battlefield.” Kaguya nodded. But the atmosphere had a huge change in them. It was not about fighting a monster. But to fight a mother who’s hurt and wanted to do what’s best in her own view.

Tsuyu closed her eyes… thinking about herself, and her experience mirroring Kaguya.

I will give you mercy, Kaguya. You don’t deserve to live for eternity in such misery.

The battlefield turned into a world of ice, trapping everyone.

Tsuyu used Abyssal Repulsion and destroyed all ice surrounding her. With Flying Raijin, she transported both Naruto and Sasuke out through the Eye Creature attached to them.

She raised her hand, a powerful fluctuation of chakra and gravity concentrated in her hand. Gold chakra flickered in Tsuyu’s entire body. Space seemed to be distorted, as the chakra of the world was being attracted and gathered by her.

“Distract her…”

Naruto and Sasuke frowned slightly, but they followed her wish, not sure what she was trying to do.

Sasuke and Naruto fought with Kaguya, Tsuyu’s shadow clones behind them helped them with Flying Raijin each time.

“Mother…?” Black Zetsu called out. Because he could feel Kaguya was out of it.

“Let’s separate them, Mother…” Kaguya nodded, and she threw Sasuke into a desert, while leaving Naruto there.

“Where did they go!” Naruto screamed.

Just then, a Tsuyu shadow clone appeared.

“We need to wait until Kaguya uses her Space Time ninjutsu again for the channel to the other dimensions to open. Then I can use Flying Raijin to get Sasuke out.”

Naruto’s eyes lit up.

Kaguya hid inside the space, controlling the world of ice to attack Naruto. Naruto pretended to be stuck under an attack. Tsuyu knew what he was trying to do and poof away to pretend she was out of chakra.

Kaguya finally appeared once more through a space time ninjutsu, wanting to take Naruto’s chakra. Just then Sasuke appeared in an instant through Flying Raijin with a Shadow Clone.

“Damn it…!” Black Zetsu cursed.

“Sasuke!” Tsuyu shouted at him.

In his Rinnegan cognition, what Tsuyu held was a void that even bent space around her surrounded by golden chakra, constantly absorbing this world’s own chakra for its own growth. As if it had no limit.

Sasuke understood what Tsuyu wanted to do.

To kill a god.

Naruto used multiple Bijuu-Rasengan with Truth Seeker Orb to hit Kaguya.

The resonance of Bijuu chakra caused the 7 tailed beast to come out of Kaguya. Naruto, seeing this, quickly used his chakra limbs to pull all of them out. Sasuke used Susanoo and grabbed them, helping him pull them out.

Kaguya looked heavily weakened, and it was a chance! Sasuke rushed towards Kaguya in her momentary distraction, so that this time, they would finally end her! Seeing the chance, Naruto turned to Tsuyu’s shadow clone next to him that should Flying Raijin him to Sasuke and seal her for good. But instead…

Sasuke turned to Tsuyu.

In her hand, she held a void with golden light pulsating out of them.

Amenotejikara!

Sasuke was instantly switched with Tsuyu. Kaguya and her eyes met. A mirror of each other, two misunderstood souls, understanding one another.

Perhaps Kaguya could have dodged, but she didn’t…

Shinjutsu: Rasengan Tokuiten - Spiralling Singularity

She hurled the void in gold light toward Kaguya, hitting her and sending her far above… the world started to crumble and collapse, the ice around them cracked and all went towards the Singularity. A jutsu that would infinitely devour and use the energy around them, perhaps until the end of the universe. Even Tsuyu had no way to stop it once it was launched, and if it was used in Shinobi World, it would end the solar system, creating a black hole in its place.

“Tsu-chan… What did you do! What technique… nnh…” Naruto felt his own chakra being drained out of his body. The gravitation caused their bodies to fly upward, but Tsuyu quickly summoned Nue. Nue takes everyone, even the tailed beasts into his own dimension. Using them as a bridge to get back to their real world.

“... Tsu-chan… what about Kaguya…” Naruto asked. They didn’t seal her. Sasuke already knew what happened.

Tsuyu had a little sad smile.

“She will find rest…”

“Huh?” Naruto as dumb as usual, didn't get it.

The tailed beast appeared outside, all in a circle surrounding them. Hagoromo too appeared. He felt complicated seeing the Sun and Moon seal still on Naruto and Sasuke.

Turns out, Tsuyu had a way to kill his Mother for good… Hagoromo… felt grateful to her.

“Thank you, Tsuyu…”

“... You should at least apologise to her. She had loved you and your brother.”

“...” Hagoromo didn’t reply to the statement. Perhaps a part of him knew.

Tsuyu looked at the tailed beasts around.

“I guess it's all over… Kurama, you can go out to be free. Leave the aftermath to me. I will at least make the bijuu completely free. If anyone wants to use any of you as weapons again…”

“I will kill them all.”

All the tailed beasts shivered in fear, but they were glad. Kurama gladly left Tsuyu. He felt happy that he could be free. Compared to Naruto they might prefer Tsuyu who were actually practical.

“Tsu-chan…! Really now? Can’t you be a little nicer.” Naruto grumbled.

“... You should stop being naive and be realistic for once.” Tsuyu replied with a huff.

Cough… Tsuyu coughed out blood slightly.

“Tsu-chan…!”

Tsuyu raised her hand.

“It’s alright… I just drained most of my chakra. And that jutsu took a lot from me…”

“And again, be realistic…” Tsuyu huffed.

“I agree with your little sister this time, Naruto.” Sasuke crossed his arms.

“Hey! Sasuke, how could you do this to me!”

“It’s finally over…” Hagormo said with solemnity.

Everyone let out a sigh of relief…

***

Tsuyu’s smile suddenly turned into an empty expression, but then into a smile again.

Her Rinnegan’s pattern shifted like a kaleidoscope… turning into an eye with golden iris shining with divine light. She raised her hand, feeling her fingers. Her lips parted with a soft smile. Her gold chakra pulsating out of her body.

Everyone felt their heart was shaking, something was wrong!

Naruto and Sasuke, even Hagoromo felt their hearts palpitating as they looked at Tsuyu. Tsuyu let out a smile, her eyes looking at her own hands as she muttered in a voice that wasn’t hers at all.

“Finally…”

“All these faiths… you did an amazing job, Tanya…”

***

Her voice echoed to the surrounding, pressure released from her causing all Tailed Beasts, Naruto and Sasuke wanted to kneel and worship.

“Tsu-chan…!” What… are you…

Chapter 150: Rest

Chapter Text

Smells of sulfur and gunpowder. Sound of blast and guns.

She opened her eyes wide open, only to find herself in the battlefield.

What’s… what’s going on… Her eyes contracted violently, she looked around in disbelief, in shock, and even fear.

“Commander…! Get yourself together…” Visha held onto Tanya’s hand. She never saw her like this.

“No… no no no… wait… this… this can’t be… was that… all a dream…?”

“Commander…”

“Ahaha… ahaha… no… that… couldn’t be.”

“Visha, quick. Punch me. Punch me!”

“... I… but.”

“THIS IS AN ORDER.”

Visha hesitantly punched her face.

“More..!”

Visha bit her lips as she kept punching her face as Tanya kept shouting more and more.

“Commander…” Visha stopped her punches, unable to bear it any longer.

Tanya looked up in the sky, feeling empty and lost.

But then she closed her eyes. A grin carved on her lips as she laughed like a maniac.

“HAHAHA! AHAHAHA!”

“AHAHAHA….” She stood up, letting herself be a free target as she danced on the battlefield.

“Ahahaha! Was it all a dream…~”

Explosions and bullets shoot to her surroundings. She felt a bullet graze her leg. It felt real. The blood is real.

Her grin and laughter stop. She looked up at the enemy above, aiming their guns towards her.

She smiled as she raised her arms, letting herself be exposed.

But none of them shoot her. Tsuyu snickered.

“Being X… you think such a cheap illusion can trap me? I have seen better.”

Crack. Crack . The space shattered, revealing Tanya’s figure chained in barbed wires on a cross, crucified. Like a sacrifice to God.

Her eyes glared at the being in front of her, sitting on a throne surrounded with golden light. Like a tall giant man with white hair and beard, his golden eyes carried no hint of emotions.

“Have you gone desperate? You cannot gain my approval, and now you hijacked my body. Truly… you are proving yourself to be something other than God you claimed to be.” Tsuyu chuckled, the barbed wires clanged as she struggled to get free.

Being X looked at her, his expression frowning slightly.

“Look outside. Those two, trying to save you…”

She glanced at the screen, seeing Naruto and Sasuke fighting her.

***

Tsu-chan… please come back!

“Such an ungrateful human. To even kill your own flesh and blood. What a sin.”

Tsuyu! Sasuke shouted as he clashed his chidori blade with her golden chakra blade.

“To pardon the sin of slaughter, even the blood of one's own father and mother. Gods would weep.”

Reibi and Nue that were expelled from Tsuyu’s body worked together with them to stop Tsuyu’s rampage, calling out to her.

All the Bijuus were crucified in pillars, golden light covering their eyes.

***

“And. What are you saying?”

“Like I have said, you need to learn to rely on others.”

“Oh. And so you hijacked my body, made them ‘had’ to save me. What logic?”

“The same way you let suffering happen, or perhaps you sow the seed yourself. You simply needed their faith. Like a parasite. You are really like those Otsutsuki’s.”

The whole space trembled, Being X’s expression turned to that of anger slightly, as if her words hit a spot on him. But his expression turned calm.

“Why didn’t you break, Tanya?”

“... Hah. So you really had some hands on what happened then.”

“... No. Really. I just knew it would have happened, given you are you. I only showed what would happen, and it did. Whether I show them or not, it won’t change anything. I really didn’t make a move like you think.”

“Hahaha… is that so. Then maybe that was why I don’t break like you wanted. Let me guess, you want me to ‘pray’ to you hoping things would be different after arranging me to break? That you would come at my lowest? Is that it?”

“Unfortunately, Being X…” Crack, crack. The barbed wires had cracks on them.

“You are wrong. I know Naruto cared for me. Even if he doesn't, that’s that. And so that’s that. Why would I beg for things to change? It was enough as it is. Even if things were worse, it was just natural consequences. And ‘I’, had done what I could. If I couldn’t, I wouldn’t succumb to nonsense like you expect me to.”

“You…” Being X clenched his fist. He really didn’t expect it. That perhaps by having Tanya learn to love, she would learn to depend on others, become desperate and believe. But she surpassed his expectation, and almost evolved into a human rarely seen in the world.

“I will kill that boy with your own hands.”

“...” Tsuyu turned her eyes sideways.

“Then that’s your own action. Not on me. You expect me to beg you to stop? What a ‘God’ you are.”

Just then, golden chains appeared and bind Being X out of nowhere. Even Tsuyu was as shocked as Being X.

“Mother…?”

Kushina, who had remained silent all this time appeared.

“I won’t let you take my daughter…” Her eyes filled with conviction.

***

On the screen, Tsuyu’s golden blade plunged straight into Naruto’s stomach, making him cough out blood.

Naruto moved closer, even letting the blade pierce him through deeper, hugging her closer.

“Tsu-chan… please…” Naruto shed tears as he held her down.

“Naruto…! We have to seal her!”

“No… no… I…”

Tsuyu’s golden iris turned to blue for a moment. Her expression was soft as if he returned for a second after releasing herself from Being X control for a moment with Kushina’s help.

“Seal me then… I am not going to let ‘it’ win. I will win.”

“What…Tsu-chan…? What are you saying… stop…” Tsuyu just smiled softly, taking Naruto’s warm hand. His hand already grew so big, and really rough from his training.

“I am proud of you, even if things were rough between us. You grow up strong…” Tsuyu pulled Naruto’s hand to touch her. While Sasuke used Amenotejikara to switch places and tap her back with the Moon seal at the same time.

Six Path Chibaku Tensei!

“NO.. NO! TSU-CHAN! NO! DON’T!!” Naruto tried to stop the jutsu, pulling away all the rocks that started to gather around her. He broke his hands, his arm bled as he tried hard. Sasuke pulled Naruto away, even with his screaming.

A smaller moon formed in a matter of minutes next to the bigger moon.

Naruto fell to his knees, clenching his heart in pain. No… No… not…again…

***

“To think you would do such a thing…”

Kushina was unable to hold him for too long, and her chakra dissipated.

“I would rather be sealed than to have you use my body to gain faith, like a parasite. In a way I am a real God, while you are a fake one. Look at how benevolent I am at saving the world from you. Haha.” Tsuyu joked to herself.

“How blasphemous, for a mortal to claim to be God.”

“I definitely did a better job than you.” Tsuyu snorted.

“...” Being X gradually disappeared, as if giving up now that his plans were ruined. In fact, it was ruined the moment Tanya was able to let go with love and acceptance over her fate. It was a matter of time before Tsuyu regained control of her own body, even if it was years of struggle. Only those who defy fate would hate, would hope, would pray. Those who are grounded to reality, do what they could, know what they couldn’t, would never need God.

“Hah… running away now?”

Silence filled the room. The barbed wires all broke completely as she came down from the cross.

She sighed softly, her eyes looking over the Earth with her consciousness.

What a sad way to die. Don’t tell me I am locked in her for eternity… isn’t this white room torture. Reibi and Nue were gone too…

“...” Just then, Tsuyu heard footsteps from behind her. In her white mindscape, she turned around.

“K-Kaguya? How are you…” Tsuyu was startled. How was this possible!

She looked calm, and it seemed like she had a soft expression on her face. Being freed from Juubi influence after she finally died.

“... Human… we get to talk again. I saw you struggle with that being.”

“... How are you here?”

“I left Karma on you… before you killed me. Thanks to you… I was able to get rid of Ten Tails' influence.”

She looked over the Earth.

“I only wanted to talk to you a little more… someone who had understood me. And that… we share a similar life.” Fragments of Tsuyu’s memories appeared in front of Kaguya. Her eyes filled with sadness.

“This Being X, it seemed he might have transcended. Like from my clan, an Otsutsuki who reached Godhood… to use faith and worship… I have heard of a clan like that. Though, I didn’t know many details.”

Kaguya tried to recall the little education she had.

“Hah. That thing was not God at all. Just a parasite.”

“... I believe the same… even my own clansmen.”

“After I became one with Juubi, a part of myself was lost to its desire for all chakra. You made me regain my humanity for a moment…”

“I was just a branch member of my clan. A slave. I didn’t know becoming one with the Juubi would… make me lose myself. I didn’t know how to fight. They kept their knowledge away from branch members like me. I only wanted to take the chakra from my sons, not kill them… and not from the entire world…”

“What is the point of protecting a world with no life? I have learned many things since I came to Earth… things that my clansmen never had.”

“I wanted to protect this world. From them.” Kaguya looked over the Earth.

“... You are a kind person, Kaguya.” Tsuyu had a soft expression.

“... You are similar. But… you are stronger. I still grieve for what happened…”

Tsuyu shook her head.

“What mother could accept such an unfilial child? Though… at times you just need to communicate better.”

“... I see. I didn’t want to burden them.”

“While me and Naruto never reached an agreement, even if we understood… but at least we never hated each other. And that’s enough.”

“...” Kaguya looked a little sad.

“So we are both sealed in this place then?” Tsuyu summoned a set of tables and chairs, even gourmet coffee. Divine chakra was ultimately condensation of spiritual power, thus creating things were possible in her own mindscape.

“Perhaps… if it’s you… once you gain the strength, you could be free. I never intended to take over your body… but through Kama, your body would turn into an Otsutsuki, much like me. You would gain my strength and abilities.”

“Hm~ I will try to create a vessel for you once we get out of this place. I had an acquaintance who was too good at switching bodies. So we both can live.”

Kaguya sat down on the chair, a gentle expression on her face, though doubting.

“Can humans truly possess such knowledge?”

She took the coffee. She frowned while tasting it.

“Ah. Well, he was immortal too really. Maybe he was not a human anymore.”

“Is that so… this Earth filled with different beings…”

“What kind of delicacy is this… it’s really bitter…”

“You can add milk to make it taste more acceptable for newcomers…” Milk flowed into them.

“I see.” Kaguya took them, drinking them much like a noble.

“It does taste unique.”

“So… just us then…” Tsuyu sighed. At least she had company. Both were former Gods.

“... In a few years, once you possess a body much like mine, and the chakra I had possessed. I believe you can escape. I couldn’t stop you nor the reincarnations of Ashura and Indra because I was never taught nor trained to fight… a branch member like me, in my clan, were just disposable tools and weren’t taught much.”

“... You clan sounded similar to the Hyuga clan in my village. They too possess Byakugan…”

While Tsuyu and Kaguya seemingly became friends, the Shinobi World continued its trajectory.

Each night, Naruto would look up to the smaller moon.

Tsu-chan… are you still alive… or have you truly been gone…

Hey Tsu-chan… like you wanted I let all Bijuus free. I revived the temples of Bijuu, though they somehow became your messengers or something. Uh. Not sure what those are about… and they keep asking people to give them food or brush their fur or fan them.

Haha… it’s a bit weird when I think about it. They would say you would punish them if humans did anything wrong again.

People are scared and believe them. Haha…

***

Years passed, Naruto was 19 now. Kakashi became Hokage after Danzo stepped down due to old age. It seemed he was too stressed after hearing the details from Naruto and Sasuke about what happened to her.

No one dared to touch Konoha, because the news of Tsuyu being sealed was kept a secret. For them, Tsuyu only retreated to let the world run on its own after freeing the Bijuu. It was as if she was always there, ever watching.

But most of Konoha knew she was truly gone…

***

A figure with blonde hair and blue eyes dined in Ichiraku. Slurping the hot ramen.

“Teuchi-san, your ramen feels like home as always.”

“Haha. Thank you young lady.” Teuchi looked at the figure, with a veil on her eyes. He felt she was very familiar.

Naruto walked in, feeling a little down somewhat today. As his eyes looked forward, he thought he saw Tsuyu’s back. But maybe, it was just his imagination.

There was only an empty ramen bowl left. Teuchi blinked a few times. Genjutsu?

He looked at the money left on the counter.

“Hey Teuchi-san! As usual please! Make it twice as big-ttebayo!” Naruto smiled as he sat down.

“Coming right up!”

Teuchi went ahead to prepare them. But his eyes were a little sad. Tsuyu, won’t you meet your brother?

***

Konoha Temple

Kurama, Reibi and Nue were lazily sprawled after being fed food by the people offering them stuff.

Just then, Kurama’s eyes snapped open from his lazy nap, turning his head to the black crack of space slowly opening.

“Tsuyu…!” Kurama was shocked. Wasn’t she sealed and turned into the second moon? Reibi and Nue always shed tears as they went to her.

“You guys seemed to be living too well.”

“How did you…” Kurama was baffled.

A slit on her forehead became visible, a Rinnesharingan popped out, scaring the shit out of Kurama.

“Ah! You were possessed by Kaguya!” Kurama was about to launch a Bijuudama right at her face but was quickly slapped with a God’s Vacuum Slap with a swing or her hand.

“Ouch…” Kurama whimpered in pain, rubbing his head.

“Don’t talk nonsense. Since you three are fine, I am leaving.”

“... Where are you going, Tsuyu?” Reibi looked at her with one big eye.

“Rest…”

***

Kiba visited the temple in Konoha. He knelt down on the cold floor, placing flowers instead of offering.

I never… told you how I feel… Tsuyu. I am still waiting for your punishment back then… but… you would never come back right…

Kiba sniffled slightly, wiping a tear in the corner of his eyes. He didn’t notice, silently, cracks in space appeared behind him. From the crack, a figure walked out of it.

Step. Step.

Kiba heard footsteps behind him. He didn't think much and thought it was just another worshipper.

“Really… you are worshipping me too Inuzuka?”

“HUH?” Kiba turned to look behind him, his eyes widened.

She looked tall, her blonde hair tied neatly. Her blue eyes appeared bright and human. She had never looked more human and beautiful.

“Oh shut it. I am just visiting. Don’t tell anyone I am alive though.”

“Tsuyu…” Kiba wanted to cry.

“? Didn’t know you are that sensitive.” Tsuyu said jokingly.

Tsuyu was stunned that Kiba went ahead and hugged her.

“Inuzuka. This is inappropriate physical contact. I didn’t give my consent.” She said calmly, her brows frowning, but her heart didn’t mind. And perhaps, the warmth was welcomed. His scent was nice too, like the forest.

“Hey. Just… just give me some chance… I… I was such a mess without you… Tsuyu.” Kiba had tears in his eyes.

“...” Tsuyu’s eyebrows turned softer.

“Is that so…”

“Tsuyu… I… I have always…”

Tsuyu quickly closed his mouth with a finger.

“I know, Inuzuka. You know me. And you were obvious enough. Besides…”

A slit on her forehead became more visible, it opened to reveal 9 tomoe Rinnesharingan, shocking Kiba.

“Now you are scared huh.” Tsuyu said, but Kiba’s hold on her hands only got firmer.

“No. I wasn’t scared. You are beautiful, as always.”

“Really now. Was that a pickup line from Icha-icha paradise? It didn’t work.” Tsuyu said with a calm expression.

“... Well… yeah… I figured. I mean, I never expect anything really. I am just me so…”

“... I don’t mind. I guess. It’s not bad, if it’s you… thank you, for accepting who I am. Even now.” Tsuyu muttered, considering it.

“What… what did you say?” Kiba’s ears turned red, his cheeks blushing, his heart racing at hearing some words he couldn’t believe came out of her mouth.

“But I want to take some time off… far away… I experienced a lot. So… I need a break. I just got out recently really. It’s close to white room torture. Maybe someday, we can meet again, Kiba.”

Cracks in space appeared behind her as she slowly pulled herself away from Kiba.

“Huh… wait!”

“What.”

“Did you have to go?”

“I just want my own peace… and that’s enough for me. Don’t tell Naruto I am alive. Unless, a threat like the Otsutsuki clan reappears. Let him think I am dead, it’s better that way. He would complain a lot and that’s annoying.”

“Tsuyu…” Kiba chased after her and held her hand.

“Then I will go with you…”

“...?”

“Inuzuka. You can’t possibly desert the village.” Tsuyu rolled her eyes.

“Hey, you can send me back to Konoha anytime, right? Um… it’s just a vacation! Yeah!” KIba rubbed the back of his neck. He badly wanted to go with her.

“...Sigh. Such a troublesome guy… I want a peace of my own. If you want to go with me so much, find me on your own. Tch.” Tsuyu rolled her eyes.

“What? Really?”

“No.” She said coldly.

She just walked right into the space gate and disappeared.

“Tsuyu! Wait..!”

“... Damn it… Okay… Okay I will find you, wherever you are out there…!” Kiba’s journey to find Tsuyu, begun!

***

Kiba didn’t know Tsuyu really would return to Konoha often to see Danzo and Orochimaru.

“Hnhnhn… your body is truly interesting, Tsuyu…!”

“If you want a clone body of me for yourself just make it. But a body for a ‘friend’ of mine should be prioritised first.”

“Hnhnhn… You are too giving… aren’t you afraid I would do anything with it?”

“The way I see it, it’s an exchange. Knowledge about my body means knowledge about the Otsutsuki, our enemy that would come later. We better be prepared otherwise your lab would be gone someday once they appear.”

“Hnhnhn… you understand me well, Tsuyu. I wouldn’t let your expectations go down… You contributed a lot to me…”

Danzo had a chat with Tsuyu. His hair already turned greyish.

“If you want to become immortal I can have Orochimaru teach you his technique to switch bodies.”

“Haha… Tsuyu, you are the first person to allow me to do such things.”

“But I am satisfied with how we are now. Konoha had gained peace. Even if you aren’t in the world, your name remains as a leash. No one dared to touch us.”

Danzo suddenly sighed.

“But a lot of our reforms were changed. Due to recent losses, the recent Kage summit agreed to lower down the minimum graduation age even.”

The entire room vibrated with power, the coffee on the table spilled as Tsuyu’s frustration leaked out.

“Just what was Kakashi thinking…”

“He is the only person who disagreed… besides, after the threat of white zetsu and the war, everyone lost too many, and they wanted to replenish their shinobi.”

“Hah… I knew it. So many excuses… I really might become God again and make those people obey.”

Danzo’s eyes widened, a smile grazed his lips.

“I agree.”

“I was just saying, Danzo-sama. I am too tired. My brother might try to kill me again if I do that. Even with everything we never agreed on certain things. Haha. I just want to retire. I had my own peace now. I would visit at times though… This place has become my home.”

“Tsuyu… very well… if that were your wish. You made me feel like I have a grandchild of my own.”

“Oh Grandpa Danzo~ didn’t know you were sentimental.”

“Hahaha…Tsuyu, you are the only person who could make me. Then, have a good rest, Tsuyu.”

“You too, Danzo-sama…”

A space gate appeared behind them. Tsuyu slightly nodded before disappearing, having her own time in her own peace, travelling the world as an unknown lady, experiencing the beauty of the world, and perhaps spreading deeds as the Goddess, like it was myths to keep this world afraid of her existence so it remained peaceful silently. Along with a friend she made of course.

***

The End.

Chapter 151: New Generation! A Different Kind of Peace

Chapter Text

Author Note:

For those who want it to end, let it end. I believe many of us haven't watched Boruto. I didn't either and I really was starting my reading on boruto manga so I can get ideas on what to expect with Kara and the rest. And of course some of you really hated Kiba. But like many authors i still paired him with her because for me Kiba is just a sweet honest guy who could actually get to her to accept him,

I have no idea where I am going with this one. Perhaps it will be really short since Tsuyu was already powerful, or perhaps it would be as long if i decide to introduce Shinju version of Tsuyu and I am afraid she would be TOO STRONG I am afraid to introduce such a character. Even Jura at the moment of Boruto seemed OP. Now something worse like a copy of Tanya Degurechaff made enemy gosh even I was scared to write the aftermath.

***

A lot of things have happened in the past years.

Toneri Otsutsuki made his appearance, kidnapped Hanabi, and Hinata went away with Toneri to save her.

Naruto held the scarf made by Hinata, his eyes filled with sadness and grief. He just realised what Hinata meant all this time. Why was he so blind… she had been so kind to him. Tried to be there for him, ever since Tsu-chan was sealed on the moon. He clenched his fists, no, he wouldn't give up on her!

He rushed straight to Konoha Temple, looking for Kurama.

"Kurama! I need your help!"

Kurama opened his eyes from his nap. He huffed, feeling lazy. But given their long friendship…

"Fine…Let's get it over with. You are really helpless without me. Hmph."

Kurama went with Naruto to the Moon.

Pieces of moons were falling to the Earth's surface. Sasuke used Susanoo and cut down multiple of them.

"Naruto..."

Sasuke looked up to the moon above. Naruto was fighting up there, even the moon was shattered apart.

An Eye Creature came out of Sasuke's sleeve, looking at him as if asking if he's not calling out to her.

"It's not serious yet." He said as he destroyed another meteor. Sasuke was aware Tsuyu was alive. He was far more reliable than Naruto so she let him know.

Toneri felt enraged, he created a golden long sword with all the truthseeker orbs.

Golden Wheel Reincarnation Explosion!

Naruto in KCM dodged to the side as the moon was split apart. But as he looked back his eyes widened in horror.

"Tsu-chan!"

The small moon was split apart from the stray fire, turned into multiple pieces. Anger, despair, anguish filled his heart. It's as if Tsuyu's dead body were desecrated.

"DAMN YOU!"

***

While Naruto was busy fighting, Tsuyu took off her sunglasses and used her Byakugan, seeing whatever was going on up there. Her Byakugan could see the entire world as long as she focused on them.

"Huh. There's something happening. Sasuke didn't call me… Maybe they don't need me." Tsuyu shrugged. She wanted to ignore it but then her eyes lit up.

"Oh my what a big juicy chakra!" She saw the Giant Tenseigan that looked like a juicy fat melon. She felt a little too happy, maybe because of some influence of Otsutsuki genes.

"Tsuyu, what are you looking at?" Kiba at her side, also with similar sunglasses, were also basking in the sun with her, surrounded by the cool breeze and sound of the ocean.

"They were fighting on the moon." Tsuyu said calmly.

"HUH?"

"I am taking that chakra." Tsuyu levitated, a white robe covered her body instantly.

"Don't go too long!" Kiba shouted as she went into the portal.

Tsuyu sneakily opened a portal right next to the Tenseigan.

"Don't mind if I do~"

With her palm, she started pulling out the chakra into herself. As the Progenitor of Chakra, Tsuyu could retake what was hers! Or well, her body genes were exactly like Kaguya so…

Tsuyu glanced at Naruto through her Byakugan, now getting a clear upperhand after Toneri lost his power gradually. He was screaming 'Tenseigan…! What's happening to it!' and was confused and never realised Tsuyu was sucking it out.

Kaguya in her mindscape explained the chakra were Hamura's, one of her sons.

"To think they gathered all of the chakra into this melon. Their population dwindled to most of the energy being kept in here instead of passed on."

Tsuyu noticed there were fuins shiki around, creating an illusion that reflected memories in the ruins. She wasn't sure what it was for so she just left it here and went to bask in the sun next to an unwelcomed man and his dog.

As for Hinata and Hanabi, they were safe so Tsuyu decided to not intervene and let Naruto become the knight to save her. After she absorbed Tenseigan until it dried up, light bloomed in Tsuyu's Byakugan.

She closed it for a moment, before reopening them. Tenseigan. White flower-like patterns appeared in her bluish white eyes.

"So the chakra here was almost a tenth of your prime self huh…? It felt like the ocean…"

Kaguya nodded.

Kaguya split her chakra into two after she birthed Hagoromo and Hamura, with each carrying 25%. Due to conservation of energy, the energy in the moon contained some of Hamura's chakra.

Toneri already lost his power and was beaten up badly by Naruto left and right. Mostly because Toneri destroyed the smaller moon and also for Hinata.

"Poor kid…" Tsuyu glanced at Toneri with her new Tenseigan and returned to bask in the sun next to an unwelcomed man and his dog.

Tsuyu watched as the two returned to Earth and kissed eventually, making her scrunch her expression.

"You really grew up, nii-san. Congrats Hinata. Hopefully he's a good husband, otherwise I might need to come back and beat him." Tsuyu congratulated silently, looking thousands of kilometres away. She could tell these two would really end up together for life.

"Huh? Congrats? What did you see?" Kiba turned to her side, curious.

"They kissed. My brother and Hinata."

"Huh. Oh. Wow…" Kiba fidgeted.

It's been a few weeks since he stayed with Tsuyu on this island after she had saved him from his stupid predicament while trying to find her. There's really no progress at all. His heart couldn't handle it.

"Tsuyu… What do you think of me?"

Kiba gulped. To think he asked such a risky question…

"Frankly, you can die for all I care about. But I appreciate your company."

"...Oh."

"...But I don't exactly mind, if it's you…" Tsuyu muttered.

"...huh? You mean…" Kiba felt his heart racing.

"Don't think too much, Inuzuka. I might genjutsu you so you forget I even said that."

"Ah! Okay I won't say much!"

…

Kiba shyly took Tsuyu's hand, scared that she would pull away. She didn't react much, but it made Kiba happy knowing Tsuyu 'didn't mind' meant she accepted him.

***

Another year passed, and it was Naruto's wedding with Hinata. Tsuyu came back to Konoha with Kiba and the dog, appearing silently to congratulate them both. Even if she doesn't really want to talk to Naruto, he will always be her brother. And Hinata was one of her closest friends. Kiba and Akamaru acted like they had just returned from his journey, hiding the fact that Tsuyu was in Konoha. Tsuyu really wanted to leave Kiba here but he managed to see her leave through the portal. Reluctantly she had to let him be there on her retirement island.

Many things happened, with Kiba and Akamaru refusing to leave the island even if Tsuyu tried to kick him out.

One thing led to another. She blamed it on the condition where she was all alone enjoying her peace, which was a trigger to primality instinct to reproduce and then that man just decided to barge in and stayed too long that she felt comfortable enough with his presence.

She blamed everything on biology and psychological conditioning.

She held her stomach. The life inside it sucked her chakra slowly.

Can't believe we actually did that…

Tsuyu sighed. She didn't regret it or anything. Maybe it was nice too, though she would be too embarrassed to admit it herself. She blamed it on Kiba's hidden kekkei genkai or some genjutsu and perhaps this too was Being X plan all along!

… Tsuyu looked at Kiba, snuggled into her arms.

He's warm... I guess I am really stuck with him…

She didn't mind it, really… a soft smile on her lips as she closed her eyes. It was a better kind of peace. Though she wondered if she could raise the child. And what if the child ended up trying to kill her once they knew what kind of person she was.

Will the story repeat itself… she didn't know.

***

Kiba returned to the village after another short year of travel. And along with him, everyone was dumbfounded that he brought a woman with him too, a veiled one at that.

Tsume looked at the baby, dark brown hair, his blue eyes were like that of a starry sapphire.

"Son… who's son…"

Tsume looked at the veiled figure. Her expression distorted in pain at first.

"Oh dear… I am sorry. My wild son had wronged you… oh…" Tsume shed tears, thinking his son had dragged her into.

"Tsume-san, it's not as you think… I am together… with him."

Tsuyu removed the veil. Tsume gasped in shock. The long blonde hair, the blue eyes. The almost imperceptible whiskers. She looked more human than ever before, and such a beautiful daughter in law.

Tsume had tears in her eyes so suddenly.

"Oh… Tsuyu… you are alive… all this time… and to think Kiba troubles you like this… I will make sure he treats you well…"

"Maa…! Stop acting like I am a bad guy here!"

"Can I…?" Tsume looked at the baby longingly.

Tsuyu nodded, smiling slightly, seeing Tsume holding their child.

"What's his name?"

"Kouga. Inuzuka Kouga…"

"What a nice name… ah… he's laughing at me… who's a cute baby~ who's a cute baby~ I am your grandma now~"

Kiba felt a little hurt that his mom was actually so nice to his son. Has she ever been nice to him!?

Tsuyu chuckled softly.

Family… huh…

***

Hinata looked at the baby in the mysterious woman's arms. Kiba looked really proud but also embarrassed at the same time trying to explain.

"Who… did you…" Hinata opened her mouth wide, looking at Kiba and the veiled woman.

Tsuyu opened her veil, her expression calm and nonchalant, though inwardly she was hiding embarrassment. Technically they weren't married and it's out of wedlock doesn't it. What was she thinking again back then? Kiba must have used his clan secret genjutsu…

"It's been a while, Hinata." Tsuyu said calmly.

"T-Tsuyu…! You are alive? And… what… how did… how did you two…"

Kiba and Tsuyu look at each other.

"I am not explaining." Tsuyu said as if that's not her business.

Hinata gasped. Her Byakugan suddenly opened as she looked serious. She made a handseal.

"Kai!" "Kai!" "Release!"

Hinata channeled her chakra trying to get out of this genjutsu.

"Could it be, the plan of Infinite Tsukuyomi was successful, and I am still trapped in it? No wonder… I was too happy with Naruto and Boruto… it was all just a dream…" Hinata wanted to cry.

Tsuyu twitched her eyebrows. Did having a man make you stupid as well? It seemed we were the same Hinata…

"Hinata, this isn't a genjutsu. Yes, I am together with this guy…" Tsuyu said calmly.

Kiba moved closer, holding onto Tsuyu's waist. His eyes were soft and affectionate, looking at her cold and calm expression, then at their son.

"Yeah… at times I felt it was a dream…"

"Don't make me use Tsukuyomi on you, Kiba…" The Rinnesharingan on her forehead opened, her eyes looking at him coldly, though she was just embarrassed he was being mushy in front of Hinata out of all people.

Hinata chuckled and let out a soft laugh. Tears escaped from her eyes, seeing her friend living again. It's twice now wasn't it. It's like it was her hobby to fake her death.

But her being with Kiba and having a baby shocked him more than her being alive.

"What's his name…" Hinata held the child's hand.

"Inuzuka Kouga." Tsuyu said softly.

"What a nice name… then Kouga and Boruto can be friends… he's napping right now, let me show you my baby…" Hinata smiled, feeling happy.

"Hm. He really takes after Naruto… those whiskers…" Tsuyu touched the baby's cheek.

Boruto mmed and turned his head around a little.

He really looked like Naruto when he was a baby… Tsuyu remembered those times, a sense of melancholy in her eyes.

"Yours have whiskers too… they are really cousins."

"But Tsuyu, why is there a seal on Kouga's left hand…" It was a 9 tomoe pattern arranged in a circle around his wrist.

Hinata noticed through Byakugan earlier, while she was trying to escape the genjutsu.

"Oh. It's nothing much. Just to make him get used to natural energy as he grew up. I can get Boruto one too if you want it."

"What…?"

"We had enemies out there. We should try our best to make our children strong."

Kouga's half Otsutsuki, but since Tsuyu didn't have all the chakra Kaguya once had in her when she conceived him, her son wasn't strong enough. From Kaguya description, the other Otsutsuki's ate tens and hundreds of fruits! While Kaguya only at ONE. Even Tsuyu misunderstood the real strength of themselves.

"Um… thanks for the offer Tsuyu, I am afraid Naruto wouldn't allow it…"

"... I understand. He could be a bit stubborn, acting so self righteous~" Tsuyu dismissed him jokingly.

"Hey, that's still my husband, you know." Hinata laughed softly.

"Oh, you have such a fine taste Hinata."

"Can't I say the same with you, Tsuyu?"

Tsuyu grumbled.

"You are right. I regret being with him."

"Hey…!" Kiba looked heartbroken hearing that.

Tsuyu punched his side, rolling her eyes. "I am joking. You know I never did."

"Hehe… yeah I know… I know you love me~"

"No. You make an acceptable company. That's it." Tsuyu huffed, hiding her embarrassment.

Hinata had a soft smile. It felt like everyone found their own happiness and peace.

"I have to make an official appearance then... Do they still worship me? I would rather not have Kouga think something weird in the future."

Tsuyu sighed. The more she thought about it, the more it felt she wasn't in the right position to have him.

"It would be okay. Your real name was forbidden to be spoken, even in the temples. The new generations wouldn't know of your real identity as the, um, goddess…"

"Ha… that's good."

Hinata and Tsuyu shared a closer bond than before, like two mothers, and perhaps having husbands that were quite a dumb guy.

Just then, there was the sound of footsteps outside.

"I am home!" Naruto came in with groceries.

Naruto looked up, to see Kiba that had been missing for a whole year, then at the blonde haired woman next to him. The stern features, the upright confident way she stood, yet beautiful… so familiar…

Then at the baby she held.

His eyes darted between Kiba, the woman, the baby, then the woman again.

"Tsu-chan…?" The grocery bag fell on the ground.

Tsuyu rolled her eyes. Yeah she knew it.

"Tsu-chan…" Naruto walked slowly, approaching her, tears brimming in his eyes.

She raised her hand.

"Don't be overdramatic. I was never dead, to begin with. It was a seal. I got out of it a year or two ago."

"..." Naruto didn't say a word. He understood Tsuyu just pretended to be dead, again, for her own peace.

"Who's child…" Naruto looked at the baby. Naruto wiped his tears, looking at the cute baby.

"Mine and Kiba's…" Tsuyu muttered softly.

Naruto had his mouth wide open. Then at Kiba. Then at Tsuyu again.

"Could it be… I am inside Infinite Tsukuyomi?! Damn it! I will escape from this genjutsu-ttebayo!"

"Kai! Release!"

Kiba snorted a laugh, almost squealing like a pig.

Tsuyu slapped Naruto making him spin in the air and fall with a smack.

"Ouch… Tsu-chan… that hurts…" Naruto wanted to cry.

"Ann! Hehe…!" Baby Kouga let out a laugh seeing Naruto getting slapped, his body moving excitedly. His big blue eyes looked too happy.

Tsuyu smiled slightly. That's right. You should be happy when he's beaten.

Suddenly baby Boruto cried. As if he was sad his dad was beaten up.

Kouga only laughed more seeing Boruto crying.

Tsuyu chuckled softly. She never knew 'peace' could feel better. Or perhaps because she was already a Godlike being so she still felt a little secure.

If anything she could run away into her own dimensions with her family to live on their own. She couldn't care less if the planet sucked dry by Otsutsuki as long as she and her family had their peace - that was her own true feelings.

But if they dare to ruin my peace… I will make them extinct…

***

Momoshiki, who was out there casually harvesting chakra fruit on a planet while chasing after the trail of Kaguya and Isshiki suddenly saw some vision through his Byakugan.

River of blood, screams of pain and agony… and behind them, a blurry distorted figure turning each of them into his sustenance… swallowed whole.

"Ahhh…!" Momoshiki dropped his chakra fruit, sweat fell from his face.

What was that… my people!? What… what kind of demon…!

***

The story of the next generation unfolds!

Chapter 152: A Present

Chapter Text

With Tsuyu’s return, she went to meet Reibi and Nue. Reibi seemed to have matured over the years, and Nue too. Both of them more or less had similar power levels to Shukaku.

“Kurama, Reibi, Nue, it’s been a while.”

Kurama huffed.

“It is. To think even you could bear a child. I have seen a lot but even I didn’t expect this.”

“I didn’t expect it either… Kurama.”

Nue seemed very happy and went to Tsuyu. The seal Gozu Tenno was still with Tsuyu, and Nue’s existence was tied to her. He had long wanted to return to her.

“Hm. Nue, my son needs a nin dog. You are suited for it. Are you willing?”

Nue seemed to like the idea and nodded.

“Good. Though you have to remain in a smaller size. And we will try to improve your strength.”

Reibi seemed to have his own thoughts. “Tsuyu, I prefer to be inside of you.” Reibi wanted to experience more than just being a fat lazy bijuu.

“Sure thing.” Tsuyu didn’t mind. Nue and Reibi returned to Tsuyu’s side, even then her strength barely increased by a few percent, since her own chakra were massive. But the two gave Tsuyu versatility. Nue had his own dimension, while Reibi had powerful genjutsu-like effect but she doubted it would work on Otsutsuki that’s already strong.

“Later then, Kurama…” Tsuyu left through a portal almost casually.

Kurama just huffed. But then he looked around, and now it was just him in the temple. It’s a little lonely somehow.

***

“Kouga… you are quite annoying… you know that?” Tsuyu said with a soft tone as she breastfed him.

Kiba was in an apron, tidying up the house a little.

“Haha I guess he takes after me.”

“He sure does… Do you think I am fit to be his mother, Kiba.” Tsuyu muttered, looking at the baby with big blue eyes looking at her.

“You will do good, I am sure of it. Besides…” Kiba went to sit next to Tsuyu, holding her close.

“You have me too. You aren’t alone… I may not be strong like you, but I swear I will be the best dad our son could ever have…”

Tsuyu softened after hearing his words.

“I will rely on you then, Kiba.”

“Hey… we are together. Of course… Um… I got us this…”

Kiba shyly took out a box. He opened them, revealing a ring.

“Maybe it’s a little too late but… will you marry me?”

“...” Tsuyu was stunned for a moment. But then, her eyes softened a little more.

“No.”

“What…”

“I am joking... You know I would… yes. Let’s marry…” For the sake of her son’s healthy development, he needed a proper dad and mom. Tsuyu reasoned to herself as usual, acting as if it was logical reasoning.

“Tsuyu… I… I am so happy… sniffs.” Kiba suddenly had tears in his eyes. Tsuyu just huffed softly.

He really loves me huh…

She didn’t really get why Kiba felt that much for her, really. That Kiba accepted all of her, even if she modified her body, even if she did cruel things, even if she controlled the world once. Kiba still loved her through all that. That he could see her warmly. That he could search for her all over the world, just to find her again. It would be a lie to say his gesture didn’t touch her heart.

Even Naruto couldn’t…

Kiba was really unreasonable, and illogical. What man would like a woman like her. And that’s why… she welcomed him.

“Let’s arrange it then… I would rather have a small reception.”

“Yes, Tsuyu… let’s arrange it then…”

Tsume initially wanted Kiba to convince Tsuyu to do the wedding at their clan compound, because really connection to Tsuyu was a golden ticket to Inuzuka. But Kiba remained firm, per Tsuyu’s wishes. Just a small reception.

Reluctantly, Tsume had to give up. He’s still happy for his son and Tsuyu, both finding each other.

***

In front of the tens of crowd, Kiba nervously looked at Tsuyu, lifting her white veil. Her expression was calm like usual, as if it was just any other day. But she was beautiful, more than she ever was. That Tsuyu was looking at him, just as much as he’s looking at her. He felt his eyes teary. To think this day had come. He wondered if this was all inside Infinite Tsukuyomi…

“I love you… Tsuyu.”

“...” Tsuyu turned to look at the side, then looked back at Kiba.

“I guess I have to say I love you too…in my own way. I will fulfill my role as your wife from now on.” Since it’s a responsibility she took and a part of functioning a thriving society required healthy relationships between family units.

Tsuyu thought for a second, but still muttered.

“... I found your company… pleasing… Thank you for being willing to be with me.” Tsuyu’s voice was softer than before.

“No, thank you for accepting me… I love you… more than anything.”

Kiba leaned forward, his hand gently held onto the back of her neck. Their lips touched as he gave a gentle, yet passionate kiss.

As they parted, Tsuyu’s face turned red slightly, but her expression remained calm. It was just a ceremonial gesture to fulfill the expectation of a marriage, that was it. Yeah… definitely.

The crowd clapped and cheered.

Naruto and Hinata had tears in their eyes. Hinata held onto Naruto’s arm, feeling touched.

“It’s… really amazing wasn’t it… Naruto…”

“Yeah… Tsu-chan… with Kiba… Kiba really loves her…” A part of Naruto felt a little guilty somehow. Maybe because he was never fully able to accept Tsuyu. Death of Jiraiya had always been something he could never forget. But even so, he was happy for her.

“Mm…” Hinata’s eyes soften.

As Kiba and Tsuyu came down the platform, a figure appeared from the dark. His hair was already filled with white.

“Danzo-sama…”

“Congratulations… Tsuyu. You seemed… happy, at peace, in my view.” Danzo gave Tsuyu a gentle smile.

“I could say I am… What we all have was hard earned, and time like this shouldn’t be squandered. Danzo-sama, you should have rested more.” Tsuyu noticed how Danzo struggled to even walk with his cane.

“I am still strong, despite how I look.” Danzo dismissed it calmly.

“Like I said before, he could help…”

Tsuyu muttered in a low voice. Perhaps some people heard it but they didn’t dare to comment. Secretly everyone knew Orochimaru was living somewhere in Konoha, working happily with Danzo and Tsuyu. Keep in mind that mad scientist was someone who murdered the late Third Hokage. But with Tsuyu’s silent protection no one dared to touch him.

Danzo shook his head.

“I'd rather go a natural way, Tsuyu… I had enough of a lifetime. I don’t think I could handle much more…”

“I understand, then I won’t insist.”

“Then, have a happy marriage, Tsuyu…” Danzo turned around… Just then Tsuyu held his arm.

“Let me get you to your home. It would be tiring to walk from here.”

“Tsuyu…” Danzo felt a little sad, but also happy. Even though they were both in shadow and darkness, and yet Tsuyu always made Danzo brought to light again.

“Very well… since you insist…”

Tsuyu smiled softly, opening a portal in front of her and stepped inside. Everyone else was stunned that Tsuyu could do that.

Shortly after she returned. She could feel it really, Danzo’s lifeforce was wavering. He might have only a year or two left. Danzo had always supported her endeavour, the superior who made many things possible for her, made it possible for her to rise. His help in the beginning, the jutsu he willingly taught and let her have access to. The Sharingan arms that were Danzo’s own power and lifeline transferred for her. The best boss she ever had in all lifetimes.

Tsuyu sighed. And now, Danzo will leave this world soon. As for her, Tsuyu wondered if she was now immortal. But even then, based on Murphy’s law, she would die someday. Not to mention there were beings out there that could threaten her, and the coming of the Otsutsuki clan.

I need to train harder then… peace that was earned should be maintained and kept tight.

The days and months passed in leisure, in peace. Tsuyu raised Koga, like what she believed a good mother should do.

Kouga was very active, drinking milk more than normal babies. His eyes seemed to contain intelligence, even at such a young age.

“Mama…” Kouga raised his small arms, touching Tsuyu’s cheek.

“You…? You are already able to say it… yes… mama… but I prefer you call me Kaa-san. Hope you don’t get stuck calling me childish names until you are old… like that guy.” Tsuyu felt warmth in her chest.

“Kaa-san…!”

Tsuyu was shocked.

“What…?”

“Kaa-san! Mm… Kaa-san…” Kouga laughed silly, touching her cheek and hair.

“How did you even understand me… could you be a reincarnated soul?” Tsuyu squinted her eyes, her Byakugan popped up looking into all of Kouga’s gestures, trying to ascertain his emotions and the truth.

Kouga had a stupid look on his face, still playing with her hair. In truth Kouga was just born with heightened instinct. That he instinctually knew what Tsuyu meant, even if he didn’t understand the words.

Tsuyu deactivated her Byakugan and chuckled to herself, seeing Kouga acting like a baby. Maybe he was just too smart. He was half an Otsutsuki after all.

He reminded me of the time when I had Hagoromo and Hamura… Kaguya said softly.

“... I wonder if he would hate me, if he knew what I had done… if in the future, he grows up to be his own person.”

Kouga, as if sensing her mother’s worry, moved closer, hugging her. As if trying to say no matter what he would love her.

… I am sure he wouldn’t.

“I hope he won't…” Tsuyu rubbed his smooth cheek, tracing his little whiskers. Kouga giggled, holding onto Tsuyu’s finger.

You need to grow up strong. You are my investment for my peace.

Tsuyu opened Kouga’s clothes, making a decision.

Like me and Naruto, you would become stronger by housing another being. Reibi has the ability to grow beyond his limit, now he is probably a tenth of Kurama. Perhaps a part of him made from Juubi made him inherit such characteristics, for each chakra he devoured from enemies he grew stronger.

8 Trigram Sealing Method: 4 Symbol Seal!

Tsuyu placed her palm on Kouga’s stomach, creating the sealing space inside of him. Reibi nodded and went inside of Kouga. Now their chakra intertwined.

Fuinjutsu: Gozu Tenno!

The fuins on Tsuyu’s back appeared and flashed bright. It crawled onto Kouga, forming the same seal on his back.

Kouga cried in a little bit of pain, even if Tsuyu’s technique were surgical in precision.

“Good boy, it’s over now…” Tsuyu patted his back, soothing him. Her eyes were soft looking at him.

“Protect him well. Oh and Reibi, try not to show yourself until he’s mature enough. He might think you look scary.” Tsuyu muttered.

Nue and Reibi nodded inside of Kouga’s mindscape.

***

Chapter 153: Kouga's Curiosity

Chapter Text

***

At 1 years old Kouga was already able to speak short words and run around. The little bundle of energy moving here and there, curious about all things in the world.

“Kaa-san! Teach!” Kouga gave the alphabet book to her.

“Okay… come sit down.” The little boy with messy brown hair and blue eyes seemed really spirited to learn.

“Hey, let me teach you too!” Kiba hurriedly went to sit down together with them. Akamaru went to sit in between.

“A for Apple… Apple… B… Bicycle…”

In a mere week, Kouga was already able to identify many objects and form simple sentences. Leisurely life, it was what Tsuyu had dreamed of. But, she wouldn’t slack off, not when she knew it wasn’t ever lasting.

“Kaa-san, where are you going?” Kouga tugged on her sleeves, seeing a portal opening in front.

“I have work to do, Kouga…” Tsuyu smiled softly, ruffling his hair. Tsuyu trained in her separate dimension, to prepare for the Otsutsuki threat.

Kouga could feel Tsuyu was uneasy each time she opened her portal to work. Tsuyu seemed to remember something.

“Kouga, here…” An Eye Creature creepily formed out of flesh from Tsuyu’s hand. The white creature with wings and Sharingan eyeball went to Kouga. The hundred or so Sharingan were still inside of Tsuyu’s body, just hidden inside her. Kouga opened his hands, let it land on them.

“If you are in any danger, I would know. That was one of mom’s eyes.” The Eye Creature formed with a fragment of Tsuyu’s consciousness and her own flesh nodded at him.

Kouga nodded in understanding quickly. He wasn’t scared at all, only curious and in wonder. Tsuyu smiled slightly. It seemed he was a bright child.

“Play with dad and Akamaru for a while, okay? I will come back for dinner.”

Kouga nodded. “Okay Kaa-san. I will wait!”

“Good.”

Seeing Tsuyu leave the portal, while hovering in the air at that, he hurriedly went to his dad. Kiba was busy rechecking the numbers and the list of new pups the clan had. For newer generations, they had to keep nin-ken the numbers fit the growing population.

Hm. I need to ask Shikamaru if they had medicines that could make them make more pups.

Kiba then had some weird idea, blushing slightly. It’s been a while hasn’t it… Kiba would try to woo her later…

“Dad, why does mama train?” Kouga ran up to him, clinging to his legs.

“Hm? It’s to protect all of us, Kouga. She’s already super strong, but she wants to be stronger!” Kiba grinned, ruffling his son’s hair.

“Why? Protect from what.” His eyes were unblinking, asking just the right question.

Kiba rubbed his chin, unsure what to say.

“Um. You shouldn’t worry about your mother okay. She only wanted us to be at peace.”

“Okay dad.”

Kouga was in deep thought. He didn’t have enough information. Since dad and mom won’t tell him, then let’s find them!

***

Over the 2 years, he figured out some clues…

“Dad, I am going out with Nue!”

“Uh… wait, let me go with you.” Kiba was about to stand up but Kouga just said ‘no’, summoned Nue now as large as Akamaru and rode him out.

Kiba sighed. Isn’t he just 3 years old this year… but Tsuyu seemed to let him be given there was Nue, really a walking bijuu level monster to protect him. Besides, her Eye was always with him and could inform her if there was anything. An ANBU too was always keeping watch on him given Tsuyu may have enemies outside. Besides, Kouga's body was really tough given his half Otsutsuki flesh.

Kouga was a curious child, asking around shamelessly while riding on Nue. He noticed everyone at the temple especially seemed to respect him a little too much, and he felt clue must be here!

As he walked into the temple, suspiciously looking at the shrine maiden that seemed a little too nervous.

“Aunty! You know me?”

“Ah? Um…” She was braining her mind out what to say.

“No…?” She said carefully. But her expression didn’t escape Kouga’s keen observation.

Kouga’s blue eyes focused into her, his eyes almost popping out.

“You know my mama?”

“Ah…? Well… Ahaha…” She laughed nervously, and that was caught by her.

“Is mama God ?” He pointed at the veiled figure on the murals, with Eyes on her wings.

The miko was startled, almost choking on her own saliva.

“What…what… n-no… of course not… haha child…”

He looked over at the murals, containing depictions of Eyes. The Eye Creature mama made… the way the people seemed to revere her. Kouga already arrived at the conclusion. Kaa-san could create portals to other worlds easily and can even float in the air. His keen intelligence and instinct arrived at a definite answer.

Mama is the goddess…! And that means… I am the son of Goddess! But why does mama train hard? Are there enemies?

Could it be… mama was a fallen goddess from heaven, and those other gods will try to come at mama!? It must be because mama fell in love with dad and married a mortal!

Kouga’s eyes turned into determination.

Mama, I won’t let other gods take you!

Kouga ran off to the library next, with Nue acting as his taxi. His goal was to find legends regarding the Goddess of Thousand Eyes and thus his mom.

Mama was such a benevolent God…

Kouga read through the scripture 1000 Gaze and Benevolence, telling of her deeds as Goddess.

No wonder mama seemed cold at times, unlike Boruto’s mom who is really warm. It must be because that was how God was like, even though she was kind inside.

He recalled the times Tsuyu accompanied him each day for an hour or two with dad. She didn’t say much, continuing her reading but she liked to stay nearby, glancing at him, and just stay near him. He understood that was Tsuyu’s way of showing her affection.

Kouga looked at his wrist, where 9 tomoe patterns were arranged around his wrist. He could feel energy from outside going into him.

This must be the seal that locks away my power as a Half-God. But it seemed, the seal wasn’t enough.

Kouga went to a pharmacy and got himself bandages, wrapping his left arm.

Ah. I could feel it… the power is trying to break free… would the enemy know if my power was unleashed?

Kouga made a dramatic pose, holding his arm as he scrunched his face trying to stop the power.

“...Papa, what’s with that kid…” Someone’s kid older than him pointed, seeing some kid holding his bandaged arm and muttering about his godly power about to break free.

“Ahaha… don’t point at him… he’s just playing…” The older guy quickly ran away with his son, afraid Tsuyu would appear in case they offended her or her son for any reason.

***

“Kiba, Kouga, come in.” Hinata opened the door, happy to welcome them.

“Sorry for bothering.” Kiba rubbed the back of his neck.

Kouga already rushed to see Boruto in the living room. “Boruto!”

“Mmn? Kouga…” Boruto scrunched his face. He definitely disliked Kouga. He just didn’t.

“Come on! Let’s fight again!”

Kouga took out the stack of cards he had, the latest Shinobi Fight TCG!

“I have built a new Goddess deck! Hehe.”

Kouga showed Boruto the shining prismatic card with an image of a deity in white robe, the boss card of the deck. The angelic wings with eyes in between the feathers look majestic. With basic monsters and effects monsters to accompany her, the Eye Creatures with various attributes, spell cards like Resurrection and Divine Gaze that could peek at the enemy's hands!

“Mo! I don’t get it! I don’t like this game! Otousan!” Boruto ran up to his dad, sulking. Kouga was just bullying him! Kouga always brought games and set Boruto up so he would lose.

“Haha… Kouga, that’s a nice card you have…”

Naruto looked at the goddess card with special effects like resurrection by sacrificing Eye Creature to let the Goddess back on field and ignore damage while attacking even higher stat shinobi.

“Kouga what’s with the bandage? Are you hurt?” Naruto asked, worried.

“Huh? No. It’s…” Kouga thought for a moment. He wondered if his uncle knew. But then is uncle a God too? Kaa-san and him look the same… and they were twins.

No, it must mean Kaa-san's appearance and identity were all fake. It was a forged identity to stay in the mortal world. Her real appearance must be like in the murals, with horns, wings and many eyes! Like the card!

“It’s to seal away a forbidden power, otherwise, I am afraid I might harm those around me.”

“What...” Naruto was speechless, his mouth wide open.

He knew there were seals around his wrist that let him get used to natural energy. Was it going out of control? He needed to talk to Tsuyu about this.

Hinata patted Naruto's back. "It seems as usual though..." Hinata checked with her Byakugan.

“Ahaha… okay, you are a really imaginative Kouga…” Naruto just made a soft laugh.

“What forbidden power! Are you dumb!” Boruto spat.

“You are a mortal, you wouldn’t understand the power contained inside of my left hand… I could feel it, even now, it’s trying to consume me.” Kouga looked serious at Boruto.

In Boruto’s cognition Kouga had turned into that weird cousin…

***

Under the moonlight, a figure in black cloak stood on top of Konoha’s building.

“The apostles of evil Gods had appeared. Boruto needed our blade… O Beast Beyond Void, my fragment of Divinity, heed my call.” He muttered.

Reibi had a crying expression being called whatever he was named. The black cloak around him moved with purple chakra rolling, creating a white mask in a beast motif over his face under the dark cloak.

Black chakra formed into a sharp blade of darkness in his right arm.

He brought it up to his face, the moonlight reflected on the blade, reflecting the blue beastly eyes shining with dangerous light.

Zetsurōshingan!

The entire world turned almost grey and white as veins surrounded his eyes that shined blue, his eyes saw the world as chakra, eliminating other senses like a hunter.

“The threads of fate cannot hide from my Divine Wolf God Eye of Extinction . As the Forbidden Son of Man and God, my shattered fate could help you defy your destiny…”

He found the thread of chakra belonging to Boruto, along with the dangers surrounding him. With his eyes, he tracked the steps like a shadow, unseen and unheard.

“Arise, my Shadow Priests. ” He called out to the materialisation of his divinity inside of him, the Beast Beyond Void.

Born from the scattered spirit of my divinity, clad in silence, they are my answer to divine cruelty.

Purple chakra rose in his body, creating a pool of darkness under his feet. And from it, five servants of shadow created and materialized, white masks covering their hooded faces, each holding different weapons.

***

Tsuyu saw through whatever he was doing with her Eye Creature, sighing.

He still hasn't grown out of his weird naming sense and monologing….

Chapter 154: Tsuyu's Expectation

Chapter Text

Years passed leisurely. Tsuyu noticed the world was heading towards a technological era really fast. The jump in technology was quite astounding. That's what peace and having chakra used as a catalyst does.

Tsuyu visited Sasuke’s home since Kouga insisted. It seemed Kouga thought Sasuke was ‘cool’ especially with the way Sasuke covered one of his eyes with his hair.

“Uncle Sasuke! Show me your eye again!”

“Sure…” Sasuke reluctantly moved his hair away, to reveal the Rinnegan. Kouga’s eyes were shining, as if wanting to pluck it out for himself.

“So cool…”

Sakura chuckled as she placed the cut fruits on the table.

“Kouga really takes after Kiba’s energy.” Sakura commented.

“That’s Papa Rinnegan… It’s a family secret.” Sarada reminded him.

“I wish I had an eye like mom and uncle…” Kouga looks longingly at Sasuke’s Rinnegan, which looked so cool.

“I am sure you have them, kid…” Sasuke flicked Kouga’s forehead. Given this guy was Tsuyu’s son, and she biologically had Rinnesharingan and Byakugan there’s almost no way this kid didn’t have a dojutsu.

“... It might be sealed. Sarada opened her Sharingan too early, and that was why she had to wear glasses.” Sasuke explained.

“Huh? So opening them early can be bad! I see! Kaa-san must have sealed it then. No wonder I could feel the hidden power inside of my eyes… would it corrode my sight, from seeing the hidden truth…”

Kouga brought his hands towards his face, his eyes visible in between his fingers as he tried to conjure the hidden power.

“Tsuyu, your son is truly… eccentric…” Sasuke said with exasperation. No wonder Boruto called him weird.

“He’s just… creative.” Tsuyu wasn’t sure where he got this from. Or maybe he was just too smart and got bored too easily and had to act with such theatrics to keep himself entertained…

He disliked chess, but he liked Shinobi Fight TCG which in Tsuyu’s opinion was more complex than chess at the very high competitive level, with ‘meta’ and different builds and hundreds of cards with different effects. His brain needed a lot of stimulation to keep himself happy compared to most people. Tsuyu let him be as it didn’t affect his overall performance much.

And he wasn’t exactly wrong in his imaginations. She knew he really believed she was some God… given the object of worship was in fact herself and Kouga figured it out confidently on his own. He seemed to have overexaggerated it too much though.

“Ah…!” Kouga closed both of his eyes, bringing his face.

“W-what’s going on…” Sasuke looked worried.

“Kouga!” Sarada felt worried as well.

“The power… I can feel it… But I don’t want to wear glasses!” Kouga tried to hold the chakra back.

Tsuyu used her Byakugan, surprised that Kouga was not talking nonsense. It seems his attempt this time let him tap into it. Tsuyu could see chakra flowing into his eyes, trying to open it for the first time.

“Let it flow. You will only damage your eyes if you force it to stop.”

“Okay Kaa-san…” Kouga stopped struggling, veins popped around his eyes much like Byakugan. His blue eyes shined with blue light as his pupil turned into a slit like that of a demon.

As his eyes opened, it was as if the entire world was made up of just chakra, the other colours turned grey and white as his eye pierced through all falsehood. He could see everyone’s chakra colour and characteristics, even the minute traces they left as they breath in and out. Sasuke looked cool and fine on the edges. As for mom…

Kouga gasped. Tsuyu’s chakra was like an abyss, unfathomable. Domineering, all mighty.

“So this is the power of God…!” He muttered, looking at Tsuyu with longing.

Sasuke and Sarada had weirded out expressions. What power of God…

“Tell me what you see, Kouga.” Tsuyu was calm. It was expected she would have a dojutsu. At the very least Byakugan was guaranteed.

“I could see chakra…! All of them! Kaa-san’s chakra is so deep! Like the sea! Uncle Sasuke’s is so sharp and powerful!”

Sarada was surprised. Is Kouga’s mom so powerful? Dad never talked about her…

“See through the walls?” Tsuyu wanted to assess him.

Kouga nodded.

“My eyes… it lets me see the truth of this world… all falsehood unveiled…”

Tsuyu dashed quickly and tried to land a flick to his forehead. But Kouga’s eyes seemingly were able to catch early on and dodge pre-emptively.

“Woah… I dodged kaa-san’s attack…!” Kouga just moved out of the way out like a knee-jerk response.

Sasuke was surprised inwardly. He could see Kouga was not just a regular genius. That was at most a chunin level speed and strike coming from Tsuyu. Though the stance and positioning of his dodge had major flaws but that was natural since he was not trained properly yet.

“Nnnh… the Eye of Truth is consuming me…” Kouga squinted his eyes, the veins around his eyes receded.

“Dizzy…” Kouga mumbled as his expression turned into that of displeasure. The overwhelming amount of stimulation made his brain overworked.

“It’s your first time. That was normal. Don’t force it if it feels strained. But use it often from now on to get used to them.”

“Okay kaa-san.”

Tsuyu nodded.

Kouga had wanted to ask though. He could see it in himself, a dark purple mass inside of him.

Could it be… it was the sealed power of my divinity?

***

Tsuyu glanced at Kouga, her 7 year old son who needlessly trained hard for no reason.

Kaa-san is watching!

Fire Release: Majestic Divine Fire of the Abyss!

Kouga took a deep breath, and with a blow, a blue majestic fireball incinerated the dummy.

Kouga looked at Tsuyu, seeing her reaction. Tsuyu only nodded slightly in appreciation.

“Good. But don't get complacent. There are many people better than you. In front of them such an attack wouldn't even hit.”

She said this so he won't get prideful. But she had to admit Kouga was a genius. He even knew how to experiment with molding chakra and create a blue fire that's hotter than standard. She's definitely proud inside, but a part of her never wanted him to become a Shinobi. But since Kouga insisted she didn't block him. She kept a calm expression knowing Kouga wanted her appreciation most and only gave it as a ‘treat’ like carrot and stick.

“I understand, kaa-san! I will work harder!”

“... You are old enough now. If you really insist on becoming Shinobi, then you have to pass my standard.”

Tsuyu made a hand seal of confrontation.

“I will be your opponent.”

Kouga gasped. His heart was racing.

Kaa-san is finally teaching me…!

Tsuyu’s expression turned colder. If Kouga wanted to survive as a Shinobi, he needed to be strong. She was considering withholding his graduation until he reached 16 really. Due to some changes, some still graduate as early as possible at 12 with parents consent and acceptable performance. Though the academy still accepts part time students that would like to continue learning advanced techniques like genjutsu, medical ninjutsu, basic nature transformation and releases etc.

“Use your eyes. You need to get used to it.”

“Understand! Shiyōgan!” Veins popped around his eyes. His blue iris had a glow in them, with demonic pupils locking onto Tsuyu.

Kouga felt his heart palpitating, because he couldn't see through his mother’s strength, that in his eyes, there was no opening.

“Let’s start then…”

Flash…!

Kouga’s eyes widened, his eyes saw Tsuyu already arrived next to him and delivered a kick. But Kouga quickly crouched down to barely dodge it, and tried to deliver a punch to her. But she simply slapped it away easily, and sent a hard palm right towards his chest sending him flying a few meters back. He landed with a loud thud.

Ouch… that hurts… I could see… but I couldn't react at all…

Kouga held his chest, and the back hurt. But it soon recovered in mere seconds.

Kouga's expression turned more serious.

Kaa-san wanted me to become strong. I will do my best!

Kouga made a stance, his arms covered in a layer of blue chakra mist.

Raging Fist…!

It was due to Raging Fist, where he overloads his tenketsu. The excess chakra was let out as chakra mist around his arms, giving a cool appearance with a blue glow each time he strikes.

Tsuyu had suspicions that were in fact intentional… but whatever makes him motivated.

“Come then…”

The two exchanged blow after blow. After tens of rounds, Kouga was seen beaten up, laying on the flat grass.

His body hurt all over, bruised and beaten. But his half Otsutsuki genes let him recover in a matter of minutes.

“Kaa-san… again!” Kouga looked determined. Tsuyu wasn’t exactly sure what motivated him really, she already told him peace was a resource to not be wasted, and being a shinobi was choosing to jump into a fire willingly with no effective return considering they already had everything, whether it’s status or money. How would she know Kouga intended to help her fight ‘evil gods’ coming to take her later.

Tsuyu sighed, she was planning to stop, but Kouga’s injuries healed too quickly. Even she wonder if this was considered child abuse.

“Since you asked for it.”

With time and time again Kouga beaten up and got back up, Tsuyu slowly let go of her limiter little by little, testing how much pain Kouga could take.

With a knee to his side, Kouga groaned in pain and was sent flying and smashed onto a tree until it cracked.

“Cough… nnh…” His eyes teary from the pain.

Did I overdo it…

Tsuyu wondered. But she saw Kouga standing shakily. His body healed back again. Now that she thought about it, Reibi too had an effect in healing his physical body.

“Tsu-chan… what are you doing…”

Tsuyu already noticed the presence watching from a distance. He turned to Naruto, already knowing what he would say.

“He wanted to become a shinobi. He had to pass my standard. Don’t interfere.”

Naruto wanted to say something, looking at Kouga’s teary eyes. Even his heart felt pain inside.

“He’s just a child… he’s not even in the academy yet…”

“If you want to say nonsense here, teach your own child. Not mine.” Her tone became colder.

Naruto seemed reluctant to leave. He knew how tough Tsuyu can be in her training. He couldn’t help but feel worried.

“Uncle… cough… I am fine. I want to become strong like mom…” Kouga stood up again.

“...” Naruto looked at Kouga, feeling bad inside. He thought Kouga needed Tsuyu’s appreciation and acknowledgement, and probably felt she was cold that was why he was trying hard. He knew Tsuyu wasn’t exactly the best at expressing emotions and affection.

“Tsu-chan… just…”

Tsuyu glared at him coldly, as if daring him to say another word.

“You might hurt your son… Tsu-chan.”

“If he’s hurt he will stop. I never liked him choosing to be a shinobi to begin with.”

“...” Naruto couldn’t refute. Reluctantly, he had to leave. Naruto already decided to check up on Kouga at times.

Contrary to Naruto’s thoughts, Kouga already had expectations set on his mother. Since his mom was ‘God’, her way of expressing emotions were different and even a nod = she was happy.

And fighting with his mother made them feel closer. As if every beating was to make him stronger, that she cared in her own way. Besides, his dad was the one who’s really doting. Though he felt Kiba was more annoying for treating him like a baby at times. It’s embarrassing!

After rounds of exchanges, Kouga’s body was finally unable to keep up. He was drenched in sweat, but he was happy inwardly.

“Let’s have lunch. We will eat fresh games. Come.”

“Mm… okay, kaa-san…” Kouga walked with Tsuyu into the spatial crack back into their home.

“Hey, welcome home! I got the chickens.” Kiba grinned happily, welcoming them outdoors where a new chicken coop was already built, filled with fresh lives.

Cluck! Cluck!

The living chicken in Kiba’s hand struggles.

“Come, this time you will learn how to kill… an animal.”

“Yes kaa-san!”

In the backyard… Kouga beheaded the chicken entirely from using too much strength. There weren't many emotions in his eyes, feeling the chicken in his hand struggling and moving even after its head was gone. His only feelings were that the blood was nasty and dirty. And he didn’t like the smell either.

Tsuyu showed him how to process the chicken, from a living chicken, draining its blood, removing its feathers, and chopping it up to pieces and turning it into food.

“I expect you to kill a person one day, are you really willing to become a shinobi knowing this?”

“... Yes. I am willing. Our fate led to inevitable bloodshed… the evil Gods would show no mercy.”

Tsuyu nodded, already used to his wordings like it was normal.

“But if you cannot do it, just quit. You can become many other things other than a shinobi, each occupation has its own value. I personally never wanted to become one, but was forced to become one. You are different.”

“... I won’t run away from my fate, kaa-san!”

Tsuyu sighed, but then her eyes firmed. She planned to discourage him mostly, expecting him to fail really.

“You have 1 month. Take that time to get used to killing animals each day for our meals. In time… you will take your first human life. And many more. I would not accept a soft hearted shinobi.”

With ROOT being alive, she had taken over them after Danzo’s passing so she could get living human subjects easily.

“Yes kaa-san. I understand.” Kouga’s mentality shifted as he prepared for the 1 month deadline.

***

Chapter 155: Resurrection

Chapter Text

“Hnhnhn… it’s complete… from testing the body is no less than yours, Tsuyu. What do you think?” Orochimaru licked his lips, looking over at the beautiful, untainted clone body of an Otsutsuki in the glass tank. She looked exactly like Kaguya if she were a child. She looked about 7 years old, much like Kouga now.

“Impressive…”

In fact Orochimaru created a new life entirely, and there was a new soul inside. Tsuyu didn’t care though. And perhaps this is what makes the body special and able to survive all this time and could be used to resurrect Kaguya.

“Then let’s begin. I will implant the Karma to make up for its genetic defect.”

“Hnhnhn… Interesting…” Orochimaru had his eyes shining seeing Tsuyu used a massive amount of chakra and implanted Karma into the clone body.

The clone body seemed to scream in pain, but soon recovered. The genetics were close to 100% after all, so it was successful. Tsuyu felt really tired after using most of her chakra. To think Karma took so much to make.

‘Kaguya. Why don’t your clan make clone bodies like this to create vessels for their own resurrection. Why go to the trouble of using ‘servants’ of your clans.’

Because of the rules among our clan. A clone was a taboo. We aren’t allowed to kill other fellow clansmen. Our genetics determined our status. Creating a clone body, means the clone would be of the same status as the original body being a true Otsutsuki with similar genetics from their birth. It disrupts the hierarchy. We had our own laws.

‘I see. So your clan was ‘geneticist’. Genetics determine your status.’

Indeed. They believe each genetics carried a certain fate. For an Otsutsuki to transform themselves by consuming and integrating the DNA and chakra of other lifeforms, they are changing their destiny. However, a Karma only copied the genetic makeup of the person at that time it was created. Meaning any transformation done afterwards after eating any number of fruits would be digressed, wasting hundreds or thousands years of effort. Unless they constantly create a new vessel each time they transform. But a suitable vessel was hard to find, and our clansmen weren’t like humans. We reproduce little, and every ‘servant’ was still a precious resource to be used as vessels.

If I had planted a Karma before I ate the Divine Fruit, after I died, I would be resurrected as my past weak self. Only in special circumstances would we implant the Karma, expecting death in a short period of time. The newest implanted karma will take precedence. And those given Karma are given status just below the original body due to their genetics transforming, which makes them rise in status from a servant to a higher one. Leaving many Karma behind means disturbing the hierarchy among our clan, creating wastage of body for Karma implantation as well.

‘Ha. So complicated. A clone is just a clone. Even if it’s a new life.’

We have our own understanding and morals, Tsuyu.

‘Hm. I understand.’

Otsutsuki may view other lifeforms like chickens and dogs. But among themselves, they see each other as how fellow humans see other fellow humans. Between similar status Otsutsuki, their moral lines weren't that different compared to humans.

***

In a few days, a spatial gate opened inside of Tsuyu’s home. Kiba was lazing around, shirtless in his shorts with Akamaru watching TV, probably wanting to woo Tsuyu with his manly masculine abs and pecs secretly.

Though Tsuyu just cast him a glance not caring much. The night was long, that can wait later. It would be a lie to say Tsuyu wasn’t wooed.

“I adopted a daughter.” She casually threw the sentence.

“W-What?” Kiba sat up, his eyes darted to see a little girl maybe just a little bit younger than Kouga. He wore his shirt quickly, still embarrassed in front of strangers. But what surprised him more was…

A pretty and cute face, silvery hair, and a pair of Byakugan.

“Hey but… isn’t she from the Hyuga clan…” Kiba knew how much trouble this would cause. She can’t casually adopt someone from another clan!

“I found her on the moon. Much like Toneri Otsutsuki, she was a survivor up there.”

“Huh. I see…” Kiba didn’t question much since it was true about Toneri. But still, it seemed more suitable for her to be adopted by the Hyuga’s… but they couldn’t really fight Tsuyu.

“Hey… kid, what’s your name?” Kiba had a soft expression, revealing a grin.

She looked at Tsuyu, wondering what she should say.

“Let’s give her a new name. She would want to live a new life.”

“...I see. Then… we can use the name we had planned to use if Kouga turned out to be a girl. Mika. How does that sound?” Kiba looked at her.

Mika nodded.

“I will accept the new name.”

“Good girl. Mika it is.” Kiba grinned, rubbing her head.

Mika had a blank expression on her face, but Tsuyu could tell she felt awkward and embarrassed.

“She needs time to adapt. Give her some space, Kiba.”

“Got it, got it. You are welcomed in this family alright? I am sure Kouga would love to have a little sister… hehe, maybe even more siblings…” Kiba looked at Tsuyu longingly.

Tsuyu squinted her eyes, using her eyes as a ‘no’. Kouga was already enough. As for Mika, she’s an old grandma that had lived for at least a thousand of years. She was more of a friend.

“Where’s Kouga?”

“Ah. He’s playing with some guys at a local card shop…”

“Him with his cards…”

***

Kouga was furiously doing his combo, looking a little too excited. He gained the title Little Champion and was among the top players.

“I summon Eye Creature from my deck. Now I am entering the battle phase. The Goddess will attack 4th Raikage A, sending herself to the graveyard while dealing 1000 True Damage. I chain the spell card, Nourishment of Life, banishing the Goddess from the graveyard into Pure Land, I will search Seed of Life from my deck! I chain with the effect of Eye Creature, and send itself to the graveyard to summon the Goddess from the Pure Land! With Seed of Life, I resummon Eye Creature from the graveyard back to the field! With Eye Creature, I activate the Field Spell Sacrificial Temple, sending Eye Creature to the Pure Land and increase the Goddess attack by 1000. Due to Goddess being resummoned she could do another attack this turn!”

“To think you use the Wood Engine with the Goddess deck! How could this be!” The man in front of him looked in despair as he was defeated smoothly.

Kouga giggled happily and came back home with triumph. But he was surprised to find out he got a new little sister!

But her eyes white, her hair silvery, her face was almost too clear, flawless, and there was no makeup at all!

“Mika-chan then… I am Kouga!”

Mika nodded.

“Then, pleasure to meet you, n-nii-san.” She said it almost awkwardly.

Kouga grinned, his expression almost like Kiba’s when he smiled.

“Great! Hey, want to play a game?”

“A game?”

“Come on!” Kouga led Mika to play with his cards. Not sure if Kaguya could even understand whatever was going on with those…

Secretly, Kouga used his dojutsu to take a look at Mika. He was inwardly shocked.

Her chakra was even greater than mine! And why is her chakra colour so similar to mom’s, as if they are related too closely?! Wait… Byakugan too… GASP!

Kouga realised it now. For someone to have a chakra level of half-god being like himself, and being too similar with his mom, it must mean she was indeed mom’s biological daughter.

Mom cheated on dad and had daughter outside!

Kouga looked left and right, afraid someone knew this secret.

Dad looks stupid and unreliable. That must be why. It’s okay mom! I understand! I will keep it a secret!

Kouga had another misunderstanding about Tsuyu. Perhaps no one would know what he was thinking.

Mika noticed Kouga was scanning her with his eyes. She was helpless about that, not sure how to treat Kouga.

“Come on Mika, use the card effect Curse of Jashin to activate the damage immunity effect…”

Kouga tried to teach Mika or the thousand year old boomer how to play TCG… she definitely got more and more confused.

After some time, Kouga noticed the time, it was already 4pm. It means it’s training time.

“Mika, I am going to train with mom now.”

“... I am going too.”

“What?”

Kaguya knew she was ‘weak’. Not in terms of chakra or abilities. But skill. To fight the incoming threat, she realised she needed to learn to use her own power. The fight between Tsuyu, Naruto and Sasuke, even when Hagoromo and Hamura sealed her, proved to her that it wasn't even her chakra amount.

“Why would you want to train Mika-chan? Could it be…”

“You knew the evil gods were coming too?” Kouga’s expression and tone were dead serious.

“Evil gods…? You could say they are that…(?)”

“Gasp! Then, we will both protect the Divine Mother! As the Holy Knights of the Goddess, the Silent Judges, we will wield the fragment of our divinity to protect this world!”

“Yes… sure…” Kaguya’s eyelids were twitching trying to understand why it was so dramatic.

Mika was dragged into Kouga’s antics, while training herself to become a powerful subordinate of Kouga in his secret group, the Order of the Wheel-Heart, Rinshinshō.

“We are both those who escaped the cycle of Samsara, defying the karmic fate as the children of the Divine and the Mortal.”

“Remember, your alias will be Moonveil. You will wear this white veil when we are out on our mission! We have to keep our identity a secret, otherwise the enemy may realise mom was hiding herself amongst the mortals!”

Kouga took out a white blindfold, handing it to Mika. Mika reluctantly wore them. With her perception it wasn’t a problem at all.

“As for me, I am…”

“Umbra, the Hollow Moon…”

A black cloak covered his entire body, his blue eyes gazed at the Moon through the window with a serious gaze.

“The time of turmoil will descend… the Order shall awaken from its slumber… Moonveil, only we, whose fate shattered from the Samsara, could defy them…”

"Yes, Umbra…" Mika walked in a gentle step, elegant and untouched, overlooking the moon through her veil with her hands in the sleeve of her robe.

Kiba was peeking through the door to see whatever they were doing and almost couldn’t hold his laughter. Tsuyu had to shut his mouth from saying anything and let them have their fun.

***

Chapter 156: Hachidaime!

Chapter Text

“Naruto-kun! Good boy. You are really tough…” The old grandma thanked the bright guy, while feeling up his muscles. Naruto saw the old grandma carrying too heavy a load so he offered his help.

“Ahaha… grandma no prob! Just glad to be helping-ttebayo!”

“Hey Naruto! Boruto! I got a new dish I just created! Why not try!” A restaurant owner shouted at him.

“Ah. My wife would cook for me later. Sorry ossan!”

Naruto walked along the streets of Konoha with Boruto, thinking to himself how a lot of things changed. His reputation got somewhat saved after he went to the Moon and defeated Toneri while saving Hinata and Hanabi at the same time. The Hyuga clan also had some effect on it. Seeing meteors falling here and there toward Konoha was definitely an apocalyptic scene back then and knowing Naruto was on there helped a little to alleviate the bad perception on him.

Hokage… I really… Naruto felt his heart beating fast. He looked around, and the dream of his had always lived inside of him, more than ever.

Looking over the Hokage Rock; Lord Third, Lord Fourth his father, Grandma Tsunade, eh I don’t care about Danzo! Then Kakashi sensei…

He was hopeful, and he thought he had done his best. To be acknowledged by everyone.

Besides, his contribution during the 5th Shinobi War against Godbito was made known. Kakashi as the 7th Hokage pardoned Naruto and declared him Hero of Konoha for his achievements years ago. Stopping Godbito and Kaguya was a huge merit.

Among the Jonin Council, the Hyuga clan’s influence as the strongest clan within the Council also skewed the voting.

The Head of Jonin Council read out the result. Kakashi already knew the result. His eyes darted to Naruto for a second.

“The 8th Hokage candidates were…”

Kiba was holding onto Tsuyu’s hand, hoping he would become Hokage! Tsuyu shook her head inwardly. While Kiba asked for her vote, oh hell nah. She personally voted for Sasuke. He is far more reliable.

“Tsuyu Uzumaki! The Iron Maiden, the Hero of Konoha. She let all of us survive through the harshest time we ever had during the 4th Shinobi War, and created lasting peace for us all. Also contributed to the end of the 5th Shinobi War. Her intelligence both in combat and politics is testified by countless!” Unsaid words were that her power and short time tyranny cemented peace as her existence itself was a deterrent. Also her short time rule was in fact inhumanly effective.

“Kaa-san… you are that awesome?” Kouga looked at her with shining eyes.

Iron Maiden… so cool! I will find mom’s biography!

“I only did what I could.” Tsuyu said calmly, secretly she quite liked the way Kouga looked at her.

Mika was silent, just silently observing.

Shinobi of Konoha respect the strong. And among civilians, she was a legend. As for nobles, there was a mix of fear and awe but Kotoamatsumaki were used on the most influential ones anyway so it would side with her more. She was almost a perfect candidate for many.

“Sasuke Uchiha! With the moniker Crackling Thunder, Shadow of the Uchiha, he had killed hundreds of foes during the 4th Shinobi War. Bearer of the Rinnegan, the eye of the Sage, he had saved the world along with the Iron Maiden in the 5th Shinobi War! Saving countless during the attack from the Moon attack!”

The Jonins applauded in support.

Sasuke nodded. He was thinking about it. Sakura had an excited expression hearing the news, but her eyes darted to Naruto, feeling complicated. Sarada held his Papa’s hand in excitement.

“Papa! You are going to become Hokage!” Sasuke didn’t reply, his eyes darted to Naruto. A part of him felt guilty somehow.

“Last one…” Everyone was in anticipation to hear the last name.

Hinata held onto Naruto’s arm. The Jonin of Hyuga clan voted for Naruto for sure, and many liked Naruto. Naruto’s heart filled with anticipation.

“Shikamaru Nara! During the 4th Shinobi War and 5th Shinobi War, he had shown his brilliance in guiding our shinobi to survive through the crisis! His insight is praised by many, creating opportunities and letting many of us survive!”

“What a drag…” Shikamaru sighed. He would definitely refuse.

Tsunade was also there, hearing the voting result. She dragged her old body, already knowing the result.

Tsunade remembered the time when she gave Naruto her necklace. Perhaps, the moment Naruto took it off to defect, his fate…

“... Ah. Congrats, Tsu-chan, Sasuke, Shikamaru…” Naruto smiled slightly, congratulating the two. But the three of them could hear the tone inside of Naruto. In fact, it felt like something broke.

“Wow… everyone sounds so amazing!” Boruto looked at the three candidates with shining eyes. Especially Sasuke and Tsuyu.

Hearing the tales of heroes amazed him. Seeing Boruto’s shining eyes towards them, Naruto had his eyes dropping down. But hey, Boruto still preferred the doting dad he had. Why bother being Hokage?

Hinata held Naruto’s hand firmly, as if trying to give him support.

Tsuyu shrugged. “Sasuke, Shikamaru, I will leave it to you.”

Sasuke nodded slightly, understanding Tsuyu would withdraw willingly. To begin with, Tsuyu was still controlling the shinobi world from the dark after Danzo’s passing. The use of Kotoamatsukami here and there made peace possible, not only just out of fear of her but genuine peace from forcefully changed people. Of course, she hid it from Naruto. But Kakashi and Sasuke were aware ROOT had always been active and keeping peace. Perhaps, Naruto too was aware. Despite how dumb he looked he wasn’t stupid enough to not know how certain things were unnatural. He can only silently bite his tongue.

Shikamaru smiled slightly and patted Sasuke’s back.

“Too much of a drag for me…”

“... Really now, Shikamaru…”

Sasuke sighed. But he closed his eyes for a second, thinking over his life. The sacrifice Itachi and Tsuyu had made to gain the peace they had. But he secretly admired Naruto’s kindness, even through the darkness.

I will take the mantle… the Uchiha clan… could also have their honor restored.

While the Konoha Council, with Koharu and Hamura still alive, it took a while to convince them as they had prejudice over the Uchiha. But the Konoha Council had 6 members now from the original 3 and the voting for Sasuke passed without much problem.

The Daimyo also agreed.

With that… Sasuke Uchiha, became the 8th Hokage, Hachidaime.

***

Naruto stood amongs the crowd mixed with shinobi and civillians, looking on top of Hokage building, where Sasuke stood waving at them.

His eyes seemed hollow, as if something broke inside him. He tried to convince himself he was happy even if he couldn’t reach his dream. That he was happy with just Hinata, Boruto and Himawari.

But looking at the crowd, hearing the cheers that were not meant for him, his heart hurt.

He recalled the past. How he declared to Tsunade grandma he would become Hokage. To Ero-sennin, to Kakashi sensei…

“Naruto…” Hinata held onto Naruto’s hand tight.

“Hinata…”

Hinata bit her lips, her eyes teary seeing Naruto’s eyes were teary as well. She didn’t know, Naruto had clung to the dream even to this day. And for him to shed tears, she felt heartbroken.

“Naruto… it’s okay. There was still the future… and… and being Hokage wasn’t everything… yea?”

Hinata held Naruto’s hands.

“Yeah… I got it. Hey, let’s stop by Ichiraku. I am hungry-ttebayo… haha…”

“Sure…”

Naruto’s expression didn’t escape Sasuke’s Rinnegan. But he decided to give Naruto some space.

“Dad… don’t be sad…” Himawari felt sad and clung to his legs.

Boruto didn’t say anything, only feeling weirded out. Sure the Hokage seemed to be praised and all but he thought it wasn’t that important. They were pretty happy and well off now.

***

“Kaa-san, what’s with otosan…?” Boruto noticed after Naruto just lost his smile after he came back home and directly went to sleep.

“Boruto… Himawari… your dad… it had always been his dream to become Hokage…”

Hinata had a sad expression on her face. She knew how much Naruto tried to make up for it after his defection and his apparent murder of Konoha’s hero. But his genuine effort to make changes and to protect Konoha in his own way was not seen.

“Why? It’s just a title and the work sounded troublesome.” Boruto grumbled.

“It’s… your dad had a complicated childhood growing up… give him some time, okay?”

Boruto nodded. He still felt worried about his dad.

***

Kouga on the other hand had a different understanding.

Mom turned down the Hokage position, even though she is the prime candidate…

To protect the world, you don’t need to carry the mantle. Even in the shadows, you could bear the world’s burden.

***

Sakura and Sarada on the other felt really happy for Sasuke. Though Sakura felt sad for Naruto. She noticed his expression. What Naruto did would never be erased among the Konoha shinobi, and even among the civilians. Even if his track record improved, the effects were long lasting.

Sarada clenched her fist.

One day, I want to become like Papa…!

***

Naruto in his bedroom, never felt lonelier than ever.

The Hokage had always been his dream. A sign of acknowledgement. But he understood Hokage was more than that after what he experienced, that what he wanted was more than just acknowledgement, but a change, that he wanted to stand among everyone. But even if he knew that… but he couldn’t help but feel his heart breaking.

At this moment, he felt rejected. That his name wasn’t even on the list. That he wasn’t even considered.

That all his efforts were in vain.

He felt as if he returned to his childhood, rejected, scorned, hated. Ostracized.

As if he was invincible and a nobody.

He recalled the times when he defected, when he tried his best to show Tsuyu the ‘better way’. That he ended up killing her.

It’s as if the suppressed trauma all came back haunting him all at once. He clutched onto his chest, staying in bed all day.

Boruto felt worried, and even a little angry. It’s been days, and Naruto was still visibly sulking.

Naruto came home late after a mission. Not to mention he went to eat at Ichiraku and let the dinner go cold. Mom had been waiting for him.

He looked weary and tired, not just from the mission, but from everything. He tried to convince himself that it didn’t matter. But a part of him told him it’s because he didn’t deserve it. That he failed. That all this time, no one acknowledged him.

“Hinata… sorry.” Naruto looked at the dishes on the table that he tried to eat while his stomach already full.

“It’s okay, Naruto…” Hinata just smiled. She knew it would be the hardest time for him.

But in a few days, Naruto was visibly different. Boruto could see the way Naruto looked everywhere around him as he walked along the streets of Konoha. It was as if he was looking for someone to call out to him, someone to know him. But they all only seemed to not care about his existence.

“Naruto… hey.” Hinata called out. They were supposed to go to the funfair.

“Ah. Hinata, yeah let’s go.”

***

“Haha! Himawari, let me try to get you the plushie okay?” Naruto smiled and he tried to throw the ball, but missed.

“Ah… too bad…”

“It’s okay dad!”

Naruto tried to act normal, giving smiles. But his emotional distance became apparent with his long missions. It had been weeks.

“Mom… tomorrow is your wedding anniversary… where is dad…”

“He… just needs time alone.” Hinata knew it was hard for him, she really didn’t mind that Naruto forgot.

Finally they had dinner together, and Boruto couldn't help but say it.

“...What is wrong with you…” Boruto looked at Naruto in dissatisfaction.

“Hey, sorry dad just felt a little down.”

“Just because your friend became Hokage?”

“Hey… I am happy for him, I really do…”

“Really. What does a Hokage mean to you otousan?” Boruto asked with a sharp tongue.

“It’s… a lot… alright…”

“It’s been a month already. It’s just some stupid title. Why do-”

BAM!

“IT’S NOT STUPID!” Naruto raised his voice as his palm landed on the table, shaking the plates and cups.

Silence filled the room.

Himawari was spooked, moving toward Hinata. Boruto went silent, his eyes unable to look at Naruto. Even Hinata was a little scared.

Naruto had never raised his voice like this…

“... I… I am sorry…” Naruto stood up and left, going into the bedroom to be alone. He bit his lips, feeling guilty.

What is wrong with me…

Naruto held onto his face, as if he was becoming someone else ever since his dream shattered to pieces. As if the deep seated trauma of being unseen resurfaced. That he had to face reality no one actually cared about his ideals nor existence.

“Mom…” Himawari cried, feeling scared just now.

“There… It's okay. Dad just needs time… okay. He needs us, more than anything now… got it?”

“Okay… kaa-san…” Boruto reluctantly agrees.

I just want everything to return to normal…

Boruto muttered in his heart.

***

Naruto recalled the time when he killed his little sister. They called her a hero, while he became a betrayer…

Naruto wasn’t stupid to not know the reason he was never considered. Even though he tried to do the right thing. Killer of Hero… being hunted down by Konoha Shinobi.

It was as if he had to wake up from his dream, reality crashing onto him.

Hinata silently hugged him from behind, trying to tell him she always saw him. But, even then, her support never pierced through the sense of abandonment in his heart.

Chapter 157: A New Dream

Chapter Text

It was evening, the sun was setting. Naruto looked down on the ground, his heart feeling empty. It's as if his dream was gone…

He knew that there was no more chance to become Hokage.

I never go back on my words! That's my ninja way!

But for once Naruto had to give up a dream he had since his childhood. He closed his face with his hands, feeling twisted inside.

Just then, Naruto felt footsteps approaching, and the person just sat next to him on the bench.

“What are you sulking about?” Tsuyu asked calmly.

“Tsu-chan…” Naruto was surprised that Tsuyu was willing to talk to him at this time. He thought she wouldn’t care.

“You know why, Tsu-chan…”

“... I thought you were better than this. Haven’t you grown up enough?”

“It's my dream…”

“Give it up then.”

“I…”

“I won't bother to talk to you, if not for your behaviour affecting Hinata and your own kids. Even if you want to cry like a baby, at least pretend to be a responsible father and husband to your wife.” Tsuyu said coldly.

“... I know… I am… sorry…”

“Don't be sorry. Be better.”

“...”

The sound birds accompanied the atmosphere.

“Did you think stopping me was right, back then.”

Naruto recalled the past. Everything really that Tsuyu had been.

“Yea… maybe I was stupid to leave Konoha… but, I never regretted trying to stop you. I never wanted you to…” Naruto didn't finish the last words, about her becoming some monster or something.

Tsuyu looked up at the sky.

“You become Hokage when people acknowledge you, not the opposite.”

Naruto's eyes widened slightly hearing it, but then his eyes drooped down.

“I know.”

“I admit I was the same as Pain back then. Unintentionally really.”

Naruto turned to look at Tsuyu.

“But ultimately I represented Konoha. The one ruling was Konoha. The one who's strong, safe and in control was Konoha. Not any other forces. Not Akatsuki. Not other hidden villages. That was why, I was acknowledged, despite how you might think, nii-san.”

Naruto bit his lips. He understood the bitter truth.

His heart felt like it was wavering.

“You went against me, meaning you went against the village and chose a foreign force to take me down. I brought nothing but benefit and power for Konoha. But you wanted to free the world from me. It was commendable, really. But it means you choose the world over our village. That was your mistake.”

“...”

“Do you regret it?”

“No… I… don't want the world to live like that… Tsu-chan.” Naruto’s voice was shaken.

“A Hokage had to place Konoha above everything else. Even if you cared for me, that you cannot see me turning into a monster - that feeling should be lower than having Konoha prosper. A Hokage represents Konoha, not the whole world.”

“That's… selfish.” Naruto felt his heart being questioned. The truth and reality about what Hokage really means made his hurt hurt.

“It is. That's how the world is. People had always acted selfish, an inherent human nature, even if it was the root of problems, flaws and less than ideal situations.”

“You are willing to sacrifice yourself for Konoha. But you aren't willing to sacrifice the world for Konoha. Like I had done… I represented the Will of Fire, to burn for the Leaf to bloom. Though I burn the others… no matter what kind of monster you think I have become.”

Naruto felt his body trembling being reminded of it again.

He looked at Tsuyu, as if trying to find any sign of Tsuyu regretting or wanting to choose other ways. But he couldn’t.

“That was not Will of Fire… that's… it's…” Naruto felt his eyes teary, as if the illusions he had were breaking apart.

“It had always been about protecting Konoha. What part of it includes the world, me or other hidden villages, nii-san?”

Naruto felt his heart breaking. Because he couldn't refute.

“...” Seeing Naruto was silent, Tsuyu stood.

“Reconsider it.”

Tsuyu just left, leaving Naruto to his own thoughts after being thrown into the cruel reality of the system.

“If that's… what Hokage is… I don't want it…” Naruto muttered, his heart breaking as he said such things to himself.

He stood up weakly, walking into Konoha’s Temple, and headed into Kurama’s place of living.

“Hm?” Kurama opened his eyes. He was really lonely inside. Seeing Naruto like this made him feel a little weirded out. But then he remembered it must have been about the new Hokage.

“Why, feeling so down you had to come to me?” Kurama teased.

“... I don't know… Kurama.” Naruto sat down on the floor in defeat.

“You know… back then… I had always wanted people to see me… people avoided me because I carried you…”

“... But really… over time, I don't care much about that anymore. I guess. I just… want things to go my own way…no one thinks I did anything right. Maybe only Ero-sennin did…. Of course I would never become Hokage…”

“... This doesn't sound like you at all. Why are you giving up.” Kurama felt Naruto was really out of it this time.

“No… I just… realised being Hokage wasn't all that good. What Tsu-chan did was what Hokage would do… for Konoha… and everyone here, most of them supported her. Because Konoha benefitted… haha... I just… it's fucked up… all of it. Hahaha…”

“...” Kurama felt a little scared seeing Naruto like this, sitting on the floor laughing in despair.

Naruto suddenly shed tears. It's as if he couldn’t handle such a break to his core belief. A disillusionment.

“Hmph…” Kurama huffed and turned into a wave of chakra and went right back into Naruto.

“Kurama…?”

“Hmph. I am bored so I am staying with you.”

“Okay… thanks…?”

Naruto stood up, wiping his eyes with his sleeves.

He wanted to find a new direction. What he wanted, for what reason, the how.

For his ideals, for what a Hokage had stood for in his view and heart.

That even if the reality of Hokage was ugly, he wanted to chase the ‘Hokage’ in spirit, of what he wanted it to be.

As he sulked for a few days, he regained clarity in his eyes, now containing vicissitudes.

Hinata felt happy that everything returned to normal recently, that Naruto had been attentive to all of them again.

But during dinner, suddenly Naruto said something that made everyone stunned in silence.

“I am going to travel for a bit… I just need some time… to sort things out.”

Naruto held Hinata’s hand, patted Boruto’s and Himawari’s head.

“I would come back often… I promise… I really… I just need to go out for a little…”

“... Naruto…. I understand.” Hinata nodded. She felt a little sad, but Naruto needed his time.

Boruto clenched his fist, feeling frustrated. But ultimately didn't say anything. He thought it wouldn't be too long.

“Dad… don’t go away…” Himawari wanted to cry.

“Hey… it's alright. It's just like when I was doing missions outside. It won't be too long… I will send letters. Promise.”

“Mm. Okay.” Himawari reluctantly agreed.

Naruto set out to travel, trying to find a new direction in his life. His dream was shattered, leaving a hole in his heart.

Tsuyu watched from the shadows. He had wanted to stop him really. He didn't even need to have any ambition.

You already have your family here. What is your stupid head thinking…

Tsuyu sighed in frustration. Why did she even care? Perhaps she was just frustrated seeing a moron doing a moronic thing, even if it was a stranger even she would feel despised. It seemed he really followed his late teacher’s steps. Don’t tell me he would pick up orphans to teach later.

Weeks passed, Hinata only received letters. Hoping Hinata and the kids were doing fine.

Hinata replied kindly, hoping it reached Naruto before he left wherever he stayed at the moment.

But even if Hinata had her patience, she felt hurt inside.

Don't you care about me… Boruto, and Himawari…

It hurts that Naruto left home. That his presence was gone.

Naruto had a preassumption that Hinata had their children, and the children had Hinata. That Hinata was able to love them more than he could at the moment he was trying to figure out his own life.

Naruto hasn't had any parents since he was a kid. Tsuyu was there, but she lacked warmth. Hinata was a loving person. He's sure Boruto and Himawari would be fine because that's more than even Naruto could ask for.

But he didn't know Boruto only resented him more.

Hinata can only kindly remind him to return home.

After 3 months, Naruto finally returned home. His eyes contained traces of vicissitudes. He had seen the places once torn from war 11 years ago, from the 5th Shinobi War. Saw the places still trying to recover. The orphans scattered, losing their parents early on…

He visited Kumogakure too, where the Hidden Shinobi village was rebuilt. Killer B was kind enough to let him in to look around. It seemed Gyuki too stayed inside of B much like Kurama now. He had a talk with B, and he figured Kumo too was trying to move forward. The people there were just like Konoha, all moving on with peace, trying to forget the pain of wars, the new generations, much like Boruto and Kouga didn’t know the history. But the sign of black earth and crater from Tsuyu’s Spiralling Abyss were still visible at the edge of the village. A reminder the village was once wiped out.

“Naruto… welcome home.” Hinata smiled, glad that he's finally back. She had tears in her eyes, from missing him too much.

“Hey. It's nice to be home again.” Naruto smiled, holding Hinata's hand.

“Where's Boruto?”

“He's in his room… let me call him.”

“Boruto! Dad is here!”

The door opened. Contrary to Naruto's expectation, Boruto had an ugly expression on his face. But he didn't say a word. Not just yet.

Himawari on the other hand was excited.

“Dad! I miss you so much…”

“Haha… I miss you guys too… look what I got!” Naruto gave a little wooden toy, clearly hand made.

“Got it from a small village… a kind old man made them.”

“Oh. It’s a pretty rabbit!” Himawari took it happily.

The family had dinner together. But Boruto seemed to be in a bad mood.

“What did you do out there, dad?”

“... Well… travelled around. See new places. Meet new people I guess.”

He also met the Akatsuki group he had led once after Nagato’s defection from Obito. Only 3 were left, the others scattered. Peace time has already arrived. And perhaps it would be long lasting as long as Naruto, Sasuke and most of all Tsuyu still exist. Though small conflicts still happen.

Naruto understood this. That perhaps there would be no more war and conflict, and that it’s because of fear. And perhaps Tsuyu and her ROOT had been destroying any small little conflict that happened behind their backs.

The months made him have to accept the bitter truth.

But he still didn’t know how to move forward. What does he do with his life? Hokage… it became a distant idea.

Boruto’s expression turned from hurt to sad. “We all are waiting for you…”

“Sorry, Boruto, Himawari, Hinata…”

“Nn. It’s fine…” Hinata held Naruto’s hand. Despite everything, she wanted to be there with Naruto.

***

At Ichiraku, Naruto sat next to Iruka sensei. His old academy teacher.

“You are still teaching Iruka-sensei?”

“Haha. Yup. I am.”

“Haha. You are a good teacher-ttebayo! I wonder if there’s anyone as troublesome as me in your class now?”

“Nah. You are the most troublesome…”

“Hm…?” Iruka noticed Naruto’s emptied expression. He could figure it out really. He patted Naruto’s back, trying to comfort him.

“Hey…”

“Sorry… sensei… I failed. I… can’t become Hokage. It was all nonsense. I can’t be one. And I was never suited for it…” Naruto said with heartbreak, slurping his ramen.

“H-hey. It’s not nonsense.” Iruka felt shocked that the words came from Naruto’s own mouth.

“I don’t know what to do anymore… Iruka-sensei…. It’s like I am just lost.”

“Naruto…” Iruka felt sad seeing Naruto like this. Like a lost lamb.

“How about… try to be a teacher? Or become a squad leader.”

“Huh?”

“Maybe your dream dies off. But to pass on your will, keep it going before it is completely extinguished, that too, was a part of Will of Fire.”

“Pass my will… like… like Ero-sennin… to me…”

“Hm. Yes you can say that.”

Naruto’s eyes brightened a little. “That sounds awesome-ttebayo. I will give it a try.”

“Haha. Good. I will ask Sasuke to give you a place. I am the principal now, ya know.”

“Woah. You had a promotion. Haha…”

“Don’t lose hope. Even if an old dream dies, a new dream can live.”

“I understand, thank you, Iruka sensei.”

Seeing Iruka’s back, Naruto felt he had found a new goal. That he wanted to keep going, with what the belief of a Hokage, the world, should have been. Sure reality sucks, but he wanted to keep hoping.

In a few days, Naruto found himself in a class full of new students.

“Yo! I am Uzumaki Naruto! I will be your new class teacher from onward! Looking forward to teaching you guys-ttebayo!” Naruto gave a sunny smile. Some girls and a boy swooned over him.

“So, well, for starters. Tell me why you wanted to become a shinobi! From my left, come on, let me hear them.”

A young boy of 9 years old stood. Look spirited when he’s asked about the reason.

“My dad and mom were both shinobi. When I heard of their stories, I wanted to protect Konoha like them too!”

Naruto nodded, asking for the next.

After all had answered, with different and similar reasons, one of them actually raised their hand. The girl with the ponytail asked Naruto coquettishly.

“Naruto sensei! Then why did you become a shinobi?”

“Huh? Me?” Naruto had a soft look in his eyes, closing his eyes for a moment.

“Honestly… it was because… I thought being a Shinobi was cool-ttebayo. I guess many here might feel the same secretly. Do jutsu and all.”

Some nodded, understanding. Most of them really felt that way.

“But being a Shinobi wasn’t just about being able to do cool jutsu, or fighting. It was to… keep going, even if it is hard. My dream was for everyone to come together, to understand each other.”

“Not just in Konoha really. But even people from other hidden villages too.”

The class went silent, looking at each other. Not sure what to say.

“No…it’s not possible.” One of them suddenly muttered. The older boy looking boy seemed bitter.

“My parents died in the 4th Shinobi War… why would I be nice to them.”

“... I am not saying you should. But, it’s to believe we could… even if it’s not now… in the future, we don’t have to keep the pain, the grudges anymore. If it’s not us, our children would be able to.”

The boy just went silent, refusing to look at Naruto.

“Um. Okay class, let’s get to our first topic! So…” Naruto read the textbook, he himself was confused…

***

Tsuyu in her office in the dark read the report ROOT operative.

A new wave of brainwashing. Great…

Tsuyu just sighed. She wondered what Sasuke was thinking. It’s like giving him a platform to delude himself. But she guessed it would be good therapy for him to move on from his silly Hokage dream.

She sat up straight and placed the Queen piece to checkmate the King.

Peace had come. With time whatever Naruto wanted would naturally fall into places. He didn’t need to blabber his self righteous delusions. People inherently hate conflict and prefer benefit. Sasuke and Tsuyu had been doing what they could to create permanent peace from temporary one. While at the time fear kept everything on a leash, with annual exchanges, student exchange programmes, frequent visits, cultural exchanges even in media, and most important of all - time for previous blood to be washed away they are trying to move forward.

Shikamaru as Sasuke’s assistant was already there to give advice, and Shikamaru adopted Tsuyu’s policy back when she was in reign and he’s smart enough to make it up on his own.

Tsuyu placed down the report and picked another. It was a report from Orochimaru on the other Karma vessels Tsuyu created over the months.

She wanted to turn her half-otsutsuki son into a true Otsutsuki. There were clones of Kouga cultivated here and there, and Tsuyu’s Karma was planted on them with Orochimaru helping the research.

Most of them died. And that’s a problem.

But there was a curious question she pondered. If she planted her son with her own genes, wouldn't she, Kaguya and Kouga be somewhat like clones…

She shook her head, throwing the question away. It was too weird to think about.

She discovered Kaguya could activate her Karma to access Tsuyu’s own battle experience as well. It was a happy little accident. Kaguya basically could fight like Tsuyu once she used her Karma to access them. Kaguya could be considered a second Tsuyu in ability.

Knowing this, Tsuyu definitely had the priority of giving Karma to Kouga. She wanted Kouga to find his own path, but experience was experience, he could integrate them with his own understanding and preference.

But even then, in Kaguya’s opinion they were still far from thousands of years of battle experience the real Otsutsuki warriors had.

Tsuyu understood this too and would never look down on Otsutsuki’s.

We need more strength…

***

Chapter 158: Different Views

Chapter Text

Mika opened her eyes, the veins on the sides of her eyes popped out. The Karma in her left hand activated, covering half of her body. Her aura changed instantly, even if her chakra level had no change.

“Come.” Tsuyu was calm.

Mika flashed at lightning speed. Godly Vacuum Fist!

Each of her strikes mirrored Tsuyu, the icy ground shattered, chunks of ice and snow blasted each time the two traded blow after blow with the same power.

Mika used her hair as extra limbs and tools to distract Tsuyu, piercing the ground with each piercing strike.

Kaguya created black rods from her chakra, marked them with Flying Raijin and shot them towards Tsuyu through her palms towards the surrounding area.

Tsuyu smiled slightly..

Abyssal Repulsion! All the chakra rods blasted away, not giving Kaguya a chance to utilise Flying Raijin.

Mika pulled Tsuyu with Abyssal Attraction, ready to land her Godly Vacuum Fist.

She pointed her palm towards her, a sharp chakra rod about to shoot, and a portal appeared in front of Tsuyu’s palm at that moment. Mika quickly used Abyssal Repulsion!

But in the split second Tsuyu shot the chakra rod into a portal, which connected high above Kaguya not anywhere near her.

Tsuyu was blasted away, but in a second, she appeared from above her in an instant from the chakra rod falling downward toward her earlier!

Kaguya was taken off guard and once more they engaged in close taijutsu. In between Tsuyu’s strike she created a chakra rod to shoot and left a Flying Raijin mark behind to shift her positions over and over. Kaguya was still learning, and their fights were confusing to look at with both of them shifting over and over with teleportation.

“Our Rinnesharingan had powerful spatial ability. If you noticed we could see spatial fluctuation based on curvature of chakra before we moved with Flying Raijin. You can predict where I teleport to.”

Kaguya nodded, realising the detail. Both of their Rinnesharingan used to the fullest in their fights seeing each other’s movements. Using portals to attack and create markers of Flying Raijin at the same time.

Kouga was watching from a kilometer away with his Shiyogan, shivering from the cold slightly while gulping his saliva.

Kaa-san and Mi-chan were too strong! And Mi-chan can use all of her divine fragment to gain Kaa-san’s power! When can I use them too!

Kouga felt a little helpless seeing them fight like Gods, their chakra’s were like roaring seas as they moved against each other. His heart burned with desire for strength. He tried to tap into the hidden power inside of him, trying to conjure the markings like Mika did and access the same power.

The seals on his left wrist expanded to cover his entire arm, then his entire self, and he did feel so powerful and glowing in blue colour all over, his blue eyes turned gold too. But compared to Mika and mom, he felt trash even if he looked more awesome. As for the Beast of the Void inside of himself, he was still experimenting. But no matter how he looked at it, compared to Mika right now he couldn’t reach her level.

After an hour of spar, Mika deactivated her Karma, feeling exhaustion overcoming her. Both of them received hits from each other, but both of them recovered like it was nothing. In fact their trump card had always been All-Killing Ash Bones. They both could absorb ninjutsu and had a tough body, so their training had always been to utilise reaching the opponent to strike with their killing card.

From testing even a 100% Otsutsuki flesh would corrode. There was no need to worry about power. As long as you can hit, they would be disintegrated at a molecular level.

“You are getting used to the Karma…”

Mika nodded. She never knew you could fight like she did. Tsuyu’s experience inside the Karma taught her a lot.

“Kouga! Come here!”

“Yes kaa-san!” Kouga stood up from the snow and ran hurriedly. Tsuyu thought this little guy looked funny somehow. Everyone can teleport, fly or open a portal and this kid just ran. She opened a portal in front of Kouga and just pulled him right to her side seeing he’s too slow.

“Eh. Haha thanks kaa-san.”

“Are you ready? It’s been a month.” Tsuyu crossed her arms.

Kouga’s expression turned serious. “I am ready.”

“Good, Kouga, Mika, let’s go.”

The space split into pitch black space connected into an underground chamber. Karin was also there, seemingly waiting.

“Tsuyu, we had them prepared.”

Karin was a loyal subordinate of Orochimaru, as no matter what, Orochimaru was the first person to save her. So she decided to continue working with Orochimaru after the 5th Shinobi War along with Kabuto.

Tsuyu nodded.

“Nee-chan, who are you?” Kouga, being curious, asked the pretty sister.

“Ah. I am Uzumaki Karin. You could say I am from the same clan as your mother, a very distant cousin?”

“Oh! More cousins!”

“Kouga, look in front.” Tsuyu said coldly.

Kouga felt his heart beating fast seeing the two people chained on the walls. Living people, looking at them with fear.

“Mika. You first… I won’t ask you to extract information or anything. I only need you to kill. Both of these were heinous mercenary nin that kill even innocent people.”

“What…?” Kouga was shocked that Mika was sent first. He clenched his fists. His eyes downward.

Kaa-san must have thought Mika was stronger and more reliable… while I am weak…

His eyes turned colder, but also filled with determination. His racing heart slowed down as he prepared himself.

He looked as Mika waved her hand, and the person on the chain broke and split apart into multiple pieces with a force from her Byakugan power. Blood splashed all over the surrounding area and the walls.

Kouga gulped, his eyes red from seeing it first hand. Without Tsuyu asking, Kouga already stepped forward. He made a few hand signs, took a breath in and without hesitation blasted a majestic blue fire towards the prisoner. The prisoner was only able to scream in pain for a second before he was burnt into a charred corpse and into ashes in seconds.

His eyes were red, but there were no tears as he looked at what he had done. He killed someone.

“I did it… kaa-san.” Kouga looked at Tsuyu. The child-like expression no more. But it was clear he looked distressed inside.

“Good.” Tsuyu nodded with a slight smile, ruffling his hair.

“What do you want for dinner? You did well.”

“I want barbeque.” Kouga said in a normal tone. But in his heart, he felt both happy and stressed.

“Sure. Let’s go with dad too. He must have felt left out whenever we went to train.” Tsuyu chuckled softly, remembering her husband.

A portal opened up right into Kiba’s home office. He was handling the Inuzuka clan affairs as usual. Seeing Tsuyu and the kids come, he smiled and quickly went to them.

“Hey I can train with you guys too ya know! How about it, I can teach Kouga and Mika the Inuzuka way!” Kiba grinned.

“Uh. Dad…- nevermind…” Kouga wanted to say even Mika could trash him at this point but he decided to not say it. And mom seemed far too superior.

“Hm. You are one of the best trackers in Konoha. Kouga could do some training in the area, including anti-tracking methods as well. It would be useful.”

“Yes wife!” Kiba stood up straight, feeling happy Tsuyu actually praised him and let him in to spend time with their children training them.

Tsuyu punched his abs, huffing in light annoyance. He still hasn't dropped his acting.

“Ouchie… You can just say you want to touch em’ ya know~“ Kiba raised his eyebrows seductively.

“Yeah dad you are really too much…” Kouga scrunched his face seeing how his dad was so affectionate.

“Hehe… I can’t help it. I love your mom too much.” Kiba raised his eyebrows like a pervert.

“No matter, he won’t be able to walk tomorrow morning. He asked for it.” She said coldly, but Kiba felt his heart racing instead, anticipating it. He loved that each time… even if he was wrecked. Tsuyu was definitely already casual with him after years. Just a normal thing between wife and husband, or so she convinced herself.

Mika blushed slightly, while Kouga opened his mouth wide hearing her remarks. Not mom too!

***

The family of 4 ate dinner. Kouga seemed a little quieter than usual. He had blood in his hands after all. But, he thought to himself he had a responsibility to uphold and firmed his heart. Mika as usual stayed silent, but her eyes told everyone she had always been listening.

Kiba noticed the smell of blood really. His nose was already sensitive. But, he understood Tsuyu’s education and accepted her decisions. Besides, their children were very smart and mature in their own ways. Tsuyu may be a little strict, but he understood it was all for their children. And he decided to be their children’s doting father to add warmth for them.

“So how was training with mom today?”

Kouga huffed. “I am too weak… even though I carried mother's Divine blood… I felt mortal… Mi-chan did so much better.”

“Ahaha… is that so. No matter, you have time to become stronger! Ya know, back when your mom was your age…”

“Um… nevermind.” Kiba rubbed the back of his neck. He wanted to say Tsuyu too wasn’t as strong as she was now. But even then she was the brightest among them.

“Huh. So how was mom back then!” Kouga looked at Kiba, waiting for an answer.

“Hehe… You know, the first time I saw your mom, I thought she was so cute, pretty, polite, humble, really nice to talk to…”

Tsuyu rolled her eyes. Kiba began to tell his story, how Tsuyu turned out to be this strict girl and beat him up. At the academy Tsuyu was always bright, admired by all, no.1 genius of her generation.

Kouga had his eyes shining hearing Kiba’s tale and his mom.

“Wow…”

“Heh. You haven’t heard her story during the 4th Shinobi War. Hero of Konoha. But for the enemy, she’s called…”

“Demon of Konoha.”

“Gasp.” Kouga felt his heart accelerating fast, his awe for his mom shot up to 500%. The moniker was so damn cool!

Kiba chuckled. “Yeah she was really awesome back then. Konoha was all on her shoulder. If not for her, we wouldn’t be here ya know.”

“Oh there was a hidden story. You know, your mom defeated the 4th Raikage and the 3rd Tsuchikage on her own!”

“Hehe. Your mom is so awesome right?”

“Yeah! Kaa-san is so awesome!”

Tsuyu huffed, hiding her embarrassment.

“I just did what I could, that’s all. I only wanted peace. And now we have it. Don’t waste what we had fought hard for. That was why I really disliked the idea that you wanted to become a shinobi in the first place. It wasn’t easy. It was bloody. A hundred thousand lives were in my hands, Kouga. No one mentioned it anywhere, did they?”

“Hundred…thousand?”

Kouga didn’t say a word, processing such an unreasonable number. Kiba gave a signal to Tsuyu to not mention it anymore. But Tsuyu ignored it. She wanted her own son to understand the price of peace today.

“I destroyed all of Kumogakure. As a threat. That, achieved peace.” Tsuyu wanted Kouga to understand the cost of peace.

“... All of them…”

“Like Konoha you have now. The people you see around you. Your cousins and friends. They were the same. I turned them to dust.”

“... Wow…” Kouga felt stunned. It sounded a little unreal.

“You don’t think I did too much?” Tsuyu turned to look at Kouga, wondering what he was thinking.

“No… I just thought…you are so strong… You did what you should, kaa-san.”

Tsuyu’s eyes softened.

“You are different from your uncle. He was crying for their lives, calling them innocents.”

“I mean, those people are strangers so I don’t really care much…?” Kouga honestly scratched his cheek. As if those stories were just a tale or a number to be told.

“Good mindset to keep.” Tsuyu nodded. Kiba didn’t comment, and instead changed the topic to keep eating the barbeque.

***

Chapter 159: Our Own Children

Chapter Text

Rinshinsho Hall

The hall was dimly lit with blue fire torches on the walls dimly lighting the whole area.

Tap. Tap.

“Hnhnhn… Umbra… We have made adjustments for the new version. Now you can wield them, as if they were your own chakra. I left the Fuin Shiki for you to seal your own jutsu anytime.” The mysterious masked man in black robe, with black gloves covering his hands, licked his lips. He wore a snake motif white mask, with an opening on the mouth coupled with a black hat. Close to a plague doctor.

A person in black suit covered in a black cloak appeared. A wolf motif mask covering his upper face hiding his identity. Only his blue eyes and his lower face were visible. Umbra took the thick rectangular device on the table, strapping it on his right arm.

He turned the device, creating a circular fan made up of stacks of Inshi , or Seal Tags. One of them had fuin symbols on it, with a symbol of flame on them. He placed two fingers on it, sliding it out of the device and observed the compact sealing scroll in the form of a small card.

With a light flick, the inshi burnt in blue flames and formed into a giant blue majestic fireball on Umbra’s palm. He flicked his hand, launching it to one of the mannequins made of mysterious metal, creating a blast of blue flames and burning it into molten metals.

“Dr. Nethis, impressive as always. Your genius was out of this world.”

“Hnhnhn… you fulfilled my curiosity. We both benefited from each other…”

“The Moon is near. The Order has gathered… Moonveil.”

A girl in all white, her robe, her skin, her hair, appeared like an untouched deity. She walked gently with her hands hidden in her sleeves, sitting on one of the seats of the big round table. A white veil covered her entire face, masking her appearance.

“Beast.”

A big man in a grey cloak and rugged appearance appeared. Only his orange hair and eyes were visible. He pulled the chair roughly, sitting next to Moonveil.

“Brine.”

A thin young man in a grey cloak appeared, holding a giant sword behind his back contrary to his smaller stature. His white smiling mask gave chills to those who saw him.

“Bloodheir.”

A red haired woman in a tight black suit walked in heavy steps, as if impatient. The black goggle mask was akin to a helmet covering just her face. Her long red hair was fiery, as if it bore the power of blood. She sat down with a soft huff.

“Dreadmane.”

A large 4 legged beast wearing a steel helmet in the shape of a lion appeared. He roared as he calmly stayed by Umbra’s side.

“We are the Order, we are Her protectors. The blades of the Divine Mother. The Evil Gods, the World Devourer, were coming ever closer.”

“Bloody Trinity, you will be responsible for keeping watch of any movement of the Evil God’s apostles in the dark. Dr. Nethis will give you the details.”

“Me and Moonveil will keep on watching the outside world. Divine Mother had sensed their arrival… the Age of Chaos is coming.”

“Yes… Umbra… pfft-” Brine almost wanted to laugh, but Bloodheir stepped on his foot shutting him up.

“The Order, dismissed.”

Umbra held an Inshi in his hand, with a flick, it turned into blue fire, engulfing all of him before disappearing in a flash.

Moonveil stood, her hands still in her sleeve. She slowly sunk into the darkness, into the void on the floor and disappeared.

Silence filled the room, until Brine couldn’t hold his laugh anymore.

“Hahaha..hahaha! WHAT THE HELL!” Brine couldn’t hold it in, holding his stomach.

“It was amusing…hnhnhn. I shall take my leave too.” Dr. Nethis body turned into small white snakes, hissing and scattered into nothingness.

“Gosh you guys are all too funny!” Brine’s appearance turned translucent, into water and eventually he fell as a puddle leaving the hall.

Bloodheir and Beast look at each other. Small golden chains appeared from Bloodheir’s body, covering herself. While Beast turned into mushed flesh covering his entire body. Both of them disappeared together as they shrunk into nothingness.

***

Tsuyu definitely knew what Kouga was doing in his free time during his academy, hanging out with Orochimaru and the gang. Or rather, he sent his shadow clone to the academy because it was too boring for him… As for Mika, she also did the same, sending a shadow clone to the academy.

Orochimaru became Kouga’s and Mika’s sensei and taught them a lot of knowledge and jutsu. Tsuyu didn’t mind and appreciated it. For her Orochimaru might be suited more for Kouga to explore his own Shinobi ways with his vast repertoire of knowledge. With Kouga’s creative brain, Orochimaru’s knowledge would improve him a lot.

Mika seemed to be unable to grasp much though. She was more traditional.

Kouga could use most Nature Release, and was almost good at everything. He just needed to sharpen his skills and his ways to use them. In fact Mika and Tsuyu could too but it’s more about specialisation and preference.

“This son of mine. He’s really too creative.”

Tsuyu chuckled softly. She didn’t mind that Kouga technically skipped school. His shadow clone was there, and he was excellent in everything, always scoring second or first place, competing with Boruto.

But really…

Tsuyu took a look at his latest examination paper. Her Rinnesharingan opened, she could see clearly Kouga wrote it right and should have gotten a perfect score but he erased it and changed it so he only got half a mark.

Tsuyu almost snorted, uncharacteristic of herself.

So he wants to play this game of seemingly having to work hard, barely able to achieve the top score to make me proud. Ah. Motherhood was too funny.

She pretended to not know what Kouga was doing. As long he was happy and motivated to keep improving in his own convoluted ways.

***

Naruto handed over the papers to the whole class.

“Kouga, you got the highest mark this time. Here’s a sticker for ya!” Naruto took out a star sticker from his pocket, and placed it on Kouga’s paper.

“Thank you sensei!” Kouga looked happy at the praise. He would show his mom later.

“Haha… you did well. You really take after your mom.” Naruto ruffled Kouga’s already short messy hair. Feeling fond of his nephew. Though the bandages around his arm remained even though he suggested he didn’t have to wear those.

Kouga was really acting normal most of the time because he decided to keep his real identity as the Forbidden, the Hollow Moon, a secret. That giving away his identity would entangle their fate to his own chaotic one, bringing them harm.

Boruto at the side looked at his dad, now a teacher for 2 years already. He didn’t know why, he just felt his dad even if he was at home never felt the same. He rather stayed in school late, going around to give advice for the students staying to train in the training field.

At times he felt like he was more attentive to his students than him, or mom or Himawari. It just felt like his dad was missing somehow. Even if he was there.

“Boruto, you did well too. Just 1 mark behind Kouga! So close-ttebayo!” Naruto gave a smile to his son.

Boruto just smiled slightly, not caring much. The bell rang, signalling the end of the class.

“Oh, Kouga… meet me after this alright. I had something to talk to you about.” Naruto had a little serious and worried expression behind his words.

“Uh. Okay sensei!” Kouga wondered if he did anything wrong. But it’s unlikely?

“Mi-chan, go back first okay! And sorry Denki! I had to meet my uncle. Later!”

“Later then!” Denki, the heir of the Kaminarimon company, was one of the people who loved to play Shinobi Fight TCG and became friends with Kouga easily. Mika was dragged by Sumire and other girls to some cafe though. She definitely enjoyed the simple life of a human, even if she remained quiet most of the time.

Boruto stood, following Kouga silently. He didn’t know, he just wanted to know what they wanted to talk about. Why did his dad call out to Kouga out of all the people? Was it his occasional antiques of hidden power or something?

Boruto stood outside the teacher’s lounge room. Trying to overhear them.

“Hey Kouga… um. Did you hold back during the sparring?”

“Huh. Uncle, what do you mean?” Kouga pretended to be dumb.

“... Did your mom ask you to hide them?”

“Huh. Hide what I really don’t.” Kouga was sweating a little, afraid his mask was uncovered.

Naruto shook his head, chuckled slightly.

“Really. I am sure Tsuyu knew-ttebayo! Haha! But she doesn’t seem to mind, does she?”

“Uncle I have no idea what you are saying…” Kougu moved around restlessly.

“Fine. I guess you just want to fit in with everyone. But holding back also stunt your own growth and improvement. We can try to arrange for you to spar with senior years instead in Taijutsu class. We had schedules overlapping.”

“Uh… It’s okay uncle! Mom and uncle Oro trained me almost daily. Dad too at times but he brought me hunting and sniffing stuff. I think I am good.” Kouga knew he far outclassed his classmates and didn’t feel it was necessary.

“I see. That’s great. But wait… Uncle who? Oro…?”

“Uncle Orochimaru.” Kouga said nonchalantly, as if that name was casual.

Naruto’s expression suddenly turned almost distorted.

“... What did he teach you? And did your mom know?”

“Oh! Uncle Oro taught me so much. It’s as if he knew everything and knew all the answers! He helped me make cool jutsu effects! He’s a nice uncle!”

Naruto almost had his heart dropping. Nice uncle? Orochimaru?

“Look… Kouga… listen… I… I don’t know where to start. Didn’t your mom tell you he’s…he’s… dangerous?”

“Uh… I know. Mom said so too. But she said not to worry since she would kill him if he did anything to me. Uncle don’t have to worry too.”

“... Haha… okay… I see…”

Naruto recalled the feeling he had for a long time about Kouga. That one day he felt different. As if he had killed someone. He was a seasoned ninja, and he could tell the difference. Even during sparring, Kouga had that tendency to strike for kill, only stopping or slowing down before he hit as he controlled it perfectly. But all this time he just deluded himself thinking it was his imagination.

“... Kouga. Be honest to me alright...”

“Yes uncle.”

“Have you killed someone?” Naruto looked worried, almost afraid to hear the answer.

Kouga went quiet. Because his monthly training should be a secret. But it’s uncle asking. Maybe it’s fine?

Kouga was wondering.

“It’s okay to tell me. Your mom wouldn’t mind.” Naruto said so. Perhaps he knew he was right. Tsuyu definitely wouldn’t care.

“Yes… I did.”

“How many now…” Naruto’s voice was almost shaky.

Kouga counted with his fingers.

“Um… Was it July… 5… 18?” He muttered. Naruto felt his eyes turning red, already teary.

Tsu-chan. How could you do this… he’s just 9…

“Are you okay…?” Naruto held Kouga’s hand closely, as if trying to keep him safe.

“Um? Yea?” Kouga looked at his uncle strangely.

“Was it difficult?” Naruto asked with shaky breath.

“At first it is. But now, it’s not anymore. It’s what shinobi were made to do. Uncle too had killed many right? Unless Sasuke too, and mom killed a hundred thousand. Mom said if I can’t do it, then I should quit being a shinobi. But, I won’t let mom fight alone.” Kouga said seriously, fire burning in his eyes telling Naruto he was completely genuine and motivated to kill even.

“You… You knew? Your mom…”

Kouga had light in his eyes.

“Yeah! Mom was so cool! I heard she let Konoha win the war! You were there too, right?”

“... Yes… she… let us win the war…” Naruto sat back on the sofa, closing his face.

Tsu-chan… what kind of things did you teach him…

Naruto felt like Kouga had his moral compass bent so much he’s turning like Tsuyu.

“Kouga…” Naruto muttered weakly, rubbing his head.

“Um…?”

“You are a child… if you are hurt tell me. If you want to stop, tell me okay? I will help you, alright?”

“Uh…” Kouga was really uncomfortable with the way Naruto looked and holding him.

“Uncle… I really am fine!”

Naruto looked at Kouga, trying to find any deceptions. In fact he hoped Kouga was lying. His heart felt hurt seeing Kouga was really looking fine.

With Naruto going silent for seconds, Kouga quickly pulled away from the awkward atmosphere.

“See you tomorrow, uncle.” He took his bag and quickly ran off.

“Wait, Kouga!” Naruto went to chase, but instead he saw Boruto was outside all this time.

He heard parts of it, a lot was unclear. But he was certain in the beginning Naruto asked if he wanted to spar with the seniors instead. And now seeing Naruto’s worried expression, made Boruto feel even more bitter.

“Why do you care so much about other people's children?” Boruto spat the word stopping Naruto.

“Boruto. He’s not anyone. He’s your cousin! Just… I will talk to you later…” Naruto just went ahead to go after Kouga, but in a corner he was already gone.

Naruto clenched his fist. Before Boruto could call out to him, Naruto already jumped right out of the window and rushed somewhere.

Tsuyu was relaxing in her home with her husband after a day training, really just reading a book while Kiba was watching TV. Though she was snuggly resting against Kiba, his arm wrapped around her shoulders. Don’t ask why. Kiba offered once upon a time and she got used to it. Kiba was like her morning coffee now, a comfort person in a sense. She definitely didn’t love him and it was just psychological conditioning, she rationalised herself.

Knock*3

“Hm?”

Kiba stood up, opening the door only to see it was Naruto.

“Oh hey! Naruto!” Kiba smiled as usual.

“Where’s Kouga? No. I mean… I need to talk to Tsuyu for a while.”

Tsuyu already stood behind Naruto, looking at Naruto’s expression. Did Naruto discover Kouga had always been shadow clones all along and now asking for an explanation? Well there was in fact a clause on that specifically in the rule book.

“Nii-san, Kouga isn’t here. We can talk outside.”

Tsuyu stepped out of the house, leading Naruto to sit outside at the marble table and chairs at the backgarden.

“Have you discovered it?” Tsuyu asked.

“... How could you…” Naruto’s voice was painful.

“I understand it’s not appropriate. But he was far above his peers. I hope you can be lenient to him. As for advancing his class, I would not allow him to graduate any earlier than 12.”

“What… what are you talking about Tsu-chan…” Naruto felt she didn’t even know what he wanted to confront her about.

“Hm? What did you really want to say?” Tsuyu frowned.

“You make him… kill someone?”

“Did he tell you? No. It must have been the shadow clone.” Tsuyu didn’t blame Kouga on the matter. Shadow clones had a bit of peculiarity and simplicity in their thoughts and actions.

“Shadow clone? Kouga… was attending as a shadow clone?”

“He’s too smart for the class. He had the best scores among his peers already.”

“I don’t care about that!” Naruto stood up, standing up as if trying to overshadow Tsuyu.

“He’s just 9! 18… He… he said he killed 18… Please, tell me this isn’t true.”

Her eyes turned cold, her chakra leaking causing Naruto to feel like a mountain pressing on him.

“You better leave. You already tried to change me once. Now you even want to interfere with how I teach my own son. Like I said, if he couldn’t do it, I would know, and I would have made him quit being a shinobi myself. I wasn’t as unreasonable as you believed I am. I let him because he had proved himself to be capable.”

“That’s because you… you taught him as if it was all normal!”

“It is, doesn’t it? Killing was a part of being a shinobi.”

“You…-” Naruto’s body was trembling in disbelief. How can someone tell him teaching their own children to kill someone at 9, no, maybe even younger was normal!?

Both of them remained silent, it’s as if once again they are confronted with a fundamental difference in them.

Tsuyu sighed. “Nii-san, I never want to fight you, you know that…” Tsuyu looked more tired than anything.

“Tsu-chan…”

“... What do you want from me, really?”

“He’s just 9… why are you… at least wait until he is older… we are at peace now. You said you never wanted him to become a shinobi. You even got mad that they let them graduate younger at 12 if they are good enough. You insisted all of them graduate at 16, you argued with Kakashi once… I thought… you wouldn’t let your own child…”

“Originally I intended to discourage him so he quit, really. I never liked him being a shinobi.”

“What…?”

“He surpassed my expectations, and he proved himself suited for it. That was it. And while he was already at it, I just let him get used to it.” Tsuyu was being genuine.

“...It really wasn’t that special, brother. Kakashi graduated at 5 and already had his first blood in the same year.”

“It’s because it’s peace time that… you shouldn’t… we fought back then for… for this, our future, the people after us to have peace. So that our children don’t have to suffer as much as we did Tsu-chan!”

“... Did you think I made Kouga suffer, then?” Tsuyu’s eyes turned colder. It was an attack on her character and her decisions. She wasn’t stupid. If Kouga suffered, she would have stopped herself.

“I…”

“You better watch for your own child, nii-san. Cared about mine, yet neglecting yours. You are really ridiculous…” Tsuyu stood and just opened a portal to f*ck off.

The word almost struck to his chest.

Neglecting mine…? I didn’t…

Naruto returned to his home, mentally defeated by Tsuyu.

“I am home...”

“Dear…” Hinata just smiled as usual.

“Sigh…” But Naruto only sighed. He felt like he failed himself, and Kouga. He should have known.

“... Let’s have dinner, dear…”

“Mm.” Naruto just mm-ed and went to the dining table. Himawari went out of her room fast, happy his dad was already back.

“Dad! Look, I draw us!” Himawari gave Naruto a drawing of all of them, holding hands together.

“Haha. Hey, that’s me? I am more handsome-ttebayo!” Naruto laughed a little. But his tired expression returned shortly after.

Boruto came downstairs, looking bitter as usual.

As they ate, Boruto looked at Naruto’s tired exasperated expression. It’s as if he was never happy at all since that time his dream was gone. That his energy disappeared somewhere and used somewhere else whenever he had them. It was never the same like before…

“Otousan… what is wrong with you.”

“Huh? Haha. Just tired I guess. A lot of things…”

“What. Kouga? What’s with him?”

“Huh… It’s complicated…”

Hinata and Himawari looked curious to hear about him.

“Just why do you care so much about other people!” Boruto suddenly raised his voice, as if he felt so hurt all this time.

“ Boruto. ” Hinata looked at Boruto sternly for raising his voice. Her white eyes almost scared Boruto, but he didn’t back down.

“Look. He had it hard, okay? You don’t understand…”

“Understand? Understand what! You don’t even care to understand me!”

Naruto felt anger rising inside of him. He was trying his best and had the best of thoughts for his own nephew here and Boruto just acted like a brat.

“You had it easier than he does! Did I place any expectations on you? I don’t even ask anything from you! You should be grateful I didn’t make you-”

Naruto shut his mouth before saying the word ‘kill’ someone. He didn’t want to enter that territory… to further break apart his and his little sister’s relationship.

Silence ensued, but everyone was stunned. Boruto for once had tears in his eyes.

“Boruto-”

He turned around and just ran back to his room.

Naruto couldn’t understand. Did he say anything wrong? Why is Boruto crying…

Naruto stood, went to his door to knock.

“Hey…”

“Boruto… can I come in?”

“...”

Boruto didn’t reply, nor would he open the door.

Naruto can only sigh and finish dinner. He didn’t know why, but he felt like everything was never the same.

***

Chapter 160: Kouga's Bottom Line

Chapter Text

It was morning. Naruto woke up, feeling a little tired over Boruto’s sulking yesterday.

He turned to his side, noticing Hinata already woke up earlier to make them breakfast. He yawned, rubbing his eyes.

He went to wash his face before coming down. Seeing Boruto still sulky looking, he picked some pancakes and put them on the plate before pushing them to Boruto.

Boruto just ate silently, avoiding any more than bare minimum interaction.

Naruto sighed slightly, but didn’t say anything.

“Hinata, Himawari, we are going first.”

“Okay dear.” Hinata leaned to kiss his cheek. Naruto just chuckled slightly before leaving with Boruto to school.

The two walk side by side, but neither speak.

“See you in class then, Boruto.” Naruto headed into his office since his period isn't up yet.

Boruto just nodded before coming into class. It was boring class as usual, though if it's the one who felt bored the most in class it was definitely Kouga. Always doodling in his notebook, almost never paying attention but if the teacher called out he knew the answers all the time.

Eventually it’s PE class, and there that guy was Naruto using a few shadow clones to guide students personally, watching over their fights.

What frustrated him more was that Naruto sent Kouga away to join the seniors at another training field.

“Dad, I am better than the others too, I should join him.”

“Hm? You are still an amateur. No need to rush-ttebayo. Kouga had training with his mom each day and he was strong on his own. Just keep at your own pace Kouga.” Naruto smiled slightly.

“Then why don’t you train me too?” Boruto’s expression turned uglier.

“Um. Hey, you are still 9, yeah? You should be happy and relax-ttebayo! Don’t compare yourself to others. It’s not like my time, where we had to train hard… though I trained hard for other reasons back then haha. Just take it easy!”

“...” Boruto clenched his fists tight. He felt like lashing out. He didn’t say it and returned to his sparring partner Sarada.

Sarada was basically third in class, the daughter of Hokage. She seemed to have pride in it and wanted to carry Sasuke’s legacy.

Boruto clearly had a greater advantage than Sarada, though Sarada was always able to react, block and dodge despite being on the defensive.

Naruto’s clone gave his comment, at times stopping the fight to point out mistakes in their movements. Everything seemed normal, until PE class was over and they had half an hour break.

Returning to class, he looked at Kouga for a second, seeing him drawing stupid stuff in his notebook right after sitting down.

He went to see him, crossing his arms looking at the stupid figures in the book.

“What even are those?” Boruto asked like he’s looking down on him.

“Hehe. It’s a super secret Boruto! I cannot taint your fate with mine, and the burden of the world is too heavy… rest assured, it’s not time yet for you to know.” Kouga’s words were serious. He was secretly happy someone asked and almost wanted to babble about The Order but he had to keep his identity.

“... What the hell are you even saying? Are you an idiot?”

Some gasped overhearing Boruto’s words.

Iwabe and Denki were stunned. The girls were gasping, then gossiping to discuss the melon. The Eye Creature hiding in Kouga’s collar appeared silently from behind Kouga’s neck, as if staring dead at Boruto.

“W-what…?” Boruto felt a little creeped out seeing the Eye, but it already hid itself.

“What…” Kouga felt flustered. He never had conflict with anyone and he didn’t know how to respond.

Boruto felt frustrated and snatched Kouga’s book away, turning its pages. It’s filled with drawings of some masks, costumes, scribbles of symbols that were in fact genuine fuin shiki, and notes on hand seals for cool effects, which Boruto thought were all nonsense.

“You are acting like a kid! Drawing useless stuff.”

Kouga’s eyes turned colder.

“Have I offended you somewhere? What is wrong with you?”

“I just couldn’t stand you. Acting all stupid for attention. Using stupid words as if they were cool. It’s just cringe. You just look stupid and dumb.”

Kouga stood, taking back his book just as quickly.

“Then don’t talk to me. I don’t care.” Kouga quickly replied coldly.

“You…! Let’s fight for real! My dad thinks you are so great. But I was never serious with you.”

“... Why would I? I don’t care.” Even with Boruto’s taunting, Kouga tried to remain calm. He’s the Forbidden, the Hollow Moon, these mortals won’t understand him.

Boruto felt frustrated and took Kouga’s book away and before anyone could react he tore a few of its pages and crumpled it.

Kouga looked in horror as the pages flew down. The veins around his eyes popped, his blue eyes almost glowed in demonic light as he stared at Boruto. The chakra emanating from him made everyone suffocate.

Boruto gulped, but he didn’t back down.

“Come outside then!” Despite his nervousness, Boruto remained firm.

“... You asked for it.” Kouga’s words were cold, almost resembling Tsuyu’s own coldness. His eyes returned to normal, but his aura shifted silently.

The two walked out of the hallway, everyone silently followed to watch the drama unfold.

Denki and Sarada went to each to advise the two to stop but no one cared. Sumire felt worried and silently went to the teacher's office to call for Naruto…

Training field 3, with tens of audiences, Boruto made hand seals.

Shadow Clone jutsu!

Everyone in class gasped, seeing Boruto able to use such a jutsu creating 2 shadow clones! And he was just 9 and already had such an amount of chakra!

Boruto and his clones threw kunai and shuriken towards Kouga, but Kouga just countered them all with his own.

Clang! Clang! Clang!

Both of them rushed toward each other. Boruto’s 2 shadow clones tried to beat him, but Kouga was casually dodging and counterattacking, eventually destroying both clones with a backhanded swing and a kunai to the other.

“Damn it…!” Boruto made a handseal, coating his kunai in lightning release.

Everyone was more shocked seeing it. Boruto was truly serious this time and used what he knew.

Kouga dodged the kunai strikes coming at him, his eyes were cold from start to finish, as if not caring about him at all.

“Damn you…!” Boruto summoned another shadow clone and had him jump over Boruto to attack from above, while real Boruto rushed forward slashing his kunai coated with lightning.

Kouga didn’t move a single step. He took a kunai from his ninja bag and threw it right to the shadow clone’s chest in the air, killing it.

At the same time Boruto already reached Kouga, the kunai slashing towards him.

Tap.

Kouga hand moved and gripped right on Boruto’s wrist stopping his movement. Boruto quickly used his left leg to knee him, but casually Kouga stopped it with a palm of his other hand.

Boruto tried to punch him but he blocked it with his other hand. Boruto used his right leg to jump and wanted to kick him afterwards, but the moment he jumped, Kouga pulled Boruto’s wrist and swung him down like a potato bag in a big arc and slammed him hard into the ground, even causing the ground to crack from huge force.

Crack!

“Ahhh!” Boruto felt the bone in his arm and shoulder dislocated. His ribs crack from the force. He started crying ugly from so much pain.

And yet Kouga was still holding onto his already broken arm, his eyes cold from start to finish.

“ Are you done? ”

Everyone gasped in disbelief, their bodies trembled in fear. They had never seen Kouga so cold. No fancy move, no fancy ninjutsu and it was just brute one sided beating.

The girls were convincing Mika to stop his brother, but she didn’t care either, her expression calm from start to finish. She didn’t understand why Boruto was acting like that in the first place, offending Kouga for no reason. His book was where he poured all his dreams and passion on. It’s reasonable for Kouga to get angry.

While at it, Kouga moved closer, stepping on his back, pulling his arm back as if wanting to tear it off. Boruto can only scream in pain, his cracked ribs were being pressured onto the ground with Kouga’s foot. A rage hidden behind his eyes for tearing his book, something he poured his heart into.

“Boruto!” Just then someone flashed at high speed, causing Kouga to have to let go of him, noticing the presence.

“Kouga! What are you doing!” Naruto quickly scolded him before turning his focus on Boruto. Boruto was crying, snot dripping from his nose along with his saliva from his mouth. His breathing was irregular and rushed. His body was shaking from pain.

“Son…!”

Seeing his son crying, his heart breaking, his anger rising.

“You did too much, Kouga!”

“It’s just cracked ribs, dislocated shoulder and elbow. It’s not like I break them, sensei.” Kouga said factually. He had no fear nor worry in his eyes, like it was justified.

Naruto didn’t bother to argue.

“Boruto, hold on okay…” Naruto grabbed Boruto’s body, pushed the dislocated bones to snap it back in place, casting Boruto to howl in pain again.

Naruto’s entire body was thrumming with anger seeing his son crying like this. He used 9 tails chakra to heal him a little.

“I will call your mother… my office, now .”

Kouga had not much reaction to it, which bubbled more rage in Naruto’s heart. Tsuyu in her office of ROOT noticed from her Eye Creature. She sighed. Why trouble never ended whenever it involved her brother. Now even their children get involved. She was just tired really. She wanted to retire peacefully while handling ROOT casually.

A spatial gate appeared in the teacher’s lounge, where Naruto was waiting with Kouga and Boruto. Boruto had red eyes, sulking and staying close to Naruto, hugging him tight. Kouga was acting nonchalant, sitting across Naruto on the sofa almost mirroring Tsuyu’s own coldness.

Tsuyu walked calmly, she already knew the details.

Her Byakugan opened, looking at Boruto who looked fine, just some bruises, minor crack on the ribs, and signs of tear on his joints around the shoulder and elbow.

“I am giving Kouga detention class for a week. And no shadow clone.” Naruto’s voice was cold.

Tsuyu crossed her arms, looking at Naruto like a fool.

“Have you asked what your son did first?”

“What does it matter? He knows he’s stronger than Boruto is. So much so it was unnecessary to hurt Boruto like this. He could have stopped him without breaking him!”

“You are right. He could. But he had his own emotions, and for me it was justified that he expressed his anger when his boundary was crossed as long as he didn’t cause permanent damage nor kill someone. They were all shinobi. Unless your son’s limbs were mushed or torn off entirely, we can heal them back up. This also served as a lesson for a future shinobi like your son. Humble his arrogance down too. It’s a valuable learning opportunity.” Tsuyu said calmly.

Tsuyu’s words defending her son and even turning his action into something good made Naruto stand up, his chakra leaking to the room creating heavy pressure.

“Valuable opportunity? You…” Naruto was almost speechless.

Tsuyu’s eyes turned colder, her own chakra reversed the situation to press Naruto like a mountain. Boruto was trembling in fear from his aunt’s chakra that was domineering and suffocating.

“Stop…” Naruto said weakly, seeing Boruto was affected by their pressure.

The two parents remained silent. Waiting for one of the others to say something.

Naruto took heavy breaths, placing his hands over his head. Tsuyu didn’t care. Kouga didn’t care either. Neither had any remorse.

“... Kouga, return to class.” Tsuyu commanded.

“Yes kaa-san.” Kouga hopped down the sofa and just went out. He was just annoyed. Now he definitely didn’t like his cousin.

Tsuyu came step by step closer to Boruto. He shook in fear seeing her cold expression, holding onto his dad.

“What are you trying to do?” Naruto moved his arm to cover Boruto.

Tsuyu ignored Naruto and placed her hand over Boruto, healing him in seconds back to normal.

“See? All good.” Boruto felt surprised that all the pain and soreness disappeared instantly.

“... Tsuyu.”

“If you cannot endure such things, just quit, Boruto. You don’t have to follow your dad’s footsteps. It’s peacetime now. The world is wide.” Tsuyu said calmly to him.

“Don’t tell him what to do.” Naruto’s voice turned colder.

“I said the same thing to my son. And he endured more than Boruto did. You think I didn’t break his bones? He cried, like your son did, but he got back up and never blamed me. He knew what being a shinobi meant.”

“You are just-!” The words were stuck in Naruto’s throat.

“...” Tsuyu sighed, taking a deep breath.

“Nii-san… let’s stop here.”

“No. We have to talk…”

“Does it matter? What else you want to say. We had this conversation before.”

“Dammit Tsuyu. Our children should have it easier. It's a peaceful time. We both fought in the war, we both endured a lot… we should give them what we both didn’t have. Can’t you understand?”

“Now you are accusing me of not giving Kouga his own time and space to be a child? A Shinobi will remain a Shinobi, no matter if it was peacetime or not. I made it clear to separate their career matter with family matters, and you should too really. Kouga had his own time as himself, playing around and I let him be as his mother. He would never have that privilege if it were during our times, Naruto. What kind of person do you think I am? Still a cruel monster wasn’t it? You never trusted me… even after all these years. Why? Because I protected Orochimaru and let him teach my son? Because I taught him how to kill and he hurt yours? Now you think I am trying to make him the same monster in the back of your head.”

Tsuyu said bitterly, a flash of hurt in her eyes. Even her inactive Byakugan could see through Naruto’s expression. She understood Naruto too well to know his thought patterns. It’s as if Naruto had always had some prejudice against her that cannot be shaken somewhere.

Naruto bit his lips. He wanted to say that wasn’t true. But perhaps that was true after all.

“Enough of this nonsense…” A spatial gate opened behind Tsuyu and she just walked straight into it and left.

***

Tsuyu sat in her office chair looking tired. She looked over at the photo on her desk, with Naruto posing and their hair were dyed red along with Karin with them. Those Uzumaki nonsense…

Her eyes contained sadness. No matter what, she had cherished the time when they were still proper siblings, before Naruto discovered her colder side as war happened. Those times when Naruto can talk about beating Sasuke, or excited to learn new jutsu, while she just listened and drank her coffee. Just them two. With her being dragged around by Naruto’s antics that she found amusing at times.

Tsuyu held the picture in her hands. Wondering why it came to this.

Was it because she killed Jiraiya? Or she killed those 100,000 people? Working with Orochimaru? Became a tyrant once? Taught Kouga strictly?

Maybe what she did was all morally dubious and even wrong. But everything she did, she had made calculations whether it was worth the cost and benefit, consequences, and even moral cost.

It was as if Naruto never saw through the part where she had to think things through as well. Like she was making some mistakes, or that her intelligence, her methods, even her parenting was questioned like a fool.

She closed her face with her hands, feeling tired really. She stood up and opened a portal to go to Hokage’s office, where Sasuke was busy handling the papers.

“...Tsuyu. What’s the matter?”

Sasuke’s expression turned serious. Unless it was really important, Tsuyu wouldn’t come in person. Have they come? Sasuke felt really anxious about the arrival of those Kaguya feared. He was told everything about Otsutsuki from Tsuyu and that Mika was in fact Kaguya herself. He didn’t care since Kaguya was a reformed person free from Juubi influence and they needed a strong combatant. Mika herself knew she needed them and couldn’t do it alone.

“Sigh…” Tsuyu sat on the nearby chair.

“Oh… Here.” While at it she gave a scroll to Shikamaru that was standing over there. He was Sasuke’s assistant.

He read about a sort of group from the Land of Lightning that demanded justice, spreading rumors (or facts) about Tsuyu’s war crimes - which were classified recently - trying to bring her and Konoha down morally. Not that she cared.

“Hm. Troublesome… Did you know about the last Kage summit…”

Sasuke looked at Shikamaru, then at Tsuyu. He continued.

“They demanded justice from your past. But I hold them for the time being. Since we already classified what constitutes a war crime, they demanded justice for it.”

“Hah… what they want from Konoha then.”

“An apology, and compensation.”

“Huh. I thought they were asking for my head.”

“...” Both Shikamaru and Sasuke look at each other. Maybe they really would if only that was possible.

“Fine. I will make an official statement that I apologize for all the crimes I did~ Might as well record me and let me act like I was feeling guilty and sad I had to do what I did. Boohoo~” Tsuyu pretended to cry.

And she really did just that later.

“Sigh. Hey Sasuke. Shikamaru, tell me. You guys think I am wrong? Or Kouga is.”

Both of them look at each other.

“You had a fight with Naruto again?” Sasuke seemed calm. He knew that Kouga and Boruto fought through the ANBU report. Or it was more accurate to say Kouga beat Boruto one-sidedly.

“You know him almost as well as I did…”

“Figured.” Sasuke nodded.

“Hah. What a drag for you. But what made Kouga do that though?” Shikamaru was more on Tsuyu’s side really.

“Boruto tore his book. Probably just annoyed that his dad paid attention to him instead of himself. Ah. What do I know~ I am a bad mother for teaching my own son and had to have him to care~” Tsuyu mockingly complained.

“... While I agree your methods were too harsh, you gave him choices and freedom at the same time. I believe you know what you are doing, and I believe you have your own judgement.” Sasuke replied on his own.

“Thanks Sasuke. At least you get it. He couldn’t even trust my judgement, like I am some crazy lunatic.”

Shikamaru didn’t dare to say she was at times - but her actions were always grounded with results he had to agree to her craziness a bit.

***

On a random Tuesday, Konoha released a public apology for the Shinobi World.

On screen, a blonde-haired woman in a long white robe appeared. Her face pale, her expression solemn as she walked slowly and weakly to the platform. The microphone in front of her, the snaps of the camera capturing her picture.

“I am Tsuyu Uzumaki… or back in the 4th Shinobi war… I was known as the… Demon…”

Her eyes contained hints of discomfort, and even pain.

“What I did… it haunted me as well… my past… it was something I never felt proud of…” Tsuyu had tears in the corner of her eyes.

Tsuyu gave a speech about how war was cruel, that she was pushed on the brink of madness, seeing the deaths of friends and comrades. That she only wanted everyone she cherished to live… that everyone relied on her.

Her story almost sounded sad and showed how much of a human she was inside, and what she did was a ‘mistake’ born from love for her village. That she hoped everyone can move on from the past, and cherished the peace of the present and keeping them for the future.

Darui the Fifth Raikage watched the public apology on TV, feeling deeply disturbed inside. Because he knew she was just pretending.

***

Chapter 161: An Outing

Chapter Text

“Good job, Kouga.” Tsuyu smiled slightly, seeing his improvements.

“Hehe. It’s nothing.” Kouga smiled, seeing his mom smile. It’s a rare thing for her to do for him.

“Oh Mika did well too!” Kouga mentioned. He noticed at times her mom didn’t seem to praise her too much compared to him. Well, she’s a 1000 year old lady in disguise and Tsuyu didn’t want to embarrass or make it weird given the context.

“Yes, Mika, you did well too.”

Mika nodded. Not replying as usual.

“Come on, let’s get to your dad.”

Both of them nodded, following her into the portal to their dad lounging on the chair being lazy with Akamaru.

“You guys. Finally back.” Kiba just grinned as usual.

“Hm. Let’s eat outside today. I know a place.”

Kouga’s eyes lit up. “Yeah! Let’s eat outside!”

“Take a bath first, you two.” Mika and Kouga nodded, leaving for their room.

Seeing the kids going to their own rooms, Kiba got a little handsy and pulled Tsuyu to his arms.

“What about you… mm? Not taking a bath…?” Kiba leaned closer, his nose sticking close to her ear.

“I am…”

“Hehe… then me too…” Kiba leaned closer, their body pressed like a sandwich. Akamaru barked, covering his eyes with one of his paws.

“...Fine.”

Tsuyu was exasperated. Hasn’t it been years. He never gets bored of it. She told herself she definitely didn’t enjoy it that much and it was just so so. She was only agreeing because it kept his mood happy and thus the familial structure remained strong and to fulfill her own role. Even if she did enjoy it, it was just a normal physiological response of her body, yes, that was it. Tsuyu rationalised herself again as she was dragged into their private bedroom.

***

Tsuyu opened a portal to a beach. The cold breeze hitting their skin, the sound of the ocean waves hitting the shore, the sound of birds, the smell of the sea, Kouga wow-ed in excitement, immediately ran to see the sea closer with Akamaru also running with him. He brought out Nue as well so they could play around together.

Mika was calmer as usual. She took off her sandals politely, walking along the beach barefoot appreciating nature. Kouga saw it and did the same, kicking his sandals away to jump around the water.

“Hahaha. They are really excited. Well, Mika looked as usual though. Sigh. She hasn't opened up to us… I mean, I tried ya know…” Kiba sounded worried for their adopted daughter.

“She is happy with us, actually.” Tsuyu said, wearing her sunglasses.

“Huh?”

“That was just how she is. While she didn’t talk much, you can see from her eyes that she’s quite happy. Look, she’s collecting seashells with Kouga.”

“Hm… are you sure?” Kiba was unconvinced. In his perception Mika was just distant all these years and he was really worried.

“Guaranteed.”

“Wow, so big! Look what I found Mika!” Kouga showed her a big purple shell.

“Mm. It is.” Mika spoke short words. It’s more accurate to say she really had no idea what to reply most of the time since it was kids talking to her. And she had always been a quiet person, even with her sons Hagoromo and Hamura she barely said anything.

“Besides… It’s time for you to know. Her true identity. You are worried for nothing.” Tsuyu noticed Kiba was going a bit too doting on her trying to make her feel welcomed. Her room was filled with plushie toys that Mika probably never liked that much.

“Huh?” Kiba was stunned, his eyes locking onto her.

“She is the Progenitor of Chakra, Otsutsuki Kaguya.”

Kiba felt like fainting hearing the news.

“Tsuyu! That’s not funny!” Kiba shook her arms.

“I am serious. She was resurrected… rather than a daughter, you can treat her like a friend.”

“Oh… Oh… the world is going crazy… my daughter… turned out to be a God…”

Kiba had his knees wobbling. Tsuyu chuckled slightly and catched him before he fell.

“Hey I was a God too once. She's a few thousand years old. But you knew her these few years. She is a nice person isn’t she?”

“Ha… I know she is…” Kiba closed his face. It was really too much of a discovery.

“After I killed her, her soul lived on inside of me. She was freed from the 10-tails influence that made her some chakra hungry monster. You don’t have to worry, she had a kind heart originally. She wasn’t reincarnated or anything, she had all her memories. Treat her like an adult next time.”

“This makes me feel awkward suddenly…”

“You will get used to it. But she had always lived inside of me, watching the world through my eyes ever since I got out of the seal. In a way she knows you more than you think. She may not show it but she did care for our family. For you, and Kouga.”

Kiba was dazed for a while, thinking about the implications. Suddenly he gasped, not sure what he was thinking about.

***

“Wow… it’s beautiful.” Kouga looked at the setting sun, casting light onto the sea. He stuffed some chicken nuggets into his mouth.

“I know some places with interesting geography. If you would like, we can picnic more often at interesting places. Or anywhere in the world you want to go.”

“Really? Kaa-san the best!” Kouga felt really happy.

“Expanding your horizon would benefit the mind.”

Kiba poked Tsuyu’s side. “Hey, just say you want to go on vacation like this often.”

Tsuyu didn’t reply. Kiba looked at Mika who was just gazing at the sea. Her expression was soft, appreciating the view.

“So Mika, you like the sea?” Kiba rubbed the back of his neck.

She nodded. Not explaining much more. Kouga showed Mika the bracelet he made from the seashells, and she took it and wore them, twisting her wrist here and there observing her own hand.

Kiba smiled slightly. He really didn’t have to overthink it. Maybe she was some ‘God’. But seeing her like this, she was just a normal person like any other.

“Here, Mika. Look what Akamaru found.” Kiba handed over a shiny rock Akamaru collected. Mika took it, looking at the shiny rock with a scrutinizing gaze.

She nods slightly to Kiba as a thanks.

Tsuyu smiled slightly. Now it feels more normal. Even she felt bad for Mika seeing her discomfort being treated like a child and always considering just telling Kiba about her true identity.

As the sun set fully, the luminescence on the shore as the waves hit the sand became clearer. Nue and Akamaru were jumping around, leaving glowing footprints. Kouga followed them to jump around as well. Only Mika was elegantly walking.

The stars were bright, untainted by modern light. Mika looked up above, staring into the stars. As if she was worried and thinking about something.

Tsuyu stood next to her, also looking at the stars.

This peace would end the moment they come… Her eyes turned colder. She could understand Mika’s feelings. She wondered if she could fight them if they did appear.

Kiba looked questioningly over the two, deciding to stand in between them to watch the stars as well.

“What are you two thinking really…”

“We were not safe…” Tsuyu muttered.

“Hm?”

“I want all of us to stay like this… always.” It was a rare moment of her vulnerability. She was tired from all the war, all the threat. And knowing they would come someday, a part of her feels anxious. What if tomorrow they appeared and took everything she had now?

Those guys ate tens and hundreds of planets. How could she, with power only a fraction of prime Kaguya with all her chakra, could fight them. It was as if she was destined to lose everything now.

Kiba saw her anxious expression, the same expression she had when Konoha was at war. That she didn’t feel easy. As if the peace she had now was fragile, and would be torn apart one day.

“We will be fine. Stop overthinking too much. Mika too… just enjoy today.” Kiba went to hold her hand. Seeing Mika was standing over there he patted her shoulder, telling her she too was a part of them.

Tsuyu looked over at her husband. She secretly wished they would come a few hundred years later at least so she could prepare thoroughly. So that she could live a peaceful life until her husband passed away without a worry, until her son became a strong person capable of fighting by her side with his huge potential.

She looked over at Kiba’s hand, holding hers. Even if this man wouldn’t be able to do anything, somehow his presence made her less anxious. It must have been the psychological conditioning that tied his presence to safety.

“Mm. You are right. We have to live in the present, but prepare for the future.”

“Hehe. That’s right. That’s the Iron Maiden I know!”

Tsuyu rolled her eyes, not amused by the moniker.

“Huh. Hey! Kouga can already walk on the sea!” Kiba pointed out. Tsuyu just mm-ed, not surprised at all. Akamaru was barking as he was left behind sadly.

Though… Tsuyu looked at Kouga, raising his hands in the air and making some poses, the waves rolling around him. He made some hand seals, and a huge water dragon formed and swam around him like it was alive.

“O Lord of the Sea, Watatsumi, Guardian of the 7 Seas… I am Umbra, the Forbidden One. The Order needed your blessing, to fight against the Outsiders…”

Tsyu almost snorted in amusement. Kiba was laughing a little seeing him acting again. But he really was super impressed that he could do such a jutsu.

“You even taught him Water Release? Didn't know you know.”

“Not me. He had a better teacher that had more knowledge than I do on jutsu.”

“Hm? Who?”

“A secret.”

Kiba huffed. But he didn’t ask much. He trusted Tsuyu and left the matters to her.

Chapter 162: Land of Flower

Chapter Text

It’ weekend, Hana, Kiba’s sister, helped Kouga apply the face painting symbolising the main lineage of the Inuzuka clan.

Kouga looked in the mirror, thinking now he looked as handsome as his dad. While his dad was unreliable, he was definitely manly and handsome in his view. He tidied up his hair a little, straightened the folds on his grey hoodie.

“There you go! Now you really look like a part of Inuzuka.”

Tsume smiled, seeing her grandson looking the part. “Grandma baked some cookies, come on let's get to the kitchen~”

“Okay grandma!”

Kiba looked at his mom questioningly, at how kind she was acting, stuffing more food onto Kouga's plate. Though Kouga's reluctant expression as he was forced to eat them was comical. Oh and the money she gave sneakily under the table as if she were doing something illegal.

She never gives me any pocket money unless I beg for it back then…

Seeing Tsume acting like a kind angel made him feel nostalgic over his childhood. He was a little naughty back then, skipping class with Shikamaru and Naruto.

Hey, maybe he deserved to be treated a little harshly. Kiba chuckled to himself. While Kouga was quite imaginative, he was a good kid and listened to them very well.

Kiba recalled Boruto, his nephew he was quite fond of.

“Hey Tsuyu, how about we hang out with Naruto and his family too later?”

“...” Tsuyu didn't respond for a while. It's been a week since they somewhat fought.

Kouga didn't care much about Boruto anymore, the two didn't speak to each other except through forced interaction in class. But still, they were family. It shouldn't be like this.

“Yes. We should…” It could reduce the tension a little. Maybe spending time like a normal family could ease them.

“Do you have any interesting places to go to?” Kiba himself felt a little anticipation.

“Hm. We can go to the Land of Flowers. The country had places with amazing sceneries.”

“That sounds great!”

Since it was the weekend, Tsuyu headed to Naruto’s home. She wondered if Naruto even welcomed her. She still thought Kouga did nothing wrong. She already told him to never underestimate the opponent and a wolf used all its legs to pounce on a rabbit and he followed the example. Besides she mentioned at times during their training against some captured criminals killing was done the last, information was always priority as a shinobi.

Even when those Otsutsuki came later, she wanted to capture them first as priority. Because behind them there’s a whole clan of those parasites that would come over and over each time they kill one.

Knock. Knock.

Tsuyu knocked to see Naruto. A cute girl with black hair and blue eyes opened the door to greet Tsuyu.

Tsuyu smiled slightly, seeing its Himawari.

“Hey, is your dad and mom at home?”

“Yes aunty.”

“Tsuyu. Come in!” Hinata’s voice sounded from the busy kitchen.

She went inside, seeing Naruto reading the newspaper on the sofa. Boruto was probably in his own room.

“... Hey. What's the matter.” Naruto put down the papers.

His expression seemed normal for the most part.

“If you are free today, we can have an outing. Both our families…”

“... Sure.”

Naruto nodded. He felt the same as Tsuyu really, seeing Kouga and Boruto being so distant in class since the incident. Kouga for his part seemed to just pretend Boruto didn't exist, not caring at all. Boruto on the other hand always looked uncomfortable around him.

Tsuyu left, letting them be for a while.

Himawari was excited hearing they would go to a field of flowers and try to find nice clothes to wear.

Boruto on the other hand…

“Not interested…” Boruto grumbled, continuing to play on his small game console.

“Come on. It's rare we get to go out far from Konoha.”

“... I just want to stay at home.”

“Boruto, come on. Just for today, yeah?”

“...Fine.” Boruto grumbled, his fingers still tapping away at the buttons.

“Okay. Get ready alright.” Naruto closed the door, sighing.

Hinata and Himawari wore matching hats, with camera ready.

Boruto didn't seem as excited though.

“Come on, let's get to your aunt’s.”

They went to Tsuyu’s home, seeing them already outside on their big lawn.

Kouga was in his hoodie as usual, with a music player in his ears this time. Having cool BGM while he's living in his own imagination and dreaming about a cool new jutsu. Mika was calm and silent as usual, wearing a simple pure white robe. Tsuyu and Kiba didn't force her to change her clothing preference. And aesthetic wise she did fit well with her current choices. Having too many colours on her pale white skin, white eyes, and silver hair would make her look a little off.

Himawari looked at Mika curiously, seeing how she was pretty and elegant even though she was just standing there.

Boruto didn't care much about her. Aside from her unique features, he had no impression on her due to how silent she was all the time in class that she might as well not exist. As for her abilities, Mika for the most part was pretending to be ‘average’.

“Everyone is here. Let's get going.” Tsuyu said as she waved and pointed to her hand. A spatial crack opened, from it, the scenarios of fields of flowers, the scents and fresh air hit them.

Himawari looked with her eyes wide open, excited.

“Let's go.”

Tsuyu led the group into her portal, right on top of a hill where fields of flowers filled the valleys and the flat lands around.

“Wow… so pretty!” Himawari looked really happy as she walked ahead. She looked at the grasses below, seeing tiny tiny flowering plants too. She felt a little bad she stepped on a few of them.

Boruto looked around, secretly in awe at the scene but he kept his composure.

Kouga already ran off dragging Mika and collected some flowers and started crafting something.

“It's really pretty.” Hinata looked around, thinking it's so romantic. They were staying uphill, having a view from higher ground on the vast fields.

She looked at Naruto, and quickly held his arm. Her expression asking for his attention.

“Yeah it's pretty-ttebayo.” Naruto just smiled. He didn't seem to notice his wife was asking for special attention.

His eyes focused on Boruto, still playing games on his own. Naruto can only sigh inwardly. Himawari took her own initiative to play around with Kouga and Mika.

“Himawari! You are now appointed as the Queen of Fairyland. As the Queen of the Flower Spirits, in the name of Umbra and Moonveil, you are now the protector of this land. We grant you the name Sunhallow!”

Kouga's original plan to crown the flower wreath on Mika changed, giving it to Himawari instead.

Himawari chuckled.

“Yes! I. Sunhallow, will protect this land!”

Kouga used wind release, sending petals and dandelions to fall around in a scenic scene.

Himawari felt happy and jumped around spinning, feeling like she's truly a queen of the Flower Spirits.

Naruto smiled seeing them.

“Hey Boruto, why not join them?”

“Hmph. It's stupid…”

“Hey… don't say that.”

“What. It's true.”

“Boruto… just be nice to him alright? He's your cousin.”

Boruto had his own pride. After being beaten up like trash he really didn’t want to talk to Kouga. Most people wouldn't. It's embarrassing enough.

Naruto went to Tsuyu’s side. She was preparing the picnic area with Kiba.

“Hey, Tsuyu…”

“Hm?”

“Can we have them apologise to each other? It's just not working…”

Tsuyu thought the idea of forcing the two to apologise to each other was just terrible. But she still thought about it.

“Huh. The two fought?” Kiba didn't know since for Tsuyu it was a small matter.

“Um…” Naruto rubbed the back of his neck, looking at Tsuyu.

“Boruto tore Kouga’s book, asked for a fight with him, and Boruto got beaten.” Tsuyu explained shortly.

“Though Kouga overdid it. He dislocated his shoulder and elbow and cracked some of his ribs.” Tsuyu added.

Kiba scrunched his face, realising it's that bad.

“Uh… sorry Naruto.” Kiba felt bad for Boruto after hearing that.

“It's… his fault too... I don't know why he messed with Kouga in the first place.” Naruto looked guilty as charged.

Tsuyu side-eyed Naruto in judgement. Did she really have to spell it out? How this guy who’s all about ‘understanding each other’ couldn't even understand his own son. It was baffling.

Tsuyu just called out to Kouga who's still playing around. Few words cost nothing.

“Kouga. I hope you can make up with him… you two are still cousins.” Tsuyu said calmly.

Kouga nodded. He knew he overdid it somewhat. But he still felt it really wasn't that bad.

He went to Boruto who's really just playing his games. “Boruto. I am sorry for hurting you back then.”

Kouga seemed really mature and held his hand out. He thought back then wasn't that big of a deal anyways, for him that is. And he always thought Boruto was a friend.

“...” Boruto looked reluctant. While Naruto and Hinata just pushed him to also apologise.

“I am… sorry too…” He didn't even bother to look at Kouga properly, shake his hand quickly and let go. Already turning his body away to stay with Hinata.

A flash of annoyance appeared in both Tsuyu's and Kouga’s eyes. Kouga was really trying to make up with him. But his effort and sincerity were thrown away with Boruto’s insincerity.

“Sorry you two…” Naruto can only apologise on his behalf.

“No matter. Forcing him to apologise when he never wants to would never work.” Tsuyu just spat the truth out.

“I don't want them to keep fighting…”

“In time they would make up naturally.”

Naruto sighed.

Kiba came over with a stalk of purple flower, pushing away Tsuyu’s hair and sticking it on her ear. He saw Tsuyu was kinda unhappy over the whole situation.

“There you go… now you look prettier.” Kiba grinned.

Tsuyu just huffed. With a wave of her hand, she pulled a few stalks of flowers around and stuck them into Kiba’s hair.

“Now you look less annoying.”

“Hahah. Oh I am always annoying you~” Kiba pulled her closer, holding her waist.

“Really now. The kids are watching…”

“Alright alright.” Kiba just let go. He had an idea and went to the field of flowers nearby and quickly made some rough flower wreath seeing Himawari had one. Certainly he wanted to put them on Tsuyu.

Hinata looked at the two, then at Naruto. She was sending messages to his husband through a wife’s secret method of communication of telepathy hoping Naruto would do things like those.

Instead he just saw Naruto take a sandwich from the picnic basket, stuffed them in his mouth and watched over Himawari with a smile, now she was riding Akamaru, following Kouga on Nue.

Hinata pouted silently, it seemed his husband really didn't get her signal. She started to glare at him hoping he would get it. There's a difference between telling a man to get you a flower versus them getting them for you without being told.

Tsuyu noticed Hinata glaring at that fool. She shook her head slightly.

“Look at your wife over there.” Tsuyu reminded him.

“Hm?” Naruto turned around. Hinata seemed to be waiting for something in anticipation. Only for Naruto to just grin and talk about how Himawari was having fun.

Tsuyu wanted to slap his head if she could. Naruto would probably question why his wife became moody all of a sudden later for no reason and blame it on her period or something. Men will say women were mysterious creatures but if they just observed and did some introspection it was obvious enough.

To begin with, did Naruto even know how to be romantic. Hinata was his first relationship, and since Hinata already loved him there was really no need for any gestures. And even to the girl he did like before, Sakura, Tsuyu couldn't recall anything Naruto did that had anything romantic to it except trying to get her attention and was knocked out each time.

As for Hinata… wasn't it just 2 days in total with Toneri’s shenanigans and they end up kissing in the end. Or was it because Sasuke and Sakura were dating openly back then too and he was moving on and the gap was just filled right. Maybe Naruto just never learned the need to be romantic since Hinata fell into his laps without him doing anything other than being himself. Unlike Kiba who had to work hard to gain her approval for months.

Everyone gathered after they had their fun, having a picnic. A subpar flower wreath on Tsuyu’s and Mika’s head, crafted by a guy who had no crafty hands.

“Tsu-chan…” Naruto called out.

“You know… times like this…” Naruto tried to form his words.

“It's like old times…”

“... I get what you mean.”

Boruto overheard the conversation, a hint of curiosity in his eyes. His dad refused to explain further about his mysterious aunt. And knowing she trained Kouga to become strong, and was serious with him, a part of Boruto wanted to approach her if there's a chance when no one was looking. Naruto never cared about him seriously, like it didn't even matter whether he was strong or not.

Just chill-ttebayo! You will become stronger in the future!

That was how his dad responded when he wanted to train like Kouga did after being trashed. His dad was one of Konoha’s heroes that saved the world with aunt and Sasuke. It's not like he didn't know he's strong based on his biography. But Naruto just refused to treat him seriously, just because he was just 9. He could only sulk silently.

***

Chapter 163: Ghost of the Past

Chapter Text

Boruto saw Naruto training with Kouga, giving more attention to him than usual in class.

“Yosh. That's it Kouga. You are giving me pressure already.” Naruto was genuinely saying it. Kouga’s beastly eyes look left and right, as if he could see through Naruto’s actions.

Kouga’s classmates look in awe at Kouga’s movements.

Already Chunin… no, even higher…

Naruto kept moving and counterattacking, but Kouga was unfazed even if he was hit. His body regeneration made him as tanky as Naruto with Kurama. Each of his strikes could be fatal if delivered to his classmates, but it’s Naruto so he could still react.

Naruto found a chance and blocked his fist, slapped his arm away and delivered a palm to his chest sending him rolling on the dirt tens of meters.

“Ah. Kouga! You okay?”

Kouga coughed some grass out from his mouth. His hair disheveled. But compared to Tsuyu’s training it was easier.

“I am fine sensei.”

“Whew… you are really tough…” Naruto felt a little complicated. He looked at the bruise where he was supposed to have before. Already healed completely like a non human. Kurama had said Tsuyu had turned into a being close to Kaguya after she was out of the seal. So Kouga too, had half of her blood.

Naruto felt worried that Kouga was… too powerful for his age and people around him would influence him.

But seeing him hurt Boruto without a care made him feel scared that he could turn out like her. He loved his sister as his family, he really did. But certain parts… He never had the heart to say he could accept it.

It was painful for him too.

“Kouga, meet me after class okay? For your 1st place in the exam I had a present for you-ttebayo!” Naruto grinned.

“Present? Yes sensei!” Kouga nodded, feeling a little happy.

Boruto huffed. He really disliked this. He didn’t know why his dad seemed to pay attention to Kouga more than anyone.

He didn’t want to care anymore. He turned his face away from his dad, continuing his own practice.

***

Naruto ended up bringing Kouga, Mika and Boruto to Ichiraku ramen together. He really wanted the two to make up as well.

“Mom and dad brought here a few times before too.” Kouga said to Naruto, slurping the ramen.

“Haha. Yeah Ichiraku is the best ramen in Konoha after all-ttebayo!”

“Hey Mika, so… all good so far?” Naruto tried to interact with her in class at times but she really preferred quietness.

“It’s fine, sensei.” Mika said calmly and shortly.

“Um…” Naruto rubbed the back of his neck. He had no idea how Mika was truly.

“Do you train with Tsuyu too?”

Mika nodded, not adding details.

Naruto sighed. Mika seemed cold and distant in class, though it seemed she was dragged by a few girls like Sumire and Chocho. He wondered if she was like this with Tsuyu and Kiba too.

“Uncle, Mika is just like this. But she’s happy in her own way. Ah she liked romance manga! When she read she had more expressions.” Kouga said to Naruto to explain to him.

“It’s… interesting…” Mika for once showed a hint of emotion of embarrassment, a little blush on her cheeks that her secrets were revealed.

Naruto widened his eyes, then chuckled lightly.

“You two were really different from most people. Well, for Mika, it's understandable. Were there any things on the Moon? I went there and there’s just rocks… Earth is more interesting isn’t it?”

“Mm. There wasn’t anything there.” From her experience of being trapped for a thousand years she was qualified to say there was nothing.

Boruto was just confused. “Dad. What Moon…”

“Ah? Well… Mika was from the Moon. Your aunt found her and adopted her.”

“Really? Dad, you can’t be serious-ttebasa.”

“Hey, I am serious! There really are people on the Moon! Now there’s a guy named Toneri still there. I swear-ttebayo!”

Boruto crossed his arms. It sounded too fantastical to even be real. But looking at Mika, she did seem very alien.

“So you aren’t human?”

“...You can say that.” Mika admitted without much thought.

“Boruto, don't say that. Mika is just like us, like everyone alright.”

“Was Tsuyu hard on you too?”

“Mm.” Mika nodded. A hint of worry flashed in Naruto’s eyes seeing her admittance. Mika was silent and looked dainty compared to Kouga. He wondered if she held up with her methods.

“If you can’t do it, just tell your mom alright? She would understand. Or you can tell me.”

Mika just nodded.

“Uncle, you really shouldn’t worry about her at all. She can fight mom toe to toe!”

“Huh? Are you serious?” Even Boruto looked at Kouga and Mika in questioning.

Mika looked at Kouga, her expression calm, but Kouga understood Mika definitely disliked Kouga revealing such things through her eyes that’s slightly in displeasure.

“Uh… n-no! I mean she’s more… umm…” Kouga fumbled. His blabbering habit finally bit himself.

Naruto sighed. “Look. I hope you two can stop hiding from me. I am your sensei, and your uncle too. It’s my responsibility to guide you two alright? I understand if you want to fit in with your classmates but you two can trust me, got it?”

“Uh. Okay sensei.” Kouga nodded. Mika also nodded to end the conversation fast.

Boruto just didn’t say a word. He just didn’t understand why his dad bothered with them. As if they don’t have any parents themselves.

The harsh truth was he just didn’t want a ‘bad’ influence on them, keeping an eye on them. Orochimaru being their teacher was already an extremely red flag in his dictionary. As for Tsuyu’s influence… it would be hard to admit it verbally, but…

He would never be able to outright say it to Tsuyu or her children that he couldn’t feel easy even when Tsuyu was their own mom. It made him feel really bad, like he was such a shitty person to even think so badly like that. But he couldn’t help it. A part of her was… too extreme.

The two families finally parted ways. Boruto clearly sulked more now.

“Dad… why do you care so much about them… is aunty that bad.”

“Look… she… she wasn’t bad… it’s just…”

“I heard she said it then, that she taught Kouga to… kill.” Boruto himself felt a little uncomfortable saying it.

“But… Kouga looked fine… he can act weird all the time and his mom doesn’t care. I mean… I thought Kouga’s training was harsh but he seemed happy with himself and with his mom.”

“Sigh… Your aunt… she’s… a complicated person. She is merciless to her enemies… she would do anything for Konoha, for our peace, no matter the cost… and be merciless to anyone that stood in her way really… even if…” A flash of memory of Jiraiya flashed in his mind.

His own sensei. One thing he could never forget, maybe in his entire lifetime. He always wondered, why can’t Tsuyu forgive him, can’t she at least let him live for awhile, have him atone for his crime properly, put him in jail first, or anything that showed she at least cared for Jiraiya that had taught her like he had taught Naruto. Or… at least spared him for Naruto’s own feelings.

He begged her, stood in between them, but Tsuyu never cared. She just… killed him on the spot in cold blood. The feeling of Ero-sennin’s blood on his hands and his knees back then still lingered on his body. Like a ghost reminding him of how he was afraid of what she could do.

“She… cared about me a lot… I cared about her too… but… we both hurt each other… even if we never meant it…”

“It’s messed up… it’s just… I can’t say she’s bad… I just…”

Boruto looked at his dad in confusion. As if behind their relationship there was unspoken pain, something so messed up he couldn’t explain.

“I am afraid… her children become like her… I know it’s really shitty of me to say this. God I really don’t know…” Naruto already stopped his steps, his hands covering face. His body was almost shaky.

Boruto felt for the first time, his dad kept something inside of him.

“Dad…” Boruto went close to hold his arm.

“Ha… what am I saying… please forget it. Your aunt wasn’t a bad person. I swear… she cared for me, for her friends… but I… God… what did I do to her… I am such a shitty person…”

Naruto looked at Boruto, his expression was closer to fear and confusion. He really didn’t know how to explain it.

“Dad…Calm down…” Boruto tried to shake him out of whatever was going on with him. He felt worried for him, for once he saw his dad like this. There was a lot he didn’t know.

Naruto closed his eyes for a moment, trying to bury it all back.

“Ha… just forget it… let’s go home.” Naruto calmed down and tried to smile slightly at Boruto.

As they walked, Naruto’s expression had so many emotions and heaviness in them. As if the pain of the pass returned to haunt him.

After they returned home, Naruto sneakily went out to meet Tsunade at her usual place where she gambled to pass the time.

“Hm? Naruto. What’s the matter? Want to play a game with me?” Tsunade looked as young as usual with her transformation technique. But her voice and the way she carried herself showed how age withered her.

“Tsunade grandma… I… I can’t…”

“... It’s… happening again?”

“...”

“Sigh… Tell me, why now? You have been fine for years. You should know what made them return right?”

“... It’s… our children… I just… Kouga… hurt Boruto once… and he… Orochimaru is his sensei…”

Tsunade’s eyes widened, his expression almost frowning, but she remained silent.

“Continue.”

“Tsuyu… didn’t care… she defended him instead. Kouga didn’t care either… I just…”

“You are worried he turned out like her…” Tsunade made her conclusion and placed her cards down.

“You remembered them again?”

“... Mm.”

“How long, since when?”

“About a week…”

“Nightmares…?”

“... once, a few days ago….”

“...Sigh. Just continue the prescription I gave you before. And my advice was to… stay away from them. What’s between you and Tsuyu is over. Don’t let it affect you now. Her children, that was for her to worry about. You need to stop caring about them, and make a clear cut in your life. Or you need to accept what she stood for, like many of us in Konoha did. I already gave you the other option, and if you want to give it a try, we can try the treatment to make you… understand her. Only then can you move forward completely."

A new treatment of using minute genjutsu over multiple treatment sessions to shift thought patterns slowly, inserting suggestions to make one move on faster.

It was similar to how many eventually move on from the loss of their loved ones. The genjutsu gave suggestions to shift the thought process to arrive at the acceptance stage, shifting only to a positive attitude and thought pattern.

But in a way it can also be used for brainwashing almost on par with Kotoamatsukami if used wrongly. You could make someone accept even the most unacceptable thing. It was a highly classified technique due to the potential of abuse.

“Tsunade grandma… please… My situation is different… You know that… what’s the difference between treating me and brainwashing me…”

“Sigh. Okay… I understand. But my advice on you staying away from them remained. You need to cut them off from your heart, you should stop caring and accept it has nothing to do with you anymore. Can you do it?”

“I… I can’t do that Tsunade grandma. Those two were my niece and nephew. I can’t just watch…”

“Naruto. This isn’t right for you. Look, I understand your concern. Orochimaru teaching them was a danger even in my eyes too. But that was for Tsuyu to worry about. You know much she cared for you. And you should know how capable she was of caring for her own children.”

Naruto can only remain silent. He understood that. But his heart couldn’t help but care.

“Sigh.” Tsunade took a paper she used to count the money and just wrote a quick prescription quickly and handed it over.

“Go on… just don’t think too much, Naruto.”

“Thank you, Tsunade grandma. I will take my leave.”

As Naruto left. Tsunade sighed again. She wrote a letter and just sent it away to Tsuyu. Tsuyu needed to know so she could do what Naruto couldn’t. It would be for the best.

***

Chapter 164: A Mask

Chapter Text

“Have a seat, nii-san…”

Tsuyu said calmly. The evening sun cast a slightly orange glow on them as they sat in the gazebo.

“Tsu-chan… what’s the matter…” Naruto received a message that she wanted to talk to him personally.

Tsuyu looked at her still warm coffee, her eyes seemed to be in deep thoughts.

“Stay away from my children…” She looked up at Naruto, looking right at him. Her tone carried calmness in them.

“What… Tsu-chan…”

“Let the past stay in the past. I understand what I did affected you, even to this day…” Tsuyu turned to look at her coffee.

Knowing Naruto had to take some medicine and was suffering inside did make her feel guilty. After all, her goal had always been wanting to have both of them gaining peace. That Naruto never felt at peace, that knowledge hurts her. That meant she failed .

Naruto turned his eyes away. Feeling guilty for even feeling so.

“...Are you really okay, nii-san…”

“What… do you mean…” There was a subtle tremor in his voice, briefly. As if the question hit a sore spot hidden in him.

“I talked a lot with Tsunade yesterday. To know about your situation fully. After I was sealed, you had a hard time didn’t you. Hinata and Sasuke were there to help you, thankfully. I never knew you never… get out of it. Tsunade told me what you have said, after I got sealed. I didn’t mean to breach your privacy. But when it was in front of my eyes I couldn’t just ignore it. Even if I wish I could.”

That Naruto had been dealing with depression ever since her death. There were multiple reasons, all combined overwhelming him. That Naruto never managed to ‘save’ her. That he could never let go of Jiraiya’s death by her own hands. That he had both resented and loved her and that pained him deeply. That he had hurt Tsuyu by ‘killing’ her, that he never understood Tsuyu’s care for him until it was too late.

That he was a failure of a brother. And even when she turned out to be alive, Tsuyu continued with her methods, a constant reminder Naruto was a failure in everything. And then he lost his dream of being Hokage. Then he saw Tsuyu’s children being molded into Tsuyu herself.

The blow to him never stopped, eventually breaking him without Tsuyu realising.

“You never failed me, nii-san. And you weren't a failure. You had done what a brother would do. You already did your best. You have to accept the results and let go.”

“Tsu-chan… I…”

“You are still… affected…” Tsuyu’s eyes contained traces of pain in them, seeing Naruto shedding silent tears. As if he had been holding onto it and never had let go.

“What do I do with you…” Tsuyu muttered, her eyes looking emptily at the coffee.

“I had hoped you moved on, and I had hoped you could feel free and at peace. I had always wanted that for myself, and for you… I do everything I did so we could have and maintain the peace we have now. We still have enemies out there, but I still try to live in the present, with my husband, my children, and… even you.”

“You know… I already moved on from the past. I never hated you. Even though I intended to not talk to you again after you killed me at first. But… with everything’s over, with peace we had, I thought it would be fine… that nothing could make us fight again. It was nice to spend time together, with our families. That everything was turning back to normal… and even better.”

“At times I get anxious about the future. I admit I am still doing what you would never agree to. For our future, our children’s future.”

“But you…” Tsuyu took Naruto’s hand, a gesture she never did for years for him.

“You are still living in the past…”

Naruto started to tremble, closing his eyes as tears already flowed uncontrollably. His hand clenching onto Tsuyu’s own - too tightly. As if trying to hold himself together after confronted with his own pain. His voice stuck in his throat, he couldn’t even breathe properly.

“Tsu-chan… I don’t know… I don’t know what to do… I can’t…”

Tsuyu came closer and hugged him tight.

“I am the one who failed you.” Tsuyu muttered.

“No… No… you don’t… I… I am… a failure.” Tsuyu felt Naruto’s shaking body. Why was he still hurt to such an extent?

Were the scars too big for you?

Had life been too rough for you… even you could break…

Was Hinata and your children not enough?

Why can’t you feel at peace?

Tsuyu didn’t know it was just her that gained her peace. She thought Naruto was already happy with his life, with Hinata and his children. She never realised Naruto had been hiding his pain for years.

“Nii-san… tell me, what can I do for you?”

“... Nothing… there’s nothing… I… I can’t change anything… Tsu-chan…” Naruto spoke broken words, shaking his head. His voice was heartwrenching even to Tsuyu’s own ears.

“... We can try that treatment… or… I can help you alter your memories… I am asking for your consent. Just agree and I would help you feel better…” Tsuyu’s Rinnesharingan opened, ready to put him under the genjutsu.

Tsuyu hoped Naruto would agree. Despite everything, having to resort to this meant she had to admit she had never succeeded in giving them both peace as she envisioned. But she accepted it, this failure. She just wanted Naruto to feel at peace now, even if it meant altering his memories. But her principle remained, she would never take away Naruto’s freedom.

“DON’T!” Naruto suddenly pushed her away.

“Alter my memories? You are insane… you really are insane…”

“Nii-san-”

“Ahh… why… why…” Naruto stood, his hands covering his face, swaying left and right. Tears keep falling from his eyes.

“Why… It never… I just…” Naruto suddenly raised his arm, and swung it hard toward his chest. Beating them over and over and over again with his hand violently. Muttering words of ‘why’ and ‘stop’ and ‘please’.

Thud! Thud! Thud!

Her eyes widened, her body froze seeing him like this, too shocked. What was wrong with him? Was he punishing himself, or was it to stop the pain in his chest? She can only guess randomly, feeling scared seeing him like this.

Naruto sat down as his beatings slowed down, his body hunched as his hands held his own shoulders trying to keep himself together.

“What can I do… d-do you want to see our parents? I can revive them- maybe they can accompany you for a while…?” Tsuyu tried to find solutions for him, she asked as she came up with the idea. Maybe Minato’s and Kushina’s presence could help.

“Ah…? Ahaha… AHAHAH!”

Naruto stood suddenly, his expression with tears yet laughing. It sounded so wrong in Tsuyu’s own ears. As if he just heard something even more insane from her he couldn’t help but laugh at the absurdity of her words.

“Stop…” He whispered in between his choked breaths.

“Don’t do anything… haha… why is this happening… nnh…” His laughter stopped, turning into hitched breathing, and more tears.

“Leave… leave me alone…” Naruto turned around and flickered away.

Tsuyu bit her lips. She remained there, staring at her now cold cup of coffee. She thought she knew him enough. But this… was different. He was still bleeding…

Nii-san… what do I do with you then…

She picked up the cup, but it shattered to pieces from her wave of uncontrolled emotions inside.

Tsuyu closed her eyes, her eyebrows frowning as she thought of a solution.

Do I have to use a genjutsu on you…

She hated having her free will controlled, and she hated the idea of using it on Naruto, the person she had cared for. A part of her felt afraid something would go wrong. She couldn’t know if one day the genjutsu unraveled, if it led to something worse.

What should I do…

Tsuyu stood up and opened a portal to Orochimaru’s laboratory.

“What’s the matter…” Orochimaru continued on culturing different cells on the petri plates, focusing on his work.

“I need two zetsu bodies…” Tsuyu walked to the storage area, where dormant zetsu bodies were stored.

“Hm… What are you planning to do with them.”

“Getting advice… from my parents.”

Orochimaru was stunned. “That’s… unexpected of you…” Orochimaru had a complicated expression on his face.

Tsuyu quickly left with two white zetsu in her hands to a room. Grabbing Minato’s cells and Kushina’s from a storage room and making preparation in a matter of minutes, sealing the cells into the tags, drawing fuin shiki on the two zetsu.

She made a few hand seals, with its completion, Edo Tensei!

Fragments of white dust covered the two bodies, reviving Minato and Kushina respectively.

“Huh? Where is this…?” Minato frowned, looking at himself, then his eyes locked onto his daughter. She looked beautiful, grown up and tall.

“Tsuyu… you are alive and well…” Kushina called out. Her eyes filled with longing. In her last memory, she was unable to win against that mysterious being that tried to take control of her daughter.

“I am glad you are alive, Tsuyu. But what’s the matter? Is there an enemy you can’t handle?” Minato quickly tried to assess the situation. He didn’t mind per se that he was called from the dead twice now if it was for Konoha.

“Sigh… Father, mother… I just need advice from you both. For your son.”

“Huh, what’s the matter with Naruto?” Hearing it Kushina felt deeply worried.

Tsuyu opened her Rinnesharingan. Using Tsukuyomi to show them what she had seen. Their families, their children, how they were all happy and at peace.

Until today, when Naruto’s mask unraveled for a moment.

“I don’t know what else to do. Do you think you two could meet him?” Tsuyu sounded calm, but hidden in her tone, a desperation.

Kushina quickly nodded. “Of course we-”, but Minato quickly raised his hand to stop her.

Minato shook his head, his eyes stern. “Tsuyu. We shouldn’t.”

“Why?” Tsuyu frowned.

“It will be temporary. A crutch. If he saw us now, all the hurt might be reversed… but it wouldn’t last. When we are gone again, it will tear him more…”

Kushina lowered her head, biting her lip.

“He needs to cry, he needs to scream, even hate himself, and hate you . He needs to grieve for his teacher, his failures, and for you. And then he needs to forgive himself and forgive you. We couldn’t do those for him, Tsuyu.”

“But… It's been 10 years… I thought he already found his peace…”

“He had always been good at keeping it inside, haven’t you noticed?”

Tsuyu can only keep her silence.

“Just be there for him… we know you still care for him… even with everything that you two went through.” Kushina said softly.

“We visited each other… had our children play around together. I gave them presents on their birthdays, he did too… I thought we were already back to normal… before the war happened…”

“So why…? Why hasn't he found peace?” Tsuyu’s voice was almost shaky saying it.

“Tell me, what more can I do?”

“...Tsuyu, you have done more than enough. Trying to use a genjutsu, even summoning us, is already stepping over a line for him. Changing his memory would just… prove to him he failed . You know how Naruto is… Naruto needs time and space to heal properly. He needs to work through it.” Minato said calmly.

Kushina added quietly, “Peace cannot be given, it has to be accepted. Like it has for you, Tsuyu…” The tears in her eyes showed how much she was hurt from knowing her son was in pain.

Tsuyu clenched her fists, looking down.

“You don’t try to fix him. Don’t try to give him peace. Just… be with him, if you are still willing. Naruto could break in front of you, and that means you could reach out to him. Let him feel, Tsuyu.” Minato tapped Tsuyu’s shoulders.

“I understand… I will see to it…” The lights surrounded Kushina and Minato, releasing them from the jutsu.

Orochimaru had been observing for a long time from far away, not sure what he was thinking. His expression was complicated. Using a forbidden jutsu to get some advice, and it wasn’t even some knowledge that was of any importance. Orochimaru began to wonder about the meaning of life somehow, that even someone like Tsuyu could go to such an extent.

Tsuyu sighed. She summoned a shadow clone to clean up the room before leaving with a portal.

“Honey~ You are early today~” Kiba placed the police reports in his hand. Going over to greet his dearest wife.

“...Mm.” She let herself be pulled into Kiba’s arms. Akamaru closed his eyes with his paws again.

“What’s the matter? A bad day?”

Tsuyu huffed. “It’s… sigh. It’s mine to handle.”

“If you say so. But I am here alright?” Kiba grinned at her.

***

Chapter 165: Moving Pieces

Chapter Text

Tsuyu sat with Hinata, sipping gourmet coffee in her home. Akamaru was napping on a free chair next to them.

“You prefer tea?”

Hinata smiled softly.

“I do. But the coffee you serve is really…it tastes expensive? I am fond of it too.” Hinata tried to form her words.

“Indeed. You could say it’s what Daimyo drinks.” Tsuyu chuckled.

“... Sigh.” Tsuyu looked at Hinata, wondering if it’s even right to involve Hinata. Or perhaps she knew, after all, Hinata had been with Naruto during the time she was sealed for years.

“Tsuyu, what’s the matter?”

“... After I was sealed, you must have seen how Naruto was, correct?” Tsuyu looked at Hinata calmly, her eyes reading her expression sharply.

Hinata looked downward, feeling the topic was too heavy to talk about. But she gather her time and space to talk.

“Yes… Naruto… he had a hard time back then. He always looked up to the moon, just staring at… you, I guess…”

“People saw him change for a while… maybe, a few months… or a whole year… he barely went out…”

Hinata’s eyes were filled with pain, remembering how Naruto was at his lowest.

“But many helped him through it. Sasuke and Sakura often visit him, force him out of his house… he told me once… that the house… feel empty without you…after you left.”

Tsuyu nodded. Their house was quite big given she was quite well off.

“I tried to reach out to him too… Everyone tried. And, he did seem better really. And then… well… that person from the Moon came and things happened. But, me and Naruto… end up together. He let me be with him, and started to open up.”

“Well, we lived together for a few months… ehem… before we get married later.”

Hinata blushed slightly, wondering if Tsuyu would judge her. She remembered Hiashi was really mad at her for making such a decision. An unmarried woman staying with an unmarried man, alone, in a big house, that really caused sensations. She was of the Princess of Hyuga clan after all so for her to do that seemed unlady-like.

Tsuyu huffed in amusement.

“You did well. Your presence must have helped him a lot. You love him a lot huh…”

Hinata nodded.

“I was really happy… then we got married 2 years later…” Hinata had a soft smile on her lips.

“Was he really holding up in your view?”

Hinata frowned slightly at the question.

“I… think so… he still looks up at the moon at times… you are his little sister after all… but he seemed to have let go… Well, until you appear suddenly with Kouga… we are happy you are alive and for me you being with Kiba and having a child was more shocking really.” Hinata chuckled softly.

Tsuyu was thinking deeply.

Was it because I was alive all along that he couldn’t heal properly?

It was easier to move forward due to death because you had to accept reality; it's truly over and there’s nothing to be done.

Tsuyu shook her thoughts. Recalling Minato’s and Kushina’s words, and Naruto’s words back then, she arrived at the conclusion that it was about his loss and failures.

A failure…

She failed too… really. Though her ‘death’ ended them. At that point, she had done her best and was no longer involved… After she ‘lived’ again, she thought they were all happy all these years. That they all have moved on.

But Naruto was enduring silently, instead of letting go. A Shinobi endured, that was what we all were taught. He’s too stubborn…

Now that she thought about it, Naruto never had once said he hated her. She herself never hated Naruto for killing her.

But she let go, accepting their fate as it was. Naruto didn’t, not truly like she had done. Otherwise he wouldn’t break down like he did before.

Hinata doesn’t seem to be aware. Or rather, if she had to assume, Naruto wouldn’t want to trouble her and had kept it all inside. Naruto often reached out to others, but never asked for anyone to reach out to him.

“Hinata, had he been cold at times… you might believe his words saying he was tired or something.”

Hinata seemed surprised. “There were… at times… what’s the matter?” Hinata seemed anxious, as if she caught on to something behind them.

“He wasn’t fine, Hinata.”

“What… but… he… we were all happy…” Hinata frowned, and her heart beat accelerated slightly.

“I thought that too… it’s a timebomb, Hinata.” Tsuyu said calmly.

She wondered if her decision to reconnect with him like they used to be the past 10 years backfired on him. She thought she was no longer blatantly acting like some ‘monster’ in front of him, no longer some god acting like a tyrant openly. That in Naruto’s cognition and her cognition they were back to normal, with nothing to make them fight again.

And her judgement was correct, thus the 10 years of peace they had, their families interacting with one another.

But what if that was a mistake… that, it made it more difficult to truly move on in some ways? But what was the correlation? Was it better for Naruto to just hate her and cut her off completely?

“Do you… want to see… what he hides from you?” Tsuyu said carefully. Maybe it was considered as dumping the problem. But, Hinata was someone who loved Naruto deeply, and had been with him through his lowest times. Hinata was the next person that could help him. She needed to know.

Hinata held Tsuyu’s hand. Her eyes were shaking, but firm.

“Please, show me.”

The slit on Tsuyu’s forehead opened. Tsukuyomi!

The conversation she and Tsunade had. Then, the conversation between Naruto and Tsuyu. Seeing Naruto break down, her heart bled for him.

“Naruto… I… I didn’t know…” Hinata sobbed silently seeing his husband in pain. That he had endured silently, keeping up the image he was happy inside.

“I hope you can help him, Hinata…”

“I will… definitely.” Hinata looked determined, even if her hands were shaky on Tsuyu's own.

“But remember, don’t force it. Just be there for him, like you always did. When he went cold, just let him know you were always there. I don’t know if he could truly move on. He lost many things. I don’t know the core reasons. I can only list out things theoretically. He had many failures. He was never able to convince me, never able to seek peace with the way he wanted, the war ended in a way he hated with my own cruel methods, and failed to save me… twice. I killed his sensei, and he killed me. He failed himself. Lost his dream. I can only make assumptions, but when I list it out, he went through a lot… perhaps all of them were never resolved.”

Hinata shed tears, hearing the pain Naruto went through listed out in order. Each of the happenings seemed separate and distant, but it had always been marinating together. To a singular conclusion that Naruto was a total failure.

“It was a mess, a lot to entangle. I cannot sit down with him and help him. He has to do it himself. It’s up to him to move forward.” Tsuyu looked down for a second.

“I can only try to be there when I can. But I would never change for him, I already had my peace. I am willing to do what I can for him. But I couldn’t sacrifice my peace for him. I couldn’t bear all of his burden… only part of it.”

Tsuyu’s words were solemn.

“Tsuyu… it’s alright… I will bear his burden for him. I am his wife, I love him more than anything in this world. His happiness is my happiness… I couldn’t feel at peace if he wasn’t…”

Hinata shed tears, holding onto Tsuyu’s hand for support.

“Thank you Hinata… I am glad you are there for him.”

“Mm. Thank you for telling me. Otherwise I would never have known he hid them. In my view, you have done a lot for him Tsuyu…”

Tsuyu nodded.

“The next thing was, my children will stay away from Naruto from now on.”

“Why?” Hinata had her eyes widened.

“I couldn’t let him affect them. He meant well, showing his concern for them I suppose. But it meant he never trusted me to raise my own children. It would be a lie to say I can just ignore this fact. It’s unfortunate, but there’s no other way. I hope you understand my decision, Hinata.”

“... I… I understand…”

“Do you mind if I explain it to Boruto? I noticed he felt… abandoned by his own father. He deserved to know, he is Naruto’s son, he needed to understand him. He is a smart child. We shouldn’t underestimate their intelligence.”

“I… I am not sure… this is an adult's problem…”

Tsuyu shook her head. “He is affected. At least if he knew, he could come to accept the circumstances.”

“Then… I will tell him…” Hinata muttered.

“No. It’s better if it’s me. I was one of the sources of Naruto’s pain. I can show him in real time, not in words… but experience.”

“Tsuyu…”

“Leave this part to me, Hinata…” Tsuyu held Hinata’s hand. Hinata can only nod.

***

Boruto was training alone at training 3 after class was over. He wanted to surpass Kouga. But a part of him felt it’s impossible. And Naruto didn’t care to train him seriously either. Sure he did a few times but… he never had his full attention.

Just then, a portal appeared behind Boruto. He wasn’t aware of it at all.

“Boruto.” Tsuyu said calmly.

“WA!?” Boruto was so shocked he almost threw his kunai at her.

“Aunty…?! You scared me-ttebasa!”

“Mm. Sorry for the surprise.”

“Why are you here? You watched me train?” There was a hint of excitement in his voice for some reason, as if he immediately went to the idea that Tsuyu may want to take him as her disciple.

“You had high potential. But I just want to talk to you about your father. Let’s have a seat.”

Tsuyu walked calmly to a nearby tree stump. Boruto looked confused, but still listened and sat down.

“I am sure you had dissatisfaction over your father.” Tsuyu looked at Boruto, analysing his expression.

Boruto pouted, his eyebrows furrowed. She hit the correct spot.

“He always gives attention to other people. He never trained me seriously.”

“Then aunty… um… I heard you train Kouga hard…” Since Boruto divert the conversation, Tsuyu decided to answer him first.

“Well… I only gave as much as he could handle. If he wanted to stop, I let him…” Tsuyu chuckled suddenly.

“Did you know, when I trained Naruto back when we were young… Naruto had no option to quit or give up. I would force him to move forward, taunting him each time as motivation.”

“What…” Boruto was surprised to hear Tsuyu’s words.

“I wanted him to survive and live… especially when war was about to come back then. Both of us had no choice in the matter. We were both fated to be on the battlefield, as Konoha’s jinchuriki… I don’t want him to die… he is… my brother…”

Boruto looked at her aunt's expression, that gaze that told him his aunty wasn’t a bad person at all.

“You know Kurama, Konoha’s Guardian Beast or whatever they call him now? Back then, he was a hated monster. Everyone feared him. And everyone feared Naruto too… his childhood wasn't easy. And I was not exactly the best little sister. I still left him feeling lonely. You would understand later. I changed a little later, I suppose.”

Boruto was digesting it, not saying a reply yet. After tens of seconds of silence, Tsuyu finally got to the main point.

“I wouldn’t want Kouga and Mika to interact with Naruto anymore.”

“Huh…? Aunty…” Boruto was stunned. Although he didn’t like Kouga, he was still his cousin…

“I… I really wasn’t mad at Kouga anymore. I promise…”

“No no. You get it wrong. It wasn’t that really. It’s… Naruto couldn’t trust me with my own children. And I am afraid there's a potential problem coming with it. I don’t want him to interfere with my family.”

“Interfere with your family…?” Boruto frowned. It’s too complex for him to understand.

“In short, your father thinks a part of me is a monster, a demon like the enemies had called me.” Tsuyu just stated it frankly.

“What… but… but I think aunty wasn’t bad at all. Why would dad think so…”

“Can I show you what he had seen and went through? I can simulate a genjutsu world, and you could see it from a third perspective… what we went through. You can understand your father better.”

“I want to.” Boruto immediately answered. His eyes were determined to know about his dad.

Tsuyu’s Rinnesharingan opened.

Tsukuyomi!

***

Boruto opened his eyes. And what he saw was his dad walking along the street of Konoha, just a little kid.

“Woah. That’s dad.” Boruto exclaimed. Adult Tsuyu was standing next to Boruto, the two were like outsiders watching.

“The villagers once hated him… look.”

“Unlucky thing! Get out!”

“I am not selling! Shoosh!”

Boruto was shaken after seeing the scene.

“Why. Why are they treating dad like this!” Boruto felt angry seeing it.

“Because in his body, there were 9 tails, Kurama.”

The scenes shifted into the scene of 9 tails attack. The roar of 9 tails caused Boruto to tremble in fear and almost fell down.

“What… the village…”

Boruto saw the village destroyed, and then there it was, little twin babies. The 9 tails split and sealed into the two.

“So… this is what happened… Dad… and aunt…”

“Many died, and 9 tails is a dangerous monster in most people’s eyes. That is why, Naruto is feared.”

The scene shifted back to Naruto’s childhood. Now it was a scene of Tsuyu, handling the groceries. Everyone treated her fairly nicely.

“Huh? Why are they treating you nicely aunty…”

“Because they never knew I carried the other half of 9 tails… Your father found out later as well… and, he was pissed off for sure. More on that later.”

The scene turned into the part where Tsuyu was just reading her book as usual.

“Tsu-chan, come on, let's play together!”

“...Fine.”

There were various scenes like this, Boruto was confused at first. But he realised something. His aunt was always half hearted about it. And his dad slowly distanced himself and stopped bothering her at some point.

“I had a different interest than him, and I wasn’t aware he felt that lonely. It was my mistake in this part. He still ended up feeling lonely, even if I was there physically. I was more of a cold person back then. In a way your dad changed me a little. I can’t be said to be nice. No, far from it. But I can say, I learned to love, even if it was irrational. But it was a part of normal human emotions, so it is rational in a way to feel. Removing human emotions in decisions was irrationality in itself since emotions were always a core motivation for any decision. Everyone wanted to achieve positive emotions, while preventing and removing negative ones.” Tsuyu explained her own thoughts just to explain herself.

“Your dad was… an underachiever in the beginning, unlike you.” The scenes showed when Sasuke mocked him, when he sucked badly at everything in the first few months.

Tsuyu’s hard training helped him excel in taijutsu and fighting at least over the months and only then people acknowledge he’s quite good. Though he still sucked badly at everything else.

“You are more like me, a ‘genius’ they called us.” The scene of Tsuyu beating everyone easily played out. And the part where Naruto had a jealous expression over people surrounding her and her own strength and achievements.

“Tou-chan…” Naruto looked lonely, sitting at a corner while looking at Tsuyu being praised by many.

“He had it hard, didn't he.”

“Mm…” Boruto sounded sad now.

“But all this was trivial really. If you think this is hard, no, it’s the easiest part of his life. I guess he already didn’t mind at some point and accepted I am better than him in that aspect. And as for the 9 tails and unfair treatment, he accepted that too. And… really… Perhaps he was truly happy at this time… I too, started to see him properly… as his little sister over time.”

“But, it was short lived. The worst part of his life began when war came.”

The scene shifted on the battlefield. Tsuyu directly moved to the part where Naruto begged Tsuyu to not kill the civilians in Yukihana. Tsuyu did it anyway.

Tsuyu showed the scenes of the civilians being burned and bombed alive as they were held hostage, to make Boruto understand what Naruto stood for.

Boruto had tears in his eyes seeing what happened. That this was his aunt.

The scene shifted to the scene where Tsuyu used ‘chakra cattles’, the groans of pain from the prisoner as she sucked them out of their chakra rung in the chamber.

Boruto closed his mouth with his hand, seeing the horror in front of him. Naruto confronted Tsuyu, the 9 tails chakra leaked out from him from his sheer anger. He asked why she was so cruel, and she replied coldly it was for ‘peace’.

And then her terror with Flying Raijin - carrying a darker legacy from Minato. She gained the moniker Demon of Konoha. He saw people committing suicide after being touched, comrades killing each other, they screamed in fear and terror from her presence and her name.

“You father… cannot accept my methods… but if I had not done this, Konoha would have perished. The Land of Fire would have been dissolved.”

Boruto was silent. His eyes were teary. The scenes shifted to the time when Jiraiya and Itachi used genjutsu on her. The violation of her will, the subsequent events skimmed fast until she decided to kill 100,000 with Spiralling Abyss.

Naruto and Jiraiya, Naruto’s teacher, begged her to stop. But she did it anyway.

The scene of Kumogakure, with its people, families, civilians doing their business, children playing, all of them turned to dust from the power of the Abyss.

“It wasn’t over yet. Your father had more things to hate me for…”

The scene shifted to the scene where Naruto stood in between Jiraiya and herself. That she was merciless, cold, and never cared. She slapped Naruto away like trash and crushed Jiraiya to bloody mush with her chakra arm in front of Naruto’s eyes.

The blood of Jiraiya flowed as Naruto held his mushed corpse, his eyes tearing nonstop, yet his expression empty and broken.

“...Maybe this… is where I really hurt him beyond repair…” Tsuyu said solemnly. But she didn’t regret it. She would do it again if she returned to this point.

The scene showed when peace arrived, but Naruto wasn’t fine at all. He was depressed. He didn’t eat unless Tsuyu forced him to. He never got out of his bed unless she made him. She had to call others into their home to get Naruto moving.

Tsuyu received the Sharingan Arm from Danzo. It was grotesque, ugly, and her eyes already changed into a Sharingan and Byakugan.

Even Boruto felt scared seeing her full form, and how Naruto too was secretly terrified of her.

“I looked like a monster wasn’t I…”

Until months later Naruto just disappeared in Tsuyu’s view.

That’s when Tsuyu created the jutsu, 1000 Eyes of God, to search for him all over the world.

“You dad… already thought of me as a monster. I was a tyrant once. Controlled the world with fear accidentally. I am a story book villain, aren't I? Now my image was even worse in his eyes.”

Much time passed, and as time passed, Tsuyu found Naruto.

“Tsu-chan… please stop… Please, it’s not too late… I don’t want you to be a monster… just be Tsu-chan…” Naruto shed tears as he held his hand out to her.

But Tsuyu refused to change, even if her own tears showed Boruto his aunt had cared and loved for his dad. And she was killed in a trap, with a broken heart from having someone she cared for killing her just like that. Boruto bit his lips, his heart in pain for both of them.

Time moved forward, and Godbito happened, Kaguya appeared, and she was overtaken by a mysterious being and sealed by Naruto’s own hand. This too, was a traumatizing memory for Naruto, seeing her being killed with his own again.

Fast forward, Tsuyu returned with baby Kouga and Kiba. In the scene, Naruto was happy with Hinata, and there was baby Boruto.

Tsuyu added the scene where Naruto failed to become Hokage, expectedly, but this also added to his trauma. A flashback scene appeared in Tsukuyomi, his loneliness in the beginning, his subsequent goal for acknowledgement. He told Kakashi, Iruka, Sasuke, Jiraiya, Tsunade, even Tsuyu he would definitely become Hokage, that it was his dream and he would never go back on his words. This dream was his entire reason to move forward in his childhood. Even when he grew up later, his dream remained a core personality of his.

But he failed miserably. And had to accept to give up. Someone like him who had the Ninja Way of never going back on his words, had to give up on his dream. This was a huge blow to him. He lost his purpose and direction and had to travel for months outside to rethink his life.

With the time skip, Boruto realised everything. His dad... How could he move on from all those fucked up things…

“I thought he was happy all these years. Until he showed too much care for my own children. I guess he still thinks I am a monster somewhere and couldn’t trust me. Perhaps his inability to trust his own little sister too was a part of his pain. I can only guess. His mask cracked, and he… broke down for a second.”

The conversation between Naruto and Tsuyu played in the Tsukuyomi.

And Naruto’s mask shattered, revealing his deep wound that shook even Tsuyu.

“Tou-chan…” Boruto had tears in his eyes, realising how much pain his dad carried. He realised how ungrateful and childish he was.

The Tsukuyomi ended finally.

“I hope you can be there for him… Boruto.” Tsuyu said calmly, rubbing his head.

“I will… aunty…”

“I cannot let him interact with my children. But doesn’t mean you and Kouga or Mika had to stay away from each other. It’s just, I wouldn’t want your dad to affect my family.”

“I understand, aunty. I got it.” Boruto nodded. Wiping his tears with his sleeves.

“Good. You are as smart as I expect.” Tsuyu smiled slightly.

“Go on, to your dad. You must feel worried for him.”

Boruto nodded and ran off.

She sighed a breath of relief. She had set the pieces. Now Naruto had the conditions and people he loved to care for him.

I did what I could, nii-san. It would be up to you now.

Tsuyu let go of the reign now that she had set her pieces. She would still care, but this is the best she could do already. And she was at peace doing what she could without consuming herself. If Naruto couldn’t move forward, it would be sad for her, certainly. But, there’s nothing else to be done. Her life has to go on, for herself, her husband, her children.

***

Chapter 166: Simmering

Chapter Text

“Hey Hinata, where did you go earlier?” Naruto smiled at her, putting down the papers he’s marking.

“I chatted with Tsuyu for a while. You are still marking them?” Hinata smiled slightly, but her eyes looked at Naruto with details, as if trying to see any crack.

“Oh. Tsuyu?” Naruto’s eyes told Hinata he felt uncomfortable for a second, but he returned to normal.

“I am giving them their marks tomorrow-ttebayo.” Naruto continued marking, like everything was usual.

Hinata sat next to Naruto on the couch, looking at the news on TV.

“...What did you guys talk about…”

Naruto’s voice sounded anxious, even if his hand kept marking the papers, but his stiffened body showed as if he was pretending.

“Hm? We chat about our children. You know, Kouga and Boruto, talk between moms.” Hinata showed no trace of breaking her character.

“Haha… is that so…” Naruto let out a soft laugh, that sounded more of a nervous laughter.

Hianta’s eyes soften. He didn’t want to pressure her husband. Like Tsuyu said, just be there for him.

Hinata rested her head on his shoulder all of a sudden, surprising Naruto. He stopped marking the papers, chuckled slightly.

“Hey, what’s this…”

Naruto pulled Hinata into his arms. Hinata blushed slightly, but rested her head in his chest.

“Mm? Why Hinata.” Naruto ran his finger through Hinata’s long hair.

“Nothing. I just want to be close to you…” Hinata muttered.

“Haha. Alright.”

They stayed there for a while.

“Hey… what’s wrong Hinata?” Naruto felt concerned. It felt like Hinata had something in her mind.

“... No… It’s all good… I…” She couldn’t stop her eyes from feeling the stings. She tried to cover her face, but Naruto already knew.

“Hey, come on… what’s the matter?”

“Naruto…” Hinata muttered his name, looking at him carefully, trying to see through him.

“I love you… always… no matter what.”

“Hinata…” Naruto wiped her tears from her cheeks. His heart hurts seeing her like this.

“What is wrong… please tell me…”

“I am fine… really… I am just… I am sorry… Naruto… I didn’t know…”

“Know… know what, Hinata…” Naruto felt his heart stop for a second. But he assumed it was nothing.

“Does it hurt… Naruto?” Hinata placed her hand on his heart, looking at him.

Naruto took Hinata’s hand, holding them gently.

“Haha… what are you saying Hinata? I am all good-ttebayo!” Naruto grinned, rubbing the back of Hinata’s hand.

Hinata bit her lips. How can you pretend like this… how can you hide them so long…

She held back her tears, and gave Naruto a smile. She won’t force Naruto to open up. She just needed to be there when he was ready, or when he couldn’t hold up anymore.

“Want to… eat at Ichiraku for dinner?” Hinata asked.

“That sounds great!” Naruto smiled as usual. She really couldn’t see through Naruto. Or maybe Naruto was really fine? Was it all an illusion that Tsuyu showed her?

“Mm… Naruto…” Hinata’s hand placed on his lap… her finger softly drawing on him.

Naruto gulped his saliva. He didn’t say much, just pulled her up and brought her to their bedroom.

***

I will try to make you happy… as much as possible… Naruto.

Hinata looked at Naruto’s relaxed expression, his eyes closed. There was nothing wrong at all, except he wasn’t in the mood just now. It took time even then. But still, Naruto tried to give love to her.

And that was why she felt scared. Scared that he hid too much, too deeply. She was scared Naruto couldn’t handle it one day. She snuggled into him, hoping she could give him warmth.

***

It was late. Hinata opened her eyes from her nap, noticing Naruto turned away from him. She stretched a little, and decided to take a bath quickly before going for dinner later.

As Hinata left the bed, Naruto opened his eyes. He only felt heavy. That he made himself go through with it, to keep Hinata happy. So they all can be happy.

He brought his hand to his face, feeling like crap. Like a heavy weight in his chest, stopping him from feeling. He couldn’t even stand up… He didn’t know. He just felt numb mostly. Maybe it was because of what he took to treat his sickness. But each time he was left alone, each time there was nothing to distract him, this feeling of numbness would come over.

But he told himself it would be fine. It will be over. He just needed to hold on and tomorrow will be better. It will feel lighter. And a lot of days, it did get better. But it always… come back.

Why hasn’t it… stop yet? His eyes stinged red. A bead of tear formed in the corner of his eyes, but it was quickly wiped. He took a deep breath.

We are going to Ichiraku. It’s been a while.

Naruto thought about the warm ramen, it never failed to make him feel better as his expression became better.

***

“We are going to Ichiraku for dinner-ttebayo.” Naruto smiled, patting their heads.

“Yes dad.” Boruto nodded. “I want miso!” Himawari added.

“Sure sure. Come on.”

The family head to Ichiraku, having dinner together.

Naruto noticed Boruto was looking at him. Or maybe it has been a while since Boruto looked at him like this.

“What's up!” Naruto wondered what his son wanted.

“You really love Ichiraku…” Boruto muttered. He noticed in the Tsukuyomi world Tsuyu made. Aunty would always bring Naruto here. It's like Naruto’s favourite spot.

“Of course. The ramen here is the best! Hehe. Look over there. Your kaa-san picture…”

“Eh? Mom? How is this possible-ttebasa! Champion…?”

“Uwa! It's mom!” Himawari exclaimed.

Hinata slapped Naruto's back for even pointing it out. It's embarrassing enough.

“Ouch ouch! Your mom even won against Chocho’s father!”

Hinata slapped his back more. Teuchi just laughed seeing them.

***

They returned home full. Himawari was already sleepy and went to bed.

Boruto lounged next to Naruto in the living room for a while.

“Hey it's late. You are still a kid.”

Boruto pouted, crossing his arms. “Not sleepy yet.”

“Fine. Since it's the weekend.” Naruto just smiled. Seeing Boruto actually just staying here to just hang out around him, he felt slightly happy.

Then Hinata sat next to him. Suddenly taking his hand in hers.

Hinata didn't say a word, her words locked onto the TV casually.

However a feeling of discomfort creeped up on him. He looked at Boruto’s eyes. That look. Hinata's look too.

He felt his heart racing. No, what are they thinking?

“Hinata…” Naruto’s voice was shaky.

“Mm?” Hinata turned to look at him. Her eyes soft, looking at him caringly. A look one gave on those they felt sad or pity for.

“Why… are you looking at me like that…” He finally noticed. He couldn’t ignore it. He just couldn't.

“What are you saying… it’s because I love you…” Hinata’s hand on him became firmer.

Boruto looked at Naruto, moved closer to hug him. He felt sad his dad went through a lot..

“I love dad too…” Boruto muttered.

“You two… what's… what's wrong with you two… hahaha… this is all so sudden-ttebayo…” Naruto's voice was shaky. His heart raced, as if he was getting caught doing something wrong.

“Naruto… I understand… it must have been hard…” Hinata suddenly couldn’t hold her own tears.

“No, what are you saying Hinata…” Naruto denied again.

“Naruto. It's okay… we understand.”

Naruto’s eyes widened, his body trembled.

“No… what are you two…”

Seeing the two still clinging to him, he stood and pushed them both away. It was as if a secret was being pried open. As if his mask was about to be seen.

“Haha… it's a bit hot don't you think…” He muttered nonsense, as if trying to escape.

“Naruto… hey…” Hinata took his hand once more. But he avoided it.

“Haha… um, I am already sleepy-ttebayo. I'm going to bed first.”

Naruto scurried away to their bedroom, not leaving them any chance to speak more to him.

Boruto looked dumbfounded.

“I will talk to your dad… just give him space okay, Boruto.”

Hinata patted Boruto's head. She's glad Boruto was understanding.

Boruto mm-ed and got to his own bedroom.

Hinata silently pushed the door open, seeing Naruto sitting on the edge of the bed, his body facing away from her.

As she closed the door, she sat down on the other side of the bed.

She wanted to say something, but was interrupted.

“What did Tsuyu say to you…” Naruto’s words were low. His hands clenching tight. He was biting his lips, as if trying to hold himself together.

“She… there were a few things.” Hinata hasn't told Naruto about their decision to have him stay away from Kouga and Mika yet. And she felt that was a priority first.

“Tsuyu didn't want you to… interact with Kouga and Mika.” She took her courage to say it.

“What? Why?” Naruto finally turned around to face Hinata. His expression was almost like someone who's about to boil over.

“She… doesn't want you to influence them.”

“Influence them? She gotta be kidding me!”

Naruto’s voice turned higher, almost surprising Hinata for a second.

“Calm down Naruto. It's just, she wanted you to trust her with her own children…”

“I… I do trust her… doesn't mean I can't… check up on them, right?” Naruto said, as if still trying to accept Tsuyu can do this.

“Naruto. It's for the best. Tsuyu doesn't like it when you… give attention to them… you have to… stay away from them…”

“THIS IS TOO MUCH! They are my nephew and niece! What do you mean, what did she mean by this!”

Naruto's voice turned loud and laced with anger, scaring Hinata.

“N-Naruto. Calm down…”

“Calm down? How can I… what did she think I am trying to do? Damn it…”

“I… I already talked to her… it's for the best Naruto…”

“What else did she say? Tell me.” Naruto's words were almost cold. Hinata felt her heartbeat increasing, anxiety crept up in her.

“I…”

“Hinata… please tell me…”

“...Naruto… she… she cares for you… she just needs… you to get some… help.” Hinata said carefully.

“Help? What help? I am completely fine Hinata. Believe me. Don't believe her nonsense. She was just overthinking it.” Naruto's words were shaky. Fear struck deep inside of him. Fear of being seen.

“Naruto…” Hinata reached to hold his hand.

“Please… please Hinata! I am fine!” Naruto pulled away, his voice louder.

“Naruto… it's okay. I am here fo-”

“I am fine!”

“N-Naruto…”

Naruto closed his face with his hands, rubbing his face and his hair as if he was trying to get rid of the mess he was feeling.

“Damn it… damn it… damn it…” He muttered.

Hinata was not sure what to do… she felt her eyes tearing.

Naruto looked up at her, seeing her tears. It broke him.

“No… no please don't cry. I am fine. I swear I am fine. Don't cry for me. I am fine…” Naruto took a deep breath, and his expression turned reassuring, trying to tell Hinata everything was going well.

“Naruto… please… I want to help…”

“Help…? What you mean help… I am doing fine… damn it.” The last words escaped. As if he was on the verge of boiling over again.

“Naruto… it's okay. I understand… you are still hurt…” Hinata reached out again, taking his hand.

She felt Naruto was shaking.

“I am here… Boruto too… he understands…”

“Fuck… no… not him too…” Naruto cursed, realising this was why Boruto was looking at him like he's so pitiful.

“This is too much… she has no right to tell anyone!” Naruto stood, his face almost distorted in anger.

“W-wait… Naruto-”

Naruto left the room, the door almost slammed open.

Hinata shook seeing him like this. She decided to chase after him.

“Naruto… where are you…-”

“Hinata. I had something to talk about with Tsuyu. Mind your own business…”

“Naruto… we can talk together then… but it's already late. Let's talk tomorrow.”

“No…” Naruto kept walking, heading towards her home.

An Eye Creature lazily sleeping on a roof opened its eyes, looking at Naruto and Hinata heading towards her direction. She placed a few of these around Konoha to make sure she could respond to any danger quickly.

Tsuyu was leisurely reading the latest reports on Project Mukoshin , Kabuto and Orochimaru had made good progress along with the others. With her husband's arms around her giving her cozy warmth. Though his hand was itchy, he was gently rubbing her with affection. Tsuyu ignored his perverted rough calloused hand that definitely didn't feel nice nor make her feel comfortable, yeah definitely.

Just then the image of those two transmitted to her, causing her to frown.

He's… coming for me. Tsuyu sighed. She already told Hinata to not force it… but it seemed she did.

Tsuyu pried Kiba’s hand away from her and sat up, wearing her robe to cover herself properly.

“Mm? Where ya going…” Kiba opened his eyes, noticing his wife going away.

“Settling trouble…” Her words were calm with a hint of helplessness.

Chapter 167: Boiled Over

Chapter Text

“Mm. Okay dear…” Kiba didn't think too much. Tsuyu was strong and can come and go in an instant anyways. He was used to her randomly going for a minute through a portal and randomly appearing again.

A portal opened. She stepped out, waiting outside of her home. She didn't want Naruto to knock and wake up Kouga. It's already hard enough for him to go to sleep with his excess energy.

Wait, he was awake and acting around by himself. Sigh… whatever. Tsuyu let him be after checking with her Byakugan.

Tsuyu sat on the marble chair and table, gazing at the moon waiting for him.

The steps approaching finally arrived. And there they were. Naruto rushed straight to her, standing overlooking all of her.

Tsuyu’s gaze didn't change. “Have a seat… nii-san. It's late…”

Instead, Naruto didn’t sit down. His eyes looked at her with anger.

“What rights do you have to tell anyone! I am doing fine!”

“N-naruto…-” Hinata finally catched up, but she didn't dare to go any closer, seeing Naruto confronting Tsuyu.

“And really… influencing your children? I just cared dammit! They are my nephew, my niece. What do you mean you want me to stay away from them ha?!”

“Just as you cannot trust me. I cannot trust you either…” Tsuyu was calm. She already expected an outcome where Naruto might get angry over this.

“No. No, I do trust you. I just want to… to… Watch out for them. Doesn't mean I don't trust you.” Naruto said quickly.

“Stop lying.”

“I am not!”

Tsuyu’s eyes turned colder. The same cold, heartless expression that reminded Naruto who she was.

“ I made this decision. Stay. Away. From my children.”

Her eyes glaring sharp and cold, without any hint of hesitation.

“Damn it… you…” Naruto bit his lips. His expression unwilling to be told what to do.

Seconds passed in silence.

Hinata stepped closer, taking Naruto's hand. But he pulled his hand away coldly.

“What did you say to Hinata…” Naruto felt his anger about reaching its limit again.

“Naruto… don't…” Hinata didn’t want them to fight. Not like this.

“That you are a mess inside...” Tsuyu looked at Naruto, seeing his angry expression.

Nii-san… haven't you realised it yourself… how you are now…

“Damn you! Why are you making them worried for nothing! I am fine! I AM FINE! And did you tell Boruto too?!”

“I did… he's a smart child. He understood your situation.”

“WHY YOU-! He's just a child! Why are you… you are… you are making them look at me like a moron!”

Naruto grabbed Tsuyu’s collar, pulling her up from her stool. His hands shaking, trembling in pure anger. Tears pooled in his eyes. It was shameful, it was embarrassing, it was horrifying that Hinata and Boruto looked at him like he was a pitiful, stupid wounded creature.

“Because you are a moron.” Tsuyu said coldly.

Just then Naruto moved his hand away from her, and swung it down wanting to beat her face.

Hinata was shocked.

Naruto, calm down! Kurama himself was shocked.

But an inch before it could hit- Tsuyu’s blue eyes turned into Byakugan.

Blast!

Naruto was slapped with an invincible force, sending him back meters away.

“DAMN YOU…!” Naruto stood up. Even Kurama chakra was drained as he entered KCM mode.

Naruto! What the hell are you doing!

Naruto ignored Kurama and rushed like lightning to Tsuyu. His entire body filled with anger.

Tsuyu sighed, her Rinnesharingan opened from her forehead. It's as if he really lost it. She just watched as Naruto approached her. She didn't move, she just watched him like he's a child throwing tantrums back to their old days…

Naruto was about to land a punch on her… but he stopped an inch before hitting her face. He just couldn't. Not when Tsuyu was just looking and not fighting back at all.

“Tsuyu…” Naruto's voice contained so many emotions in them, anger, frustration, fear. Tears in his eyes vaporized from the chakra mode.

Tsuyu’s eyes went cold for a second. You need to wake up.

Godly Vacuum Fist.

Tsuyu moved her arm back, and launched a frontal punch right into Naruto's gut. His muscles and flesh were crushed.

Like a truck hitting his stomach, the contents churned, blood spat out of his mouth as his body was flung out hundred meters away, crashing and destroying all trees along the way. The ground shook, the earth cracked and split from the force of her punch.

“Naruto!” Hinata was sent back tens of meters away from the sheer excess force of her punch.

Naruto coughed out blood. His breathing rapidly as he weakly got up. The horrifying dent on his stomach recovered itself.

Naruto…! Even Kurama was scared.

A portal opened in front of Naruto, but before he could respond, the hand mercilessly pulled his collar into the portal. Naruto found himself right in the sky, hanging from her hand. Naruto pushed Tsuyu’s hand away, and wanted to land a fist on her. But she slapped it away, and right after spun to deliver an axe kick right to his abdomen.

Like a meteor Naruto was sent falling right down, creating another burst of destruction beneath in the Forest of Death she brought him to.

The ground was cracked and flattened around him. The surrounding trees fell.

Naruto felt his bones shattered, pain filled all of his body as tears flowed from him. But he healed again and still stood up.

A portal opened, Tsuyu took a step out of it coldly. She raised her hand, a cold sharp chakra rod pierced into Naruto’s abdomen, causing him to scream in pain.

“Ahh..-”

Tsuyu twisted the rod further, pushing it deeper.

“ Are you awake now?”

“Damn you…!” Naruto mustered his strength to pull it out, but couldn't.

Instead, he weaved hand seals, creating two shadow clones that went on her. She had to pull away for a second, beating the shadow clone, then the other. Hundreds of Shadow Clones in KCM mode were summoned and all rushed at her.

“This is ridiculous…” She muttered coldly in annoyance.

She took a deep breath, chakra gathered, her Tenseigan bloomed, Collapse Release chakra churned in all of her body. She clasped her hands, sending destructive force outward that overturned the world!

Shin’en Tensei!

The ground cracked, destroyed and was torn off beneath her feet. The trees crushed into pieces in an instant, the shadow clones were all crushed to oblivion and along with it the creation of a hundred meter radius flat land in the Forest of Death.

Tsuyu looked with her Tenseigan and locked onto the real Naruto. She walked into a portal and stood overlooking him, taking her steps slowly. He was heavily injured, panting heavily like a dying dog. Blood oozed from his flesh. The sizzles of his flesh being mended were still audible in Tsuyu’s ears.

Tsuyu sighed again. She wanted to stop, really.

But as she looked, Naruto’s eyes were already combined with a horizontal slit and a vertical one.

Surprising even her, Naruto stood back up and landed a fist right to her chest, but quickly blocked it with her hands.

As she was sent flying back, Naruto rushed with speed almost matching Tsuyu’s own. None of his fists were able to land properly, deflected and dodged while each of Tsuyu’s punches mush his flesh and organs. The forest was turning into ruins from their battle.

Sasuke already appeared with ANBU following behind him. He was shocked to see what’s happening in the forest. Their chakra signature made the ground tremble for all of Konoha.

“Was it an enemy!?” An ANBU asked in shock and worry.

“No… it’s… Naruto and Tsuyu…! They were fighting. Oh god…” The Hyuga seeing them fight like Gods and destroying everything around them can only gulp. He never knew this was what the top three strongest people in the world were truly like. His world view was turned upside down.

“Stay farther away!” Sasuke shouted.

“Yes, Hokage-sama!” The ANBU replied, only able to look helplessly through the dust and debris. The sound of explosions and destruction kept ringing in their ears, the trees in the forests collapsed and destroyed as if the two were two living calamities. Only the Hyuga clansmen can see their battle clearly.

Naruto was sent tumbling into the ground from another kick, creating another huge crater and splatter of blood once more. His chakra limbs pushed himself up, and with his hands, a giant concentrated dark red mass of chakra was being created.

Kurama inside of Naruto was screaming at him non-stop for him to stop him to no avail.

Tsuyu’s expression turned almost tired. She raised her own hand, a void covered with a ring of light created in her hand.

Sasuke looked at the two nutjobs with shock. Tsuyu why are you even-! You don’t even have to use that!

“STOP, YOU TWO!” Sasuke screamed out as he rushed to stop them. Neither cared and rushed at each other.

Great Bijuu Rasengan!

Spiralling Abyss!

The siblings rushed at each other, the masses of chakra collided, like a supernova an explosion engulfed both of them…

***

… Naruto found himself in a different space after they were both covered in that light. As he looked forward, there she was. His sister.

They only stare at each other silently.

As Naruto looked, Tsuyu’s figure was as at the time they fought together against Kaguya.

“Nii-san… I only want to help you find peace… You know I care for you.” Tsuyu said softly. Finally, she got through to him.

“Tsu-chan…”

In Tsuyu’s view, it was as if Naruto had turned into his child self, shedding tears in front of her.

“I… I can’t… I don’t want to worry them… Please… just leave me alone… I am doing fine… I really…” He said so, but he was still crying in front of her. That Naruto couldn’t hide his feelings in this place.

Tsuyu stepped forward closer to him, her teen self turned into her 12 year old self.

She sighed, her breath shaky as she hugged him.

“You are not fine at all. You aren’t at peace. You are just… distracting yourself all the time haven’t you…”

Tsuyu patted the child’s head…

“Ahh… nnnh… I… I can’t… please…” He shed tears as he broke down.

“Let your family in Naruto… they want to help you…”

“No… I don’t need help… Stop pitying me… Don’t look at me like that… It’s all your fault! You told them! Why?! Hinata, my children, they were all happy! Why are you ruining it all!? Now they look at me like I am a fucking loser!” His tears stopped and turned into anger.

Naruto punched Tsuyu’s body like a kid throwing a tantrum. Tsuyu looked down on kid Naruto, with sadness in her eyes.

“Because you weren’t at peace…”

“What does that matter… I can handle it… I don’t need anyone else to help… I am not weak. I don’t want anyone to pity me… especially not you… I am a shinobi damn it… I am a fucking grown up… I will feel happy… Everything was going fine… I had Hinata and my kids… that’s already enough… I am going to be fine… damn it…” His voice was shaky, his hands stopped beating Tsuyu’s body. Not that she felt anything to begin with.

“... You have always tried to reach out for others… why are you refusing when others tried to reach out for you.”

“I don’t need it!” Naruto shouted, the space around them cracked.

“You need to accept yourself first… Naruto… stop lying to yourself. You were not fine with everything. Not at all…”

“FUCK OFF! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!”

The space cracked more and more. Tsuyu was getting anxious.

“Naruto-”

The space disappeared as she was pushed away. Tsuyu opened her eyes. Her white robe was a bit tattered, her body was hurt a lot, but she recovered quickly even her white robe.

She looked at the surroundings, a kilometer radius area was turned into a flatland in the forest. Her Byakugan locked onto Naruto, his breath weak, but still alive. Kurama was still able to heal him. He was just there, lying on the ground with blood pooling beneath him. Tsuyu adjusted her own strength to match him carefully.

Tsuyu walked closer to Naruto. Tears shed silently from his empty eyes. He was just staring at the stars above. As if his scar was torn open and the pain flooded in him until he couldn’t move.

Sasuke appeared with a disheveled appearance. He even had to use Susanoo to block the aftermath of these nutjobs.

“You two…”

Tsuyu looked at Sasuke. While he’s here, might as well tell him the context before he could ask or misunderstand.

Tsukoyomi!

Sasuke found himself in a genjutsu world, but didn’t resist. The scenes replayed, Sasuke just watched silently, and understood the cause and effect.

To think he kept so much from everyone… and even lash out.

Sasuke felt his own heart hurting for him.

As Sasuke exited the genjutsu world, he just looked at Naruto, now looking broken. Not just physically, but perhaps spiritually.

“Sasuke… me and him only had a ‘spar’. We had Otsutsuki to worry about and had to stay sharp.” Tsuyu gave Sasuke a really justified excuse to explain to the village higher ups.

“Got it.”

Tsuyu opened a portal and let Hinata come to fetch him. Kouga!? This kid…

Kouga, the busybody, had noticed the happenings the moment Naruto used KCM mode in the beginning. His Shiyogan saw it all. He looked excited seeing the aftermath of Tsuyu’s powerful fist contrary to the heavy atmosphere everyone else was feeling. He didn’t know it was a serious fight and not some spar or whatever.

“Uncle…!” Kouga looked at Naruto who’s like a dead dog on the ground, being held by his aunty Hinata. Then he looked at the surroundings, wondering where even this was. But he could see the leftover chakra in the air, that these two chakra’s belonged to his mom and uncle, that the two fought, creating these disasters.

Tsuyu sighed. This kid of mine really couldn’t read the room.

She turned her focus back on Naruto. His eyes already closed, his hands covering his face, turning away from Hinata.

As if he was just, ashamed and embarrassed in front of her.

I will leave him to you…

“I am going back.” Tsuyu said to Sasuke. A portal opened, she grabbed Kouga by the collar and dragged him with her to their home.

“Kaa-san! What happened?” Kouga looked up at his mom in curiosity.

“A spar with your uncle.” She said flatly.

“Suge… uncle is really strong too…!”

“Yes. Now go to sleep… sigh.”

Seeing Kouga scurrying to his bedroom, she returned to her own. Kiba was anxious waiting by the window. He heard the noise after Tsuyu landed her Godly Vacuum Fist, and the split earth too.

“Tsuyu. What happened?” Kiba let out a sigh of relief seeing her fine.

“I had a spar with Naruto.”

“A spar huh…” Kiba looked at Tsuyu’s calm expression, but he knew she was just lying to keep things simple.

“... What Naruto was mad about this time.” Kiba just asked directly, pulling Tsuyu into bed to get her to relax.

“Sigh…I guess he was mad that I told Hinata and Boruto he was not doing fine. He said I ruined everything, that now they look at him like he’s some moron, in his words.”

“Uh. That’s rough… But as a man I get it, he wanted to keep his pride too ya know. His ego was hurt, I think.”

“... Is that so?” Tsuyu tried to think about it. She didn’t think in that perspective before.

“Hehe. But not me. You are too good and too strong for me~ Nothing wrong admitting I had too great of a wife.”

“Right…” Tsuyu rolled her eyes.

Kiba rolled Tsuyu on the bed, now facing her on top, his body pressed close to her. His hand combed her long smooth blonde hair gently, twirling the end of her hair in his fingers.

“Don’t get stressed… you have me. Mm~?”

Tsuyu just huffed, hiding her flushed cheeks as she rationalised it was just a recreational activity to relieve oneself from stress as a part of a healthy stress management. She definitely didn’t enjoy it, yes, definitely.

***

Chapter 168: On Track

Chapter Text

Naruto let the water wash the blood away. His entire body, and even mind, was broken.

He looked emptily facing the wall of the shower as the hot water poured over him from the facet.

Naruto gathered himself together, washing all of the dirt and blood away with soap.

He came out of the shower, feeling numb all over but also slightly lighter. It felt a little better, really. It’s as if he had let out all his rage for the time being.

“Hinata…” Naruto said with a weary sigh.

“Naruto…”

“It’s a bit better now… don’t worry too much… yeah?” Naruto gave Hinata a slight smile.

Hinata looked up at Naruto, trying to see through him, trying to figure out if he was lying or he’s genuine. His expression was calm now, no more the angry Naruto she never saw before.

“Okay… I am always here for you, no matter what.”

“I know… thank you. I know you always will be.” Naruto pulled her closer, rubbing her back gently. But because he knew Hinata would care, that he would rather hide them.

I won’t let you or my children worry for me… Naruto looked down at Hinata, the tears in her eyes cannot be hidden.

Despite everything, Tsuyu never managed to crack his mask permanently. Naruto cared for others more than himself. Whether it’s for the better or not, no one can say.

The days passed silently. Everything returned to the right track, like it used to be.

Kouga was told to not interact much with his uncle and stay away from him. As for Mika, she personally had seen Naruto as her grandson she never got to know, the chakra of Ashura inside of him. It would be a lie to say she didn’t care. But no one noticed given her silence.

The two families grew a little bit apart from the outside view. But Boruto was willing to talk to Kouga now. Understanding their family's complication made him understand Kouga wasn’t to blame. In class they interacted little by little, and it became normal eventually.

Though there were times when Tsuyu and Naruto inevitably met and had to interact, like while shopping for groceries, when they met on the street or on parent’s day. There were awkward pretences and the hurried steps to not interact for any more than necessary whenever Naruto was around.

Everyone was really fine except him. Tsuyu noticed perhaps, Naruto already hated her, or part of him did.

One thing was for sure, they wouldn’t be able to talk like normal anymore. She didn’t think what she did would actually cut them off like this, though she accepted it casually as a part of the consequences of her meddling. But she did wonder, what inhumane acts hasn’t she done that was against Naruto’s own ideals? Naruto never stopped trying to reach out to her.

But perhaps this time it was a personal attack to him, in Naruto’s perception. Tsuyu shamed him, and brought him to his knees and exposed all his weakness and vulnerabilities to people he never wanted them to see.

Tsuyu thought it was for the best that they no longer talk to each other. That way Naruto could really move on and she did not mind. It’s for the best.

As for their children, interactions were inevitable. But neither stopped them. Days, weeks, months; Naruto’s household was back on track.

At times they meet unintentionally, like today.

Naruto looked over at Himawari in the training field, holding a stick swinging it around as she rode Nue with Kouga and Boruto who got dragged with Himawari’s insistence.

“Kouga-nii! Faster!” Himawari laughed as she swung her sword.

“Hold on Hima!” Kouga slapped Nue, making him groan and galloping faster around the training field.

“Ah! I am about to fall-ttebasa!” Boruto held Kouga’s waist closer, afraid he would roll off.

Naruto just watched, not sure what he was thinking. Hinata didn’t say a word, after all, Himawari seemed happy playing with him.

Himawari had more fondness over her cousin Kouga given he’s a fun guy that could act like a child in front of a child and brought them to his fantasy world. Mika on the other hand sat on the bench with Tsuyu who’s drinking warm coffee she took from her portal. Their eyes looking over at those kids, with Mika having her own set of tea and deserts she politely munch on.

Tsuyu’s expression showed she did appreciate the atmosphere and she made it clear her problem with Naruto wasn’t her children’s problem.

“Mika seemed quite close to Tsuyu in her own way, don't you think?” Hinata noticed her and commented.

“Mm.” Naruto just mm-ed.

In a way the two really look like parent and daughter, with the way they just sat there to observe and appreciate the atmosphere together. It’s more accurate to say they were just two people on the wavelength.

“She’s always like that. But hey I learnt how to understand what she thought through her eyes.” Kiba added.

Kiba just wanted to ease the tension and act normal really. Seeing Hinata went away to go to Himawari, Kiba went to Naruto’s side, hanging his arm over shoulder.

“All good bro?”

“Haha. Of course. All good Kiba.” Naruto just smiled as usual. His eyes looked at Akamaru moving around him.

“That’s good! Hey, we should hang out later. How about that? We can get the boys together. Sasuke has been too busy lately too, he needs to stop being stoic and serious all the time.”

Kiba grinned and patted his shoulder. Secretly Naruto just felt uncomfortable and tired. How many times has someone randomly asked if he’s all good? It was frankly annoying, as if he’s some helpless creature.

“That sounds great. Let’s hang out-ttebayo! I will ask Sasuke later.” Naruto just went with it, going with the flow, as if to tell himself and everyone everything was going well.

Tsuyu thought maybe he was getting better internally. She rather believed that and didn’t pay much attention to him.

***

ROOT Research Center

“Hnhnhn. Umbra-kun, you have an interesting idea… Your mother’s Eye Creature was made using the Creation of All Things, using a Sharingan core as a spiritual container containing consciousness, her own flesh as a vessel. Though, your mother shouldn’t need the Sharingan core as a crutch anymore with her strength now.”

Orochimaru explained as he looked over at the catalogue of Jutsu he had on the excel sheets. Hey it’s the modern era now…

“It wasn’t that difficult to create the technique you described. The principle of shadow clone jutsu was applied to all living creations. But if you need a real subordinate, you need real flesh; and the chakra and skill needed to create a permanent consciousness would be tremendous. But the consciousness you create permanently would have their own thoughts and personality and had potential to go out of your control. We couldn’t fully control a real ‘person’ can we. For the flesh I had few options. But for true control and to prevent disobedience; your own flesh, your own chakra, your own fragment of consciousness is ideal. But splitting your consciousness to create a true intelligent lifeform would weaken your soul, creating hidden dangers. Your mother made the creatures with bare minimum intelligence and would have no worry for such things.”

“Hm~” Kouga was thinking. He couldn’t split his soul. Creating a new soul means it would be uncontrollable.

“… Then Dr, can I use Beast of the Void and split him into pieces to create my Shadow Priests?”

Reibi inside of Kouga screamed after hearing his words.

“Beast of the Void? What kind of creature was it?”

Orochimaru wondered what he didn’t know.

Kouga made an expression like he was constipated, reaching out to Beast of the Void. Reibi wiggled a little as black chakra formed into an opaque flexible black chakra construct covering his arm and formed into a black sword.

“Hnhnhn.... So it’s Reibi… So that’s how it is. You are his jinchuriki… Yes, indeed… having the Beast consciousness to be fragmented would spare your own soul from weakening… with the beast's loyalty, and your compatibility with him through the mixing of the chakra between you two means you could control and supply your chakra to him as well… impressive Umbra-kun, to think you have such an idea.”

“Hehe… it’s nothing it’s nothing.” Kouga was just saying, not really privy to the details.

“First you need to split the Beast of the Void into different parts. He is fundamentally a chakra lifeform, that made this easier. Did you know, Kurama was once split between your mother and your uncle.”

“Ooo. Really? How did that happen? Why do they have Kurama inside of them?”

“That’s a tale for your mother and Naruto to tell.” Orochimaru just licked his lips, keeping things mysterious.

“A Fuinjutsu would be needed…” Orochimaru turned to the cabinets filled with stacks of scrolls and documents, referring to the excel sheets to get the right ones. Even an entire Scroll of Sealing was available for Orochimaru as per Tsuyu’s generosity.

Orochimaru takes out different scrolls, explaining briefly what each scroll needed for.

“As for the Nara clan's secret technique, here it is…”

“You can refer to Earth golem jutsu to understand the concept of life force and will…”

Orochimaru gave Kouga stacks of Jutsu scrolls. His hands are almost unable to hold tens of them.

“Learn all of these, and you should be able to create them.”

“Thank you Dr. Nethis! I will learn them now!” Kouga scurried away with a bunch of scrolls in his hands.

“Your son is truly interesting…” Orochimaru licked his lips, having appreciation for someone like Kouga who had a desire for knowledge like himself. He just played along to see what he was up to, such a curious mind. Although their goals were different.

“Now… I need to check on our progress…”

As he said that, an Eye Creature with wings and tail appeared from his sleeves. It acts as Orochimaru’s observer and a key. With a hand sign, he was teleported away through Flying Raijin into another dimension.

A real ‘being’ similar in appearance to Tsuyu but with only one eye of a Sharingan greeted Orochimaru - the one who let him in. The being looked like a child, and had a blank expression. A clone made of Tsuyu’s own flesh and fragments of her soul. Orochimaru himself helped her perfect them with his expertise in separating consciousness and his knowledge of souls.

Orochimaru just nodded, still amazed at the beings she made that was essentially her consciousness. She really was playing God behind the scenes.

The secret research facility that even Sasuke didn’t know of, that even he would never allow to proceed due to how dangerous and how many rich and influential people Tsuyu had controlled and smartest scientists and engineers she kidnapped using Kotoamatsukami over the years to complete.

Project Mokushin.

***

Sasuke was aware something was off with the disappearance of the smartest brains all over the world, as Shikamaru noticed it. He really was suspicious of Tsuyu, because only she could possibly find and take them one by one, ignoring all securities, and even control them with Kotoamatsukami. Every suspicion led to her.

Tsuyu… I hope you know what you are doing…

Even as the 8th Hokage, he couldn’t control her. The only thing that kept him from questioning her was the fact that she had always been a smart person and reliable. And her loyalty to Konoha, or at least to her own family was guaranteed.

***

Kouga went to another department. With Tsuyu owning ROOT, Kouga was treated like a young master. She really let him reign free and told him about her work and what her organisation stood for. Kouga seemed to love the concept of working under the shadow to keep peace, very similar to his Rinshinsho.

“Sumire!” Kouga smiled seeing her in the lab with his dad.

“Kouga. You are here.” The purple haired girl smiled at him. She was watching his dad work on improving the Seal Gozu Tenno and helping him.

“Kouga-kun. Just in time. I want to see its progress after his initial improvement.”

“Okay ojisan! Nue come out!”

Nue came out looking lazy. But with Kouga's insistence he had to go with Tanuki and let him take some blood samples from him.

“I am going to the Tools Research Department now. Later Sumire! Ojisan!”

Kouga scurried away. Sumire chuckled slightly seeing him go off. Kouga had always been a little on the cloud, like he was always living in his own world at times. But she thought he’s kinda cute, especially when he played with his cards and looked very passionate. She could see his eyes going bright and shining even.

Sumire shook her head, covering her face. Oh what was she thinking…

He went into the department after walking for minutes. Filled with different gadgets and techs.

“Kouga-sama, here’s the chakra blade you requested… your mother had approved it.” A staff member saw him and quickly bowed before taking the a steel box containing a sleek chakra blade handle.

“Suge!” Kouga took the sleek black handle. With his chakra, it turned into a sharp sleek purple chakra blade. He swung them left and right, feeling cool and powerful.

I want to learn swordsmanship next! Kaa-san didn’t use a sword… hm… Oh, Uncle Sasuke!

Sasuke sneezed in his office, feeling like a troublesome kid was thinking about him.

He finished his work quickly, stretching out before heading out of the Hokage building.

And there he was, Inuzuka Kouga looking like he had been waiting for him for a long time.

“Uncle Sasuke!”

“Yes… Kouga. What’s the matter?” Sasuke looked at this slightly hyper genius kid - though most of it was hidden inside his head.

“Can I learn swordsmanship from you?” Kouga looked at Sasuke with his big blue eyes almost like a puppy.

“...Huh. You want to learn kenjutsu? Why?”

“Because it’s cool.” His expression was dead serious.

“Ahaha… is that so…” Sasuke had a troubled expression.

“I am busy with my work. But, I guess I can teach you a bit on weekends along with Sarada, how about that?”

“Yes! Thank you uncle!”

Kouga really had many teachers at this point.

He dabbled in all kinds of Jutsu just because he could, as if he found joy in being ‘cool’, wanting to become as strong as his mother.

His chakra was already at Bijuu level at such a young age, he spammed shadow clones to train like she and Naruto did in the past, his half Otsutsuki body and the Cursed Seal that made his body adapt to natural energy made his genius surpass Tsuyu at her age. His Shiyōgan was able to see chakra signatures more vividly as shades of colours and shapes, even more accurately than Sharingan and Byakugan could, even reading fluctuations of chakra to understand emotions and see through lies if he trained to see and interpret the changes.

Tsuyu had always been a fake genius considering her past life, Kouga was a real one.

“Will you surpass me, Kouga…?” Tsuyu had a little smile seeing what her Eye Creature saw.

But she chuckled a little.

I don’t want you to surpass me. You shouldn’t need to. Leave world peace to me, and others, Kouga.

***

In class Sarada mentioned last Saturday Kouga joined her to train with her dad. Sarada seemed to be in awe of Kouga more. What she saw shocked her with how good Kouga was in such a short time. Kouga insisted Sasuke used Shadow clones to teach his shadow clones to use a sword to accelerate his training. Sasuke was drained out of his chakra in the end…

Kouga was quite evil for that.

Boruto felt slightly jealous.

“Hey, I want to train with your dad too! He really looks cooler-ttebasa!” Boruto had seen the elusive 8th Hokage at times in the village and when Sakura and Sarada hung around him.

Sarada smiled with pride. “My dad is really awesome isn’t he. I will become a Hokage like him, one day! But I wish he could spend more time with mama and me though…” Sarada had a little complaint.

“Eh. He asked for the work. I really don’t know what’s good about that… but good luck I guess.” Boruto thought about his dad who had a dream to become a Hokage too. But ultimately failed. While he didn’t care about Hokage stuff, his dad cared a lot. A part of him felt sad for his dad.

“Hokage isn’t just a position. It’s to protect everyone.” Sarada explained.

“Hm. But I feel like everyone can protect in their own way-ttebasa. Like my aunt.”

“Oh. Talking about your aunt, she is really mysterious. I noticed the shinobi around seemed to respect her very much…”

“Yeah she’s cool. Really… She can do what others can’t do…” Boruto recalled the memories of Tsukuyomi. While he wasn’t exactly comfortable on the morally ambitious parts, he respected her.

“Hehe. Yeah my mom is cool!” Kouga popped up out of nowhere from under the table. His sensitive ears couldn’t help but listen.

“Really now… my dad is cooler. He’s the Hokage you and he’s super strong.” Sarada crossed her arms, not backing down.

“Sure Hokage is all the stuff but my mom was like this Shadow Hokage. Eliminating the enemies in the dark, unseen and unheard… like a shadow claiming no name, not remembered by anyone but ever present.” Kouga made it sound so mythical, he pulled up his hoodie over his head, turning his body away to represent the mysteriousness.

Sarada almost snorted a laugh with Boruto. His theatrics were amusing, even Boruto came to appreciate them.

“Shadow Hokage? Kouga you are really too much… what kind of position is that?” Sarada wiped her tears of amusement.

Boruto just huffed a laugh. But inwardly, he felt a little left out. His dad was strong… but he couldn’t be said to be super amazing or anything like those two. He hasn't seen Naruto in action after all. Still, he’s a dad that Boruto still loved and cared for.

“Hey, I swear she’s like this super cool secret power. She had a huge secret base, you know. And there are so many cool things there. And so many cool people working for her.” Kouga puffed his chest, feeling proud.

Boruto rolled his eyes. “If it’s a secret you shouldn’t tell us dummy.”

“Hey! But I guess you are right…?” Kouga nodded. Mom’s secret identity needed to be kept.

“Hm~ But how about this? I can let you two in my secret organisation…” Kouga whispered.

“I saw the unaligned stars capable of overturning fate in you two. The Order could train you and bring you to your full potential.” Kouga continued, his tone calm and serious. He crossed his legs, his hands clasped together as if he was recruiting new members.

“Heh. Fine! Let me see what your secret organisation was all about.” Boruto was just playing along with his antics.

Sarada chuckled slightly. “Hey then let me in too!”

“As the leader of the Wheel of Heart Order, Rinshinsho welcomes you.” Kouga said cooly.

Boruto and Sarada look at each other, almost bursting out laughing. That evening Kouga really dragged them to his secret base… what awaited them would shock them.

***

Chapter 169: A Fraud

Chapter Text

While The academy rang its bells, signifying the end of the class.

“Yosh! Those who need any guidance, I will be at the training field 3! Ah don’t forget your homework-ttebayo!” Naruto dismissed the class. As he left the classroom, he glanced at Boruto and Sarada, chatting away with Kouga in the opposite direction.

Naruto didn’t bother them and walked to the training field.

It doesn’t matter… He said so in his heart. In the training field, few students stayed over to train. Naruto was a well loved teacher, always there to help and guide them. He often invited students over for a chat if they saw them having trouble, whether it's an academic issue or outside of it.

He’s that well loved teacher and counsellor of some sort, warm and open to his students.

Boruto no longer minded that Naruto cared a lot for others. That’s just how he was. He needed his purpose. He came to appreciate his dad’s kindness, despite everything he went through. He thought that his dad was strong in his own way too…

He wasn’t sure if he could be like his dad, looking strong and smiling after everything Boruto saw in the 3rd view perspective in the Tsukuyomi world. Like it sucked so bad for his dad he didn’t know what to say.

Naruto stayed in the training field 3, looking over at the few students that stayed behind. The heaviness in his chest never went away. But he kept smiling and moved forward on what he could do. That he was doing something, and seeing the kids getting better, he felt fulfilled, as if he achieved something.

But a part of him always felt like… he was a fraud. That he was just doing this to feel good about himself.

As time went on, it felt like he got more tired. That each kindness he gave to others drained him. He stared at a student throwing kunai onto the dummy in the distance, but his eyes didn’t lie - he felt tired, mentally. He didn’t know why.

I just need some rest… Naruto stood up straight and took a deep breath. He needed some fresh air, and some time for himself. That’s all, he thought.

“I am going back early today! Keep working hard-ttebayo!” He said to the few people on the field before leaving.

As he walked along the street of Konoha, he felt the numbness become more apparent in his chest.

Why do I keep feeling like this… why it won’t go away…

Naruto held his chest, where an invincible force was draining him from his inside. Something that was always there, for as long as he remembers. He couldn’t remember the last time he felt at ease and free.

No, he remembered…

It was… when they were still a child. Tsuyu, Ero-sennin, Kakashi sensei, Sasuke and Sakura… those good times, when he felt belonged and accepted. When he was still chasing his dreams.

But now, it’s as if he was left all alone. Somehow. Hinata and his children were there, he loved them, really. But… it’s as if they were the only things he had left. And it wasn’t enough.

As if he was just a husk, without anything of himself. No dream. Doing some nonsense. Caring for others just to feel better about himself.

Naruto clenched his hand onto his chest, feeling the heaviness trying to consume his whole being.

It will feel better… it will…

He said it almost trying to convince himself.

“I am home.” He said. He gave a smile to Hinata as usual, but he felt numb, like his emotions already dulled. It was as if he was a robot going through the motions, replying to his wife’s words naturally, but he couldn’t even remember the conversation, as if it wasn’t even important.

He can’t… feel happy. He just felt exhausted… so damn exhausted.

“Hinata, I am going to bed first. I am a bit tired.” Naruto said in a calm tone.

“Okay dear…” Hinata just smiled. She knew Naruto needed a break like this at times. She understands him and felt it’s good that Naruto was getting the mental rest he needed and didn’t force it. She thought everything was going on track, Naruto was getting healed, letting himself rest when he needed to.

But behind Naruto’s mask, he kept asking himself why he can’t feel happy. He kept telling himself he had Hinata and his children, and his students. But he can’t feel good about himself, not at all.

That he was nothing. He’s just a failure. A total loser.

It just never ends… dammit…dammit…

Naruto’s hand on his chest clutched tighter, almost physically hurting himself.

Why can’t I feel better? What’s wrong with me… just what’s wrong with me… Naruto had tears in his eyes. It’s as if the suffering just won’t ever stop.

I wish I can be like I used to be… Goddammit…

He recalled the times when he was a spirited man, feeling happy with all he had, chasing his dreams to be Hokage. Feeling happy over every improvement he made, the friends he got.

It felt like his world spiralled the moment war came. As if his entire being was stopped in time, after he killed Tsuyu.

That he never moved forward from that point at all…

Tsuyu… He recalled the times when they were a real family. It was rough at times… but, for a time, they understood each other, he was really happy. And he really wished things could go back to usual.

But dammit, it couldn’t.

Dammit…!

The memories of how cold Tsuyu was arose from the rubbles of Naruto’s mind. Her cruelty, her expression when she wiped out innocent people, when she… killed Ero-sennin. When he had to hold Ero-sennin, dead in his arms.

You bastard… you fucking bastard… Dammit…

Naruto felt his chest filled with rage and anger. He clenched his fists tight, too tight even.

“You fucking monster…” He muttered in anger and even hatred. Naruto turned around, his hand swung on the wall with a loud thud out of rage boiling over in him.

Thud! A crack even left in there.

“Dear! What’s that sound?” Hinata went to check.

“Eh? Haha. I tripped and hit the wall. It’s nothing Hinata,” Naruto looked at Hinata with a fake smile, his fists at his side clenching tight.

Hinata just chuckled, thinking her husband was silly and went away.

Himawari came in suddenly, wanting to play with Naruto.

“Dad! Give me a piggy!”

“Sure…” Naruto smiled, crouching to let Himawari climb up.

“Yosh…! Hold on Hima!” Temporarily, his thoughts were put aside. But somehow it felt like he was just doing a chore, like sweeping the floor or making up the bed after he woke up. It’s only another chore that drained him very slightly.

Himawari had enough fun and went to draw and colour her colouring book. Naruto rubbed his messy hair. He felt so damn messy inside.

“I am going out for a while.” Naruto said to Hinata before leaving for fresh air. Instead he went to a secluded area at the edge of Konoha. And with no one around, he punched a stupid looking tree.

“Dammit!”

Crack! Crack!

“Shit.... fucking stupid…!” Another fist landed, causing the trunk to split into two, eventually collapsing.

“Why… why is this happening…” Naruto clutched his own hair, pulling it in frustration and extreme exhaustion.

“FUCK. FUCK. FUCK!” He punched another stupid tree over and over again.

“Erghh… why,.. Why am I like this…” Naruto rested his forehead against the crushed tree. Tears fell from his eyes, his hands holding onto his chest tightly.

“Why… Please… please… I just want to feel fine…” He beat his chest over and over again, as if trying to make it go away.

Sasuke noticed… he had ANBU watch over Naruto, just in case…

He watched from afar, not sure if he would be welcomed. He didn’t know how to help him. Naruto never showed any signs like this in front of them. It had been close to two years since they knew he was suffering then. But it’s as if nothing changed. That Naruto refused to be seen and had been dealing with them alone.

He recalled the times when he lost everything… it was Naruto, his first friend that reached out to him.

He firmed his resolve. Naruto needed someone…

Sasuke showed himself, no longer masking his presence.

“Dobe… you look like a mess…”

“...” Naruto didn’t turn around. He felt like a wounded child being seen.

“Fuck off…” Naruto cursed.

Sasuke was taken aback. “Hey… want to, have a drink or…”

“No…leave me alone…”

“Naruto… come on…”

“I said leave me alone!” Naruto finally turned around to face Sasuke.

“Are you pitying me? Ha? Is that it? Dammit…” Naruto bit his lips, his hands shaking as he looked at Sasuke.

“Don’t be an idiot… You are my friend. You reached out to me when I was all alone. Now it's my turn. Come on, let’s get out of this place.”

“Reach out to me…? Please… stop looking at me like that… I… you made me look like a fucking loser…” Naruto shed tears as he said that.

“Hey… you aren’t a loser…” Sasuke said gently.

“God damn I am… I don’t have anything… I don’t even know what the hell I am even doing now…”

“Hey… you… have Hinata… and your kids…” Sasuke tried to point it out.

“Hahaha…hahaha… yeah. See…? Dammit…” Naruto was almost incoherent. He was replying to himself really. Sasuke didn’t understand what he was implying and only felt even more worried.

“Naruto, come on.”

“...No… It’s alright. I am fine. Sorry for showing you that…” Naruto wiped his tears, controlled his breathing and stood up straight.

“...Can you stop pretending for once?” Sasuke already felt annoyed. It’s clear as day he wasn’t fine at all. And even then he still wanted to pretend.

“...What do you know… you don’t get it! You…! I don’t even know! Dammit, just…” Naruto can’t say a word, smashing the tree next to him to pieces with his hand.

“You can’t even control your emotions…”

“I am doing fine… I just need to… let it out a little… Don’t worry about me, Sasuke…” Naruto’s expression turned almost empty as he said that.

“...”

“Later, Sasuke…” He said calmly, yet with a tone of weariness before leaving.

Naruto… you won’t even let yourself feel… how do we help you…

That Naruto hid so much pain inside even he was unwilling to feel it. That he refuses to feel his own pain. He had always been like this, looking forward at positive things that hold him up. But…

Naruto was getting more and more irritable over the past 2 years, his mental exhaustion became more apparent in his eyes. Sasuke was afraid Naruto would really break, that those things cannot hold him up anymore in time.

***

Chapter 170: Kouga, Umbra

Chapter Text

Mika, seemingly ignored by Kouga and the other two as they walked away received a notification silently.

The Eye Creature wiggled beneath her.

… What does Kouga want?

The 1000 year old grandma thought it was a little amusing, but her expression didn't reveal much.

“Sumire… Chocho… later.” She nodded politely to them and left silently.

“See you tomorrow Mika.” Sumire waved her hand.

Chocho munched on her chips, then looked at Sumire.

“Hey I heard a rumor you know…” Chocho looked left and right, moving closer to Sumire to whisper to her ears.

“Huh, what rumor…?”

“She's an alien…” Chocho’s voice was almost controversial.

“Gasp… I heard that too…”

“You think everyone in her place is like her? I wonder if they have a potato chip version on their own…”

“You think we should ask… maybe I can ask Kouga too…”

The class was really overthinking it. There were some rumors that she could read your mind even. Or that the Hyuga clan’s ancestors were aliens too and why they had the same eyes like Mika.

Nevermind that.

Mika went to a secluded corner, unnoticed by anyone before letting the Eye Creature crawl out.

As she looked into the creature's Sharingan, a message transmitted to her mind asking her to get ready to make an entrance.

… She contemplated for seconds, before going anyway. She opened a portal right to the Hall of Rinshinsho.

***

Kouga led Boruto and Sarada.

“So you really had some secret base?” Boruto’s hand in his pockets, he really believed Kouga had them, in some abandoned building or something given his personality.

“Hehe. I really had them okay!” Kouga grinned, his smile almost infectious.

As they walked out of the academy, Kouga's expression turned serious.

“We need to be careful of pursuers…” The veins around his eyes popped, his blue eyes glowed in blue light, as if containing the deep ocean. His slit pupil looked left and right.

“Stay close.”

Kouga suddenly used body flicker, surprising the two. But the two quickly chase after him into a dark alleyway.

“We need to mask our chakra signatures.”

Boruto and Sarada look at him in disbelief, then at each other. Before they can ask how, on Kouga’s chest, a black void appeared opening from a slit.

Kouga plunged his hand into his chest, into the hole in his chest before taking out 2 white spiral masks. They were in fact made of Zetsu’s tissues.

“Woah… how did you do that…” Boruto was in awe.

“I used my fragment of Divinity, the Beast of the Void that gained its spirit as a conduit to a space.”

Basically, Reibi became a storage space. He used a partial transformation on his chest to look cool and took out objects that Reibi, unfortunately, forcefully swallowed.

“I don’t understand it but that’s kinda cool…” Boruto mused as he took the white mask.

“Can this really cover our chakra signature?” Sarada chuckled, just playing along as she put it on. But to her shock, the mask latched onto her face, and grew to cover her entire body into a white suit.

“W-what is this!” Sarada tried to pry it off to no avail.

“It could mask your chakra signature… Don’t remove it just yet.”

Boruto gulped slightly, quite anxious seeing the mask was really not simple.

“Are you sure this is safe…”

“... Hundred percent.”

Boruto reluctantly wore them too. The Zetsu mask grew and covered his entire body as well.

Just then, Kouga dipped his hand into the void in his chest, taking out a white mask in the motif of a wolf.

He placed it on, his blue eyes glowed ever slightly. Dark purple chakra appeared out of his body, covering him in a black suit then into a black cape. Finally, a black hood covering his face.

The bright blue eyes with beastly pupils look up to the two, his aura changed, his expression contained no trace of Kouga. The dark alleyway highlighted his blue glowing eyes, and his enigma covered by the swaying black cloak.

“ This way.” His deep, serious voice sent chills down Sarada’s spine.

A-ah…? She was almost stunned frozen, her ears almost turned red. She never thought Kouga could sound like that…

Boruto really felt the same, his body tingled, a blush appeared on his cheeks feeling he's so damn cool.

The two followed him into an abandoned building. It seemed there’s nothing there, just a rusty empty building that was just dusty.

“Is this the place?” Boruto felt a little disappointed.

“No. It’s a mere gate…”

Kouga raised his hand, turning his palm up. An Eye Creature crawled out of his sleeve, opening up its wing to fly down.

“Yicks! So you really had that weird thing. What is that really?” Boruto saw the creature again. He almost thought it was his imagination years ago.

“Why… why does it have the Sharingan…” Sarada felt a little scared. Who’s eye was it… She suddenly felt Kouga wasn’t a clown anymore. It felt scary all of a sudden.

“A key. An Eye of the Divine Mother…” Kouga replied.

The Eye Creature crawled on the ground and went to the centre of the room. It stared into the floor, it’s three tomoe Sharingan spun. A seal activated, black fuin shiki spread out.

“W-wha…” Boruto took a few steps back in surprise.

The cement floors trembled, and a hidden staircase revealed as the floor split into two through a mechanism.

“Kouga… how did you…” Boruto had so many questions.

“Come.”

Kouga didn’t give them time to ask questions, already walking down the staircase.

A torch lights up in blue fire as they descend, lightening up the way as they walk down. Sarada and Boruto really went quiet. Their hearts racing.

As they reached underground, Kouga waved his hands, lightning up the hallway in torches of blue flames. At the end of the hallway was an ancient looking big stone door. An Eye carved mural at the center of it. Kouga led them, and let the Eye Creature once more stare down at the Eye mural. The stone door trembled and split open, revealing what’s hidden behind.

“This is the Hall of Rinshinsho.” Kouga said that as he led them in. The stone door closed by itself.

Blue torches light up the hall dimly. A huge ancient looking stone table, with the seats in the center of the hall.

Sarada noticed something at the side of the large hall, but as she turned to look, she gasped in shock.

The grey stone walls of ten meters height were illuminated by multiple torches…

A mural carving of a being, the long hair reaching Her waist, the wings sprouted from Her back, the long white robe, majestic. The carving of people beneath her feet worshipping. The carved Eyes, all over Her majestic figure. Each Eye was like a lantern, holding blue fire, making the mural ever more Holy. An altar with incense and even offerings were right below the carved murals.

“What… what is this Kouga…” Sarada asked in a shaky voice. This wasn’t a joke…

“Ahh…! Holy Son!” Suddenly, a shrill voice shocked Boruto and Sarada.

Someone in a dark robe appeared from the dark. He placed the broom in his hand against the stone wall and quickly came over to kneel in front of him.

He rose to his feet slowly, eyes wide with trembling awe, hands pressed together in prayer. The dim blue from the hall revealed his grotesque figure behind his cloak. The multiple Sharingans embedded in his head.

Sarada took steps back, her eyes contained more fear seeing the person.

He rose to his feet slowly, eyes wide with trembling awe, hands pressed together in prayer.

“Behold! The Holy Son walks among us, flesh born of divinity and man, bearer of Eyes of the Deathly Sea !”

The man's voice was thundering. He turned to face the carved mural, his eyes more fanatic as he raised his hands towards it, as if inviting the deity Herself.

“She saw all! She forgave none! Through Her eyes, truth is stripped bare, through Her will, the world shall kneel! And through the Holy Son, He delivers Her decree!”

“Kouga…” Sarada was shaky, she felt her heart beating faster in anxiety. “R-relax… Sarada…” Boruto felt scared himself. He stayed close to Sarada. Their nervousness was apparent.

“You took care of the hall well, Pontifex. Take a seat. We are receiving new members.” His cold deep voice echoed in the hall.

“It’s a pleasure of mine, Holy Son…” He kneeled down respectfully one last time, before sitting down on one of the stone chairs with an Eye carving.

Sarada noticed the crazed way the man looked at Kouga, then at her and Boruto. She felt scared, especially seeing the multiple Sharingans in the man’s head.

“Moonveil… I found two of the Fated.” Umbra muttered as he faced the mural of the Divine Mother.

A slit in space appeared, cracking slowly above the mural.

Boruto gasped in shock with Sarada. A white figure stepped out of black void in space. Her feet rippled with chakra as they touched the invincible steps down one by one. The bell on her ankle rang each time she moved.

Her pure white robe adorned with white laces paired with her silver hair and pale skin. The veil on her face made her look untouched by the mortal world. Her hands in her long sleeves, as if not caring of anything or anyone.

The white figure turned to look at Boruto and Sarada. Although she wore a white veil covering all, the two felt her gaze on them.

Moonveil nodded slightly at Umbra, before taking her seat on a stone chair with a Moon carving.

“Holy Daughter… You are here…” Pontifex bowed in fervor. Moonveil only nodded at him.

Ssss…

White snakes suddenly fell from above, forming a cluster of white snakes in the hall.

“Ahh!” Sarada screamed and clutched onto Boruto, terrified of them. “C-calm down Sarada!” Boruto blushed slightly and had to hold onto Sarada.

The white snakes as if sticking and combining together into mushed flesh, and formed into a person in a blue white robe. A snake motif mask covered his face. His yellow snake eyes are visible through his mask with his white-blue hair.

“Solstice… take a seat.”

“Yes… My Sun.” Solstice took a seat on a stone chair with the mark of the crescent moon.

“Is Dr. Nethis occupied?”

“Forgive me, my Sun. He didn’t have the time…” Solstice bowed slightly before replying.

“That’s fine. He had more things to do…”

Kouga took heavy steps towards the biggest chair, the mark of Eclipse carved on them.

His black cape swayed as he sat down. His legs crossed, and from his hand, black void covered his palm - from it a silver chalice containing dark red liquid appeared. He swirled them, before taking a sip to his lips.

“Ha…” He let out a cold breath after taking a sip, placing the chalice down. He stretched his arm towards them, his palm welcoming them.

“Boruto, Sarada… welcome to the Order.”

Blue flames erupted from the center of the stone table. Umbra’s figure became more enigmatic, the glow in his blue eyes gazing into them, the majestic murals behind him and the blue fire illuminating the members of the Rinshinsho made the whole Order, real . The two outsiders couldn’t help but shiver.

***

Chapter 171: The Order is Real

Chapter Text

The blue flame in the center of the table flickered. The shadows of the members of Rinshinsho swayed.

Boruto and Sarada were speechless.

“S-So… Kouga-” Boruto called.

“Blasphemy! How dare you call the Holy Son in his True Name!” Pontifex stood, murderous intent pressed down on Sarada and Boruto, making them shriek in fear.

Umbra raised his hand, calming him down.

“It’s fine, Pontifex. Here, I am Umbra , the leader of Rinshinsho…” His voice was deep and cold.

“Umbra… then… what… who… these…” Boruto had no idea where to start.

“This… this is all a game, right ?” Boruto nervously asked. Everything was too realistic. Did Kouga get all these actors? Made the whole hall? It’s too over the top right?

Umbra’s finger kept tapping on the stone table, making a dull thudding sound as if he was thinking.

After seconds, he snapped his fingers.

Snap.

The blue fires in the hall suddenly burst and went out, turning the hall completely dark in a second.

Boruto was shocked slightly, but then a bright light flashed from the carved mural of the goddess, where the eye on Her forehead opened.

A light projector flashed, creating an image on the opposite side of the wall. It was a picture of an ancient ruin, with mysterious symbols on one of the ruined pillars.

“Let me tell you, the tale of Shinobi World… The looming presence of the Gods that had set their feet on our world since ancient times. Have a seat… It would be a long story.”

Kouga pointed her arm to the empty seats next to him. Boruto and Sarada gulped their saliva, nervously sitting down.

The projector zoomed on the images projected.

“Divine Mother had explored various ruins, found remnants and signs of these beings…”

“They were called by many names. Celestial Clan. The Gods. Or what they call themselves, the Otsutsuki clan.”

A picture of a ruin with a pair of symbols engraved on a wall was zoomed in.

“These so-called Gods are devourers of worlds… this picture was taken from Kaguya Castle, in a separate dimension owned by her.”

“1000 years ago, a pair of these Gods came down to our world… This was the beginning of us Shinobi.”

Boruto and Sarada had their eyes fixed on the projection of murals, pictures, and history of mankind.

“Along with them, they brought a living tool they use to harvest the chakra and the life of all of this world. This… is the Juubi… in its infant state. A sample of research, but the real Juubi is far more fearsome.”

A picture of a small creature the size of a cat under a barrier was displayed. The one eyed rinnegan, the spikes over its body, the violent nature was all recorded and displayed. Indeed, these were the remnants of Juubi that Orochimaru had cultivated.

“How… is this a video fake?” Boruto asked, he felt uneasy, really.

Kouga ignored Boruto’s questioning.

“... Once the Juubi consumed an Otsutsuki, it would evolve into a Divine Tree, its root would grow deep into this world. All chakra and life would become its sustenance. Compressed into a singular Divine Fruit.”

“The Otsutsuki clan destroyed life whenever they passed, devouring the chakra and genetic information of other beings to evolve step by step - until they reached true Godhood. This is their purpose, the decree of their clan.”

Boruto looked at Sarada, as if asking her if she really believed all this. Sarada looked at Boruto back, wondering if he too, was convinced. They turned their heads back to the screen.

“But the ones that had come to our world thousand years ago… had a different story.”

“Did you know the legends of the Sage of 6 paths? The originator of ninjutsu… the ancestor of all shinobi. His mother. is one of these Gods.”

“Her name is Kaguya Otsutsuki…”

Boruto and Sarada sat up straighter, their body leaned more forward as if trying to listen better.

“Much like the Hyuga clan in Konoha, they had a chaste system, dividing members within their ranks based on their birth, their bloodlines… She came to our world with another. His name, Isshiki Otsutsuki. But when they arrived here, a Divine Tree was already planted on this planet. Kaguya was assigned to guard them for a while. The origin was mysterious, and there were speculated to be left behind by the Otsutsuki before them. But she fell in love with our world. To protect this world and escape her fate, she stole the Divine Fruit, and betrayed Isshiki, killing him.”

Boruto and Sarada gasped hearing the story.

“She had two sons, Hagoromo Otsutsuki, the ancestor of Shinobi, and another Homura Otsutsuki, who made a small civilization on the moon.”

Boruto and Sarada turned their heads to look at Moonveil. Already figured out she was in fact Mika with her pale skin and silver hair. They both finally understood where she came from. Or so they thought.

“Kaguya ruled the world as a benevolent God, but humanity failed her. She then ruled with tyranny… but then, her children failed her. She merged herself with the Ten Tails… ultimately losing herself to the mindless desire to devour all chakra, and turned into a real monster. She was sealed, banished as the Moon we come to know…”

“In the 5th Shinobi War, she was unsealed and revived. That is when the 3 Great Heroes - Naruto Uzumaki, Tsuyu Uzumaki, and Sasuke Uchiha fought together, ultimately, killing her.”

Silence filled the room for a few seconds.

“Then… it’s all over… right…” Sarada muttered.

“No. It is the beginning . The Iron Maiden destroyed God's flesh, freeing her heart and soul from Juubi’s influence. Kaguya lived on… and passed onto Mother, her Divinity as a gift. Thus, the Divine Mother was fully reborn.”

Pontifex’s body trembled, his eyes fanatic as he stood and raised both his hands.

“And from henceforth, Her blood holy! Her flesh Divine! Her gaze sees through Lies and all Truth…!”

Umbra glanced at Pontifex coldly, as if asking what’s with this dramatic antic…?

Pontifex coughed slightly, unable to control his fanaticism before sitting down…

“You mean… aunt…” Boruto had his mouth agape.

“Mother bears divinity, but with it the burden of the entire world. The Evil Gods would descend one day. And She had been waiting, preparing, for the End to come.”

Umbra sighed slightly. His blue eyes looked a little solemn. His hand moved, to take off his wolf shaped mask.

“I just want to help mom.” Kouga spoke as Kouga, his voice returned to his normal self, although his tone carried seriousness.

Boruto and Sarada were surprised to see Kouga looking at them with such sincerity. That he was truly serious this time.

“I was playing around at first… but, I know mom was worried a lot… and it’s like she’s fighting alone…” Kouga said the sentence before placing his mask back on.

His gaze returned cold and sharp. His cold deep voice continued.

“The Order's ultimate goal was to protect this world from the Outsiders, and to aid the Divine Mother in the Holy War against them. Boruto. Sarada. The Order, extend their hands to you. To become the blade against them, and the shield for this world.”

Blue flames light up the hall once more. The projector screen was turned off.

“I… It’s a lot to take in-ttebasa…” Boruto’s palms were already sweaty.

“Then… Papa knows about this too?” Sarada asked, her eyebrow frowning.

“Yes… fate has it that we are the sons and daughters of the Heroes. They know of them… and have been preparing…”

“... I… I am in. My dad would be fighting them too. I can’t just watch-ttebasa.” Boruto sounded determined.

“I am in too!” Sarada said with a much firmer voice.

“Then I will bestow you, your new name. Boruto, you will be known as Aether. Sarada, you are bestowed the name Equinox...”

The two nodded, feeling pumped up after receiving their names.

“Pontifex, hand them their Eyes. This will be the Key to The Order, and the eternal vow to be the Divine Mother’s aide.”

Pontifex stood. And from the sleeve of his robe, he took out two Eye Creatures. One in the form of a white sparrow with one Sharingan eye. The other, a white beetle, the Sharingan hidden beneath its white elytra.

The white sparrow flew to perch on Equinox’s shoulder. While the white beetle buzzed towards Aether’s hair, already hiding in them.

“Now… as The Order’s newest member… you have a task. To bring out a new, unchained self. Each member of The Order would have to go through the trial.” Umbra took steps towards them, the sound of his boot thudding along the floor.

They felt anxious as he got closer.

Umbra dug his hand into the void in his chest, pulling out an object from inside. He placed them on the table in front of them. The black leather book was opened, and along with it, colouring pencils…

“You will need to draw the image of your constellations… the reflection of your soul in The Order. In other words…”

“Your attire.” Umbra’s cold voice was absolute.

“What…?”

Boruto and Sarada were dumbfounded.

“Kouga… are you… playing… was all this… some prank…” Boruto asked to be sure.

“... Secrecy is of utmost importance. We will have different lives in the shadow, and another in the light...” Umbra said seriously.

Boruto and Sarada looked at each other, not sure whether to laugh or cry. The two drew and made designs, with Umbra and Solstice commenting. Pontifex stood up and left them on their task to worship and pray to the Divine Mother. Moonveil silently sank into the void cracked from the ground to retreat silently.

***

Chapter 172: Approaching Day

Chapter Text

Sarada posed in front of the mirror. No wonder… Kouga liked to play around. She felt like a completely new person, confident and powerful.

Equinox

She looked around her new room, simply furnished. To think there were even rooms for people to stay connected to the Hall of Rinshinsho. There was a complete training facility and weaponry room, filled with all sorts of weapons and devices.

Did Kouga’s mom support him to do all this…

…So rich??

That was what Sarada thought first. And the support behind Rinshinsho… Kouga claimed his mother had some super secret organisation. It was all true…?

Sarada had so many questions. She looked down at the white sparrow hiding beneath her cloth. It’s Sharingan staring back at her.

What is that man… Pontifex is it. Why did he have so many Sharingans planted on his head? Was he an Uchiha as well?

Is Kouga really serious? Is this just an unnecessarily expensive elaborate play?

Sarada sighed, feeling tired mentally. She took off her costume, wearing her normal clothes back. She came out to the main hall, her mind filled with many things to ask to his dad.

“Equinox, make yourself at home. You are a part of the Order now.” Umbra sat on the stone throne at the other end of the stone table, elegantly crossing his legs. His deep cold voice still made Sarada dazed for a while.

“It’s… quite hard to get used to. Umbra. I will go home first.”

Umbra nodded. He raised his arm, an Eye Creature with wings and tail flew out onto a wall. Its Sharingan spun, the wall trembled and split open to reveal a long hallway.

“This exit leads to the abandoned building we came in before. Our fate will cross again after the next dawn… tomorrow then…” Basically see you in class tomorrow.

Sarada nodded and went through the exit. She found herself in the abandoned building after unlocking the other stone door, letting her out.

She noticed Boruto was still here, dazing around.

Sarada chuckled. “It’s all unreal right.”

“Yeah… it felt so unreal-ttebasa…”

“Kouga said our parents knew… should we…?”

“Yeah... I will ask my dad.” Boruto wanted to get to the bottom of it. A part of him felt it’s all maybe just extravagant play Kouga made, hopefully.

Sarada returned home, seeing her mom taking dried laundry outside. She went to help and couldn't help but ask her first.

“Mama, is it true there’s… um… Otsutsuki clan…?”

Sakura was shocked, her hands stopped moving.

“Who told you that?” She looked more worried than anything.

“So… it’s true? That they would be coming?”

Sakura looked at the sides, at the ground, then back at her.

“It’s something we adults would prepare for. We don’t know exactly when. In a way it’s been a long time, a thousand years I think? And those people haven’t come yet. It might be the next year, or another hundred years when neither me or you can do anything about. That’s why, don’t worry!”

Seeing Sarada being silent, Sakura couldn’t help but ask again.

“How did you know? It's classified information. We don’t want the village to panic out of threats that might not even come in hundreds of years…”

“Uh… Kouga…”

“Huh? Oh… Huh? So his antics on Evil Gods and what not were about those?” Sakura thought that kid was just imaginative.

Maybe Tsuyu told him? Given her personality, maybe she just wanted her son to train harder and just let him know.

Sakura smiled at her, patting her shoulder. “Do not worry yet. But don’t slack off either.”

“Got it, mama.”

***

Boruto returned home, noticing his dad was late again as usual. He saw Himawari colouring with some crayons and just went to join. Redrawing his costumes to see if it could be cooler. Himawari had ideas and also put more designs to them.

Time passed slowly.

“Mm…” Himawari took a Shuukaku plushie and went to take a nap on the sofa.

“I am home.” Naruto came in, exhaustion apparent in his face. But he still smiled seeing Himawari napping on the sofa, then at his wife preparing dinner for them.

He went to take a look at the stuff they drew.

“What’s all this-ttebayo?” Naruto chuckled seeing the stick figure in some weird clothes. But the blonde hair of the stick figure was him or Boruto?

Boruto felt a bit embarrassed. He really drew stuff like a kid, infected with Kouga’s virus…

“Hey, Tou-chan.” Boruto finally had the courage to ask.

“Hm?” Naruto waited.

“Does aunt really have some secret organisation?”

Naruto went quiet for a while, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Uh. You could say that. But… don’t get close to it, understand? They protect Konoha too… but… I don’t want you to get involved with them. Their methods weren’t… exactly good.”

“Why do you ask?” Naruto looked at Boruto, feeling anxious inside. He didn’t believe Tsuyu would pull his son in that direction.

“It’s a long story-ttebasa…”

“Then let’s sit down. Go on.” Naruto rest against the sofa, patting his side to let Boruto sit next to him.

“The thing is… you know how Kouga was being weird at times?”

“Uhuh?”

“Well… was it all true? There’s… aliens, and they would be coming?”

“... What… ahaha… Boruto, Kouga were just playing.”

“He seemed so serious though… he said he wanted to help his mom-ttebasa. I don’t think he would play about that. He even had pictures of some ruins… and… well, he explained stuffs. He called them Otsutsuki.”

The theatrics may be a lie, but when Kouga said it without his mask, he could feel his honesty.

Naruto frowned, clearly displeased that Boruto even knew the information. But his frowning expression returned to normal.

“Sigh. Yes… It’s true but It’s nothing to worry about. Hey we defeated one that’s super strong already. We could defeat a new one if they come too-ttebayo!” Naruto grinned at his son, making sure he knew it’s nothing.

Boruto thought about it, and it really seemed right. They already defeated one. It doesn’t seem to be that worrying?

“You are right…” Boruto laughed a little.

“But I can’t just leave it to dad and others right? I want to help you too-ttebasa!”

Naruto rubbed his head. “Sure sure. I am sure you could one day.”

“But really, what did Kouga say?” Naruto wanted to know the full context.

“Uhh… we just chatted and he was acting as usual… and he just spilled the beans.” Boruto felt the need to keep Rinshinsho a secret, like a real one.

“... I see. Haha, leave those aliens to me! I punched that Bunny Grandma hard once ya know!”

“Woah… Is that Kaguya strong?”

“Yeah. You know we fought this guy and he suddenly got stabbed by this black thing and then this woman just appeared. Crazy stuff…” His voice weakened slightly at the end.

That fight wasn’t exciting, instead it’s depressing because of what happened in the end. He recalled the time when he had to seal Tsuyu with his own hand.

Seeing Naruto stop narrating and having a blank expression so suddenly, Boruto poked his side a few times.

“Dad?”

“Huh? Haha. Sorry, I guess I was just a bit tired…” His voice was weary, his eyes tired.

“It’s okay dad.” Boruto smiled, understanding and didn't mind it.

“Boruto, Naruto, dinner is ready.” Hinata went out of the kitchen and went to wake Himawari meanwhile.

***

“Everyone! We have a new transfer student-ttebayo! He is from Otogakure, go on Mitsuki, introduce yourself.”

The pale skinned young boy came forward.

“I am Mitsuki. I moved to Konoha to find my own path… Pleased to meet everyone.” He was calm and mature looking. The girls in class swooned over seeing how handsome and pretty he was. He almost had an androgynous look to him.

Sarada and Boruto looked at him, not surprised and expecting him. They chatted briefly to introduce one another and he let them see his face and revealed he would be in their class.

Mitsuki went to sit on an empty seat behind Kouga. His eyes were staring at Kouga’s back, the person who gazed at him with a purpose. As a synthetic human being, he didn’t know what kind of existence he was supposed to have.

But Kouga lent his hand, telling him he could just be Mitsuki, Solstice of The Order.

Since then, he had seen Kouga as his Sun…

Chocho took a chip under the table she hid, taking one into her mouth before whispering to Sarada.

“You think he had a crush on Kouga…? He seemed to keep looking at him. He got that pretty look too…. You think…”

“W-what…? What nonsense are you talking about!” Sarada blushed.

Mika overhearing them frowned. Two human males…is it possible? She recalled a novel that she saw on the dark corner in the bookstore a few days ago… perhaps… she could take a look she thought. To read was to understand the human experience…

Without anyone knowing, Mika was pulled into a forbidden world.

“No talking in class you two.” Naruto called out with a huff.

“Sorry sensei!” Sarada buried herself under the table. It’s all Chocho's fault for even saying such nonsense!

The days passed in peace. In close to 7 months, the graduation exam will be held.

Many would want to graduate early as it would mean they were a genius, and everyone that had a clan behind them all applied for early graduation to not embarrass their parents.

Tsuyu definitely questioned Sasuke once since she expected Sasuke would make some changes since Kakashi refused.

Tsuyu tried to use logic on the fact that having everyone graduate at 16 wouldn’t reduce manpower at all and instead would even increase overall retention.

The deathrate reduced, the birthrate maintained, the number of people graduating each year remained the same whether you lower the age or not since people were a finite resource.

Despite her argument, Sasuke felt it was good enough to give their parents to choose, and if they really were ready to graduate at 12 minimum. There was also political pressure from the Shinobi clans that refused change. These children's own parents give consent to let them become child soldiers, what can they say? So the system remained somewhat.

The time eventually arrived, a week before the Graduation Exam was held. Naruto took a look at the stack of application forms the class president just handed to him.

“Half of the class applied…” Naruto counted. His own son included as he thought Boruto was strong for his age seeing his performance in class, even more than Naruto…

He wasn’t sure why, but he recalled the time back then. He was quite good too really, but he had it hard with Tsuyu training him. And it really was just in taijutsu then since he was just bad at everything else. He was desperate to prove himself, and endured a lot…

But seeing all these kids performing, he felt that he really was, nothing. Boruto didn’t need to train hard like he did to get on his level. Naruto insisted him to take it easier, and even then his own son surpassed him easily at his age, as if Naruto’s efforts were a stupid joke if placed here.

Naruto shook his head, shaking his thoughts away before it could consume him.

“All these kids were good…”He muttered as he gave his stamp to each of them.

Chapter 173: Parent's Meeting

Chapter Text

Kiba looked at Kouga’s result slip, seeing the A+’s for all subjects, laughing and patting his back. Naruto visited Tsuyu’s home to talk about Kouga’s performance and behaviors before their graduation exam. Parents often don’t know much about how their kids were at school.

“My son is a little genius eh~ Really like me!” Kiba grinned, feeling proud his son was doing very well. He really had his mother's intelligence.

“Uh… I don’t know about that Kiba… definitely not you.” Naruto snorted. Kiba was really just so so back in the days.

“Oh please, that's rich coming from you Naruto~” Kiba snorted a laugh.

“Come on, don't bring those up… Ehem.”

“But he is always distracted in class-ttebayo. He often sneaks away with a shadow clone and doodling while in his book instead of focusing on the lecture.”

Naruto turned his gaze to Kouga.

“How your mom didn’t straighten you out boggled me. Back then your mom would always nag me…”

“Uncle, it’s just sooo boring. I can’t help it.” Kouga crossed his arms, pouting.

“And I do have discipline, uncle! You just didn’t see it.”

Kouga puffed his chest with pride for his secret training and learning. In fact Tsuyu saw how hardworking Kouga was outside of the boring academy, so she let him have his own leisure time after weighing the priority. In a sense going to the academy was only for chance in socializing and forming relationships.

She definitely didn’t treat her son special or doted on him too much, definitely.

“Haha. That’s right Naruto, my son got that dog in him!” Kiba ruffled his son’s hair, making him pout more.

“So Naruto… he had a girlfriend in class? Hm?” Kiba raised his eyebrows a few times.

“Eh? Dad! What are you asking!” Kouga punched Kiba’s side. “O-ouch… that hurts brat!”

Naruto laughed a little.

“Hm~ Who knows. But he is quite popular with the girls for sure~”

“Woah, just like me in those days!” Kiba said proudly, lying through his canine teeth.

“Uncle, stop joking. I don’t like anyone okay! Girls only slow down my hand seals speed.” Kouga said seriously.

“Slow down your hand seals…? Hehe, hey it’s the opposite alright! Your hands would move faster with some girls.” Kiba grinned, his eyebrows raised a few times, obvious with his innuendo.

Both Naruto and Kouga looked at Kiba with disgust.

Kouga already moved himself a meter away from him, not admitting this man was his dad. Naruto felt embarrassed inwardly. Kouga seemed to know what Kiba was talking about too, perhaps he was already at that age.

A crack in space suddenly appeared right above Kiba’s head, a hand stretched out from the void holding a sandal and instantly slapped his face.

“Gah!” Kiba was sent spinning and tumbling down the ground. The hand retracted and disappeared like it was all just a dream.

“Hehe. See dad? Mom is angry now.” Kouga chuckled.

“Ah? Dear, I swear I am just joking!”

He’s talking to the air, realising Tsuyu was watching and listening. She too wanted to know if there was something she didn’t know about Kouga in school and had been listening through her Eye Creature. Most of the time she only checked what he was doing if he wasn’t in the academy and cast only a glance for a second before minding her business.

Naruto was quiet, looking at the place where the space cracked earlier, then at the white creature hiding inside of Kouga’s hoodie. He suspected that was how she listened. In a way, she was here… Maybe she just didn’t want to make it awkward being around Naruto in person.

How long has it been since we talked… Naruto looked at the floor with a weary expression, feeling a mixture of guilt and pain in his heart. Time dulls the memory of their fight back then. At times he felt angry, at times he wanted to apologise, at times he told himself he would rather not talk to her at all, at times he wished things would get back to what it used to be. Different days, he had different feelings. As if heart and mind couldn’t even decide on anything. It’s such a mess… a fucking mess.

Kouga noticed his uncle had that look again, as if he zoned out for no reason.

“Uncle. So… what would the practical exam be like for us? My mom said back then you guys only needed to perform substitution jutsu, transformation jutsu and cloning jutsu to graduate.”

Tsuyu also added the line where in those days they sent unprepared children to their deaths and even lax the requirement even more when war time approached it's ridiculously stupid.

She ranted about wasteful use of human resources and withholding knowledge necessary for survival, creating incompetent shinobi, especially civilians born that never had access to advanced knowledge until they graduate and can only hope they had a good instructor that may or may not pass them their own skills. She really turned the Academy syllabus upside down when she was in reign and Danzo was in charge not caring about the pressure from Shinobi Clans that didn’t want civilians shinobi to gain power more than them.

Naruto snapped out of it after being called out. He grinned slightly.

“A secret! You aren’t getting any tips from me-ttebayo!”

“Come onnn uncle!”

“Hey hey, come on we are best buddies~ Help my son a little~” Kiba added.

“Ahh… No is no. Where’s Mika.”

“Mika! Come here!” The room opened, Mika calmly walked towards them to sit next to Kiba.

“Mika does very well for most subjects too. Your children really are smart. But I believe she needs to open up more. She is the quietest person in class.”

“Nah. That’s just how she is. I think she’s good the way she is.” Kiba looked at Mika, smiling slightly.

Mika seemed a little embarrassed, but appreciated that Kiba didn’t mind her personality. Naruto looked at the two, smiling slightly.

“Being a shinobi requires cooperation and communication-ttebayo. But being quiet doesn’t mean you can’t communicate. Ya know, like Sasuke. If you can speak when you need to, it’s all good too Mika.”

Mika just nodded. Perhaps it was her life for thousands of years as a member of the lower class, and thus her personality had always been subservient and quiet. The few years she lived on Earth wasn’t enough to make her change much. Habit ran deep.

“Haha. Yeah that guy was always looking like he was brooding back then. Hey, even now he’s always serious all the time. I guess only you and his family could make him look a little cheerful.”

Kouga nodded. His observation when he saw his uncle and Sasuke interacted gave him some suspicion. The look in their eyes, the smile or even worry Sasuke had for his uncle, the way uncle would avert his eyes, but still glance at Sasuke back… It’s as if these two had hidden tension all the time like some secret lovers.

I get it. Shinobi culture places importance on bloodline, their relationship is taboo... Too bad for my uncle and Sasuke…

“Okay, I have to go to my other parents house now. Keep up the good work, Kouga, Mika.”

“Yes uncle.” Kouga replied. Mika just nodded as usual.

Naruto visited 3 others before returning home.

“I’m home…"

“Dad!” Himawari ran over, hugging his legs tightly.

“Hey… What did you do at school today?”

“Uh… same as always, Dad.”

“That’s good.” Naruto smiled faintly, brushing her hair before dragging himself to the sofa. He slumped down, exhaling deeply, eyes closing for a rest. The entire day had been meetings with other parents, giving comments, praising, nodding…

His gaze fell on Boruto’s result slip, resting on the table. A genius like Kouga too, everything were A+’s… At that age, Naruto only excelled in Shinobi stuff. If Naruto was put in this era, he couldn’t even graduate due to the requirement to excel in other stuff too.

He smiled to himself - proud of his son really.

Then a sigh escaped his lips.

He leaned his head back, arms folded, and shut his eyes again, the silence settling comfortably around him. He just wanted this quiet for the rest of the day, or more.

From the kitchen, Hinata glanced toward him, her hands still busy with the knife. It had become routine. Naruto coming home, sinking into this quiet, unreachable space. She couldn’t recall the last time they had gone for a walk together… or even sat and talked after the children had gone to bed.

The thought lingered as an ache, but she shook the thought off.

Naruto had it hard. He was tired. She knew that.

Still… the distance had begun to feel like a thin wall that was always there. That his husband wasn't like he used to be. That every outing… it was always her, or the kids who brought them up first. Her eyes could see Naruto was always going through with it, as if he just wanted to rest more, even in their close moments. She didn’t want to trouble him.

But it would be a lie, to say she didn’t miss his warmth he used to have…

Her hand stopped chopping the vege for a while, taking a deep breath giving strength to herself, and for her husband and children.

***

Chapter 174: Graduation Exam (1)

Chapter Text

The Graduation exam finally began! The written exam was held on the first day.

Kouga left a shadow clone at home to read through the notes again and would dispel it mid exam to supplement anything he forgot later short term. He wanted to graduate, so naturally he took a step further. Mika saw his method and followed his example. But as a true Otsutsuki her brain was built differently and never needed it to begin with.

In class, Naruto handed the question papers to everyone, looking at his students that had confident faces. He smiled slightly before beginning the exam.

Even Iwabe, the multi repeater, was breezing through it for some reason. After 2 hours, Naruto raised his hand.

“Time is up! Stop writing!” Naruto called and collected all the papers. He looked over at Boruto’s papers first in worry, but he let out an exhale of relief. Because well, his son didn’t get the clue… turned out he didn’t need it.

“Remember to rest well for tomorrow's practical exam! It wouldn’t be easy-ttebayo!” Naruto grinned, wondering how they would be surprised with Kakashi being their objective this time.

“It wasn’t that difficult after all!” Boruto said and relaxed.

“Mm. It’s so so.” Kouga agreed.

Everyone in class looked at those two like freaks. Iwabe especially felt stupid hearing those two being nonchalant.

“Denki, you really saved my ass there!” Iwabe patted Denki’s shoulder.

“It’s thanks to you guys for distracting sensei. I couldn’t have taken pictures of the papers if you guys didn’t help.” Denki sighed in relief himself.

“Eh? What, you guys cheated…?” Boruto was surprised.

“Naruto sensei already told us subtly to do that. Didn't you listen in class last week?” Sarada crossed her arms.

“What? He did?” Kouga too was surprised.

“You were always doing something else… Kouga…” Sarada shook her head in exasperation.

“No matter! Hehe! I am sure we got it all right! Besides, what’s more important is tomorrow.” Boruto stood up from his seat, his heart excited for tomorrow.

Kouga nodded vigorously. “We will become real shinobi finally.”

And I can start moving with The Order, and as Umbra for real. Thinking that, Kouga had fire burning in his heart.

“I am quite nervous…” Wasabi, the cat looking girl said.

“Heh. I am sure it will be easy too! Let’s get it over already!” Boruto said with confidence.

“Wasabi, the end of our fate could only be seen after we stepped into the unknown.” Kouga smiled at her, giving her a little encouragement.

She blushed slightly. “Y-yes… Kouga-kun…” She fidgets her fingers, feeling her heart beating faster hearing his ‘romantic’ encouragement.

The other girls glared at her for being so obvious. Sarada shook her head. These girls…

Nue, Beast of the Void, we have to prepare ourselves. Kouga entered his mindscape to give them a reminder. The two bijuu level beasts roared in support. Kouga’s bandaged fist clenched.

Naruto who was marking in his office felt a shiver run down his spine. What was that…? He had a premonition that he would face trouble tomorrow somehow.

Naruto took a deep breather, maybe he was overthinking it as usual.

“Yo Naruto.” Suddenly a hand patted his back.

“Ah! Kakashi sensei!” Naruto turned back to see him.

“Call me Lord Seventh if there are others alright.” Kakashi just smiled slightly under the mask.

“Haha. I just can't get used to calling you that Kakashi sensei.”

“Hm~ Your son had a perfect score huh. Even though he didn’t steal the papers. Even Tsuyu’s son and her adopted daughter did very well… though.”

“You know about her identity, right?” Kakashi’s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

“You mean Mika? Yeah she’s from the Moon. She’s a quiet child for sure. But I figured she was doing well I think.”

Kakashi sighed inwardly. Naruto probably didn’t know Mika was most likely a true Otsutsuki, perhaps reincarnation or resurrected Kaguya herself at least that was what Sasuke assumed. Sasuke naturally did a deep investigation on her. Her face very similar to Kaguya was already a sign. His Rinnegan could see her chakra level was monstrous, only lower than Tsuyu’s own. Sasuke even went to the Moon to threaten the blind Toneri personally to which he claimed he had no idea who she was since Toneri was supposed to be the last one.

“Nevermind that…” Kakashi put the matter to the side.

“Your son was too confident. Even for your son, I cannot go easy on him. I never liked these recent graduates that come from these peaceful times.”

Naruto chuckled. “Hey you never go easy on us back then either. So just do as you usually do Kakashi sensei.”

Kakashi smiled softly, remembering those days when he tested them with the bells.

“Hah. Here I thought you would ask me to go easy on him. Very well, I will give him a good lesson.”

“Haha. Just don’t use that technique on him, come on save my son some dignity-dattebayo. Hey my butt still hurts remembering it!”

“...Ah… that technique you mean… I won’t… don’t worry.” Kakashi coughed lightly. Quite embarrassed his younger self even used such a thing.

“And another thing, for Kouga and Mika… Sasuke made a different arrangement. The two were special cases. Their goal wasn’t me. It will be you.”

“Eh? Me??”

“Why else would you be one of the proctors? Those two are hiding a lot. It’s different if your opponent was those two though. Here.” Kakashi gave Naruto a bell for tomorrow’s purpose.

Naruto crossed his arms, feeling a little dissatisfied. It’s like Kakashi was giving them special treatment in some way since they had a different condition to graduate. Before he could complain, Kakashi continued.

“Your task will also assess their real strength. Keep your eyes open and report in detail afterwards. Sasuke wants to know.”

“Hey, I know those two hide their strength a little. But they have not graduated yet and haven’t had a lot of experience. Isn’t this too much?”

Kakashi snorted slightly.

“Oh. I wish you luck for tomorrow then.” He had a mischievous smile on his lips.

***

The next morning finally came. Kouga felt excited all over and had practiced many moves yesterday.

Kouga looked at the mirror, tidying up his hair, straightening his hoodie looking dashing and cool. He smiled in front of the mirror, showing his canine tooth. The red markings on his cheeks signify his Inuzuka lineage from his dad. The bandages on his left hand were neat, hiding the seals on his wrist.

He rechecked his tool bag, kunai, shuriken, sealing scrolls, wires… He felt so excited to graduate finally. He looked at his chakra blade and the Inshi Holder longingly. He wanted to bring it along too but that was Umbra’s identity…

No matter. This was a step to becoming a strong shinobi, a warrior, and a protector like his mother.

“Nue, Beast of the Void, we will do this!” Kouga said to themselves with spirit. Nue roared inside of him, Reibi also unleashed his pressure. The entire room shook with heavy dense chakra.

Kouga came down to get breakfast that his dad prepared today. Tsuyu sipped her warm coffee, casting a glance at her son with an excited expression on his face. Mika on the hand was calm like usual, quietly sipping her tea.

“Kouga, Mika. You two will take a different practical exam as special cases. They will tell you two more later. It’s the order of Hachidaime.” Tsuyu continued sipping after passing the reminder from Sasuke.

“Eh? What? But that’s unfair. Why are they giving me and Mika different exams?” Kouga’s eyebrows frowned, his cheeks almost puffing in dissatisfaction.

“Yeah. That’s right. Sasuke is too much. This is targeting our son. I will file a complaint!” Kiba frowned, displeased.

Tsuyu twitched her eyebrows. These two…

“... Just go through it. You two were guaranteed to graduate anyways.” Tsuyu said nonchalantly. These two were trained by her half of the time, she knew how strong these two were. Besides, it would also be good for the two to have an opponent they could go all out at that wasn’t her.

Kouga grumbled, clearly dissatisfied. He wanted to join the exam with the rest of his friends too…

“Kouga, don’t worry. I am sure you will graduate just fine.” Kiba patted his back seeing his worried expression. He didn't know his son could feel stressed. It was his first time seeing this expression.

“Just give it your all. A heads up. Your opponent… will be your uncle.” Tsuyu said calmly.

“What…? Uncle Naruto will be our opponent…?” Kouga was shocked. Top 3 strongest in the entirety of Konoha, someone who had fought mother and caused those devastations…

Kouga suddenly looked stressed and as if he lost his confidence all of a sudden. He didn’t know if he could graduate if it was his uncle. He was so strong… and he couldn’t do it as Kouga… His eyes looking down at his plate, his expression stiffened slightly.

“Hey, don’t worry too much. Naruto won’t just fail you.” Kiba tried to reason. And he didn’t think Naruto would bully his son…right? Besides, Kouga was strong on his own. In fact, even Kiba didn’t know Kouga's actual strength but in his perception Kouga could be said to be at Chunin level when he trained with him at times.

Tsuyu looked at her son for a few seconds, thinking something, seeing him lose his confidence for no reason. Did he think he had to win against Naruto to graduate? That’s too silly… who would set up such unreasonable conditions for a genin.

“... Don’t worry about your little secret, a barrier was set up by the team to prevent any big scenes. Give it your all… Go at him as if you want to kill him.” Tsuyu said coldly, her eyes sharply locking down on Kouga.

“Kaa-san…”

“I will set up another barrier for you and Mika. No one will know other than me and your uncle. As for Naruto, he was a Hero of Konoha like me, it wouldn’t matter if he knew all of your strength. You would be fighting with him against the Evil Gods someday, don’t you think?” Tsuyu said the words so nonchalantly to remove her son’s imaginary limiter. She wanted Kouga and Mika to give it their all.

As if enlightened, Kouga suddenly moved from his seat and ran upstairs to get something.

“Kouga, what is it!” Kiba stretched his neck, wondering what’s all of a sudden.

Kouga came down with his Chakra Blade and Inshi Holder. Since it was uncle Naruto, it was fine. He was one of the 3 Legendary Heroes. He had to fight not just as Kouga, but both himself and as Umbra to win.

“I will graduate, otou-san, kaa-san. I will give my all.” His words were filled with conviction, his chakra fluctuated, creating heavy pressure in the air. A black void tore from his chest as he placed the two objects into Reibi’s body.

He clenched his fist, his expression turned serious all of a sudden. Kiba was stunned silly. Even he felt like a mountain pressing down on him from Kouga’s leaking chakra.

Oi oi. Since when did my son gain my wife’s aura…

Oh, he grew up… Kiba looked at his son in pride. He thought Kouga was always playing around and was just silly all the time… He wanted to shed tears seeing him like this.

Tsuyu smirked slightly.

“That’s the spirit. Finish your breakfast. Remain calm and steady. Your uncle is strong, but I have seen you train and grow. You don’t need to win against him to graduate, not really. But go at him like you want to kill him, otherwise you wouldn’t be able to even touch his skin. Don’t let him think you are weak. I will be watching your fight later.”

“Yes, kaa-san.” Kouga’s eyes were sharp. No longer had that lost expression earlier.

Go at him like I want to kill… Kaa-san will be watching too… I can’t disappoint mom.

Mika looked at Kouga in surprise. It seemed the graduation meant a lot to him and he wouldn’t play around. Mika placed down her tea cup, making a decision. Kouga was a family for her too in many ways, watching him grow up as a soul in Tsuyu’s body. And now as his supposed little sister.

I wouldn’t hold you back, then, Kouga.

Another pressure emanated from Mika stacking with Kouga’s, causing Kiba to feel sweaty and suffocated. He was just confused where the other dangerous aura came from. Akamaru at the other seat whimpered and jumped to Kiba’s laps.

Tsuyu was anticipating how the two would go against Naruto. Naruto was a perfect punching bag and a stage for them to shine and measure their own level properly.

***

Chapter 175: Graduation Exam! (2)

Chapter Text

The practical examination has begun! Everyone was gathered at the entrance of the Forest of Death, each excited or nervous to complete their last trial before setting off as a shinobi.

Kakashi was hiding, observing the bunch of unserious shinobi. Only Kouga seemed to know what was at stake from his face. Did they think being a shinobi was such an easy thing? Was this a casual job? A pang of irritation felt in his heart. He looked at Naruto's son who’s all smiling and poked Kouga’s side a few times to make him get out of his serious face. Really unserious like his dad back then.

“Kouga, you look so tense. What’s with you huh?” Boruto poked his side a few more times. Kouga was usually quite energetic, at least while he was in his own world.

“Kouga, we will do our best. Let’s do this together.” Mitsuki spoke, seeing Kouga stressed for some reason.

“Sorry Mitsuki. I had a separate exam…” Kouga had a sorry expression for a second, but his focus turned to the upcoming battle. What strategies he could use to fight his uncle. Almost everyone in there had excitement and nervousness, but there was a sense of ease and casualness.

“Huh??” Mitsuki and Boruto were just confused when they heard it.

But before they could ask, the other sensei made their appearance.

“It’s Shino sensei, Anko sensei, and Konohamaru sensei!” One of the girls pointed out.

“Konohamaru nii-chan! You are one of the proctors too?” Boruto smiled seeing him. Konohamaru often visited and played around with him when he was a kid.

“Boruto, call me sensei here, kore.” He crossed his arms.

“Ehe… I can’t help it-ttebasa…”

Shino stepped forward, his voice loud and clear.

“Now, listen! I will explain the rules for the practical exam now!”

Anko meanwhile distributed a strip of white cloth to each of them.

“First, tie the white bandana on your forehead. The cloth symbolised your life. If it is taken away from you, you fail.”

Konohamaru added. “This practical exam will be conducted like a real combat situation. The east section of the forest will be the battlefield, covering a 5 kilometer radius. As for your opponents, it will be us.”

“By the way, just like how you had your bandana as a target, your target will be this plate on us. If you manage to hit them or destroy them, we will no longer fight.” Anko made an example, pressing the device tied to her abdomen making it turn red.

“Hehe. We are gonna fight Shino sensei and Anko sensei huh… this will be easy!” Boruto placed his arms behind his neck, feeling relaxed. Especially that big Anko-sensei. She seemed slow and could be excluded already.

Sarada looked at the idiot in irritation.

“Shino sensei is a Jonin you know. While Anko sensei is a Special Jonin. It wouldn’t be easy. Besides, Konohamaru sensei is also there. He’s someone who wants to be Hokage like Papa.”

“Nah, it’s not a big deal. Besides these bandanas and those targets are just a drag. We can just fight regularly, can't we?”

“Hm. Then we couldn’t hold back and risk your life.” A voice suddenly interrupted Boruto’s idiotic rant.

Iwabe was shocked to see the figure. “It’s Lord Seventh! To think he’s here too…!” His eyes were shining seeing him. He admired the strong and wanted to be like them. His top role model? Of course it’s Tsuyu, the Iron Maiden.

Boruto ran up to Kakashi. “Kakashi old man! Since when did you return to Konoha!”

Kakashi often visited back then too so he was very familiar with his dad’s sensei.

“Hey, Boruto. It’s been a week really. But please call me Lord Seventh when we are with others…” He felt a little embarrassed. He wanted to make a serious entrance but Boruto ruined it.

“Uh. Okay… but what are you doing here?”

“What am I doing huh. Well, I am the proctor this time.”

Sounds of gasps were heard all around. Everyone had a sense of nervousness in them. He was the previous Hokage, and naturally someone super strong.

“Come on, don’t worry guys Kakashi old man is already retired. We can beat him-ttebasa!”

“Hm~ You all seem to know me well enough. I know about you guys too, really.”

“Eh? What is it? What about us?” Boruto was ready to hear praise that their batch was the best.

“You guys are a bunch of troublemakers.” Kakashi crossed his arms, looking at these bunch of brats like they were just playing some shinobi games.

“In my eyes none of you were ready to graduate. You had a few more years to sharpen your skill and grow here before becoming a shinobi.” Kakashi pointed to his skull, as if saying all these people were immature.

These brats were raised in a very peaceful environment, never experiencing hardship or pressure, and even their motivation to become a shinobi was flimsy.

“I will judge if you truly are worthy. First, you will have to take this bell from me, and you will pass.”

“And just so you know, the bandanas and the targets on the proctors were just to give a limit so we don’t go overboard. We don’t want anyone dead here, don’t we.”

“Heh. Sounds fun. Then we will show you what we really made of-ttebasa.” Boruto’s gaze turned more serious, but the smile on his lips never left.

“Ano… Nanadaime, there’s a bell for each participant right?”

“Of course not… there’s only one here.” Kakashi replied casually.

“Huh?!” Many gasped in confusion.

“Wait a second, you are saying only one person can pass!?” Boruto was in disbelief.

“If you don’t like it, just quit.” Kakashi put his hands in his pockets, not caring. “In this day and age, we had more than enough personnel. Even if no one graduates here, no one would care.”

“How can you do something so unreasonable!” Boruto said with a pang of irritation.

“Uhh… I think we should work together to get the bell? It’s weird only 1 can graduate out of 21 people here. If each exam was like this Konoha would run out of Shinobi at some point even if we had many now… it’s unsustainable. Maybe…” Kouga muttered.

Kakashi had his eyes almost popping out. Kid, can’t you shut up??

“Hm…” Shikadai noticed the logic, before he could support the notion. Kakashi's voice turned stern.

“It’s my decision! If you don’t like it, quit! Only 1 can pass, that’s that!”

“Kakashi old man! You can’t do this to us! That’s unfair!”

“What’s so unfair about it? The shinobi world was never about fairness.” Shino said coldly.

“In a real mission, in a real battle, there is no way everything will go as you predicted. Whether it’s your lack of intel, your lack of strength or opponents skills that you couldn’t handle, where can you find fairness?”

“Don’t forget, the world you are about to enter is where even a single mistake could lead to your death… that’s the reality.” Konohamaru added.

“We three will be the bodyguards of Nanadaime. And we will stop you from reaching him.” Shino explained.

“We are not making it easy for you guys.”

“We are not holding back either, so come at us like you want to kill. Show us your resolve.”

“Are you sure about that?” Boruto looked at Kakashi, his tone becoming serious.

“Yeah, after all, there’s no way a bunch of kids that grew up playing around could defeat me.”

“Tch…” Boruto clenched his fist, hated the fact that Kakashi looked down on them. He already decided to show Kakashi what he was made of.

“But before we begin, Kouga Inuzuka, Mika Inuzuka, you would have your own separate examination. I am sure you two were informed prior.”

Kouga and Mika nodded. The entire class was surprised. Boruto remembered that Kouga mentioned it at the beginning.

“Hey! What’s the meaning of this Kakashi old man? Why did the two have different exams?” Boruto was surprised, then a sense of unfairness and being excluded.

“What about it? Those two were far better than any one of you. They need a different exam.”

“Damn it… sure Kouga is strong, and Mika is good I guess, but I am strong too! Let me join them then!”

Kakashi frowned in displeasure.

“Like I said, if you do not like it, quit.”

Boruto grumbled, hated the fact he couldn’t say a word. He looked at Kouga’s expression. He seemed really serious and deep in thought.

A pang of jealousy he long forgotten rose in his heart. Why do those two get special treatment like they were far above everyone else? Kouga was strong, sure, but that was years ago when he got beaten. He trained hard all this time to surpass him too.

And what’s more ridiculous was Mika. She was just so so in all practical classes!

Kouga noticed Boruto’s stare, feeling a bit complicated, not sure what to say. It’s the same stare he gave years ago. He really didn't want to fight Boruto over this trivial thing. He considered him his friend, and a part of Rinshinsho…

“Then the two I mentioned, just stay put until further notice. As for others… you guys will begin on my mark.”

“We don’t need that-ttebasa! I will take you down now!” Boruto suddenly rushed forward, with a jump he threw some Kunai to him. Kakashi was right in front of him, why bother chasing him and handling his so-called bodyguards. This was the best time to act and prove himself.

The kunai stabbed into Kakashi, causing gasps among the crown. But with a poof, it turned into a log.

Kakashi was walking away leisurely at the side.

“Yare yare, like father like son. Never mind. We will will start now.” Kakashi raised his hand, and instantly disappeared.

The other sensei too instantly used body flicker and disappeared.

“Let’s go chase them!” Wasabi shouted. Everyone quickly rushed forward.

Boruto looked back at Kouga and Mika just standing there, feeling annoyed and displeased. What’s so good about them… sure Kouga was cool and all with his secret thing… but Boruto was strong too.

“Kouga, do you best then. I will make sure I graduate.” Mitsuki said his words to Kouga before leaving.

“Mm. Do your best, Mitsuki. The Order awaits your triumph.” Kouga replied with seriousness.

Kouga felt a little left out. He did wish to join them. But it didn’t matter now.

Both of them turned their heads to behind them, already noticing the presence hiding.

“Ah… you two caught me already. Are you two ready? The same rule applies. Take the bell from me dattebayo!” Naruto rubbed the back of his neck, feeling sheepish. He was not the sneakiest ninja anyways… he was the worst in that department other than genjutsu.

“As for our battlefield, it would be the entire west section. For starters… you have to find me!”

Kagebunshin no jutsu! A smokebomb covered the area, and from it, hundred shadow clones rushed east of the forest!

Mika’s expression was calm. In fact she could feel the real Naruto due to Kurama’s chakra. Knowing what to look for, it was easy. Her Byakugan activated, the veins popped. Her Byakugan was able to see the entirety of Forest of Death.

Kouga’s own dojutsu activated. The veins popped just the same, his iris swirled with blue glow like an ocean, his pupil turned into that of a beast.

“The chakra all seemed similar… these trails…” Kouga observed the hundred chakra trails left by Naruto.

“But this hint of orange chakra… My uncle had Kurama in him. Uncle is still underestimating me.”

His eyes locked onto a singular distinct chakra trail with a hint of redness in them. With Kurama not being sealed, his chakra was leaking out a lot. His dojutsu could see through his chakra. Kouga and Mika looked at each other for a second, nodding in understanding as both knew where Naruto was and rushed straight to him.

Mika wanted to say she could just open a portal right to the real Naruto but seeing Kouga didn’t mention it, she thought it was fine to not make it too easy.

A Naruto shadow clone appeared with a smile so suddenly.

“You have to-” Before Naruto could say that they had to defeat the clones on the way, Kouga’s blue eyes glowed. A void in his chest tore open, and from it he took his Chakra Blade.

A sharp sleek purple chakra blade was made in an instant. Like a shadow he moved past Naruto’s shadow clone, a trail of blue and purple light was left behind as he flashed and sliced his neck off.

The head was separated in a matter of a second from the moment he saw Naruto.

Poof!

“Hick!” The real Naruto shrieked in shock and held his neck, feeling the memories of the shadow clone returning.

“S-So fast?? At least let my shadow clone speak…” Naruto gulped. What did Tsuyu say to him??

Three shadow clones appeared in front of the two to attack together. Mika rushed forward, her Byakugan still active.

Godly Vacuum Fist.

With a powerful palm, she crushed the three shadow clones in an instant, the leftover of the force of her palm caused the earth and trees in front of her to be destroyed and damaged.

“Hick! M-Mika too!? What’s with Tsuyu’s children!” The real Naruto started to sweat. His shadow normal shadow clones seemed like trash?

An Eye Creature was looking up from above. Tsuyu had a slight smile on her lips as she watched through the creature’s eye.

“You shouldn't embarrass yourself, nii-san.”

Naruto felt the two really had locked his location down and were heading straight to him.

“My diversion didn’t work? How do they sense me-ttebayo! Even Byakugan couldn’t differentiate shadow clones right?”

I believe it’s me… Kurama had to say it. He’s the main culprit really.

“Eh? You? Kurama…!”

The memories of his shadow clones being sliced off in 3 moves, or being mercilessly destroyed by Mika’s seemingly gentle but stupidly powerful fists that even create air shockwaves returned to Naruto one by one. Kouga’s speed matched even that of normal naruto’s shadow clone speed, his Shiyōgan able to see the flow of chakra to Naruto’s muscles and the direction of its fluctuation before each movement, almost like a precognition.

Mika on the other hand had equal speed just from her flesh alone. While her power could kill a shadow clone with a single slap.

“Kurama…! Do I use your chakra too? This is too much…!”

Hahaha… it’s been sometimes I have seen you so embarrassed. Look around. She had set up a barrier already. She already expected you couldn’t handle the two without using all you got as well.

Naruto looked up, to see a thin veil of red covered the area without him noticing.

Naruto felt really embarrassed. But he needed to give a sense of challenge to the two, right?

“Kurama, then please!”

Naruto’s figure was covered in an orange chakra cloak as he entered KCM mode.

Kagebunshin no Jutsu! A hundred KCM shadow clones were sent to stop them.

“Is this really okay-ttebayo?” Naruto felt worried for the two and looked up at the Eye Creature in the distance. He knew Tsuyu was watching right now and didn’t stop him at all.

Now, this will be interesting to watch. Tsuyu took a sip of her gourmet coffee, finally seeing Kouga and Mika struggle.

***

Chapter 176: Graduation Exam! (3)

Chapter Text

“Kouga. 100 shadow clones with 9 tails chakra on their way. He is serious.”

“I know.” Kouga’s expression turned somber. It seemed his uncle was not letting them off easy.

“We will have to get more serious now, Mika. We can no longer fight as just Kouga and Mika. But…”

Black chakra of Reibi and purple chakra of Nue burst out of his body.

“The Hollow Moon called.”

His voice turned deep and serious. The chakra intertwined into a black suit and a black robe. The dark cape made of chakra fluttered. Black chakra covered his arm, and from it, an Inshi Holder was summoned out fit onto his arm. The chakra of Reibi and Nue further boosted his power and speed, akin to an inferior KCM.

Umbra, awakened from his slumber.

Mika nodded seeing Kouga’s transformation. She let out a soft sigh, and with it, a crack in space appeared in front of her like a cracked mirror. She stepped into it, combined into fragments of her reflection. And from it, as if she was transformed as she stepped out of the cracks in her elegant white robe, the bell tied to her ankle emits a soft chime. The veil on her face only added more mystery. But, it also allowed her to use one more thing without Naruto or anyone seeing clearly.

Rinnesharingan. The red eye with rings and 9 tomoe on her forehead opened behind the veil. Without it, she couldn’t see Naruto’s speed in KCM properly.

The Inshi Holder on Umbra’s hand clicked, opening up like a fan revealing multiple cards. He took one with 5 mysterious symbols.

“Beast of the Void, heed my call. Shatter, and assemble, O my Shadow Priest!” The card burned burst in black chakra, and from his body, pitch black shadow climbed to the ground and spread in a circle around him. And from it, a creature born from the Shadow with the flesh of Beast of the Void appeared. A single pitch black beastly hand formed from the slime like shadow, as if they were creatures from the abyss crawling out into the world.

Each with a white mask on them, the 5 creatures of different sizes, holding different black weapons appeared. A sword, a spear, a hammer, a bow and arrow, and a shield. They were all carrying Umbra’s will, with a shadow trail connected to Umbra’s feet allowing sharing of senses and transfer of his will.

“Let’s go.” Umbra muttered.

Flash!

The group moved like a shadow quickly, leaving a trail of devastation along their way as they killed any normal Naruto shadow clones appearing with ease while waiting for their true adversary.

The ground left cracking, the trees smashed and fell, wildlife ran away from their presence.

The first KCM shadow clone arrived.

At lightning speed, it avoided all the Shadow Priests and rushed straight to Umbra.

Umbra’s Shiyogan looked straight into the shadow clone. But just before it could come near, from the shadow trail beneath him, a Shadow Priest appeared in an instant, holding a big black shield and blocked Naruto’s punch.

The punch carried powerful force, wind pressure escaped, the ground cracked along with the shield cracked, the Shadow Shieldman broke apart like a broken black slime - but in the same instant, it reassembled back.

Naruto’s shadow clone had his mouth agape. In that instant, the Shadow Shieldman engulfed Naruto, binding him. While a Shadow Spearman appeared from the shadow trail behind Naruto, the tip of his spear flashed in purple light as it stabbed right through the clone’s chest.

Poof!

Naruto shrieked inwardly once more after receiving more and more information from his shadow clones.

“What’s up with their costumes all of a sudden! What are those creatures?? How did it recover? And Kouga’s chakra…! Mika’s too! So potent!”

Naruto realised just what horror those two had hid all this time.

The shadow creatures were able to move along the shadow trails almost in an instant, acting as both weapons and a shield with their own consciousness for Umbra. Their touch could bind opponents, with property of the Nara clan’s secret technique.

More KCM shadow clones rushed towards them.

2 headed for Moonveil! She was calm, her Rinnesharingan moved left and right, seeing through their movements. She stepped aside to dodge fist from one, and jumped to dodge a sweeping kick from another. Midair, her hair coiled and turned into two sharp ends and rushed like a spear piercing into two KCM clones, killing them instantly.

That’s… that’s Kaguya?! Kurama almost choked his own saliva after screaming. He felt it clearly now. There’s no way he couldn’t recognise the very familiar chakra very close to his own origin.

:”What did you say, Kurama!? You are saying Mika is…-” Naruto felt his world was spinning and collapsing. Why did Kouga have all this power, and why was he so strong? And how come Mika was suddenly Kaguya? Has Kurama gone senile??

A swarm of Naruto’s shadow clones appeared. The golden chakra on them fluctuated. 5 of them rushed into Umbra’s position in different directions. But his eyes could see them with his vision akin to a Byakugan. Shadow Archer appeared from a shadow trail, sending purple chakra arrows without stop.

The Shadow Shieldman block a clone managed to pass through with its speed, and from behind, Kouga flashed and stabbed his chakra blade killing it.

His eyes locked upward, seeing two clones trying to sneak on him from above. He quickly took an Inshi. The card burst in chakra, turning into blue flames.

Fire Release: Majestic Divine Fire of the Fallen! He swung his arm, sending the blue firestorm toward the two clones killing them in an instant. But right after, a third clone rushed straight to Kouga.

In a fraction of a second, a shadow trail crawled from Umbra’s feet up onto his torso, and from the shadow trail on his own body, a whole Shadow Shieldman came out blocking the clone’s fist with its shield but shattering in the process. But that instant was all Umbra needed to deliver a counter attack. Naruto was dumbfounded at Kouga’s unreasonable defense before being killed with a slash of his blade.

“No way no way… what did Tsuyu feed those two!” Naruto was a little panicked. He hesitated for a moment. But after seeing their resolve, he made his own decisions.

“Don’t hold back, they can handle it!” He sent the instructions to all clones.

Tsuyu was sipping her coffee, quite impressed by Kouga's performance. He was inferior in strength and speed compared to Naruto in KCM really - unless he used his Sage Mode, but his Dojutsu and his variety of skills, his quick thinking and reflexes, his Shadow Priests that move along the shadow trails in an instant to cover his defense, he was very amazing. He was a half Otsutsuki after all, his performance was already at Kage tier at this point.

My son… you really might surpass me… Tsuyu felt really proud inside. She already decided to give him his graduation gift later.

10 KCM shadow clones surrounded Moonveil and Umbra. Moonveil used her hair, sending sharp needles to distract them, while the Shadow Priests and Umbra moved to deliver finishing blows.

Godly Vacuum Rotation! Moonveil spun at godly speed, her palm unleashing a terrifying wave of chakra destroying 5 clones trying to surround her in an instant leaving a barren hole of ten meter radius around her.

Umbra’s Shiyogan looked left and right, sensing 10 more clones coming at him. He took two Inshi from his device and jumped onto a tree before throwing one onto the ground.

Water Release: Dark Tide!

Like a tsunami water burst out from the ground. Moonveil moved out of the way with a jump. The clones coming were stunned as they were engulfed by the water. And the next moment, another Inshi burst with a crackle of lightning.

Lightning Release: Purple Lightning! Purple lightning conducted through the water, dealing critical damage to all the clones.

Crackle crackle!

“Gah…!” The shadow clones screamed before poofing into smokes.

Sensing more clones coming, Umbra had a flash of an idea and took another Inshi with Flame symbol on them.

Fire Release: Majestic Divine Fire of the Fallen!

The flames sweep into the water flooding the forest below, creating a thick layer of mist. Naruto didn’t have a Dojutsu like those two…

The tens of KCM shadow clones were beaten to black unable to see a thing in the mist while those two could.

“Really now…” Naruto felt exasperated and tired. What was this? No wonder, no wonder…

A shadow clone used wind release, but that instant was a vulnerable moment that Moonveil used to shoot a chakra rod right though it.

Kouga found the mist to be too effective against his uncle and spammed the move. Now the mist was constantly moving right to where Naruto was.

“Damn it… these two… I don’t have any powerful eyes to see them!” Naruto felt stressed because he was taken down by such a trick.

Use Sage Mode, Naruto. You don’t have the perception to see through that mist. And just use Rasengan on your clones. You cannot bypass their defense unless you use it. Taijutsu-only wouldn’t work. Kurama gave his advice.

“But… that… isn’t that overboard… what if I hurt them?” Rasengan wasn’t a plaything. It shreds things with chakra.

Hmph. Mika is really Kaguya, I am certain. You think that can kill her? Kouga had half of his mother’s blood, his flesh was tougher than yours and his healing factor was like you with me. And he had his Sage Mode too if you remember. Don’t embarrass yourself.

Naruto sighed softly.

“Sorry Mika, Kouga! Don’t… don’t hold back… just use Rasengan…” He said weakly to his clones. What kind of graduation exam even was this?

A KCM clone got past the Shadow Priests defense. But as expected, a Shadow Shieldman appeared to block him with a shield. But in Umbra’s shock, a Rasengan formed in the clone's hand.

Rasengan! The rasengan was blocked by the Shadow Shieldman only for a moment before it was grinded by the spin. Naruto’s Rasengan broke through Umbra’s defense.

Umbra quickly swung his chakra blade filled with Purple Lightning to block the Rasengan.

The attacks clashed, a powerful blast exploded killing the shadow clone and injuring Umbra slightly while pushing him a few meters away from the aftermath.

The memory transmitted to Naruto, making him let out a relieved sigh. It seemed Kouga was really tough like Kurama said.

“That hurts… Uncle is finally serious.” His minor injury healed in a second. His gaze turned sharper. His black cape split into multiple purple chakra limbs, each turning into a purple chakra blade, buzzing with purple lightning. The Shadow Priests all gathered into his body once more.

Meanwhile, two shadow clones with rasengan each rushed to Moonveil. But she didn’t even turn her head.

Preta Path.

She raised both her arms, her palms met the Rasengan almost touching her - they shrunk as it met an invincible shield and was absorbed completely. The power of her Rinnesharingan was trained to be utilised effectively, unlike her previous self!

The shadow clones gasped in shock before being punched to death with Godly Vacuum Fist.

The memories transmitted back to Naruto, making his mouth agape wider. What is this!? Isn’t that Obito’s power?

At Umbra’s side…

“Dreadmane!” Nue was summoned from another dimension, his size was that of a lion as most of his chakra was given to Umbra for him to control and use.

Dreadmane transformed himself into another Umbra, and with the real one, the pair used their strongest technique learned from his handsome father, improvised on their own.

Shiden Rasen Ga! Purple Lightning Spiralling Fang!

Purple thunder strikes everything as the twisting tornado cuts through everything like a calamity, creating a straight gully a kilometer straight forward while rushing to Naruto’s real location, clearing any clones blocking the way. The forest was scorched, devastated and turned barren from his attack.

Moonveil followed after with a portal, keeping up with him.

Naruto felt very stupid at the moment. Kouga’s unreasonable strength can be explained with Reibi, Nue, and him having half of Tsuyu’s Otsutsuki blood and the chakra amount he inherited. Maybe that wasn’t unreasonable at all.

But if Mika was truly Kaguya like Kurama said… this Kaguya had a fraction of prime Kaguya’s chakra, but her skill made her even more terrifying. This was no longer that old grandma that could only try to use crushing strength, but a terror with both skill and strength.

Tsuyu… what are you thinking… you resurrected her secretly and pretended she was your adopted daughter… she almost destroyed our world… what if…

Naruto realised Tsuyu really was still as insane as ever.

“I will use Sage Mode then…” Naruto made the decision, sensing they were very near now.

He stood still with Kurama, both gathering nature energy. He felt both worry and a sense of threat.

Sasuke, you know, don’t you. You want me to test them and report to you for this reason…

In a matter of ten seconds, his pupil turned into a combined horizontal rectangular slit with a beastly one.

His aura instantly changed as he entered the final stage. Moonveil and Umbra arrived to face the final battle.

“Umbra, he is using natural energy. He entered Sage Mode.” Moonveil observed with her all her Dojutsu.

With a wave of her hand, 9 Truth Seeking Orbs were created and floated around her. 3 of them combined and turned into a black spear in her hand.

“I know… I see his chakra become even more potent… It’s time to unseal my hidden fragment…” The bandages around Umbra’s left arms unwrapped itself.

“Dreadmane, return.” Umbra muttered. Nue roared as he returned into Umbra’s body.

The markings on his left arms glowed in blue light and started to crawl all over Kouga’s entire body, eventually covering his face. The black hoodie of his cape disappeared to reveal his face.

His fangs grew sharper, his claws longer, his dark brown hair turned very pale and longer, reaching half of his back. The sclera of his eyes turned black, while his iris glowed in blue chakra light. A single spiral horn grew in a backward curve on the left side of his forehead. His half Otsutsuki blood was fully stimulated as he hovered in the air.

Blue-purple chakra markings glowed on top of his black suit as he entered Sage Mode. A tomoe pattern adorned each of the purple chakra limbs forming his cape. The same 9 tomoe pattern adorned his chest.

With a wave of his hand, 3 Truth Seeking Orbs were created. Not as much as Moonveil, but the 3 of them combined with his chakra blade, forming into a sleek black katana covered with purple chakra edge. His close to pale silver hair fluttered in the wind. His black eyes and blue iris swirling with blue glow gazed sharp into Naruto’s soul, like a hunter seeing his prey.

Naruto felt his scalps and back tingling sensing the threat the two possessed.

The chakras emanating from the three of them caused the air to vibrate, the grasses were pressed down, as if bowing from the pressure they emitted.

“You two… just need to get the bell… okay?” Naruto reminded them and pointed at the bell tied to his waist. He felt like these two were coming at him to kill and forgot the real objective.

Kouga blinked twice, recalling the real objective. He almost thought it was to kill his uncle for some reason.

“Understood… and uncle needed to take off our bandana to stop us. Please give it your all, uncle. You are one of the Legendary Heroes. It’s a great honour for me to fight against you at your full strength. I would not embarrass my mother.”

Kouga said in his Kouga voice with a tone of seriousness. The white bandanas were still tied around their foreheads, bringing them back to reality of the situation.

“Ahaha… it will be difficult even for me-dattebayo…” Naruto looked at the two, scanning their strength carefully. Those Truth Seeker Orbs had strong defense. He had to use all his strength to break through them but it's doable.

This was crazy…

Moonveil had a plan in her mind and transmitted her thoughts telepathically to Umbra.

“I will use Tsukuyomi on him, we just need a chance.”

Moonveil remembered, even Naruto was susceptible to Infinite Tsukuyomi back then. He didn’t have the Rinnegan to resist it.

“Understood.” Umbra formed a plan in his mind, calculating every way to win. He looked at the Eye Creature hundreds of meters away, watching him.

Kaa-san, I will make you proud. Watch me.

***

Chapter 177: Graduation Exam! (4)

Chapter Text

Kouga moved his katana, seeing its sharp edge and locked his eyes onto his uncle.

I am fighting for Umbra… and Kouga!

I… will win! No matter how unreasonable, no matter if uncle was a hero, no matter what… I will win!

Lightning Release: Lightning Flow! Arcs of lighting jumped across his body, his nerves further stimulated increasing to give him more speed. His glowing blue iris swirled with light, turning into a sharp gaze.

Naruto let out a small gasp of surprise seeing Kouga’s eyes. In the moment their eyes met, Naruto felt time stood still.

That look… that resolve. A flash of images of the past overlapped Kouga’s figure. That fighting spirit in his friends fighting together with him back then. Those eyes burning with resolve, like Naruto once was back then… Like Naruto used to be.

A smile subconsciously carved on his lips seeing a true shinobi in front of him, a small fire ignited in his heart almost recalling the feelings he had once. How long has it been since he felt his heart burning like this?

“Come on, Kouga!” He shouted. Kurama’s chakra flared even more, the ground trembled and shook.

“Take this!” Arcs of lightning flashed as Kouga rushed like lightning to arrive at Naruto.

Swish! Kouga swung his katana, a terrifying purple chakra edge cut towards him. Naruto dodged the sharp edge swiftly, a piece of Naruto’s hair was cut in the split second. The swing continued to cleave the ground into two destroying their ground!

“You need more experience, brat!” Naruto shouted as he blocked Kouga’s hand swinging the blade again, the blade stopped before his face as he launched a kick right to Kouga’s stomach.

“Gah!” Kouga felt like he was hit like a truck and was sent flying into the ground, tumbling and spinning, crashing and felling multiple trees.

Moonveil appeared silently, the swing of her spear carried tons of force behind them.

Naruto exchanged ten blows with her, his hands blocking the spear and deflecting her attack. The ground was crumbling, cracking and shattered with each of their blow carrying powerful force.

Moonveil spun her spear, sending her Truth Seeking orbs like a sharp cannon heading straight to him.

Naruto dodged a few and used his chakra limbs to move out of his way to rush straight at her.

Moonveil rushed with her spear and used her hair as extra limbs, to which Naruto dodged a strike from her hair, but letting her spear pierced through his shoulder as he moved forward with his fist coated with gold chakra. His eyes burning with a regained vigor like the Naruto he once was.

“Mika, you are the same! You need to fight more!” Naruto delivered a fist right onto Moonveil’s abdomen, sending her crashing onto the ground leaving a straight gullet.

From behind, blue fire shot towards him as Kouga unleashed a terrifying wave of blue flames. Naruto smirked as he saw the flames rushing to him.

“That won’t work-dattebayo!!!” Naruto shouted as he created a Giant Rasengan blocking all the flames at front, sending the rasengan right to Kouga through the sea of flames.

Kouga’s gaze turned sharp, his black katana glowed in purple sheen.

I won’t lose!

He brought the blade to his waist and slashed out! Iai Slash! A beam of purple light cleaved the ground in half and slashed onto the giant rasengan. The split rasengan flew past him and exploded behind him. Even with his injuries, he rushed forward and once more moved to fight his uncle.

Fist and kicks, Naruto landed hit after hit on Kouga's body. But Kouga wasn’t stopping, his hand never stopped moving. As Naruto dodged once more, he landed a counterattack with a fist. Kouga blocked with a raised arm and was launched in the air.

Naruto was about to pursue but just then-

Kouga looked at Naruto sharply, his hands clasped together. 5 Inshin on the ground surrounding Naruto lighted up.

Since when…!

Hidden Technique: True Shadow Binding! The Inshi burst into black tendrils of shadows completely tying Naruto up.

“Moonveil, now!” Kouga gritted his teeth as his palms were pressing tight, as if about to break trying to hold Naruto.

A black pixel cracks in space opened up right in front of Naruto. Moonveil appeared, her Rinnesharingan about to cast the genjutsu.

“I won’t lose either! RAH!!!” Boom!

Golden chakra exploded from Naruto’s body, turning into a giant golden chakra construct of Kurama. The giant chakra fox formed, Naruto stood inside of it looking at the two with spirit from above. Kouga gasped seeing his uncle’s true strength.

“I am going all out, you two!” Kurama’s tails launched a frenzied attack towards them.

Kouga and Moonveil dodged left and right. The ground was shaking and trembling as the two kept moving.

Two of Kurama’s tails turned into hands, forming two giant Rasenshuriken.

“Take this!” He threw them to Moonveil and Umbra!

A black portal opened in front of Umbra in the next instant, understanding Moonveil’s intention he rushed straight through it in the split second it appeared. The Rasenshuriken passed through the portal following Umbra in the next second.

Moonveil was calm, her palms outwards as the two Rasenshurikens arrived at them together.

Preta Path. The Rasenshuriken, unable to hit, shrunk and was absorbed completely.

“Damn it that old grandma…” Naruto complained, but his heart was burning more.

Kouga clasped his hands. “Nue, Reibi!”

A burst of dark and purple chakra exploded from his body, and from it a giant shadow creature with a white mask formed almost as big as Kurama, holding a longsword in its hand.

Moonveil clasped her hands similar to Umbra, the earth beneath trembled the earth and rocks gathered into the Giant Shadow, combining the Golem technique together into a Giant Shadow Golem.

“Damn you two! You had so many things under your sleeve!” Naruto shouted as his own Kurama’s chakra construct rushed towards him. His fists and tails swinging.

“You are so strong, uncle!” Kouga shouted as their Giant Shadow Golem block and counter attacked. His body was destroyed but reassembled endlessly. Each of its swing would crack and destroy the earth similarly to each of Kurama’s swing of his tails.

The two giants exchanged multiple blows, creating earthquakes and devastations.

Kouga roared, the Giant Shadow Golem opened its mouth as a Bijuudama formed in its mouth. Kouga raised both his arms, compressing it, controlling it, infusing burning fire chakra into it. The Bijuudama turned into a blue burning star. A Rasengan infused with Fire Release!

Rasenseika! Spiralling Starflame!

“Kouga! You-!” Naruto almost had a smile on his face. To think he knew Rasengan too! It’s Tsuyu’s son of course he knew. Kurama’s giant head opened as Bijuudama created in its mouth, ready to block his attack.

Kouga smiled seeing his uncle being stupid! “Moonveil! Suck it now!”

A portal opened right in front of Kurama’s mouth before the Bijuudama could be formed fully, Moonveil rushed forward, her palm touching the Bijuudama and sucking it all up with Preta Path power.

“What!?” Naruto was shocked. And in the next second the chakra was sucked up, Moonveil already disappeared through a portal. Right then,the blue star already blasted towards Naruto.

“Holy Sh-” Naruto cursed-

BANG!

Bright blue light covered the entire west side of the Forest of Death. The explosion destroyed Naruto’s chakra construct inch by inch, the flames consuming everything.

As the light dissipated, a kilometer wide radius was covered in flames, with hundred meters from the epicenter scorched black. Any living things turned into charcoal.

A black cocoon opened up slowly, revealing Umbra and Moonveil’s figure safe and sound. The shield made of Truth Seeking Orb was strong enough to withstand it.

The two figures looked at the beaten Naruto. His skin burned, and yet it healed visible to the naked eye.

Golden chakra covered Naruto as his skin healed back, a giant fox head covered him in a layer of protection. He smiled even more, ready to engage with them.

“Is that all you two got!?” Naruto roared with spirit.

Kouga roared just the same, his chakra filled the entire Katana, brimming with Purple Lightning that zapped the earth into scorch. Moonveil crossed her arms, sharp bone blades of All Killing Ash Bones protruded out of her palm, ready to cut through even the heaviest defense though never intending to kill him.

Before anyone could make another move, a black portal appeared in between them.

Tsuyu walked out casually, looking at Naruto with a slight smile. It’s been so long since she saw Naruto this spirited. She felt a little glad inside, really.

“Now, that’s enough.” Tsuyu crossed her arms, looking at her brother.

“Eh? Tsu-chan come on, it's not over yet!” Naruto was still filled with fighting spirit. His old bones haven’t moved or unleashed his strength to fight for so long and was still aching for it.

“Look… the bell was gone…” Tsuyu glanced at his waist.

“Eh?” Naruto looked down, realising the bell was gone. Not sure where it went. Perhaps it was utterly destroyed at some point without anyone noticing.

Tsuyu chuckled softly. “I believe the two were more than adequate to graduate.”

“Haha. Yeah. Alright. They both passed. I couldn’t take care of the bell myself so I guess I lost…”

Naruto rubbed the back of his neck. As if remembering it’s about the Graduation Exam, he looked around realising how the West side of Forest of Death was razed to the ground at this point. He felt sheepish all of a sudden.

Did I go overboard?

Tsuyu casually clasped her palms, creating a new forest with Wood Release to cover the losses.

“Suge…” Kouga looked at the forest around them growing, erasing the traces of battle with new life. Impressed once more at how his mother was so casual about everything. Tsuyu turned to face Kouga and Mika, the soft smile never left her lips.

“You two did very well. Though, like Naruto said, you two lack battle experience.”

“Kaa-san…” Kouga fidgeted slightly, wondering if he didn’t do well enough and she’s just saying that.

Tsuyu came closer, ruffled his son’s hair a little just to show her appreciation. She knew what her son wanted.

“I am proud of you. You exceeded my expectations. I will give you your graduation gift later.”

Kouga was almost unable to control his smile, his lips curved reaching his ears feeling very jumpy.

“Hehe… I am just doing my best kaa-san!”

“You sure did…” Tsuyu said softly.

“Mika, you did good as well.” Mika nodded hearing the assessment.

She really had only trained for 5 years or so to fight properly and lacked experience as a combatant. Unless she used her Karma that would give access to Tsuyu's own battle experience, Tsuyu expected Mika wouldn’t be able to defeat Naruto easily with such a short time training.

Naruto smiled slightly seeing them.

“Hey… you two. Here’s your forehead protector. Congratulations Kouga, Mika. You two are more than worthy.”

Naruto shoved his hand into his pocket to get the two their hard-earned forehead protectors.

The ruined, bent, crooked forehead protectors were presented to them. Everyone was silent looking at it.

“Uh, I guess it got damaged while we were fighting-ttebayo! Haha. I will get you two new ones tomorrow.” Naruto felt a little more sheepish.

“It’s okay uncle…” Kouga looked a bit disappointed. He wanted to wear them right now.

Tsuyu was silent for a while, before her hand stretched into a crack in space. She snatched two forehead protectors from the storage room in the Academy Building.

“Now, you two are officially Shinobi of Konoha. Remember, don’t get complacent. The world isn’t kind and dangerous. Even with your strength right now, you could still get killed out there. Remember, always be cautious and plan a few steps ahead.”

“Yes, kaa-san!” Kouga stood up straight, receiving the forehead protector like it was his symbol of growth, both as Kouga, and as Umbra. He tied it on his forehead, feeling happy and fulfilled as he ran his finger over the steel plate.

I am a real Shinobi now… Kouga felt moved and excited.

“What do you two want for dinner? Any place to go?” Tsuyu thought of treating them to anything.

“I want grilled meat! The ones that ate that olive or something!”

“That country you mean. Your dad loved that place too. You should take a bath first. You stink, Kouga.”

“Eh?” Kouga sniffed himself, his face scrunched. Yeah he really stinked. The blood and sweat really made him reek. Mika on the other hand seemed spotless.

Naruto chuckled seeing them.

“Hey, Kouga, Mika, that’s a good fight we had.” Naruto called out before they left.

“Yes uncle! It’s a good fight! I would love to fight with you more!”

“Haha! You are welcome to find me anytime-ttebayo!”

“And thanks…” Naruto muttered softly. He forgot how long it has been since he felt like that before. That for a moment, it felt like he returned to his young spirited self. He had to thank Kouga for it. Seeing his eyes and resolve, it brought back his own spirit for a second after feeling empty for so long.

“Hm?” Kouga didn’t quite hear what his uncle muttered at the end.

“See you tomorrow, don’t be late for the team assignment!”

“Okay uncle!” Kouga waved his hands as he went back home.

Tsuyu nodded at Naruto before going ahead, leaving Naruto behind. She didn’t mind if Kouga went to train with Naruto as long as some lines were not crossed. Thinking about it, Naruto really threw Rasenshuriken at her son and used Kurama’s chakra and even Sage Mode. Suddenly that time when Naruto was overreacting about her method to train Kouga felt funny.

At home, Kouga immediately pounced on his dad and pointed at his forehead protector.

“Dad! I graduated!”

“That’s my son! Good job kiddo!” Kiba ruffled his hair, feeling happy himself.

“So how was it, did you use dad’s super powerful technique on him?”

“Yea! I killed around 5 or 6 with it I think!”

“K-kill? Who?” Kiba felt anxious all of a sudden.

“Just uncle’s shadow clones. But the real uncle really is hard to kill. He healed in a matter of seconds like it was nothing!”

“Uh… hey don’t casually say that. Don’t kill your uncle…”

Kouga suddenly gasped.

“Right… I should have used that earlier!”

“Hm? What idea did you have?” Tsuyu seemed interested.

Kouga’s eyes turned serious. “Great Dynamic Marking! I am sure my uncle would have been caught off guard! Damn, why didn’t I think of that earlier.”

“... Okay.” Tsuyu had no comment.

***

Naruto sighed softly. As the fire in his heart left his body, the same coldness returned. He looked at the red barrier disappearing.

It was nice…

He muttered to himself, as if missing his past self that was full of fighting spirit, the will to never give up… Somehow he just felt really tired all over now.

He turned his gaze to the east, he wondered how Boruto was doing with Kakashi handling them. He was sure Boruto would pass, he was strong and a genius after all.

“Hah… I guess I have to write a report for Sasuke now… what a drag-ttebayo…”

***

Author Note:

Regarding Power Level. As we all know Isshiki trashed Naruto and Sasuke. Like that dude destroyed perfect susanoo with a kick. Kaguya too just destroyed susanoo with a mere palm In anime feat.

Consider 80% otsutsukified Kawaki with scientific ninja tool body and karma activated is GREATER than Isshiki himself.

Kawaki was literally a random civilian and through body modification and otsutsukification/karma he become stronger than adult Naruto and Sasuke at mere age of 15.

The same goes for Boruto that could fight Kawaki at the same age with the same otsutsukification and karma.

And you see, Kaguya herself is slightly inferior to Isshiki. But if she activate her karma, she would stand toe to toe with Isshiki when her skills up to par, and her own hax counter isshiki's dojutsu.

Tsuyu herself? She had more chakra than current kaguya. She had taken Hamura's chakra from the moon back then too, like almost all of it.

As for Kouga, he is 50% Otsutsuki, and he is Tsuyu's own son and not just any Otsutsuki.

80% Otsutsuki like Boruto already surpass his father at 15.

50% Otsutsuki Kouga that received training from Tsuyu herself, had access to ALL jutsu and knowledge there is from Orochimaru and other training he did the past 5 years, perfect Sage Mode to add to it, then Reibi and Nue supplementing a little allowed him to achieve his feats reasonably.

I am writing Kouga's power level by comparing with Boruto/Kawaki with Karma and by setting standard Kaguya = Isshiki

Chapter 178: Boruto's Resolve

Chapter Text

Naruto looked around the West section of the Forest of Death. The scenes of destruction were covered up with Tsuyu creating a new forest to replace it. Though the lack of wildlife would take some time to recover.

He chuckled slightly, wondering how Kouga could achieve such a level. He seemed to tame on the outside, other than his silly antics being in the cloud all day. It seemed Kouga had been training hard with Tsuyu behind the scenes. That’s Tsuyu training her after all, not anyone. And he did learn from Orochimaru, that nasty guy with a lot of knowledge in his head to help Kouga with all his techniques. He trained with Sasuke on weekends too. And that Sage Mode, close to perfection.

He wondered if he should have taken Tsuyu’s offer years ago to give the same Cursed Mark for Boruto when he was just a baby.

Nah. That’s cheating. Hey, I had to train hard to master Sage Mode-dattebayo!

As much as he would like his son to be strong, he wanted him to earn it. As for Kouga, he definitely earned it all. Even when he beat him, he got back up, never losing his will and resolve.

But then again Tsuyu probably had beaten Kouga worse during their training…

Naruto chuckled to himself. It seemed, Kouga really could handle it. He felt guilty all of a sudden, recalling the times when he was acting a little too much of a busybody. But he still felt letting him kill someone at such a young age wasn’t right.

But it seemed Kouga grew up strong, a mindset of a Shinobi instilled into him from a young age and he knew what was at stake as a shinobi… Naruto wondered if he was wrong all along. Even so, he would never make his own son do that… he wanted his son to be happy, and he can take his time to learn to be a proper shinobi.

Shaking his thoughts away, he decided to check how Boruto and the others were doing at the East section of the Forest of Death.

***

At the very beginning, everyone went ahead in separate groups, thinking the exam was about individual prowess.

There was only one target, which was Lord Seventh and they had to get the bell to pass! Some had doubts about only one passing, rather, it should be an individual showcase of what they can do.

At least that was what Shikadai thought. After all, if everyone cooperated together, individual skills would become obsolete. Some of them were far better than the other, some were lower than average. Individual skills should also be a component logically, that was what Shikadai thought. He believed both teamwork and individual skills needed to be showcased, and they should pass as a team.

The new generation of Ino-Shika-Cho move together with Shikadai leading the way. They met with another group fighting with Anko! The big snake woman licked her lips, finally seeing prey.

At the other side. Sumire, Sarada, Mitsuki, and Boruto rushed ahead avoiding Anko sensei who was dealing with other students.

Just then, a few shuriken wheezed through the air towards them. All of them used body flickers to the side to dodge.

Boruto looked up, locking eyes with Konohamaru standing on the branch above.

“Konohamaru nii-chan!” Boruto took out his kunai, ready to engage.

“Call me sensei kore!” Konohamaru rushed towards them. Boruto sent chakra to his feet, propelled himself forward and launched a kick to him.

Konohamaru raised his arms to block, but he was pushed a few meters back as Boruto landed past him with a spin.

But to his astonishment, Boruto didn’t cast him another glance and already ran away from him with Mitsuki!

“WHERE ARE YOU GOING KORE!?”

“My target is Kakashi old man! I only need the passing mark!” Boruto said as he just ran off.

“This brat…!”

Sarada and Mitsuki however didn’t leave. Sarada looked at Sumire in tacit understanding.

“Ho, why aren’t you leaving like him?”

“If Boruto is right, you wouldn’t have let him pass easily…” Sarada raised her Kunai.

“Hn. You seem to get it. But it won’t be easy for the two of you to defeat me kore.”

Sumire clasped her hands, calling out for her summon. “Nue!”

From a purple ripple of chakra, a dog sized Nue appeared.

“I see. So it is true you had the same summon as Kouga. But yours seemed smaller than his.”

“He is my father’s work, he is not to be underestimated even if it’s still little, sensei!” Sumire said with conviction. With Tsuyu’s support continuing Danzo’s legacy, Tanuki was given resources and support to continue his research and Sumire was very proud of her father’s work.

“Go, Nue!” The small Nue roared, slapping its paws on the ground. Vines grew from the soil and attacked Konohamaru.

Sarada wasn’t idle and opened her sharingan, throwing kunai and shuriken with precision.

“Not bad you two!”

***

Mitsuki and Boruto rushed forward, their target was the highest tree in the forest to gain a better view to find Kakashi.

Just then, swarms of insects buzzed and rushed towards them.

“Uwa!” Boruto took a few steps backward. Mitsuki quickly made hand seals.

Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!

The insects were blown away and scattered before reassembling back ten of meters away from them.

“Shino sensei…!” Boruto raised his guard up.

“I am stopping you two here.” Shino said calmly.

“Boruto, you can go ahead.”

“Eh?”

“I made a promise to Kouga, and by extension The Order… This includes you too, Boruto.”

“Mitsuki…”

“Just go.”

“Thank you. I will go ahead then!” Boruto rushed forward.

“Hold it there!” Shino was about to stop Boruto, but Mitsuki flashed towards him and blocked his path.

“Your opponent is me, sensei.” Cyan chakra released from his body, creating heavy pressure.

“You… I have never seen you having this resolve.”

“Because I have my own purpose. For Kouga, I won't disappoint him.” The power of his perfect Sage Mode bursted out.

Shino was puzzled by the reasoning but didn't want to make a comment on his student’s romantic life.

“It seems I have to go all out then.” Swarms of insects come out of Shino’s body.

***

Kakashi looked over at the disappearing red barrier that covered the entirety of the West Section earlier.

All this time, he felt the ground tremors and shaking imperceptible here and there. People probably noticed, but couldn't care less since it was almost unnoticeable and they had exams to complete.

Just what in the world was happening there? But as the red barrier disappeared, Kakashi observed the forest seemed intact from the high view he had on the highest tree he’s standing on. But somehow it felt like something was slightly off with the forest in the west section… Was it just his imagination?

Sensing someone’s arrival, he looked down at who’s coming. Their eyes locked as Boruto gave a smile to Kakashi.

“I found you, Kakashi old man!” Boruto quickly rushed up to the tree and stood on a branch tens of meters away from him.

“I see. Finding the highest vantage point for a better view. You at least had the basics down.”

“Heh, Kakashi old man, don't underestimate me! Here I come!”

“You need to temper your arrogance down…” Kakashi frowned in displeasure, and the two engaged in a fight.

Naruto was hiding away sneakily, secretly watching his son fighting Kakashi.

Suge… my son is so awesome.

Naruto was impressed seeing Boruto’s movement. It's… high genin… no, chunin level.

Boruto could even summon 4 shadow clones each time, using them twice already showing how big his chakra was.

Even Kiba at 15 years old can only conjure one shadow clone to use his triple headed dog Fang Over Fang, but Boruto could do much more.

Naruto saw in wonder as Boruto used lightning release to coat his kunai, and then used his shadow clones each carrying a wind palm to launch Boruto right towards Kakashi.

“Boruto Stream!” Boruto pointed his lightning infused kunai forward, rushing like the wind to him.

Kakashi was quite taken off guard from the speed really and bent his body back to dodge his attack. But just as he did, the ground cracked, a hand stretched out trying to grab his bell!

Snatch!

Boruto’s eyes lit up as he snatched the bell from Kakashi that failed to dodged him. But when he looked, Kakashi turned into a piece of wood. And the bell…

A leaf?!

“Damn it…” Boruto clenched his fist. Leaves rustling and fell around him, Kakashi’s voice taunted him

“Ninjutsu… taijutsu… you are a cut above the rest. But you lack what a real Shinobi needs. You don't even know what kind of Shinobi you want to be, and would see it after you become one.”

Kakashi suddenly struck from behind and pushed Boruto to the ground.

“Let me go…!”

Kakashi’s hold on Boruto became firmer, he stepped onto Boruto’s back, firming it more.

“Damn it…” Boruto almost recalled the time he got stepped on by Kouga. He trained hard too, and yet he still felt helpless.

“Do you want me to know how you can get out of this situation?”

“You need to break your arm.” Kakashi’s voice turned cold.

“W-what…?”

“As expected, it would be impossible for someone without real motivation to become a shinobi.”

“What do you know about me!”

Kakashi’s free hand moved teasingly over Boruto’s headband tugging it softly. Taking it would instantly disqualify Boruto.

“I know a lot. You are willing, and want to compete with that one, and want to make your parents proud… but everyone has similar motivation. You lack a real one. You stopped growing and pushing forward after reaching ‘his’ level too, that is a lack of resolve.”

Boruto gritted his teeth, anger rose in his heart.

“I keep pushing forward…! I train hard too! You don’t know anything!”

Kakashi snorted.

“Your ‘hard work’ was more like a game for you. You don’t have a real resolve… besides, Kouga was just being ‘polite’ with you the entire time, making you think you catched up to him and didn’t move any further.”

“W-What? No way…! I…” Boruto recalled the past years he trained, and eventually catching up to Kouga in class. He always had equal ground with him nowadays and could keep up with him toe to toe.

“You don’t know anything… you are just… trying to taunt me.” Boruto said weakly, he felt his heart shaking. Was he really… deceived?

“He could endure his bones being broken to train. He trained harder than you, did you know why? I have no idea either honestly. Maybe it’s just to make his mother proud, or continue her legacy. But no matter the reason, he put his heart into it fully. The way he is, he had what it takes to become a shinobi. You on the other hand…”

“I…” Boruto felt his heart crumbling, Kakashi felt his body stopped resisting much. He felt disappointed that Boruto couldn’t even stand some rambling. Compared to his father at his age, filled with spirit, Boruto lacked that thing. He thought giving him a sense of rivalry could push his buttons more. Maybe he just expected too much from these students.

“This is the end of the line for you then…” Kakashi’s hand tugging more onto Boruto’s headband as a tease, trying to push his limit. Boruto was in despair. But just then-

Whoosh! A kunai flew straight to Kakashi, forcing him to let go of the headband to stop it with his two fingers.

Then from Kakashi’s other side, a crackle of lightning was heard as Mitsuki rushed with a palm carrying yellow lightning.

Kakashi had to let go of Boruto’s arm and used Purple Lightning to clash with Mitsuki’s palm.

Just then, Iwabe hiding in the corner made hand seals, the earth shook, the ground suddenly grew upward and covered Boruto into a dome while pushing Kakashi away.

Mitsuki rushed towards Kakashi, not giving him a chance to breathe. Kakashi dodged Mitsuki’s strike and landed a solid fist right on Mitsuki’s side. He was pushed away but balanced himself in the air and just ran off.

Kakashi frowned, then looked at the earth dome. He came closer and broke it apart with his kunai, revealing a tunnel beneath. That they had saved Boruto.

“They got me…” Kakashi looked down the tunnel, quite impressed really.

After some seconds of thinking over where they went, Kakashi turned his head to a certain direction.

“I hope I don’t hear any complaints.” Kakashi put his hands in his pocket. Naruto appeared, rubbing the back of his neck.

“It’s fine. He needs to learn some hardship. But you aren’t going to just disqualify him just now, right?” Naruto’s tone was filled with worry. It’s fine to make his son struggle. But to disqualify him entirely, even he wouldn’t just say that’s fine…

“Of course not. I was just teasing him.” Kakashi said casually. Hearing that, Naruto let out a sigh of relief.

“So, did Kouga and Mika get those bells from you? I hope you didn’t go easy on them.”

“I guess I destroyed the bells accidentally so I had to pass them-dattebayo!”

“... how did that even happen… mind sharing how they perform? I am still an ex-Hokage, ya know.”

“Uh. A lot of things… but Kouga is really strong. I needed to use Kurama’s chakra to fight him when he went all out I feel. Even then his speed and strength was really just slightly lower than me. But his dojutsu and his Sage Mode made his perception and reflex really good. And he had so many tricks up his sleeves. I can’t say I had it easy at all. I guess I could react to him without any problem, but his attacks carried so much weight, his body is really tough too even when I landed many hits he recovered quickly. And he just won’t give up. But against Mika, even with Sage Mode I had to give it my all otherwise I might lose. She’s steps above Kouga in speed and strength, and even exceeded my own I feel... Though, both of them lacked experience.”

“Mika is suspected to be Kaguya Otsutsuki. That’s understandable. But for Kouga, that’s a high evaluation coming from you. To think he could fight you at all when you use Kyubi’s chakra was already shocking to my ears.”

“I was shocked as well-ttebayo! He’s such a cool kid. I didn’t know he’s THAT strong.” Naruto had a smile on his lips, recalling their battle.

“... You seemed to have taken a liking to him I see.” Kakashi raised his eyebrow.

“Ah? Ahaha… it’s just he’s so spirited. He reminded me of… me I guess… when I used to act free and stupid…” Naruto’s voice weakened slightly.

Kakashi patted Naruto’s back, seeing that look on his face. Kakashi can understand, he too, had life keep breaking him. From what happened to his father, Rin, Obito being the villain all along, Minato’s death… He had his own struggle inside, and time mellowed him, letting him find another purpose. He could see Naruto had been going through the same.

“I hope you can find that you again, Naruto. Just take your time.” Kakashi said genuinely, remembering the Naruto that shouted he wanted to become Hokage all day long, that Naruto always stood back up no matter what…

“Thanks, Kakashi sensei. But I guess… I am just tired now. I failed at everything after all, haha! I guess even I had to come back to reality…haha…” Naruto let out a small laughter at the end, just to ease the atmosphere even though his sentence was really a psychological case to be dissected.

Kakashi remained silent, not sure what to say on that.

“Anyways, I will go to report to Sasuke now then. Don’t go easy on my son! He can handle it, I am sure-ttebayo!”

Naruto disappeared with body flicker. Kakashi couldn't help but feel a tad worried at his last sentence. He had hoped Naruto didn’t give up on himself.

Chapter 179: Graduation!

Chapter Text

Flames flickered at the campsite. Many had gathered together after failing to confront the proctors.

“Damn it…” Boruto looked downward, feeling dispirited. Kakashi’s words hit him hard, especially when he mentioned Kouga was just toying with him.

What does he know, he knows nothing about me!

“What do we do…” Namida had tears in her eyes. She and Wasabi were utterly beaten like trash by Konohamaru sensei.

Most of them were downed after suffering failure after failure.

Shikadai thought for a second. “Don’t you guys think why they didn’t take our headbands?”

“Huh?”

“I am sure it’s because this is a test on our resolve as well. To keep going.”

“You are right…!” Iwabe had his eyes light up, realising such a details.

“I see. No wonder Konohamaru sensei didn’t take our headbands. That means, we can keep going until time is up.” Sarada clenched her fist. She was not going to give up here.

Boruto looked down on the ground. He looked at Mitsuki, his abdomen injured from Kakashi’s strike before. He realised just how foolish he was to go ahead to fight Kakashi on his own.

That he had to be saved in the first place.

“I am sorry, you guys…”

“Huh?” Everyone was taken aback hearing the random apology.

“I thought we all can be ninjas… and afterwards I will figure out everything. I don’t know, really…. Kakashi said… I am not suited to become a Shinobi. That I am just playing around…”

Iwabe’s expression turned into a scowl. “You…!” He went to pull Boruto’s collar up, making sure Boruto heard what he himself said.

“What are you doing sulking over here? Are you giving up already?!”

“Don’t fight you guys…!” Sumire quickly interjected.

“I am not fighting him. But damn it’s so infuriating. You had been a loudmouth, always going along like it was always easy. But I have to say if it wasn’t for you I would not have been here! And I am going to become a ninja, no matter what!”

“Iwabe…”

He pushed Boruto back to his seat.

“Boruto…” Mitsuki called.

“Mitsuki…”

“The Order is waiting for us… you dislike losing to him don’t you.” Mitsuki sat up with a little struggle.

“I am sure he has already passed. Then it’s our turn. We can keep going, so don’t give up just yet.”

Boruto looked down for a second, clenching his fist. He recalled the times he had in the academy, the friends he had, the experience that his father went through for him to become a shinobi, and Kouga who had beaten him once, or rather… had been toying with him…

“You are right… If Kakashi occhan can say so much about me and him… then I will prove it to him I can also become a shinobi. I… have decided…!”

Boruto stood, his eyes firmed.

“I will become a shinobi, to stay with all of you and to prove myself! Let’s do this together you guys!”

After this is over, I will fight you again, Kouga! Boruto clenched his fist tight. He wasn’t convinced. Kakashi occhan didn’t know anything and he was not going to stop here.

Mitsuki smiled slightly. “Mm. Let’s do it.”

Everyone regained their spirits and vigor. Sarada suggested a plan, to save the others first to gather their strength. Given none of them had their headbands taken away, it would be most likely they too were still in the test.

“Then let’s do it!”

***

Konohamaru and Anko were waiting for them. If they didn’t save their classmates, they would have failed the exam.

Konohamaru noticed the movement, and finally they came.

“It seemed like they didn't disappoint.” He went to engage the ones on his side, finding Boruto, Mitsuki and Sarada.

“Konohamaru sensei, we will do it this time!” Sarada raised her kunai.

***

Meanwhile, on Anko’s side smoke bombs were thrown hindering her vision.

“Ann!” Nue comes out from the smoke. With his chakra, he dragged a few people tied up there into his dimension quickly. But his small body was unable to carry more.

As smoke dissipated, Anko was dumbfounded. Where did some of them- that beast!

Anko noticed Nue scurrying away and went to chase!

Namida found the opportunity and tried to save others. But she suddenly heard footsteps behind her.

“Hm~ What do we have here…” Anko really just sent a shadow clone just now. She licked her lips, her hands filled with snakes stretched out to Namida.

“KYAAAAA!!!!” Namida cried out in terror, unleashing her secret technique. Her cries reached a hundred of meters, even the birds fell from the sky from her cry.

Anko was taken off guard, the sound was too much she fainted.

***

A fight broke out. Boruto’s movements pushed Konohamaru, and all of a sudden the Sealing Formation binded him!

Sarada rushed forward, her fist carrying powerful force. Chanaroo!

Konohamaru barely broke out of the seal before the ground was destroyed where he stood.

“Yare yare…” Konohamaru noticed Denki rushed at him and stopped his palm right before he could touch the plate on his abdomen.

“Sorry Denki, you are not my opponent.” Konohamaru smacked Denki with a kick.

“Heh. Konohamaru sensei, look again.” Sarada smiled.

He looked down, and was shocked to see his device turn red. A kunai appeared suddenly, already embedded on it.

“How…? Genjutsu…? I… see.” It seemed that when Sarada attacked him from behind, she took that chance to cast the genjutsu when he was taken off guard and locked his eyes with her for a second.

It seemed Denki had reached his device, but he was tricked by a simple illusion covering the kunai.

“As expected of Sharingan. To think you caught me off guard.” Konohamaru sighed and smiled slightly.

“Go ahead then, Lord Seventh is waiting.”

“Yosha!” Boruto and the group rushed forward, with the will to graduate no matter what!

***

Kakashi was sitting on a rock, reading Icha-Icha paradise for the 1000th time out of boredom.

“Hm, already here. What makes you think anything will change?” Kakashi glanced at Boruto coming on his own.

“I won’t lose this time, Kakashi occhan!” Kagebunshin no jutsu!

4 shadow clones appeared and attacked together.

“4 is your limit huh. Unfortunately, even if there’s more it wouldn’t be enough.” Kakashi dodged and counterattacked casually, killing the clones one by one.

“It’s ov-”

“Go!” Multiple footsteps and shouts came from around Kakashi. He was shocked seeing so many Boruto’s shadow clones coming at him.

“So many…?!”

He beat them one by one with a little struggle, trying to avoid the bell being taken away at all cost. As he looked back, the clones were really just transformed classmates of Boruto.

Wait…!

A transformed Boruto used Shadow Paralysis technique, catching Kakashi off guard as he didn’t expect a Boruto shadow clone could use the technique!

“Now!” The real Boruto screamed as he rushed to Kakashi. Coordinated Light Formation was made together by everyone, binding Kakashi.

“You guys…!” Kakashi was barely able to move and stopped Boruto from reaching the bells.

It seems I have to hurt them a little… I am in a pinch!

Purple Lightning!

Purple thunder unleashed with a crackle from Kakashi’s whole body, paralysing everyone around. But they didn’t give up and held onto the Fuinjutsu. Boruto too, wasn’t giving up.

Boruto roared as he tried to reach the bell. He managed to touch it, making it chime. But he couldn’t hold it and collapsed to the ground.

“Dammit… we… so close…”

Dawn came shortly after, signalling the end of the 24 hours period.

After seconds of silence, Kakashi looked around at the kids, exhausted and battered after a whole day of their struggle. He smiled slightly behind his mask. Maybe not up to his standard but guess it passed for this peace era. And most importantly, they work together and that was the real criteria for passing.

“All right. The graduation exam is finally over…”

“Everyone passed.”

Seconds of silence passed. And in unison everyone was dumbfounded.

“But… What about the bell?” Boruto raised his head from the ground, mustering some strength he had left.

“In the shinobi world, rules and laws had to be followed. Those who break them are called scums. But… those who abandon their own comrades are worse than scums. The moment you all worked together as one, you guys already passed.”

Kakashi said lightheartedly.

“Why didn’t you say so earlier then…” Metal had tears in his eyes. He thought he really failed.

***

“Congratulations on graduating, all of you.” Shino gave his congratulations. With a handseal, all their headbands suddenly turned into Konoha forehead protectors.

Everyone was surprised, but followed after cheers of happiness.

Boruto felt the metal plate of his metal protector with his fingers, feeling the metallic texture. Now, he’s a real shinobi much like his dad. But this isn’t over yet.

He has someone to challenge. His eyes were determined.

Kouga, just you wait. I don’t believe I can’t match you.

***

The next day came, everyone was gathered in class in the morning for a team assignment. Ino-Shika-Cho was expected, Iwabe, Denki and Metal became a team. And afterwards there were 5 people left. Boruto, Sarada, Mitsuki, Kouga and finally Mika.

Naruto hummed looking at the 5. Sarada seemed a little uncomfortable, because no matter who, she felt out of place in some ways. She supposed she could work well with Mitsuki, but Boruto was too headstrong. Mika, she’s not familiar given how quiet she was. But she was very polite and probably the most calm in class. As long as her ability was as good as the teacher said it shouldn’t be a problem. As for Kouga, well, she had mixed opinions on him. Most of the time he seemed childish with his daydreamings, always living in the clouds on his own. But that other side of him, it told her he was serious when it came to it. So in the end she really just didn’t want to team up with Boruto.

“As for the next three… it’s Boruto, Mitsuki, and Sarada for team 10.”

“I don’t agree with this team!” Sarada raised her glasses.

“I prefer to be teamed up with Kouga. I hope you will allow it.” Mitsuki also added.

“Ah. You see, Kouga and Mika had special placements. So it’s really just you three left…”

“... What’s so special about them?” Boruto glared at Kouga and Mika for a second.

“Well. For starters, they were assigned as a sensor team specialising in scouting, tracking and information gathering-ttebayo. Kouga had a good sense of smell like his dad. His dojutsu is really good at tracking and identifying chakra signatures too. While Mika had her Byakugan.”

Sarada opened her lips to say something, but couldn’t say a word because that made sense. Neither she, Boruto nor Mitsuki had a place in such a team and didn’t have the skillset.

“Information gathering? Kakashi occhan said these two were above the rest. Why are they in such a weak team?” Boruto said with contempt.

“Ah… Boruto… don’t say that…” Naruto was dumbfounded. Did they fight again?

Mika’s expression didn’t change, not really understanding what’s with Boruto all of a sudden. Human emotions were still a mystery to her at times. Kouga just sighed inwardly. The Order cannot have an infighting when they were just getting started.

“Hmph. I guess not so special after all~” Boruto side-eyed Kouga hoping to see any reaction. But Kouga seemed calm.

“Boruto, can we talk later?” Kouga asked calmly, his gaze sincere. He didn’t want to fight Boruto for no reason.

“Yeah. Bet we should.” Boruto put his arms in his pockets..

“Sensei, this is why I don’t think I am suited with Boruto. I request for a change of team!” Sarada made her case once more.

“Sigh…just bring this letter to the Hokage then.”

“Eh, my Papa?”

“Yup.” Naruto just smiled.

“Okay. I will definitely bring it to Papa!”

“We will go together then, Sarada. I still prefer to be with Kouga. But otherwise I am fine with us too. We are all part of The Order.” Mitsuki smiled, casual about the whole thing.

“Hey I am not that bad-dattebasa! Didn’t everything go well with me?” Boruto complained as the trio left the room to find Hachidaime for appeal.

Naruto chuckled seeing them. Anyways… What was The Order?

He shook his head, assuming they were playing with Kouga and his imaginations.

Naruto turned to Kouga and Mika. He sighed slightly.

“Well, now for your third member… he’s already here.” Kouga and Mika turned their heads above, already noticing his presence way earlier. That boy was hiding in the shadows, planting himself on the ceiling. He disappeared and reappeared in front of them.

“Aburame Itto. Pleased to be working with you.” The teen looking boy with black hair tied in a ponytail and black goggles spoke calmly. The black cloth mask hid more of his expression.

“He used to be a member of your mother’s organisation, selected by her. As for your sensei…”

A woman with red hair came in. She raised her glasses, looking at Kouga and Mika with a little annoyance. Tsuyu asked her to be their sensei…but thinking she could get some vacation away from Orochimaru she agreed.

“She’s Uzumaki Karin. In a way my very distant cousin! You can say she’s your very distant aunt Kouga. She’s a very good sensor and a Fuinjutsu master.”

Karin huffed slightly, crossing her arms. “Yes, you can say me and Naruto were related. But very very distant indeed…” Karin glanced at Naruto. She noticed his chakra remained as she last saw. The lack of warmth, and even felt a little muddy nowadays. She recalled that warm feeling Naruto used to have before the war. Naruto was never the same since then, even if outwardly he still smiled the same.

“Bloodheir, fate has brought us together once more.” Kouga said in his cool Umbra voice, bringing Karin out of her thoughts. They were in fact very familiar with each other as Kouga often visited Orochimaru and Karin was one of his assistants.

Karin huffed again. “Yes we do, Umbra.”

“Hahaha. Karin, you are in those games too?” Naruto chuckled hearing the weird terms.

Karin had a slight smile on her lips. “A game? Yes… it sure is an interesting game.”

“Okay, come on to the training field, let’s see what you guys can do.” Karin led the way.

“Karin sensei, I want to learn Adamantine Sealing Chain!” Kouga quickly spoke, finally having an excuse for her to teach him that technique!

“That again? This brat. Now I am really your sensei, I have no choice, do I?” Karin rolled her eyes. She was pestered at times by Kouga after Orochimaru spilled she knew the jutsu.

“Our team specialises in tracking and information gathering. There’s a lot to it more than just using your technique or your eyes. At times some information can only be gained in other ways… Itto, you are from ROOT and have been an active Shinobi for a year or two. I believe you know what I am talking about.”

“Yes, Karin sensei.” He said without much emotion.

“Let me see if you have the basics down first…” Karin said with a huff.

***

“Stop… please stop… I give up…” Karin was beaten, both physically and spiritually and lying on the grass like a dead dog. Kouga and Mika looked at each other, before looking back at miserable Karin. The ground was filled with holes and cracks from their battle. Itto already stayed ten meters away from those two freaks afraid he would be crushed like a bug.

“Then I can learn Adamantine Sealing Chain now sensei?” Kouga asked in excitement, as if not caring about her condition.

An Eye Creature looked over at miserable Karin. Tsuyu in her office chuckled softly. She wasn’t a combat specialist so it’s natural.

Those two already bullied their sensei.

She placed her warm coffee back onto the table after sipping a little. She had her own reasoning to place them in such a team. It’s to allow freedom for Kouga and Mika. As a team of sensors and specialists in information gathering, they would go out and stay out more often. This too allows their horizon to grow.

Besides, the placement too was a part of her effort in helping Kouga mask his abilities. Since Kouga was going around with his Rinshinsho and Umbra thingy, having Kouga specialise in different areas on the surface would divert his identity from being found out. Not to mention Kouga did have a lot of enemies on the outside…. She had many that wanted revenge on her, and her son might be targeted instead. Having him in a more lowkey position would excuse him from unnecessary troubles.

***

Chapter 180: Confrontation

Chapter Text

Karin ran away after yesterday’s practice to recuperate from her mental and physical fatigue. Kouga felt a little disappointed that he had to wait until his sensei recovered before doing their first mission.

But regardless, he had an important matter to settle today.

“Nue. Open the passageway.” He called out to Nue inside of him. The seal Gozu Tenno on his back flared bright, a purple dimensional portal opened in front of him.

He entered Nue’s dimension. It was a dilapidated dimension with roots of trees and a stump of a big tree planted in the plain ground.

“We are going to Rinshinsho.” Kouga muttered. Another portal appeared, connected directly to the Hall of Rinshinsho.

A cat-sized Nue was already waiting, seemingly happy Kouga was there and roared a little. This smaller Nue was split from Nue’s main body. With improvement to Nue’s constitutions and Kouga’s ingenious use of Fuinjutsu, he figured out he could split Nue like this since he was essentially a chakra creature too.

Using Nue’s dimension as a middle road to travel as long as the smaller Nue, called Nuekko stayed.

Kouga waited for minutes until the appointed time, and just then one of the stone doors shook and opened.

A in black jacket came in. His blue eyes were clear in the dim light.

“Boruto… you are finally here.” Kouga turned to look at him.

“Yeah. Got your message from Nue.” Boruto was nonchalant, hands in his pocket.

“Hey… Boruto… What’s wrong? I didn't think I offended you in any way.” Kouga asked genuinely.

“... Oh. You know what’s wrong, Kouga.” Boruto’s tone turned bitter.

“I really don’t…” Kouga said again.

“You are kidding me right? You had been toying with me!” Boruto came forward, his words carried a lot of resentment.

“I don’t understand-”

“Yeah?! All this time when we fought, you held back didn't you?! What does that make me then? I thought you were serious with me. But you dare look down on me!” Boruto pulled onto Kouga’s hoodie, bringing their faces closer.

“I… I don’t look down on you Boruto.” Kouga’s voice turned a little weak. He just didn't expect to hear whatever Boruto was accusing him of.

“Ha? Then you just think you are superior to me then? Better than everyone else? Is that it? So you play pretend in front of me?”

“Boruto… that’s not what I meant. I just…” Kouga was lost for words. He just didn’t want to dishearten Boruto. And that fighting on equal footings was more beneficial for Boruto’s improvement or so he thought.

But in some way, Kouga did think Boruto was weaker. Or even it was a fact. So he couldn’t deny Boruto’s accusation.

“Damn you… Here I thought you were seeing me as an actual opponent!” Boruto couldn’t hold it anymore and punched Kouga’s face!

But before it could land, Kouga stopped it with his palm almost easily.

“Do you have to do this… I don’t want to fight you, not like this…” Kouga said with hesitation.

“Yeah! Fight me with all you got! If you are really a friend, you don’t toy with people like this!” Boruto pushed Kouga away. His eyes contained the anger inside.

The two stared at each other for a few seconds.

“I never intended to toy with you. I want to fight you on equal footings. Like friends do…” Kouga tried to reason with Boruto.

“Shut it! What friend pretends to be weak just to let them have it easy? You make me think I catched up to you, and it turns out you are just lying to me! What did you think I would feel? You thought I was weak, is that it?”

“I don’t… mean to…” Kouga felt guilty inwardly. He never meant to hurt Boruto or make him think like that. Kouga also felt guilty because he did feel Boruto was weaker than him. It’s not with any feeling of pride or smugness… it’s just factual observation.

“Tell me. You think I am weaker right?” Boruto asked in a confrontative tone.

“I…”

“See. You did think so highly of yourself!”

Kouga went quiet. He didn’t know how to refute it.

“If you care about our friendship, fight me properly. With all you got.” Boruto’s tone turned a little calmer.

“I thought you were my rival… if you keep holding your punches… You just make me feel pathetic when I am here giving my all while you are just playing me.” Boruto clenched his fist. His eyes never strayed from Kouga’s eyes.

“Boruto…” Kouga looked at the floor for a second, thinking over things. He just wanted to have a normal friendship and give respect to him, so he held back a lot to give him a fighting chance. He didn't want to dishearten Boruto too, knowing how competitive he was.

“I understand.” Kouga’s voice turned firm. “I will give it my all then. I am sorry, Boruto.”

“You better do, then.” Boruto smiled slightly. “Come on. I want to see how much I am behind you.”

“Training Hall.” Kouga said with a slight smile, leading the way.

Boruto cracked his knuckles, ready for some action as he prepared himself. In the empty hall, only the two were facing each other.

“You really want me to give it my all?”

“Yeah. I hate the way you look down on me.” Boruto took a kunai from his tool bag.

“Very well.” Kouga’s voice turned deeper, into that of Umbra. Black and purple chakra flared from his body, turning into a black suit and cloak. The air turned heavy from his leaking chakra. Vein popped around his eyes, his blue eyes glowed in blue light, the beastly pupil locked onto Boruto.

Boruto gulped feeling the terrifying pressure. A bead of sweat rolled down his cheek. But he kept smiling. He knew he was no match for Kouga. But, it didn’t mean Kouga could just disrespect him.

“Here I come!” Shadow clone jutsu! Poof, poof! 4 shadow clones summoned by Boruto, all rushing toward Kouga!

Kouga rushed straight at Boruto, dodging the clones' attack left and right.

“So strong…” Boruto made hand seals, covering his kunai in lighting release.

“Use your sword! You trained with Sasuke in it. Show it to me.”

“I will cover its edge.” Kouga said calmly, creating a blade from slime like black chakra construct. But the edge was dull.

He rushed like a shadow towards Boruto, slashing his blade.

Clang! Boruto’s kunai was flung out from the sheer force of Kouga’s blade. And before he knew it, his sword already pressed onto his neck.

“I lost….but, again! I can keep fighting!” Boruto flickered back to create some distance and summoned more shadow clones.

Kouga smiled slightly. “I haven't used my all… you really want me to?”

Boruto smirked. “Yeah. All of it!”

“Shadow Priests, assemble…” he made a few hand seals, the 4 Symbol seal on Kouga’s abdomen lit up in purple and shifted. A black pool of shadow formed beneath Kouga’s feet covering a ten meter radius around himself.

And from the pool, black shadow creatures crawled out, each with a face of a white mask carrying different weapons in their hands.

The black creatures hissed and growled at Boruto.

“You… are really hiding a lot…” Boruto felt really intimidated, but he wasn't scared. He only felt excited to challenge Kouga. He wasn't offended that he's strong. He just hated that Kouga pretended to be weak just to play with him.

“A shadow has no need for recognition. My mom taught me that.” No, Tsuyu never said that…

“I see. If I were you I would have made myself known. You had all these strengths-!”

Boruto dodged an attack from the shadow archer, and immediately blocked an attack from the shadow swordsman.

After deflecting the sword with his kunai, Boruto quickly threw the kunai towards Kouga assuming Kouga aren't able to move but a shadow shielder appeared in front of Kouga from the shadow trail, catching the Kunai.

“... Dammit… I had no chance at all…” Boruto bit his lips. He looked down at his feet, where the shadows already catched him and paralysed him. A sword and a spear placed on his necks.

“What are these guys? Shikadai can't do all these. He can't move when he uses his shadow technique…”

Boruto was just confused.

“The Shadow Priests each had their own consciousness, split from Beast of the Void. In short, you can think of them like shadow clones.”

“Oh… I see. You had so much chakra… it's unfair.” Boruto sighed.

The shadows unbound from Boruto, letting him free.

“How are you so strong?” Boruto felt Kouga was just too far ahead.

“Uh… I guess I was just lucky…” Kouga said solemnly.

“My mother gave me Nue and sealed the Beast of the Void inside of me when I was a baby… I had a Cursed Seal too, that let me use natural energy. And I carried half of my mother’s divine blood… my body is stronger than most people by default...”

“A lot of my strength wasn't from my own effort… unlike you, Boruto. That's why, I think you are amazing. Really.” Kouga's voice was a little low, looking down at himself. If it weren't for his fortunate circumstances of being his mother’s child, he wouldn’t have all this. His teachers too were willing to give all they know to him.

The words touched Boruto’s heart.

“Kouga… you really… think so?”

“I do.” Kouga’s expression was sincere.

“You…” Boruto felt a little speechless. He didn’t know Kouga thought highly of him and didn't think Kouga wouldn't see himself as amazing on the contrary.

The two were silent for a while.

“You work hard too don't you… even if you had Nue and, um, that beast something, you had to train too…”

Kouga looked up at Boruto.

“Hey, my tocchan had Kurama in him when he was born and he became one of the strongest because of his power. But he trained hard. It wasn’t free power. Even if someone else had what you got, they might not even do what you could.” Boruto recalled the scenes in Tsukuyomi seeing his father’s hard work, the times he lost control and lost to 9 tails power.

“... Thanks.” Kouga smiled slightly. A part of him did feel inadequate for the things he had because most of it felt handed down. It was also why he trained hard to be worthy of everything he had.

“Again Kouga! I am not down fighting!” Boruto took another kunai from his bag.

“Very well. I will get more serious then. My mom taught me that pain teaches the strongest lesson.”

Kouga’s eyes turned sharper, almost mimicking Tsuyu’s own when he trained with her.

“I know medical ninjutsu, and Reibi has a powerful healing ability. We will fight for real… even if we are injured, it would be fine as long as it’s not fatal. Are you ready?”

Boruto gulped his saliva, preparing himself mentally. “Yeah. Come at me!”

Kouga rushed at Boruto, his blue eyes turned cold and merciless. Howls of pain and tears echoed in the hall continuously afterwards.

***

“Ouch…” Boruto lay down weakly on the bed of the treatment room, feeling pain all over his body. Kouga wiped down the blood from Boruto’s body, feeling a little worried.

“Did I overdid it?” Kouga said with a tone of apology. The stream of green light constantly poured out from his palm, pressing over the light cut on Boruto’s chest. Black chakra wrapped parts of Boruto’s body with many bruises of purple and blue.

“I am… okay…” Boruto said weakly, though a hint of flush on his cheeks. He was more embarrassed that he’s half naked here.

“Your mom trained you like that?” Boruto said with a strain in his throat. He felt his body weak and sore all over.

“Yeah. Pretty much. I can heal really fast. My mom really went hard on me, as long as I say I can keep going we would train. On Mika too.”

“No wonder you are so strong…” Boruto has seen Tsuyu’s method when she trained his dad in that genjutsu world. But back then there was a war coming, and so his aunt needed to make sure they all survived but now it’s quite peaceful. As for the alien threats, well, it’s not even guaranteed to come in hundreds of years given the context. So it felt quite unreal for the time being, with no news whatsoever.

“Hey, so, how strong was Mika really?” Boruto asked. He squinted his eyes a little, feeling a tingling pain as his bruises heal from the black chakra coating them.

“Heh. Stronger than me. I might try to look cool and all but she’s all about her fist. A punch and my Shadow Priest would be obliterated to pieces. She preferred it to be simple.”

“She sounded plain. I think you are cooler-ttebasa.”

“Hey, if you fight her you would understand. She could break my bone in a slap and you would never guess her hand was that strong. I think she hid her strength even better than me.”

“So strong?”

“Really strong.” Kouga nodded in affirmation.

“Wow. I kinda want to try to fight her…” Boruto blurted out.

“Haha. Are you a masochist? Like getting beaten up?” Kouga slapped Boruto’s thigh, where it hadn't healed fully yet.

“Ouch! Hey. That hurts man.” Boruto slapped his hand away, feeling aggrieved.

“Sorry sorry. I thought you liked it.” Kouga sticked his tongue out playfully.

“Yeah right you better turn to Umbra. At least he’s more mature.” Boruto said mockingly, but there’s no real sharpness in it.

“He is my shadow… while Kouga is in the light. We are mirrors showing the side of the same soul.” Kouga said mysteriously.

“Oh please. This again. And what, so Aether is my shadow, the hidden reflection of my will.” Boruto copied Kouga’s tone, saying it cool-ly.

Kouga laughed when he heard his tone. “Yup! You get it!”

After minutes, Boruto finally healed his body fully. But he felt tired all over.

“All good now.” Kouga looked at him with his dojutsu, seeing him all over to check again.

“Thanks man.” Boruto wore his shirt back. “Hey… so your eyes were like Byakugan right?”

“Yup. I think so. I can see through things. But my mom said I can see in more detail, the shape and the colours...”

Boruto felt a little embarrassed suddenly, feeling Kouga’s gaze. “You don’t peek do you…”

“Hm? Haha. Hey, I am not a pervert. Besides, I had class.” Kouga said mockingly.

“You-! What do you mean you had class!”

Kouga stuck his tongue out, his eyes looked downward. “Too small…”

“Damn you!” Boruto climbed down the bed to beat him, feeling shame and humiliation.

“Hahaha! Hey I am joking! It’s average! Average!” Kouga ran away with a laugh.

“I will tell your mom you peeked!”

“Uwa!? Please don’t!” Kouga turned a little panicked.

Seeing Kouga’s fearful look, he smiled wickedly. “I will tell your mom!”

“H-hey! Don’t! She would be mad! She will beat me!”

Boruto quickly turned around and ran off to exit ready to tell him off to his mom.

“Come back here!”

***

Chapter 181: First Mission!

Chapter Text

Karin stretched a little, the soreness in her body and the mental weariness still lingered in her mind.

She looked over at the bunch of kids she had under her.

A claimed half-god being, some girl that’s a full ‘god’ as per Orochimaru’s words, and a kid that seemed to not have much emotions and wasn’t normal either from ROOT.

She sighed.

“Sensei, can I learn adamantin-”

“AFTER THE MISSION!” Karin quickly replied out of frustration.

“YES!” Kouga clenched his fist in excitement.

She led the team for their first official mission, leading the way into the Hokage building. The building was connected to all important infrastructures.

“This is the Mission Assignment Desk. Unless the Hokage himself called and assigned a mission for you, this is where you will take missions. You should know missions are divided based on the scope, skill requirement and even risk level. For Genin rank, generally you can only do D and C rank missions. Everyone on the team needs to complete at least 10 D rank missions with good ratings to be eligible to take C rank missions.”

Kouga listened to Karin's explanation while nodding multiple times. He was very excited for his first mission, wondering what adventures he would encounter.

Karin went ahead to register her Team 15.

“Karin-san, since your team was full of sensors, I think that your team can start with this one.”

Karin took the paper from Miss Suika, nodding slightly.

“Okay. We will take this one.”

The staff quickly stamp it and hand the paper back to Karin.

“What is our mission sensei!” Kouga was really excited.

“It's a tracking and search mission. I will explain outside.” She said seriously as she raised her glasses.

Kouga’s expression turned serious, already taking his first mission as an objective to be completed perfectly.

“Lady Guji had lost her most beloved pet. She left her window open accidentally and her cat disappeared yesterday. Now we need to find it.”

“What…” Kouga was dumbfounded.

“What what? This is your first mission. It's natural. Complete it fast if you want to do C ranked missions.” Karin was waiting for Kouga to complain more and say some nonsense. But contrary to her expectations, Kouga was quiet.

Kouga’s soul deflated instantly. Yet he didn't complain.

“Okay. Let's finish it quickly…! Then we can do more missions and do C rank soon.”

His punctured spirit returned back somewhat.

“Good mentality.” Karin smiled slightly.

“Now, what is the first thing you should do?” Karin crossed her arms.

“First… information. Sensei, let us take a look at the file.”

“Go ahead.”

Karin stepped aside, letting the three read the information together.

“Hm… So her address is here.” Kouga muttered.

Itto already took out a map and made a cross on an area.

“Wow. You even had a map ready!”

“We have to be sufficiently prepared.” Itto said calmly.

“First, we need to see the location where the cat was lost. Then we need samples to find its tracks.” Kouga assessed.

“Go on.” Karin just let them do their work.

The trio head to Lady Guji’s home. Her house was really big and luxurious. Even more than Tsuyu’s own home. But it's more because she didn't need a big house, not that she couldn't afford it.

Knock knock.

A middle aged lady with swollen eyes and pale expression opened the door.

“Good morning aunty. We are the team assigned to find your cat.”

“Oh… thank God you are here! Please, find him quickly. I am so worried…”

“Don't worry Lady! We will definitely find him! But first, we need any items belonging to him to track him down. And more pictures of him.”

She wiped the tears with her sleeves.

“I have some of his pictures and clothes. Wait a moment.”

In a moment, she came back with a piece of pink clothes with gems all over.

Kouga was speechless after seeing it. Those were definitely real. He took a look at the pictures.

“Woah… he looks so tough.”

The orange cat looked gruff and fierce, his fur looked rugged and rough, a long scar covered one its eyes as he bared his fangs. Though his pink dress and the golden tiara destroyed his image.

“Now we have the information… we can begin searching.”

Kouga looked at the team members, before everyone nodded.

Kouga sniffed it carefully, trying to remember the specific scent. He tried to use his eyes to see any residue of chakra, but it’s not here.

Itto spread his insects to find the nearest cats.

Mika on the other hand held the cat’s picture, using her Byakugan as she searched for cats in the entire Konoha. But Konoha was big, and there's thousands of cats…

It was like trying to find a specific puzzle piece from thousands.

She frowned slightly, but regardless, she scanned only for orange cats. Then check its right eye for the scar.

Kouga summoned ten shadow clones and spread 5 Nuekko, split from Nue’s main body to search all over Konoha.

His real body led the way with general direction, sniffing the cat’s track. While Itto and Mika would specify any group of cats in their direction. Karin was quite impressed they work well together. They come across tens of orange cats at this point, but none were the target.

In a matter of an hour, a shadow clone poofed itself away and sent the information.

“Orange, rugged looking, scar on right eye!” Kouga was excited.

“Mika! Southeast direction! One of my shadow clones should be chasing it!”

Mika nodded. The veins around her eyes popped as she used her Byakugan. She locked onto Kouga’s shadow clone, and then onto the orange that he’s chasing.

“This way…” She opened a black portal almost casually. Itto was shocked. Karin already knew and wasn’t surprised.

The group went through and instantly arrived at the bustling market of Konoha. An orange cat was running away madly from Kouga’s shadow clone.

“I will stop him!” Kouga flickered and stood in front of the cat.

Earth Release: Dome of Earth!”

“HOLD ON!” Karin screamed to stop Kouga but it was too late. The ground shook, the people panicked and screamed as a large dome of earth erect from the ground trying to trap the cat. A stall was overturned, causing cries from the unfortunate man. But to everyone's bewilderment, the cat was like a shadow, he jumped and spun in the air to escape right on the gap above before the dome could close up.

“HOLY SH**! How!?”

Kouga quickly rushed to chase it. His hands didn’t stop weaving. Earth Release: Grappling Earth! Earth Release: Earth Barricade! Earth Release: Swamp of the underworld!

The cat ran even madly, rushing in between crowds and even buildings, almost too intelligent and too fast. But he could never escape the tracking of Kouga, Mika and Itto.

“What’s wrong with this cat!” Kouga felt so frustrated.

“Kouga! Stop!!!” Karin shouted.

Kouga didn’t seem to hear. The seal Gozu Tenno on his back spread to cover his body, using Nue as an intermediary to use Wood Release.

Wood Release: Binding Vines! Numerous vines grew and rushed towards the cat. Just before the vines could tie him, the cat showed its claws and swung them. A sharp gust of wind unleashed from its claws, cutting the vines cleanly almost magically.

“Ninjutsu??” Kouga had his mouth agape. Even Karin was dumbfounded.

“That's nin-neko! That’s not a normal cat at all!” Karin used Mind Eyes of Kagura to see its chakra. It’s definitely a ninja cat!

Kouga’s eyes turned even fiercer. Shadow Clone jutsu! 2 shadow clones summoned to help him.

Earth Release! Wood Release!

Multiple jutsu was launched. Citizens screamed. A tea shop owner was dunked in swamp mud. A pensioner’s rooftop exploded into vines.

After minutes… Mika found a chance and opened a portal right when the cat jumped, making it land right onto Mika’s hands through the portal.

“Let me go humans!” The cat actually spoke, trying to claw its way out of Mika. But her seemingly gentle grip was like an unmovable mountain.

“Mission complete. Let’s hand him over to the client.” Itto said calmly.

“Yosha! We finally caught him! Not so hard huh~?” Kouga glared at the cat.

“Tch. I am a real shinobi cat! Why do I have to stay cooped up with that old woman! It’s humiliating!” The cat definitely had his own story.

“Hey we received the task. No hard feelings mister.” Kouga had a smug expression looking at him.

“You…! KOUGA!” Karin felt her scalp go numb. Kouga was startled from Karin’s sudden outburst.

“LOOK AROUND!” Karin pointed behind her back.

As the trio looked, what they saw was scenes of ruined roads with earth mounds and walls vandalising everything, stalls overturned, buildings covered with earth and vines. The people were scared and shed tears of grievances.

“Eh…? Ehe… Karin-sensei, the cat was too fast.” Kouga stuck his tongue out, feeling silly.

“Oh… oh… I am fainting…”

“Eh? Karin sensei? Sensei!”

***

In Tsuyu’s office, she read the report written by her subordinate on Kouga’s first mission. Her expression was unreadable.

The cat retrieval mission had turned into what the Hokage's assistant called “an urban restructuring catastrophe.”

14 buildings damaged
3 street vendors relocated by force
Multiple roads were restructured causing blockade and disruption of activities
1 swamp manifestation inside a public bathhouse

And at the center of it; Kouga.

Her only son and her pride.

Tsuyu’s eyelids twitched. Once.

“…Didn’t I teach him moderation?” She muttered, questioning herself.

She closed the report slowly.

Then paused.

Her lips pressed into a straight line, re-thinking back. The lesson. Yes.

“Even a tiger must use all its claws and legs when catching a rabbit, if it doesn’t wish to fail.”

It had made sense at the time. And clearly, Kouga understood the lesson…

She stood, her expression remained in her usual composure. But perhaps I should’ve added a clause about not setting the jungle on fire while catching said rabbit.

Tsuyu hummed and took stacks of notes from a safe.

Sasuke read the report on the complaints from the police department, and then the mission report by Karin.

“A shinobi cat…. It should at least be a C level mission. No injuries… but the damage…” Sasuke sighed. Didn’t Tsuyu teach him moderation?

Shikamaru took a look at the report, letting out a snorted laughter. “Hah. What a drag. Quite unexpected coming from Tsuyu’s son.”

A black portal opened right on top of Sasuke’s desk. A thick brown envelope fell with a loud thud.

Sasuke looked at the note stuck to it.

“For structural repairs and civilian inconvenience.” - Tsuyu

Sasuke was dumbfounded as he took a look inside, seeing the thick stacks of bills.

“Haha. It reminded me of our older days. At least someone actually paid for it.” Shimakaru laughed a little.

“I am sure we never had been this chaotic…”

“Nah. I remember how Naruto caused problems back then.”

Sasuke had a slight smile remembering the times when they just graduated. How Naruto always made simple missions turned into a big deal. Like when he sent tens of shadow clones around Konoha and pestered every civilian there were. Someone was asked by Naruto’s shadow clone ten times and broke down seeing him again and again.

“Okay, I have to agree...”

***

Chapter 182: Project Mokushin

Chapter Text

Kiba was awoken in the middle of the night, hearing footsteps and the familiar scent of his wife.

He stretched and yawned lazily, opening his eyes to see Tsuyu coming out of her portal.

“Hey… you are back.”

“Mm.” She didn't say much. Her eyes turned to face the window, overlooking the moon and the starry night sky.

“What's the matter?” Kiba could sense something was off with her.

“...” Tsuyu seemed to hesitate slightly, as if thinking if she should tell her husband.

“You… are they coming…” Kiba felt his heart worried. He knew that look on Tsuyu’s face. As if she was about to fight once more.

Tsuyu nodded silently. Not commenting much.

“How do you know? You sure?”

“I can feel it…” Tsuyu turned her gaze to a certain direction.

Kiba gulped. “Hey… Come here.”

Tsuyu turned her gaze back to him, taking slow steps before sitting at the edge of the bed.

Kiba leaned closer and wrapped his hands around her waist.

“Don’t worry. We will be okay.”

“You don't understand…”

Kiba felt Tsuyu's body imperceptibly tremble. As if she was scared, even.

“Tell me then… What did you sense? Or see?”

“We set up an observatory on the moon… to prepare for their arrival. We sensed… a lot of them. It's not just a pair. This is different… it's out of our expectation. No. This wasn't their usual lineup. This is a hunt, and they are coming prepared. Either they are coming to kill Mika and me, or this planet is special. Mika didn't expect it either. Kiba… I…”

Tsuyu was afraid this was something far beyond what she had faced so far. If a single Kaguya, someone who wasn't even a proper fighter was such a struggle. How about tens of them, or hundred? She felt it's hopeless.

“Hey… hey look at me.”

Tsuyu turned her eyes to face her husband.

“Look… I don't know if I can help. I can't exactly fight alongside you… god how I wish I could. I am scared for you too… you know, for our children, for our friends, for our village.”

“Everyone relied on you, you know? But you have to rely on us too. You have been doing everything on your own…”

“... Not exactly. I had reliable partners.”

“Ah. Okay I get it that's not what I meant.”

“When the time comes you have to hide. I will open a dimension for everyone to evacuate… the last resort I prepared was to seal the space and hide its presence. But even then it might only buy us some time. And if I fall I have no idea who could fight for our survival.”

Tsuyu bit her lips.

Kiba shook her shoulders, snapping her back to his presence.

“Oi. Stop thinking like that. Just do your best. I will do my best too.”

Tsuyu blinked twice, sighing as she let the burden be forgotten for a moment.

“You are right…”

Tsuyu’s eyes grow colder.

“When the time comes, I plan to launch infinite Tsukiyomi, to gather all the chakra from the rest of the world. I would leave the Land of Fire untouched.”

“You…- you don't…” Kiba was shocked at Tsuyu’s plan.

“I need as much power as I need. I am telling you because I trust you, Kiba.”

A part of her also wanted recognition from her husband.

Kiba bit his lips. “You are killing the rest of them then…?” His voice horse, shaky from what Tsuyu had just told him.

“If it comes to it, I won't hesitate. Otherwise everything would be gone.” Her voice was cold. That cruel and cold Tsuyu had returned.

“... I get it…” Kiba can only speak weakly. He didn't try to stop her. He understood that Tsuyu had to do it.

“But you are still shouldering everything alone…”

“What else can I do then?” Tsuyu seemed tired.

Kiba can only hold her tight. “... I got you okay…”

“... Even if you can't help me fight, you already did a lot for me. By being here. Thank you. You are a good moral boost.” Tsuyu said softly.

“Really? Haha… I am glad I could help you.”

“Let's just sleep.” She didn't want to think of anything to rest her mind. The information she gained just now was too mindnumbing.

“Okay, let's sleep…” Kiba pulled her to bed, letting her rest on his chest.

Tsuyu grumbled inwardly. She definitely didn't enjoy whatever this was.

***

Toneri, the one who got subdued by Tsuyu and made to work for her as a watcher there looked up above, then at the machines displaying a red dot.

Using Tsuyu’s own chakra as a pulsing sonar, any Otsutsuki’s chakra would create interference.

“They are coming for her…”

Toneri was solemn.

***

Mika stood in front of her window, looking at the moon.

This was different from what she expected. She didn't think the Otsutsuki clan would place so much importance for her to bring so many of their warriors. This was the consensus they reached after discussing together. Was it because she betrayed the clan? That she stole the chakra fruit and killed Isshiki then?

She felt scared. But at least, there was Tsuyu, and then the reincarnations of her grandsons were strong too. Maybe she can protect this planet…

She recalled the times she had as ‘Mika’ all this time. Even when she was betrayed once, she learned what love was. She talked with Tsuyu a lot back then, when it was just them too.

About trust, regret, or their feelings.

Even when Tsuyu was betrayed by her own brother, she never hated him. Mika learned to let go of her hidden resentment then, and learned to trust humans again.

***

A metallic bronze space ship was travelling across space, crossing thousands of miles every second.

Momoshiki ate some inferior chakra pills as snacks, quite bored of this monotonous journey.

“Momoshiki-sama…” An Otsutsuki in white kneeled down, handing a tray with a chalice on top, containing inferior chakra pills.

He just picked one and stuffed it in his mouth, quite bored.

“Hey Kinshiki. You think this is really necessary? She's among the lowest of the lowest. To think they even sent the Executioner.”

He called his partner for some chat. Momoshiki turned to look at his back, point at the tens of Otsutsuki in white robe with black linens and belts. The patterns represented their status as the Executioner. The army equivalent of the Otsutsuki clan, with a mission to subdue, punish, and even execute betrayers of the clan.

The clan rules were enforced through these groups of people. They were trained to fight against other Otsutsuki that needed to be killed or captured. They had a separate status, working directly under the Clan’s head.

“She could kill Isshiki. Even if he was of the middle status, his abilities were well proven back in his academy. Kaguya was proven to be dangerous enough to be able to kill him.” Kinshiki reasoned.

“Hmph. That just means that Isshiki is trash. To be killed by the lowest servant, laughable. If he was among my classmates then, he would have been a joke compared to me. He was a servant born too wasn't he. Heh, his father denied his own existence from the rumors. Hah. No wonder he died so funnily. What a pathetic life.”

“Hn.” Kinshiki could only agree to whatever his boss says.

Due to Tsuyu’s and Mika's existence in the Shinobi world, being alive and well, they were detected after a long search. This led to the Executioner being sent for capture and punishment. The clan need to have strict enforcement to ensure they don't devour and betray one another.

“Captain… the curvature detected above 10. Estimated, 15 to 16.”

One of the Otsutsuki monitoring the display read out the data.

“16!?” Momoshiki overheard the conversation between the ship captain and the Executioner member.

His eyes filled with longing. The fruit from the planet would be a very high quality one. And even he had never seen it. It was such a rare thing even for the Otsutsuki clan.

“Hey Kinshiki, what's the rule when it involves the Executioner?” Momoshiki poked his shoulder. This partner of his was reliable about many things.

“Two third would be given to the Executioner. The rest, you.”

Momoshiki grumbled. “What? That's so ridiculous. I am Momoshiki! Not just anyone.” His bloodline was close to the Clan's head, and he had a very high status.

“Most of the shares would be presented to His Holiness… the army receives even lesser portion.”

“Huh. So the clanshead gets the most then… And he didn't even have to move a single step…” Momoshiki felt the world was truly unfair. He had to travel tirelessly to harvest planet after planet. While the clanshead just sat there doing nothing and had people harvest for him.

“As the clanshead, he had to take care of the Clan's business… if he too went out on field he wouldn't be able to manage the clan.” Kinshiki explained the logic.

“Tch. I know. I guess the position has its perks.” Momoshiki considered trying to become one in the future. But then again, he was Momoshiki. He didn't need to rely on these shrimps to harvest fruits for him.

The ship continued on its course, heading towards Earth.

***

Secret Laboratory, Other Dimension

Kabuto looked at the being in the glass tank with awe. Orochimaru licked his lips after seeing it. After years of cultivation, inhumane experimentation on clones, they succeeded.

“To think I have created… a god.” Orochimaru muttered to himself, feeling a little silly that they succeeded.

But he was also wary. Because this being… had potential to surpass even the current Tsuyu.

The being was in the form of a 7 year old child. Her form was pale white, her skin smooth. Dense purple chakra pulse through her hair, purple flowers akin to wisteria bloomed along her long silver hair. From her back, two small branches sprouted like wings, with gold leaves on them.

“Nnh…nn…” She murmured in her sleep.

“She's already hungry…” Kabuto muttered and pressed a button. A cry of fear was heard as a conveyor belt above the tank delivered a small child that looked very similar to Tsuyu in a cage. Her own clone.

“No… I.. I don't…” She tried to say something, but Kabuto didn't care and pressed another button. The bottom of the cage opened, the child plunged into the thick nutrient liquid.

The being opened its eyes, revealing its amethyst Rinnegan with 3 tomoe on its innermost ring.

Her bare chest and abdomen revealed a slit… and from it, a huge mouth with teeth like saws was revealed. She stretched her fingers into white wood that ensnared the child. She pulled it quickly and devoured her in one gulped.

One of the golden leaves on her back shifted into a bud. She closed her eyes as if digesting.

“Hnhnhn… what an interesting being… how many of those little fruits has she made so far?”

“13.”

“Hnhnhn… unfortunately it had no benefit for Tsuyu. That was her own flesh after all. But…”

Kabuto mused. “It greatly enhances anyone who consumes it. But still lacking to fight against those people.”

“We just need real food for her…” Orochimaru licked his lips.

That food, naturally, refers to Otsutsuki’s clansmen.

Project Mokushin's ultimate goal was to create a weapon that devours Otsutsuki themselves. That being… was that weapon.

A forbidden being born from nature, man and god. Ten tails, spliced human cells of Hashirama and Naruto, and finally Tsuyu’s own cells that were that of Otsutsuki.

One may wonder what's up with Naruto’s cells in the mix. But genes often determine destiny. Naruto was a kind person, even Hashirama. That was why his cells were added to the mix.

A portal opened, and from it, Tsuyu stepped in.

“Mama…”

The being opened its eyes, noticing Tsuyu. She for once muttered a word.

“How is she doing?” She asked Orochimaru and Kabuto.

“Very well… She is ready.”

“Prepare for sealing.” Her eyes turned cold.

Orochimaru had a flicker of curiosity and madness in his eyes. He was curious, just how far can Tsuyu reach after becoming this being’s Jinchuriki.

***

Actions

Work Header

Saga of Tanya the Kunoichi

nablethenoble

Summary:

Notes:

Chapter 1: Prologue

Chapter Text

Prologue. The Devil of Konoha

Chapter 2: Rebirth into Shinobi World

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: New Home

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: Isolation

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: Hiruzen's Guilt

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Ninja Academy

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: Genius

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Raging Fist!

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Uchiha

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: Itachi's Choice

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: Premonition

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: Uzumaki Naruto

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: Kyuubi

Chapter Text

Chapter 14: Return of the Devil

Chapter Text

Chapter 15: Aftermath

Chapter Text

Chapter 16: Family

Chapter Text

Chapter 17: Behind the Scene

Chapter Text

Chapter 18: Shackle of Fate

Chapter Text

Chapter 19: A Friend

Chapter Text

Chapter 20: Advancement

Chapter Text

Chapter 21: About Kyubi

Chapter Text

Chapter 22: Training

Chapter Text

Chapter 23: New Class

Chapter Text

Chapter 24: Bushy Brows?

Chapter Text

Chapter 25: Calm Before The Storm

Chapter Text

Chapter 26: Fire of Youth! [1]

Chapter Text

Chapter 27: Fire of Youth! [2]

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: Danzo

Chapter Text

Chapter 29: Konoha's Darkness

Chapter Text

Chapter 30: Graduation

Chapter Text

Chapter 31: ANBU's Test [1]

Chapter Text

Chapter 32: ANBU's Test [2]

Chapter Text

Chapter 33: Welcome to ANBU

Notes:

Chapter Text

Notes:

Chapter 34: Misunderstood Evil

Chapter Text

Chapter 35: Danzo's Invitation

Chapter Text

Chapter 36: Harnessing Power [1]